《Dragon Master: The SSS-Ranked School Belle Asked Me To Contract Her》


 Chapter 1 Prologue

    "I will find you, Hubby!"A tall and slender young woman with silver hair and calm grey eyes, wearing a white dress, stood on a calm water surface. Her face was like that of a statue, beautiful and distant. She wore a crown too, bright and adorned with a single radiant gem.


    Beneath her feet, the endless water surged upwards and began to rise into seven pillars. Each of the pillars had a rune on it, which then connected the pillars to each other. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A sigh could be heard as the pillars shattered as if they were solid. Out of those pillars, seven heavenly beauties who could cause the downfall of the world appeared.


    The young woman raised her head to look at the clear white sky, as the cool breeze blew her short hair. She then spoke in a cold voice, "So, you knew this all along?"


    A red-haired beauty with a voluptuous figure walked forward and said, her voice filled with amusement, "Even though you have achieved the World-Defying Eternal Stage, you can''t hide something like this from us, my dear Lily."


    Liliana snorted, "You don''t need to worry. I will take care of my hubby. Besides, I think it was you who spied on me, am I right, Miko?"


    With an innocent expression, Miko replied, "I don''t know what you''re talking about, but don''t think we will let you do whatever you want. He isn''t just your husband, you know."


    The six other beauties nodded their heads. They wanted to voice their thoughts too, but they had a different mission.


    Liliana''s eyes turned colder as the water surface beneath her began to freeze.


    Clicking her tongue, Miko moved a few steps backward and said, "As expected of you. Freezing the River of Time¡ªI doubt anyone else can accomplish this."


    However, Liliana didn''t listen to her and focused on the other six women. A complicated look appeared in her eyes as a certain figure flashed in her mind.


    After coming to a decision, she said, her voice slightly softening, "You all love him just like me, and unfortunately, he also felt the same way. So, I will give everyone an opportunity to be with him. As for whether that works out or not, it will depend on you."


    Miko, who was preparing to go all out, stopped in her tracks. She looked at Liliana, her mouth wide open in surprise. However, she quickly snapped back to reality and asked, "Are you sure?"


    With a light shrug, Liliana answered, "I just care about one thing in this world, and that is being with my husband. But I also care about his happiness, so I am doing this. There are certain risks, though."


    Miko gestured to her companions to continue their work, as she didn''t have complete trust in Liliana, and asked, "And what might those be? If it means I can have a life with him, I don''t care about the risks."


    A subtle smile appeared on Liliana''s face as she said, "I know."


    She then looked down at the endless River of Time and answered her question, "Due to Omnipotence, his existence is erased from everywhere except one universe. I am going to destroy every other universe and leave only that one out."


    A chill ran down Miko''s spine as she said, "So, you were planning to kill all of us just to get together with him?"


    Rolling her eyes at her, Liliana said, "It''s not like you wouldn''t have done the same thing if you had an option. Besides, you will still be alive in that single universe. Anyway, the risks here are greater than I imagined, especially since you all affected the ritual."


    She sighed and continued, "I can only assure my safety, and even then I''m sure some unexpected things might happen to me. As for you all, once the ritual is complete, your whole existence could be erased from everywhere. Do you dare to gamble on such a possibility?"


    A crazed expression appeared on Miko''s face as she laughed, "If there is even a bit of possibility that I can be with him, I will take any gamble."


    Liliana smiled and looked at the other six heavenly beauties who stood at the top of the world. They could have lived a carefree life, but they chose to sacrifice everything just to get a chance to live with their husband.


    ''You damned scumbag! Just why did you go around seducing women?''


    Liliana cursed, but knowing that she didn''t have much time left, she dropped the matter.


    She took a deep breath and then raised both of her hands, as crystals of ice began to form around her body. Her voice, devoid of any emotions, sounded across the whole River of Time, "Be prepared!"


    Then, she flicked her fingers as Primordial Ice shot out from her body, covering the entirety of the river and freezing it. Things didn''t end there, as she stomped her foot on the solid surface, breaking it like a big piece of mirror.


    Shattered ice began to turn into white mist, overwhelming the world. Red dots began to emerge in the white mist; they slowly increased in size and then exploded.


    The red essence formed from the destruction of these dots gathered on a fair white hand. After what felt like an eternity, the explosions around Liliana finally stopped.


    A small spinning red sphere formed on her hand, slowly devouring even the mist itself. A subtle smile appeared on her face as she said, "I am coming for you, Hubby!"


    Then, the ball also exploded, taking in the whole mist around it in a fiery red explosion, which was followed by an everlasting darkness.


    In the center of this darkness, a small budding red dot remained unscathed, making its red glow brighter than everything.


    Even the everlasting darkness couldn''t devour it.


    ....


    Moonlight entered the luxurious room through the window, illuminating the white floor.


    On the side, a beautiful young woman was sleeping peacefully on her comfortable bed. Her brows quivered slightly before she sat up.


    Her eyes scanned her surroundings, taking in the familiar things she barely remembered. She smiled and said, "After millions of years, I''m finally back."


    She waved her hand, making a dark cloak appear around her. She hid her face and vanished from the room.


    The next moment she appeared, she was in a dark room. It had some dim lighting showering on the young man''s face, which made her heart race in excitement and happiness.


    Liliana clutched her chest and smiled. Bending down to caress the young man''s face, she said, "I found you, Hubby."


    The young man had a handsome, pale face, with short black hair. His face showed a small smile as he felt the icy cold hand touching his cheeks.


    Liliana''s smile grew wider as she played with his cheeks. She then sighed and tapped his forehead, "This should help you become as strong as me. Sadly, I can''t disclose the truth because of Omnipotence; otherwise, even this incarnation of yours will fade away."


    She kissed his cheeks and then stood up, "But it would be too tragic if you have me as your wife and still have to struggle like you previously did. Just pamper me, and you will become the strongest."


    Her body suddenly glitched, as if it was getting erased from reality. She frowned and looked at her hands, "Guess it will take some time before I regain my full powers. Side effects are already showing."


    She then looked out of the window and thought, ''I hope they also survived. It would be a shame if Hubby can''t grow stronger just because they are absent from his life.''


    Shaking her head, she gave one last glance at the young man, her eyes full of tender love and care. She smiled, and her body began to vanish, leaving her words behind.


    "Let''s meet tomorrow, Hubby."

 Chapter 2 Awakening

    7th class, Starlight Beginner School.A fierce looking teacher was scolding two students, while others just watched it with hidden pity in their eyes. They could only stay silent and wish the teacher didn''t notice them.


    A black haired young man, with a lean build and pale skin, yawned, ''Man! Why do I feel like I''ll awaken something trash?''


    His name was Veer, a person who reincarnated in this fantasy world around seventeen years ago. His life was dull since he was pretty lazy and didn''t want anything much from life.


    Even though he had many talents, he only used them to sustain himself. He was just too lazy to be on the spotlight as it would just bring hate, which he was once again too lazy to deal with.


    Today however was different than other days, as he had to awaken his aspect. He had a feeling that he would awaken a weak aspect, but he had prepared for that already.


    He was a nobody so even if he awakened trash, nobody would give a damn about it. Well, they would certainly ridicule a little but that was the most they would do.


    Veer dropped his head on the desk as he thought about the world he was in. It was the classic world of sword and magic. Warriors and mages ruled the world through strength with the classic noble hierarchy. Fortunately though, the technology and everything was modern so he didn''t have trouble settling in.


    It was all to cliche. Even his new life, which was the reason he got bored of it and decided to just live for his family. He didn''t even care about death anymore. He was just living.


    ''Will I get some motivation to work hard if I Awakened a good Aspect?'' Veer wondered.


    It was not like he was a complete lazy person. He just didn''t have any motivation to work hard or rather he didn''t have a goal or ambition to chase after.


    He was a little crazy on that as he would do his best if he found something interesting. But it was tough to find anything interesting.


    "Alright! The awakening will start now. One by one, come here and touch this Awakening Crystal."


    The teacher, a middle-aged man with a bald head and fierce expression, shouted. Then, without giving the students any chance to speak, he tapped on the awakening crystal.


    The Awakening Crystal was a small glass sphere, hovering above a metal plate which was connected to a monitor. It was used to display the ranks and description of Aspects.


    Veer had no clue on how that worked and he wasn''t interested either. He just waited for his turn while seeing others getting devastated or happy depending on the results.


    The process for awakening was very simple. One just needed to put their hand on the Awakening Crystal, and it would then do the rest.


    ''F-Rank Hair colour change? The fuck is even that?'' Veer was dumbfounded, looking at a young man who was bawling his eyes out after awakening. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Well, things can''t worse, right?'' Veer looked at the next student, a girl having twin tails.


    Once again, he was rendered speechless. Because the girl Awakened another F-Rank Aspect, which allowed her to grow her nails.


    He shook his head and thought, ''Well, atleast it is more useful than that boy. She can be like cat woman, scratching people around.''


    Just like that, the awakening continued with some awakening good and useful Aspects, while others awakening something they didn''t wish they did.


    But in majority, the aspects were average. It was to be expected as their school was the lowest and weakest branch of Starlight Academy.


    It would be a miracle if someone awakened a A-Ranked Aspect, let alone higher mythical aspects.


    Veer was losing his interest in the awakening, but something unexpected happened. The awakening crystal glowed brightly like a small bulb, when a handsome young woman touched it.


    "No way! An S-Ranked Aspect?"


    "She''s Elara, the daughter of Sword Saint Micheal. Why are you so surprised?"


    "Still, it''s surprising!"


    "Quick look at the description!"


    [Pale Ember of Devouring Phoenix: Pure white Flames which can burn even the world itself.]


    The description was short but it sent chills down everyone''s spine. Even the fierce looking teacher was looking at her in shock. After all, their School had not awakened an S-Ranked Aspect for decades.


    This came off as a surprise and shock to many.


    Elara, a handsome tomboyish young woman, didn''t seem much surprised by the results. Her emerald eyes showed a hint of amusement from behind the spectacles she wore. She turned around to look at a certain someone, eager to see his reaction.


    Her lips twitched when she saw the lackluster on her friend''s face. She really wanted to go and beat him up.


    Others followed her gaze and found the person she was looking at. Their lips also twitched but for a different reason.


    Veer rolled his eyes in exasperation, as he became the centre of attention because of Elara. He just raised his hand and gave a thumbs up to her.


    "Aghh! Why am I having an urge to kill someone?"


    "Why the fuck someone like Elara is friends with that dull fucker?"


    "Doesn''t matter. Now that Elara has awakened the S-Ranked Aspect, they would have to separate."


    "Cope harder! You have no chance."


    While others were looking at Veer with murderous and envy filled eyes, there was a single woman who was looking at Elara instead.


    The white-haired young woman, Liliana, narrowed her eyes at Elara and thought, ''She was the first to support him in his past life. Without her support, he might not have been able to overcome his trauma. I guess, I''ll let her be with him.''


    She didn''t mind her husband to have a harem as she knew of the sacrifices others did for him. She was selfish but Veer was her everything. So, she didn''t mind him being with other girls as long as he was happy.


    ''But you won''t be the first one this time,'' Liliana stood up and made her way towards the awakening crystal.


    The class fell silent as everyone followed her graceful movements. Even Elara turn to look at her, only to click her tongue.


    Liliana was the most beautiful woman of the School, crowned as the School Belle so everyone was curious what would she awaken.


    As they waited with batted breaths, Liliana put her hand on the awakening crystal. At first, nothing happened making everyone confuse.


    But then the awakening crystal lit up brightly, blinding everyone. It was brighter than even when Elara Awakened.


    "W-What? Another S-Rank?"


    When the illumination died down and the Aspect was revealed, everyone sucked in a cold breath. They couldn''t believe their school just had two S-Ranked Aspect awakeners.


    Looking at her hands, Liliana smiled lightly, ''This should be enough for now. Previously, I Awakened SSS-Rank Aspect which brought me a lot of problems. I don''t want them with my hubby here.''


    She turned out and met Elara''s eyes. A light smirk formed on her lips as she looked at her challengingly. She was fine with Veer having many wives, but she would still be the number one.


    Elara also saw her look and grinned. Somehow, she understood that she was being challenged and her fighting spirit woke up. She would win, no matter what.


    As the classroom''s temperature fluctuated and everyone was forced to just look at the silent confrontation, only a single student was indifferent to everything.


    Suddenly, Veer felt a chill running down his spine and hurriedly looked around for any potential dangers. But he found none, which confused him greatly.


    ''Weird! Why do I feel like I''ve stepped on a landmine or something? Am I going to die? I hope not.''

 Chapter 3 Propose

    The seventh class quickly garnered attention from every other class, and even the principal came. The principal, Nathan was an old man with a big belly and grey hair barely visible on his round head.His presence also made the students stay silent and behave. Even though he was an old man, he was an Advanced Stage Warrior so no one wanted to anger him.


    Nathan gave a long look to both Elara and Liliana and then looked at the monitor showing their aspects.


    [Purifying Flames: Pure white flames that can burn even the world itself.]


    [Eternal Glacier: Ice possessing the power to freeze anything.]


    The descriptions were short and vague, but everyone could guess the terrifying might these two aspects possessed. Flames capable of bringing utter destruction and ice capable of utter ruin¡ªjust the thought made their bodies shiver.


    Taking a deep breath to calm his excited heart, Nathan said, "Students, come to my office after this class."


    Elara gave him a weird look but nodded nevertheless. On the other hand, Liliana just nodded without showing any emotions on her face. Seeing that, Nathan left the class as he had some important things to do now that they had two S-Rank Aspect awakeners.


    Just like that, the awakening continued, but nobody was interested in them. After all, seeing two S-ranked aspects was a blow to them, and even a student who awakened a B-Rank Aspect didn''t get much attention.


    Finally, it was Veer''s turn as the queue for awakening was in alphabetical order. He stood up and, under a few uninterested gazes, went towards the awakening crystal.


    Expecting a trash aspect, he put his hand on the awakening crystal. At first, nothing happened, making everyone shake their heads as they deemed him to be another mediocre awakener. However, he wasn''t much surprised as he had already expected this.


    There were only two people who didn''t believe the results and continued to wait. And then they saw. A brilliant light burst out of the awakening crystal, making everyone''s eyes almost pop out of their sockets.


    Third S-Ranked Aspect!


    They almost couldn''t believe it. Their school was the weakest one, and even seeing a single A-Ranked Aspect was a rarity, and here they were, seeing three S-Ranked Aspect awakenings in one go.


    Curious, they all turned their eyes toward the monitor. All eyes fell on the monitor where the description of Veer''s aspect was written.


    [Dragon Master: A being who can tame even the wildest dragons.]


    There was a momentary silence before everyone sighed and turned to look at Veer in pity. Some of them even had mocking smiles on their faces as they conversed.


    "Heh! S-Rank Aspect my ass. Even my hair-changing aspect is better than his."


    "Indeed! That aspect is more like a death sentence to him. Now, the dragons would kill him."


    "Haha! As if they would lower themselves to kill him. They are too prideful for that."


    "So he would remain trash his entire life?"


    "Of course! Without an aspect guiding you, you are bound to crawl under others."


    Veer heard everything, but he could care less about the people whom even the author wouldn''t bother to name. He was just speechless at the turn of events. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Woah! A new trope? No trash talent after reincarnation but actually a top-grade one? But it is useless? Like hell, it''s a new trope.''


    Veer rolled his eyes and took his hand off the awakening crystal. His aspect was very powerful, but also very useless. All because the creatures he needed to tame to get stronger were the dragons.


    Dragons were the most prideful race of the myriad races, and they would rather die or be humiliated than submit to others. But they also had the capabilities to be this arrogant as they were one of the Eight Main Races. They dominated and ruled over a whole continent.


    Naturally, no dragon would ever allow themselves to actually be tamed by a puny human. Heck, it would be a miracle if they didn''t outright kill him.


    So, in a world where aspects meant everything, Veer''s aspect was the most useless one and could even be said to be a death sentence.


    ''Great! Another reason to live in the countryside.''


    Veer wasn''t discouraged in the least and, in fact, was quite happy as he could now live a life away from everything. If he had awakened a good aspect, then he would be dragged into things he didn''t want to be a part of.


    The insults and ridicule of others surrounded him, but he didn''t pay any attention to them. He knew it was all because he was friends with Elara. The classic jealousy trope, as he called it.


    Just as he started to walk back to his seat, a buzzer sounded in his head as a hologram appeared in front of him. Looking at it, Veer stopped and cursed.


    ''I''ll be damned. Why the heck did you come now?''


    [Ask Liliana Draven to marry you and get rejected. Success will give Host the All Affinity Crystal and a God-Level talent through which Host can progress without alerting others. Failure will result in the system''s departure and a handkerchief as consolation.]


    [Time limit: 10 minutes]


    Veer looked at the hologram, wondering what he should choose. In the end, he decided to do it. Why would he refuse such an opportunity? He was living in a world ruled by strength, and living a peaceful life for someone like him was impossible. As for his public image¡­


    ''Public anxiety be damned.''


    ¡­ it wasn''t good to begin with, and he also didn''t care what others thought about him. Besides, he was sure Liliana would reject a slob like him. Who wouldn''t?


    Coming to a decision, Veer changed his destination and went toward the beautiful school Belle. Those who were mocking him grew confused and looked at him.


    Veer stopped before the white-haired beauty and dropped to one knee, proclaiming, "Miss Liliana, I have always admired you, and on this occasion, I would like to ask for your hand in marriage. Would you be willing to marry me?"


    "What the fuck?"


    "He damaged his brain after getting that aspect."


    "Yup. He even dares to propose to our Goddess. Doesn''t he know about the number of people she has already rejected?"


    "You were also rejected?"


    "That doesn''t matter."


    Everyone in the class began to mock Veer. They knew the cold nature of Liliana, and there had been countless men who were rejected by her, regardless of their background.


    She was an unattainable Goddess who they could only look up to. And Veer actually dared to propose to her? They could already see him getting a reality check when their Goddess would reject him.


    On the other hand, Elara just stood, not knowing how to react to this sudden development. She felt her chest getting heavy; however, she didn''t want to show that on her face.


    ''Why? Is it because she is more feminine?'' Elara grumbled as she wiped the single tear forming in her eyes. She looked down at her dress, which was the boy''s uniform, and then touched her short hair. Was it because he didn''t even see her as a woman?


    Somehow, all the happiness of awakening an S-Rank Aspect was gone, and only a seething fury remained. She clenched her hand and vowed, ''I won''t give up. I will make you mine, V.''


    The class turned silent as everyone looked at Liliana with anticipation burning in their eyes. Even Veer was looking at her, thinking, ''Just reject already so we are done here.''


    A small smile formed on Liliana''s face as she spoke in her usual cold voice, which was warm and softened now, "Sure!"


    After dropping that bomb, Liliana happily placed her hand in Veer''s outstretched hand. She tilted her head slightly, looking at the dumbfounded look on Veer''s pale face.


    He wasn''t the only one to have that reaction. Every single person in the class, even the fierce-looking teacher, was dumbfounded. Did they hear it right? Did she really accept it?


    They felt like they were daydreaming and even tried to pinch themselves. Sadly, the scene they saw confirmed that everything was real. The Goddess had really accepted the proposal.


    [Ding! Task failed. But due to completion of a hidden mission, the system has upgraded.]


    [Would you like to assimilate with the Wife Doting System?]

 Chapter 4 Not Again!!

    After some seconds of utter silence, the seventh class turned into a mess as if it was a slum market. Students cursed Veer as they conversed."I must be dreaming! Fuck! Why did she accept?"


    "Even dreams would fear from someone like you."


    "Why? Just why did she reject me and accept him?"


    "Because he''s way more handsome than you and you''re also trash!"


    "Fuck you!!"


    "Bro really lost his mind seeing this, huh. He is now after young boys like me!"


    Hearing the last sentence, the boys immediately made some distance from a single muscular young man. As for the young man, he was so angry he wanted to murder someone.


    Similiar scenes were playing throughout school, as the news travelled at an insane rate. They all wondered if they were dreaming otherwise how was something like this possible?


    This wasn''t a drama where a popular girl would fall for a slob, right? They found it hard to believe, however the reality was in front of them.


    Liliana Draven, the school Belle had actually accepted the proposal from a nobody. She even gave her hand in his.


    Veer was in a similar situation as he looked at the beauty before him with a dumbfounded look. He couldn''t even process the situation for a few seconds.


    ''W-What?''


    His mind raced as he tried to think of the possible reason for this acceptance. He wasn''t delusional enough to actually believe that someone like Lilliana would take him as boyfriend for no reason.


    They didn''t even knew each other.


    Looking at his confused face, Liliana had an urge to pinch his cheeks but held herself back. She simply smiled lightly, "Is there any problem?"


    ''Get yourself together, bitch. It''s not like you have never seen beautiful woman,'' Veer stood up and composed himself.


    Feeling the soft but cold hand of Liliana, he realised his situation and sighed. It was his choice so he needed to take responsibility. No matter what the reason Liliana had, she was his girlfriend now and he needed to treat her like that.


    He smiled and said, "I was just surprised that you accepted someone like me."


    Seeing their interaction, Elara cursed, "Feminine my ass!"


    Then, she stepped forward and reached Veer in a matter of moment, surprising everyone. Somehow, they found it familiar and had a bad feeling about all of this.


    Arriving near him, Elara looked at him for a moment and then dropped on one knee, proclaiming as she streched her hand, "V, I have loved you since I was little and want to spend the rest of my life with you. So, Would you like to marry me?"


    Utter silence.


    Students of Seventh Class, teachers and even the students who had come from other classes to watch the drama were stunned. Some straight up lost their consciousness as they couldn''t handle the number of shocks in such a short time.


    After a moment of silence, the room exploded into shouting and screaming.


    "Don''t hold me back! I''ll kill him!"


    "You''re free to go, dumbass! You just don''t have guts to go there!"


    "Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!"


    "....bro Awakened porn Aspect?"


    "Just what did those two see in a trash like him?"


    "Face and body. Or maybe something down there?"


    "Forgot him, I''ll kill this fucker first!"


    "Yeah! I would get peace after killing him!"


    "Hey! Hey! Don''t come near me, I have an Aspect that can turn you all into femboy!"


    While others were cursing Veer''s luck, some... interesting things were happening at a certain corner.


    As for the man who had everyone''s attention, he was feeling lost and didn''t know how to respond to Elara. If he accepted, wasn''t he slapping Liliana''s face indirectly?


    But he also didn''t want to reject her as he knew how much she cared and love him. He would be the dumbest person alive to actually not see her feelings.


    Liliana saw his face and instantly understood what he was feeling. Sighing, she flickered her fingers as she thought, ''I am not letting you go, Hubby.''


    As Veer was conflicted about his choice of words, he saw a red hologram before his eyes, covering his whole sight.


    [Would you like to bind with Wife Doting System?]


    [Time limit: 10 seconds!]


    As he watched, the countdown began as the number decreased every second. His mind was already in a mess and this sudden notification brought even more headache.


    However, he still maintained a cool head and hurriedly said, afraid that it would soon reach zero, "Yes, bind it."


    [Ding! Assimilating the Wife Doting System....]


    [Ding! Remnants of former system found. Using them as a base to make a proper system!]


    [1%..]


    [4%..]


    .


    .


    [99%]


    [100%... Assimilation Completed]


    [Ding! Congratulations to Host for getting the Wife Doting System! Would you like a guide for the system?]


    Veer didn''t respond immediately and looked around, marvelling at the sight. It was if time was slowly moving around him, which made his surroundings seemed like they were paused.


    ''This is probably because I''m interacting with the system!'' Veer came to a conclusion and asked, "Can I do this whenever I want?"


    [Answering to Host''s question. Yes, but it has it''s risks, like overuse may result in collapse of Soul.]


    Veer instantly threw aside the idea to use it in battles. He would only use it if it was necessary otherwise he wouldn''t risk dying like that. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Still, now that he had time to think about the situation, he couldn''t help but sigh. He really felt as if he had thrown an axe on his feet.


    He loved Elara, and he knew about it. The only reason he even agreed to propose Liliana was because he expected her to reject him.


    Although this would make Elara angry and hurt, he was ready to do everything to console her as the benefits were too good to ignore. He knew she would understand.


    However, Liliana''s acceptance threw everything out of window. Not only did he fail the reward, getting this new weird system but he also betrayed Elara.


    Even though they weren''t in a relationship, he knew he had betrayed her. To make things worse, she even proposed to him before everyone.


    How was he supposed to salvage the situation? If he accepted then it would seem as if he was playing with Liliana, which might not only hurt her greatly but also bring retribution.


    "I miss the Veer I was yesterday!"

 Chapter 5 Yandere?

    Looking at Elara and Liliana, Veer finally came to a decision. He knew it would probably result in mutual destruction, but this was the only choice he could take. Only this had the probability of a fully positive outcome."I hope it works out," Veer sighed as he went over his plan once again. But the more he thought about it, the more he felt he was digging his own grave.


    "Forget it! Show me what this system is about," Veer shook his head and decided to first check on the system.


    [Ding! Information about the Wife Doting System is being sent to Host''s mind!]


    Veer closed his eyes as he felt a pang of pain in his head. However, he was accustomed to extreme pain, so he easily endured it and went through the new information he had just received.


    The more he learned about the system, the more excited and happy he became. His eyes snapped open as he cursed, "I''ll be damned! This is the best cheat!"


    The function of this system was simple. He just needed to have a happy relationship with his wives and dote on them. That would give him many rewards depending on the situation.


    He could even regain the God-Level Talent he lost due to task failure. It was simply too much of a cheat. With this, he could have a good life, living happily with his loved ones. What more did he want?


    He took a deep breath to calm his racing heart and muttered, "Status!"


    [Name - Veer Ainsworth]


    [Age - 17]


    [Race - Royal High Elf]


    [Evolution - Zero]


    [Rank - F]


    [Aspect - Dragon Master (S-Rank)] [SSS-Rank (dormant)]


    [Description - The Mighty Dragons have begun to lose their standing as their powers and bloodline are being suppressed by an unknown force. Become the Master of Dragons and save their race from annihilation.]


    "Huh? What?" Veer was surprised, looking at his Aspect''s description. The dragons were in decline? On the verge of extinction?


    Somehow, he found it hard to believe, as the dragons were still the overlords of a whole continent. They possessed the power to decimate kingdoms casually. How was such a species in decline?


    He tried to ask the system, but it seemed more like an interface than a proper AI. So, he got no answers.


    "Hmm, I thought my Aspect was simply taming dragons, but this says something entirely different," Veer muttered as he tried to guess the meaning of the description.


    He had a few guesses, as he had read many novels, and guessing the plot was easy. However, he didn''t know which one of them was true.


    "Wait! If this is true, then it means I''m some sort of savior for the Dragon Race," Veer concluded, but that didn''t make him happy one bit.


    After all, he would be targeted by this unknown force if he was revealed to be the savior. If even the Dragon Race couldn''t stand against it, then how was he supposed to face it?


    He groaned, just thinking about the mess he was in. He just wanted a laid-back life, so why was he getting thrown into so much drama?


    But if there was one thing he had learned well, it was adaptability. So, he calmed himself down and tried to think rationally, "There''s nothing I can do to stop it aside from getting stronger. I''ll be damned if I slack off now. Damn it!"


    Veer cursed silently and then focused his attention back on the system panel. Aside from his information, there wasn''t much else in it, as he needed to evolve his system to get more.


    After making sure he hadn''t missed any details on the system panel, his gaze went to the final option of the system.


    [Wives - Liliana Draven....]


    Once someone accepted his proposal, their name would appear under this category. Since he had only proposed to Liliana, only her name was there. And if he accepted Elara, she would also be registered as his wife.


    Raising an eyebrow, Veer looked at the bright red warning sign below the Wives counter.


    [WARNING - An individual can only be removed from the title of "wife" by mutual consent. If Host tries to forcibly cut his connection with his wives, he and all of his wives will be punished. This is to ensure Host remains faithful.]


    "Faithful, my ass!" Veer cursed under his breath. The system was clearly telling him to get more wives while still talking about being faithful? What is this hypocrisy?


    [Consent is necessary!]


    Veer rolled his eyes and thought about the warning. He didn''t find it problematic, as he would prefer dying over abandoning his loved ones.


    So, he put it to the back of his mind and focused on Liliana''s information. Since they were now a couple, he could also see her information, albeit limited due to the system''s evolution.


    [Name - Liliana Draven]


    [Age - 19]


    [Race - Noble Ice Dragon] [Silver Moon Dragon (Locked)]


    [Rank - F] sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Aspect - Glacier Heart (S-Rank)] [SSS-Rank (Dormant)]


    [Description - Grants the ability to freeze anything within range, from objects to living beings to anything that exists. As the power grows, the freezing range and intensity increase. However, prolonged use may cause a loss of empathy and emotional warmth.]


    Veer sucked in a cold breath, reading her information, and could only say, "I''ll be damned. She''s a freaking dragon?"


    He couldn''t help but look at the pristine, ivory face of Liliana, which was so beautiful it seemed personally carved by a god. She was a dragon, and not just any lesser dragon, but a noble one.


    What was she doing here in the weakest part of the Human Continent? As far as he knew, dragons always looked down on humans because of their cheap tricks and treacherous nature. So, why was a Noble Dragon here?


    ''Is she perhaps like me?'' Veer wondered, as he was in a similar situation. As he looked at her, he had an idea. "Would she be willing to help me?"


    He doubted it. She was a Noble Dragon, and they were very prideful. It was already a miracle she actually agreed to date him; forget about asking her to be tamed.


    It was simply impossible.


    He shook his head and focused his attention back on the system panel.


    [Love Meter - 100/100 (Yandere of top level. Would do anything for you.)]


    Veer tripped.

 Chapter 6 W-What Do You Mean?

    A whole minute.Veer spent a whole minute staring at his system panel, questioning its authenticity. Was it malfunctioning? Or maybe it was a bad product?


    [Host does not need to worry about that. The system has been given to you after millions of years of testing and is in perfect condition. Everything stated by the system is a simple fact.]


    "Then how the hell do you explain this?" Veer pointed at the Love Meter and roared. "We don''t even know each other, and you''re telling me she loves me with all her heart?"


    [The system can only show things that are allowed by the Evolution Stage.]


    Veer clicked his tongue and fell into contemplation. There must be some hidden loophole or something that caused the meter to be so wrong. He refused to believe that Liliana loved him that much.


    He might have accepted it if it was just love or admiration, but Yandere-level love? That was something else.


    He felt a headache as another problem came to his mind. "If she''s a Yandere, then it would be nigh impossible to convince her."


    [The beginning bonus is going to end, and prolonged use of System''s space may cause damage to the Host''s soul.]


    "Great! This was just what I needed," Veer sighed and slapped himself. "Get yourself together. You need to convince both of them, even if it costs you your life. Damn it! I feel like an idiot!"


    His plan was simple and dangerous. He was going to ask both Liliana and Elara for their hand in marriage. Yes, he wanted to marry both of them and make them his wives.


    It sounded like a suicide plan, but he was ready to do it. At first, he was hesitant, but after getting details from the system about his potential future, he knew he needed to do anything to get powerful. The best way was to use his cheat, and in a way, that was his only choice since he couldn''t use his Aspect to grow stronger.


    Before leaving the system''s space, Veer decided to check on Elara''s status too.


    [Name - Elara Flamme]


    [Age - 18]


    [Race - High Human]


    [Rank - F]


    [Aspect - Purifying Flames (S-Rank)]


    [Description - Summons flames that consume anything within reach, leaving only pure ash behind. These flames burn away all corruption and impurity, cleansing everything they touch. As the Aspect''s strength grows, the flames become hotter and spread further, even able to burn through the world layers. However, overuse may result in amplification of emotions, leading to a crazed berserk state.]


    [Love Meter - 98/100 (Will burn the world for you)]


    Veer nodded in satisfaction, even though he was shocked by the information. This was more believable than Liliana''s status.


    Still, he noticed something and thought, ''So, she doesn''t have any dormant Ranked Aspect, huh!''


    He looked at Elara, who wore circular spectacles over her emerald-green eyes that shone like a bright gem hidden away in a vast ocean. With her short hairs, she looked so handsome. Even after seeing her face practically daily, he still found her attractive.


    A smile formed on his face as he muttered, "Don''t worry! I will never leave you!"


    Just as he said that, he was forced out of the system''s space. He didn''t want to stay there, risking his soul. The familiar chatter and curses once again sounded from all around him.


    Veer opened his mouth to say something, but before he could, a cold, otherworldly voice sounded beside him.


    "You can accept her. I am fine sharing you."


    Veer looked at her, his mouth and eyes wide open. For a moment, he just stood there, completely numb from the sudden turn of events.


    He wanted to cry. Why was nothing going according to his expectations? Also, what did she mean by that? He couldn''t comprehend it.


    He wasn''t the only one, as others just stared at her with incredulous looks on their faces. They had thought that after so many surprises in a single day, nothing could shock them.


    Who knew their goddess would prove them wrong so quickly?


    Even Elara was stunned, not knowing what was happening. She looked at Liliana, trying to see if she was scheming something, but all she found was a cold pair of eyes.


    She quickly composed herself and asked, her voice stuttering, "W-What do you mean?"


    Liliana tilted her head slightly, as if confused by the question. "I don''t understand. Isn''t it common for a person to have many spouses?"


    Elara took a deep breath and said, "I think we are on completely different pages."


    With a light smile, Liliana said, "We can talk about it later, then. For now, just answer my question. Are you willing to share Veer with me?"


    Elara didn''t reply instantly, as she was conflicted. She wanted Veer all to herself¡ªwho wouldn''t? However, knowing his history, she knew it was wishful thinking.


    He was bound to have many relationships, and the only way she could prevent it was to live in the countryside all alone with him. She was completely fine with it, but things were getting out of control, and she didn''t know what to do.


    She didn''t want to lose Veer. She would rather die than do that, and because of this, her heart was in turmoil.


    Veer also snapped out of his daze and saw the opportunity before him. He didn''t know what had happened or why Liliana was even doing this, but he would be a fool to miss such an opportunity.


    He quickly took Elara''s hand and knelt before her, looking into her eyes with full sincerity. He didn''t even try to lie; he simply spoke from his heart.


    "El, please accept it. I know I''m a scumbag and a horrible person to actually say this, but give me a chance. You know how much you mean to me, but I also can''t give up Liliana," Veer held her hand and clasped it tightly.


    He smiled at her and continued, "I promise I will do my best to take care of both of you. I would sacrifice myself for you two. You know how much of a dumbass I am. I need you. So, will you give this relationship a chance?" S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Looking at his smile and shameless words, Elara had an urge to punch his face. And she wasn''t someone who held back, so she clenched her fist tightly and punched him right in the face.

 Chapter 7 Disappear

    The students began to cheer for Elara when she punched Veer, guessing she was angry with his proposal."Haha! Serves him right! Bro thought he could date two goddesses at the same time!"


    "You can''t even date one, bro. At least he has guts!"


    "Fuck! You''re still here?"


    "Eh? No?"


    "Forget him, and let''s wish that Goddess Liliana also kicks him. Goddess, kick his balls, and my life is yours."


    "Pretty sure her heels are more precious than your porn-aspect life."


    "Shut up! Did you awaken a trash-talking aspect or what?"


    Just like that, the students, especially the male ones, who were on the verge of despair, cheered happily. Unfortunately, their happiness was short-lived as they received another shock that day.


    Elara looked at Veer, who was holding his face, and smiled. Then, she caught his collar and pulled him towards her, planting her sweet lips on his.


    Stunned for a moment, Veer quickly reciprocated. His eyes closed, he enjoyed the passionate kiss without caring about the audience.


    He hungrily devoured those juicy lips as if they were the only things left in the world. After a few seconds, though, they separated, knowing it wasn''t good to continue in public... for very obvious reasons.


    Elara was feeling happy as she licked her lips, savoring the leftover scent and taste of Veer. However, she suddenly felt a chill and turned her head to look at her sister-wife.


    Liliana was feeling sour and glared at Elara. She wanted to be Veer''s first in everything, and this girl had stolen his first kiss. But remembering how the two had spent their childhood together, she felt a bit better.


    After all, this might not have been their first kiss, so there was no point in dwelling on it. Still, it left her heart filled with jealousy.


    So, she found her target and repeating Elara''s actions, pulled him towards her. Her red lips quickly found their destination as she kissed Veer, pressing her body against his.


    Veer, who was catching his breath, was surprised at the sudden pull and attack on his lips. But he didn''t refuse and enjoyed the moment.


    He didn''t know why or how, but Liliana loved him deeply, and that was all that mattered. He had already proposed to her and made her his wife, so he was going to pamper her with all his love and care.


    Of course, that included fulfilling her needs, even the physical ones.


    [...]


    His hand snaked around her slender waist as he enjoyed the kiss. They didn''t go far and quickly separated, as it was public...


    "Don''t you brats have some shame? Go to the principal''s office now."


    The fierce-looking teacher was the first to snap out of his daze and scold the three for their indecent behavior. He might have punished them more, but they were holders of S-Ranked Aspects. Only an idiot would offend someone like them for such small matters. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Veer bowed to him and, taking both of his girlfriends'' hands, left the classroom. In the next moment, the class exploded into chatter and curses, as all the boys cursed Veer''s seven generations.


    The news about Veer awakening a trash Aspect and still getting the two most popular girls in his harem went viral. Not only the Starlight Beginner School but the whole town soon got the news.


    Some people obviously didn''t like this and planned to take things into their own hands. They formed groups and began to scheme.


    As for the center of everyone''s attention, he was currently walking in the wide corridors of the school with his two girlfriends. They both didn''t speak, making the silence unnerving.


    Veer looked at both of them and asked, "Can we have a talk after meeting with the principal?"


    "Sure! I also have lots of things to talk about, and very important ones at that," Liliana nodded.


    Elara shrugged, as she needed to question Veer about many things herself. "Sure! But tell me, are you serious about all of this?"


    Catching her hand in his, Veer smiled. "I''ve never been this serious about anything until now."


    Looking at his resolute expression, a smile formed on Elara''s face. "Good for you. You finally found some motivation, huh."


    Veer nodded and said, "Don''t worry! I''ll work hard to surpass your father and get his approval."


    "You''d better, as we would only have one choice left then," Elara sighed and intertwined her fingers with his.


    Veer smiled, then felt another set of fingers linking with his other hand''s fingers, surprising him, as the fingers were so cold they felt like they belonged to a corpse.


    He turned his head and found Liliana walking close to him, her hand linked with his. She smiled and said, "Am I not welcome?"


    "You are more than welcome," Veer shook his head and tightened his grip on her hand.


    Elara asked, looking at Liliana, "By the way, what''s the deal between you two? I''ve never even seen you two together, so how did this happen?"


    As he was going to answer truthfully, with a mix of lies, Veer heard Liliana''s voice, "We share a past, of course. That''s why I agreed. I have always loved him, so when he proposed, I was too happy and accepted it."


    Hearing that, even Veer was surprised as he asked, "We have a past?"


    Liliana stopped and looked at him in surprise. "You don''t remember me?"


    "Uh?" Veer tried to find someone like Liliana in his memories but couldn''t pinpoint her. "I... don''t remember well..."


    Liliana sighed in disappointment and said, "I expected too much, I guess. Things really are different and stubborn. No worries; everything will be okay now that I have you on my side."


    Veer was speechless, wondering where the cool, aloof goddess had gone. However, he also knew that people had different masks, so he didn''t really blame her.


    He scratched his cheek and said, "Sorry about that, but can you tell me about our past?"


    Liliana smiled and put a finger on her lips. "Nope! That''ll be a secret you have to uncover. For now, let''s drop the matter."


    Shaking her head, Elara said, "I have a few guesses, actually. You''re probably one of the many victims, like me, who fell for him, but this bastard disappeared somewhere."


    "Disappeared, huh. You could say that."

 Chapter 8 Contract

    While chatting with each other, the trio of Veer, Elara, and Liliana passed through many corridors to reach the Head Office.After talking with her, Veer actually found Liliana pretty chill. He thought she might have a cold beauty''s attitude, but she was smiling and joking with them. It really surprised him, and he quickly noted that she wasn''t the usual cold jade beauty.


    Even Elara was getting used to her presence, which really surprised him considering how tough it was to get close to her.


    What he didn''t know was that Liliana had spent decades with Elara, so she was familiar with her. Getting close to her wasn''t difficult for Liliana.


    As she looked at her tomboy sister wife, Liliana remembered her past life. ''I hope she gets a good life this time. She endured a year-long torture just to keep Veer safe and even then sacrificed herself for him. It also broke him from the inside.''


    She sighed and said, "Elara, can I talk to you, just the two of us?"


    Elara tilted her head in confusion but nodded, as she was finding Liliana quite likable.


    "I''m not allowed?" Veer asked in a dramatic tone as if he was genuinely hurt.


    "It''s a secret girl''s talk and very important. Unfortunately, you don''t have to know it," Liliana smiled.


    Soon, they reached the Head Office and knocked on its door. A heavy voice sounded from the other side of the door.


    "Come in!"


    Veer twisted the knob open, and the trio entered the Head Office. It was a regular principal''s room filled with many shelves of books, documents, and other items.


    Behind a wooden desk, Nathan sat as he conversed with someone on his phone. He gestured with his hand for them to sit down, and they made themselves comfortable on a sofa placed at the side.


    After finishing his call, Nathan came to sit on the sofa opposite them and looked at them with a solemn expression.


    "You are adults now and understand the world better, so I won''t go into details about your Aspect. But you should know the dangers that come with it, right?" Nathan asked the trio.


    Veer nodded in understanding. S-Rank Aspects were rare, and if someone obtained one, everyone would try their best to recruit them into their faction. If unsuccessful, they''d ensure others didn''t have them either.


    So, awakening a good Aspect could be a curse if one didn''t have proper backing.


    Nathan was relieved to see Veer''s reaction and placed three files in front of them. He explained, "This is your contract for entering Starlight Academy. Although I don''t think you need a background, considering what you have, I would still suggest you join Starlight Academy."


    As he said that, his eyes lingered on Elara for a moment. Only her background was clear among the three, and it was terrifying, to say the least. There were only a total of nine Sword Saints in the entire Human Continent, and Elara was the daughter of one.


    This was why he doubted that Starlight Academy would entice the three. Although it was one of the biggest academies in their Kingdom, it was nothing compared to the juggernauts of the Human Continent. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They could enter those institutes with their qualifications easily. So, he was just doing the formalities and inviting them before anyone else could.


    Elara grunted slightly, looking at the thick file, and threw her gaze at Veer. "You decide. I''ll just tag along."


    Liliana also nodded, showing her stance on the matter. She didn''t care where she was as long as she was with her hubby.


    Feeling the principal''s intense stare, Veer rolled his eyes. He picked up the contract and pretended to read it as he mentally asked, ''Can you just scan and tell me if there''s anything shady?''


    [As Host commands. It''s a trivial task.]


    Veer was happy with this and began to flip pages as if he were actually reading it. But in his mind, he was weighing his options and wondering what to do.


    If it were just him alone, he would definitely pick Starlight Academy as it was a good institute that didn''t draw much attention. It was a good place for him to grow his strength without anyone noticing, especially the Unknown the system spoke of.


    However, by doing this, he would be limiting Elara''s and Liliana''s potential. Suddenly, he thought of something and asked, ''Hey, system, the rewards and benefits you spoke of, will I be the only one to get them, or will my wives also receive them?''


    [The rewards would be for both partners. No matter the number of partners you have, they will also receive benefits, albeit lower compared to you.]


    A sigh of relief escaped his mouth as he nodded and said, "Alright! I''ve chosen."


    [The contract doesn''t have any shady terms that could harm Host or his partners.]


    Veer put the contract back on the table and looked at the elderly man before him. Everyone looked at him with curiosity, especially Nathan, who was cracking his fingers in anxiety.


    "We will enter Starlight Academy as long as you promise to protect us," Veer smiled.


    Nathan laughed at his answer. "You don''t need to worry about that. Starlight Academy prioritizes student safety above anything else. As long as you follow the rules there, I''m sure you''ll be able to grow without any worries."


    Veer nodded, though he didn''t fully believe him. He just smiled and said, "Three S-Rank Aspects are joining the academy. I''m sure there will be some perks for us, right?"


    Nathan''s hand, which was about to take out his pen, stopped. Staring at Veer, he let out a dry laugh. "I would love to tell you about those, but I''m not qualified to know such things yet. You''ll learn that when you get there."


    Veer stood up and said, "Then we''ll sign the contract there. I don''t think there''s any problem with that."


    Cursing him in his mind, Nathan forced a professional smile and said, "Of course not. You can discuss the details there."


    He didn''t care much about Veer, knowing he was trash. However, Veer had Elara and Liliana with him, which posed a problem, especially since the two seemed to trust him so much.


    Veer smiled, aware of what was going through Nathan''s mind. That was the reason he was this confident.


    "Let''s go, girls."

 Chapter 9 Beast Taming

    After bidding farewell to Nathan, the trio left his office. The last thing he told them was that a private jet would be waiting for them to go to Starlight Academy, so they needed to be ready.As they walked along the stone pathway, Liliana stopped and asked, "Veer, can you go ahead? I want to talk to Elara alone. You know, some girl talk."


    Even Elara supported her as she waved her hand at Veer. Disappointed, he gave them one more look and left the scene.


    "So dramatic!" Elara was speechless. Even though she was already used to his nonsensical behavior, it still surprised her at times.


    "It''s good to know he hasn''t changed even after all these years," Liliana smiled. "Let''s go to my place. You can stay there for tonight."


    Elara nodded and went in a different direction with Liliana.


    Meanwhile, Veer was walking aimlessly after leaving the school, all because he was focused on the system and the rewards he had gotten.


    [Ding! Congratulations to the Host for successfully registering Elara Flamme as your wife. Since it''s technically the first time you registered a wife, you will get tenfold rewards.]


    Veer hummed lightly as he waited for the reward. Since Liliana was the one who technically started his system, the system recognized Elara as the first wife he registered.


    [Ding! Congratulations to Host for unlocking a Sub-Aspect of your Aspect - Dragon Master.]


    [Beast Taming - Dragons are the lords of skies and land, ruling over the myriad beasts. As a Dragon Master, you have the power to tame any living creature that isn''t from your race.]


    Veer opened his mouth wide in surprise and shock. He even stopped in the middle of the road, earning scolding from passersby.


    After apologizing, he quickly ran towards his home, which wasn''t far from the school. He maneuvered through the crowded streets and finally reached a towering 20-story building.


    He had an apartment in this building, so he quickly climbed the stairs and entered his apartment, which was on the tenth floor.


    Veer didn''t even bother changing his clothes and simply drank a full mug of water. After wiping his mouth, he dropped onto his bed and looked at the single bulb illuminating his room.


    However, his mind was somewhere else.


    ''Hey, since this is a part of my Aspect, does that mean it would function the same as my Aspect?''


    [Host is correct. However, the intensity, or rather the usability, would be lower than the main Aspect.] S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Aye! That''s not a problem!" Veer was grinning from ear to ear. Why wouldn''t he be? He''d been mocked for having a useless Aspect, and those claims were actually true.


    Elysium, the world he was in, had a very simple power system. Between the ages of 16 and 20, living, sentient beings would awaken an Aspect, which could be anything.


    After that came the main part. Every being had a natural mana pool, usually influenced by many factors, like genetics, place of birth, and others.


    After awakening, they could learn how to use it properly and control it to perform incredible feats. The magic in Elysium was very relaxed, and it all depended on a person''s imagination, mana control, and mana pool.


    If they had all of these, they could practically do anything they imagined. This was how broken Elysium was. However, there were limits to everything.


    Aspects created that limit for this ridiculously broken system, as they were the only way through which a person could increase their mana pool.


    Even if one was born with a huge mana pool, it still wouldn''t be able to compare against high rankers. That''s why even people with high status and large mana pools desired high-ranked Aspects. Without an Aspect, one would have the same mana pool throughout their life.


    This was why people mocked Veer for being trash. Since he was studying in such a backward school, they assumed he had a small mana pool. His only way to become stronger was by relying on his Aspect, which was useless for him.


    One didn''t need particular techniques to increase their mana pool. They just needed to use their Aspects in certain ways, and, after some time, their mana pool would grow naturally.


    Higher-rank Aspects would help in faster growth of the mana pool and would be much stronger than lower ranks. So, everyone desired high-ranked Aspects.


    In Veer''s case, the only way he could use his Aspect would be to actually tame a dragon, as that was the only thing it could do. Since no dragon would actually be tamed by him, he would forever have his low mana pool.


    "Heh! Guess I''m not complete trash," Veer smiled. Even though he found the system''s description a bit unnerving, he didn''t think much about it.


    All he knew was that now he could grow stronger with his two wives and live a good life...until anything or anyone disturbed it. For that reason alone, he wanted to become as powerful as he could.


    "Hmm, why can''t I recall spending time with someone like Liliana?" Veer wondered. He had a good memory and remembered many things from his childhood. But even then, he had no recollection of Liliana.


    "Well, I''ll find out later. All I need to know now is that she also wants this relationship," Veer muttered, thinking about his two new relationships.


    With that, he also began wondering what kind of talk they must be having.


    He shook his head and stood up. "No rest for the wicked. It won''t be an easy ride now, so I''ll have to prepare. But first, some clothes."


    Veer began to gather everything he would need for the academy since he was going to live there now.


    After collecting everything, he stored the materials in his storage ring, a spatial artifact made specifically for this use.


    He dropped onto his bed again and asked, "Hey, you said anyone other than people of my own race. So, do you consider everyone else as beasts?"


    [Yes, from one perspective, everyone aside from your own race is considered a beast.]


    "Heh, I got a racist system. Anyways, send me everything about my Aspect and Sub-Aspect in my head."

 Chapter 10 Talk

    While Veer was packing his stuff at home, his two wives were sitting in a luxurious car, heading toward Liliana''s house. They were both sitting in the backseat with a Rune Formation concealing their voices and presence.Elara looked at the smooth fabric and said, "I have to say, this car is really something else. Though I''m more surprised at the fact that you brought it here."


    Subtly smiling, Liliana replied, "It was easy. Besides, it''s not like you can''t get one here."


    Elara chuckled and nodded. She then sat comfortably as the car moved through the straight highway. She asked, turning toward Liliana, "So, what did you want to talk about?"


    "About our relationship, of course," Liliana shrugged. "Veer is too emotional to actually hear this talk, so I needed to talk alone with you."


    Elara nodded in agreement, as Veer really was too emotional.


    "So, are you really fine with this?" Liliana asked.


    "Of course not," Elara was, as always, honest and straightforward. "Who would want to share their lover? I''m more surprised at the fact that you actually suggested this."


    Liliana looked outside the window, at the disappearing road, and said, "It''s because I knew what was going through Veer''s head. He would never abandon you, so I chose the safest option." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Elara looked at her new friend and said, with a slight surprise in her tone, "You really know him."


    A smile formed on Liliana''s face as she said, "Yeah. This is also the reason I actually wanted to talk to you alone."


    "I''m all ears," Elara said, getting interested.


    "You know him very well, so tell me, what are the chances that he won''t seduce more women?" Liliana asked in a rather sour tone, as she remembered the heavenly beauties who gave up everything to have a chance with Veer.


    She didn''t even know if they survived or not.


    Elara''s mood instantly turned sour as she cursed, "That damn womanizer seduces women left and right. Future? There are already many waiting for him in his homeland. They were one of the reasons he actually ran away."


    Chuckling softly, Liliana said, "They aren''t that important, as Veer doesn''t love them back. But I know there will be many who will eventually join us. It''s inevitable, and I''ve long accepted that fact."


    She sighed and grabbed Elara''s hand, "So, I just need one thing from you. Support!"


    Elara looked at her in confusion and asked, "Support in what?"


    ''Ah! I forgot she''s a little muscle-headed,'' Liliana remembered that Elara was still young and had her usual muscle-headed personality. So, she patted her hand and said, "What I meant was, we two are his first wives. We both are. So, I am asking you to support me to keep this spot even if others come."


    Honestly, Elara was probably one of the few people she had actually grown close to in her previous life, so she didn''t mind sharing the same spot.


    Elara raised an eyebrow and lingered for a while, weighing her options. But even after messing up her mind, she couldn''t come up with a better solution.


    Looking at Liliana''s sincere expression, Elara pursed her lips as she began to consider her offer. After some time, she finally decided when her brain began to hurt from all the thinking.


    She grinned and punched Liliana''s shoulder lightly, "Count me in, Sister. Just remember that we''re in this together."


    Liliana heaved a sigh of relief and nodded. She then thought of something and said, "But I''ll warn you about something. Veer will be facing horrible things, and as his wives, we would be swept in with him. You could lose your life or even experience something worse than death."


    This was a genuine warning from Liliana. She clearly remembered what happened to her and didn''t want it to repeat. But even she knew it was pointless.


    Elara shifted closer to Liliana and asked, "Will you abandon him because of dangers?"


    "Never!" came an instant response from the white-headed beauty.


    Elara smiled and said, "Then why do you think I would leave just because of some dangers? So, what if I lose my life? I don''t see a problem with that if that''s the price I have to pay to be with him."


    Liliana shook her head, getting the expected answer. She sighed and said, "Should have guessed. I was just giving a warning because he will face terrible things."


    Elara shrugged and then said, "Now that you mention the dangers, we need to find some way to make him stronger. If what you said is true, then he needs to become strong. But his Aspect..."


    Her voice trailed off, but she knew Liliana understood her. As for Liliana, she smiled and said, "Oh, you don''t need to worry about that. See this!"


    Saying that, she tapped on top of her head. Suddenly, something began to poke her hair, and soon the reason for that came into view.


    To say she was shocked would be an understatement. Elara just looked gobsmacked at the four curly horns protruding on Liliana''s head. They were pure white in color and looked mesmerizing, but they also emitted a strange powerful presence as if she were sitting in front of a king.


    Still surprised, she pointed at them and asked, "Are they for real?"


    Liliana nodded as she put her head forward, "They are real. You can touch them if you want."


    Elara gulped and reached to touch the horns but ultimately withdrew. "I trust you. Besides, who would dare impersonate a Noble Dragon? Still, you''re a freaking dragoness? Really? A Noble Dragon at that?"


    Liliana nodded as she also withdrew her head. There were many types of dragons¡ªlesser, greater, noble, and more. But only the Noble Dragons had the authority to govern over citizens.


    Elara never expected to meet one here, as her sister-wife. "Now I believe you have a past with him. Wait! You are a Dragon, and Veer has a Dragon Master Aspect."


    Liliana''s lip tugged upwards as she said, "I will be his first tamed dragon. He needs to grow stronger? Well, I''m here."

 Chapter 11 Attack

    Veer spent a few hours familiarizing himself with the system and his Aspect. He tried hard to find even minor details so that he didn''t miss anything and could use everything to his benefit.After that, he slept the whole night, knowing how stressful the next few days would be. This was probably his last proper sleep, where he had nothing to worry about.


    After all, he knew what his decision would lead to. By marrying Elara, he had practically announced his participation in the war he was running away from.


    Even if he didn''t want to, Veer was now part of something that could affect many great things. So, he slept like a bull with no cares about the world for one last time.


    He only woke up in the morning when Elara called him, knowing very well that he would sleep too much.


    "Agh! I wanna die already!"


    Grumbling to himself, Veer quickly got ready and had a hurried breakfast. After that, he left his apartment and went toward the Starlight Beginner School.


    He could have taken a cab, but he had a feeling that he wouldn''t leave the town so easily. So, he just walked leisurely toward the school, taking in the wonderful scenery of the town.


    The Starlight Beginner School was on the outskirts of town, so he had to cross a long highway before reaching it. As his shoes fell on the highway, he suddenly noticed how empty it was.


    ''Hmm, what is it this time?''


    However, Veer wasn''t surprised, as this wasn''t the first time he was targeted. He simply continued to walk, pretending as if he had noticed nothing.


    ''It''s been some time since the last assassination attempt. Guess the news of me Awakening S-Rank Aspect reached them quickly.''


    Veer began to hum a song as he said mentally, ''Text Elara for me. Tell her about the situation. Oh yeah, tell her to bring the police.''


    [Understood.]


    After researching around, he found that he could actually command the system to do some trivial things, which it wouldn''t reject. It was nothing much, but it came in handy, as in the current situation.


    He guessed that some people were keeping an eye on him, and he didn''t want to alert them by actually using his phone.


    Just then, something stirred in the nearby bushes as he felt his instincts tingling. He ducked down and finally saw what actually caused his instincts to detect danger.


    It was a small dart smeared with a vile purple liquid. The dart quickly passed him and struck a tree nearby. At a visible rate, a wide hole caved into the tree, almost causing it to bend down.


    Looking at it, Veer whistled and said, completely calm, "That''s some good poison, but you have a bad aim."


    As he finished speaking, he sensed many figures jumping out from their hiding spots. In just a few seconds, he was surrounded from every side.


    Unfazed, Veer looked at everyone and narrowed his eyes in suspicion. The reason for it was very simple.


    ''Why are they all so weak?'' sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They were all F-Rank. There were a total of eight figures surrounding him, each donning a black, blank mask on their faces. They wore the regular clothes of the common populace, which made the situation even more confusing. Why would someone attack him wearing shirts and pants?


    Taking his hand out of his pocket, Veer said, his voice showing no hint of emotion, "I wonder who sent failures like you?"


    The answer he received was another dart, which came directly at his chest. He stepped back to dodge it but felt someone attacking him from behind.


    He had trained for years, so his battle sense was incredibly high. His body was already used to extreme, tiring battles, so he didn''t find this troubling.


    He used his agile feet and executed a footwork technique he had learned in his childhood. Like a snake slithering on the ground, he easily dodged the incoming attacks and got out of the encirclement.


    A heavy impact sounded where he had been standing as the highway broke under the pressure. A giant hammer struck into the caved road, showing the power behind it.


    A burly man grabbed the hammer''s handle and took it out. Putting it on his shoulder, he said, "You have some abilities, kid. But today is the day you die."


    Veer rolled his eyes, hearing the overdramatic line. By now, he had already confirmed that these men were not the same ones who had tried to kill him before.


    ''They are too dull for that. If I had to guess, they''re just some random thugs from this town. Even their Rank is just F, which is pretty much the weakest. Why did they attack me, though? I don''t remember joining any gang.''


    He cracked his neck while taking a step forward. "Do tell me who wants me dead, at least! I deserve that at least before dying, right?"


    The burly man snorted. "You deserve nothing. Men! Kill this brat."


    At his orders, all the men under him attacked Veer. They held iron rods, broken swords, and knives as their weapons. It was overkill to actually attack a recently awakened like this, but they had received such orders, so they could do nothing about it.


    They knew they needed to complete this task; otherwise, they would lose their lives. So, putting in their all, they attacked Veer.


    "How troublesome!"


    Veer took a step forward, clenched his fist, and punched an incoming man before he could react properly. His punch carried his full strength, amplified by his huge Mana Pool.


    The sound of something cracking came as the thug coughed up blood. His body slumped down as he looked at Veer with a disbelieving expression. He couldn''t understand how he had been taken down so easily.


    The others stopped in their tracks as they all looked at their companion with horror clear in their eyes.


    All they had seen was their companion attacking Veer with his knife. But before he could reach him, Veer appeared before him, landing a direct punch to his chest.


    Was that punch so powerful that it actually shattered the thug''s ribs? He was awakened, for god''s sake¡ªhow did he go down so easily?

 Chapter 12 Disgust

    The burly man, the thug''s leader, also became wary upon seeing the situation. *I only saw him swinging his fist lightly... how did he get there so quickly?*He couldn''t understand the situation, but he knew he needed to finish the job. He roared, "What are you all looking at, bastards? Kill him! He must have used his little mana to kill him!"


    Understanding shone in their eyes as they grinned and attacked Veer with even more enthusiasm.


    On the other hand, Veer was getting more and more speechless. He himself couldn''t understand how he got into this boring situation. It felt like a filler in his story.


    The thugs were clearly delusional for thinking he had a small mana pool. He simply coated his hands with a thin layer of mana and punched each thug.


    Since Veer had already expected to awaken a weird or trash aspect, he had practiced very hard in his childhood, learning practically everything he could. He was like a sponge, soaking up everything he could find.


    This was also the reason for his eventual departure from home, but he didn''t regret his decisions. Those choices had always helped him.


    In the current situation, he used his unpredictable martial arts to take out the thugs. They were just weak thugs, so how could they stand a chance against him?


    He had a larger mana pool, better mana control. Along with his extreme mastery of footwork, he easily took out the thugs. With his agility, he dodged every attack coming at him and attacked with his mana-coated fists.


    Every punch of his shattered bones. The thugs couldn''t understand how his punches were so powerful when he had just awakened. Even so, he didn''t kill any of them, at most injuring them heavily like the first thug.


    In just a span of a minute, he had dispatched every thug without getting a single scratch on himself. Not a single thug managed to land a hit on him, despite having weapons.


    Dusting off his hands, Veer asked, "I reckon these all are your brothers or something?"


    The burly man gripped his hammer tightly and said, "It doesn''t matter. I will kill you!"


    He began to walk forward, carrying his huge hammer. A single look was enough for anyone to tell the hammer was incredibly heavy, but the thug leader carried it easily and even used it in battle.


    Veer also stepped forward and smiled. "None of your brothers have a good, battle-oriented aspect, right? They''re too weak. Even you. You''re all so weak that I don''t understand who gave you the courage to actually attack me."


    Raising his hammer high in the air, the thug leader said, "You talk too much!"


    Veer was speechless, finding the script a little off. Wasn''t he supposed to say that?


    *Well, I did spout nonsense there. But I needed that rest. As for him, he probably has a strength-related aspect, or maybe something like a tank?*


    Whatever it was, he needed to be careful. This was the main problem in this world. One just couldn''t guess another''s strength based on their rank.


    Just like now, even though the thug leader was F-Rank, just like the other thugs, he had a troublesome aspect.


    With a mighty roar, the leader slammed his hammer down on the road. The road instantly shattered under the impact, and web-like cracks appeared all around him.


    Veer, who was about to use his footwork, instantly stopped as he guessed his opponent''s intentions. Even then, he smiled and took out a pair of gauntlets from his storage ring.


    They were crimson red and made from a powerful magical beast''s skin. Elara had left them at his apartment once, and he still had them. Now was the perfect time to test them.


    He swiftly put them on and smiled. With large steps, he advanced towards the leader and punched at him, using no techniques¡ªjust pure raw strength along with mana coating.


    The thug leader laughed, seeing that Veer had abandoned his techniques to fight head-on. He obviously guessed that the strange movement technique used a lot of mana, so Veer was already spent.


    With a powerful swing, he brought the hammer down on the young man, much smaller than himself. Veer didn''t even try to dodge the hammer, surprising the thug leader, but he still continued his attack.


    The sound of something solid shattering echoed as blood began to drip from Veer''s hand. However, there was still a crazed grin on his face as he raised his head and looked at the stunned thug leader.


    Why wouldn''t he be stunned? Veer had broken his hammer with just one punch. How was that even possible? Even though the hammer wasn''t an artifact, it was still forged from the best materials.


    The thug leader quickly shook off his daze and punched at Veer, using his aspect to double his original strength.


    However, before his punch could land, it stopped in mid-air. With a horrified look on his face, he coughed up blood and dropped to the ground, clutching his chest. The fragments of his hammer lay beside him, along with many of his injured companions.


    The silent highway was now filled with the painful grunts and screams of the thugs. Amidst it all stood Veer, completely indifferent to the mess he had created.


    It didn''t even look like he had nearly killed so many people. It seemed so... natural to him. However, if anyone looked into his eyes, they would see disgust.


    Veer looked down at his feet and sighed. *This just never ends. Damn it.*


    Blood dripped from his hand like a stream coming down from a mountain, but he paid it no attention. His mind reeled back to the feeling he''d had when he almost killed the thug.


    It was the familiar disgust.


    Veer never enjoyed killing; he never considered himself to be a god who could judge others. But there were also times when he felt he should be that god, to judge others. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He was young, yet had taken many lives of people he deemed deserving of death. However, he never grew indifferent to it. Even while killing a filthy murderer, all he felt was disgust¡ªnot just towards himself, but towards the world itself and intelligent life.


    Yet Veer also knew that was just the world. There was nothing he could do but live in it. So, he chose to abandon that life.


    However, just a day after deciding to return to that life, he felt the same disgust all over again.


    *Did these men deserve to die?* In his opinion, no. So he didn''t kill them, even if others called him an idiot for sparing people who tried to kill him.


    He had always been a strange guy, which was why only a few people got along with him. He was fine with it, honestly but he also couldn''t abandon those few people who always stood with him. It just didn''t sit well with him.


    Veer looked down at the thug leader, who couldn''t even speak, and crouched down. With a wide smile, he spoke.


    "Whatever! I''m not going to kill you, but that doesn''t mean you''ll get off free. You''ll get justice according to my moral compass."


    "V!!!"

 Chapter 13 I Love You

    Veer was going to interrogate the thug leader, but before he could do so, he heard a familiar voice shouting at him."V!!!"


    Turning his head to the side, he saw a tall, tomboyish young woman running toward him. Her short hair fluttered in the wind as the T-shirt she wore clung to her athletic figure, along with her shorts.


    She stopped before him and asked, "You okay?"


    Chuckling softly, Veer replied, "Alive, as always."


    Elara narrowed her eyes at him but didn''t say anything. Her gaze then landed on the thugs rolling on the ground, trying to lessen their pain.


    Veer had struck their vital organs, so even though he didn''t beat them much, they were on the brink of death. He had studied body structure thoroughly, so it was easy for him to target specific parts.


    For example, with the first thug, he shattered his ribs in such a way that they would poke his heart but not kill him, rendering him in immense pain.


    Elara raised an eyebrow and said, "They don''t look like assassins..."


    Putting his gauntlet back in his storage ring, Veer replied, "Because they aren''t. I was just going to ask them who sent them."


    Elara hummed, and her gaze finally landed on the thug leader, who was glaring at them while clutching his chest. She could see something protruding from beneath his flesh, which made her smile.


    "As perfect as always," Elara crouched near the thug leader and said, "Leave the interrogation to me."


    She raised her hand, an incandescent glow appearing on her fingers. Smiling, she put her finger on the burly man''s cheek. "Tell me the truth!"


    "Aghh!" the burly man groaned as he felt the terrifying heat on his cheek. Knowing what it was, he immediately opened his mouth. "I''ll tell you, so please keep that away."


    "Good!" Elara smiled, which wasn''t an amusing sight at all.


    The thug leader gulped, looking at her hands. He had gotten information about all three of the S-Rank Aspect Awakeners, so he, of course, recognized the flames. The thought of being burned by them terrified him.


    He coughed up some blood and said, "I don''t know much. We''re just a small gang trying to survive, but it''s hard as we don''t have any good Aspect. So, we joined the White Tiger Gang to work under them. This mission was given to us by the leader."


    Veer frowned, as the name wasn''t unfamiliar to him. It was one of the major gangs in the underworld and was quite famous in the area.


    Why would they want to kill him? Did someone pay them to do it?


    The thug leader looked at his brethren and sighed. "We had no choice, as rejection or failure would lead to my group''s elimination. So, we came here according to those orders. I seriously have no clue about anything else."


    "He''s telling the truth."


    As Veer was contemplating, he heard a cold voice behind him. He turned around, only to find the white-haired beauty standing there.


    Liliana sweetly smiled at him, then returned to her usual look. She looked down at the burly man and said, "My mom is a Spirit Dragon, so I inherited some of her powers. You don''t need to worry¡ªhe''s telling the truth."


    "Thanks," Veer said as he began to think about the White Tiger Gang. However, he then pushed the matter to the back of his mind. He would look into it later.


    "Let''s go," Veer said, looking at Elara. "We need to reach Star City in two hours, you know."


    Elara nodded and stood up. Together with her friends, she walked away from the mess Veer had created. As they got near their car, Elara said, "I already called the police and told them some good things. They''ll handle the situation with them."


    Raising his hand, Veer patted her head and smiled, "Thanks as always."


    "Just be careful next time," Elara snorted but let him pat her head.


    Veer chuckled and retrieved his hand, earning a glare from Elara. He winked at her and entered the car, followed by Elara. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Inside, Liliana was already waiting for them, seated on the left side. Elara, being the last to enter, sat on the right.


    As for Veer, he sat in the middle of both of them, wearing a silly grin on his face. "Ah! This is really heaven."


    Elara laughed at his words and hugged him. "Hehe!"


    However, she then noticed his bloodied hand and pinched his waist, making him cry out in pain.


    "Hey! Hey! You''re supposed to hug me," Veer swatted her hand away. He might have smiled if Liliana had pinched his waist, but Elara was different. She used her monstrous strength, so it hurt a lot.


    Elara was going to scold him but decided against it. Ignoring him, she quickly went through her storage ring to find some healing potions for him.


    However, she was a little too slow, as someone else was already tending to him.


    Liliana had noticed his bloodied hand and took out a blue-colored potion. Holding his hand, she gently poured it on the wounds.


    The wounds, which included minor bone injuries, began to heal at a visible rate, and before long, his hand returned to normal.


    She then cleaned it with a soft towel and said, "This should do."


    Elara''s mouth was wide open as she gave Liliana a full thumbs-up. "You''re awesome."


    Veer felt something stir inside his heart when he saw how gently Liliana treated him. The care and love in her eyes were hard to hide, and he could easily see it.


    He smiled and said, "You''d make a good wife, Liliana."


    "Good for you, I guess," Liliana chuckled softly.


    "Of course!" Veer laughed and pulled both of his wives into a tight hug. "I don''t know what I did to deserve two wonderful wives, and I don''t know what the future holds for us. But I will always love you both."


    He hadn''t loved Liliana at first, and even now, he wasn''t sure he felt the same kind of love for her as he did for Elara. However, he was determined to love them both and give them everything they deserved.


    This wasn''t even because of his system, but his own decision.


    A smile formed on both women''s faces as they said simultaneously, "We love you too!!"

 Chapter 14 Bonding (1)

    Since the trio needed to talk, Liliana asked the driver to drive slowly. She was slightly nervous too, as this was practically her first conversation with Veer after so many years.She knew everything would go well, but still, she was nervous. He was the only one who could make her feel this way, and she couldn''t do anything to stop it.


    Taking a deep breath, she asked, "You must be very curious as to why I accepted your proposal, right?"


    Veer nodded, as he was indeed very confused about that. Even if they shared a past and she had a hidden crush on him, he seriously doubted it was the reason for her yandere-level love meter.


    Liliana played with her long white hair and said, looking outside the window, "As I said before, we share a past, and although it might be forgettable to you, it left a huge impact on my heart. Of course, I didn''t fall for you because of that. I just admired you and was interested in you."


    She sighed and said, "So, when I learned that you left the Elf Continent, I searched for you. It wasn''t hard to locate you, so I came here and began to observe you. I was subtle about it, so you probably didn''t notice. But I have observed you for a long time and know even the little details about you."


    Of course, this was all a lie. In the original timeline, Liliana was too aloof to notice anyone and didn''t even get to know Veer until much later. However, she also couldn''t tell him the truth for some reasons of her own.


    She had already lost him many times, and she didn''t want to lose him this time. Especially since this would be the last time she would lose him, as there existed no other Veer elsewhere. He was the last.


    As Veer looked at her and heard her words, a speechless look appeared on his face, ''A true yandere indeed. She''s even a stalker. Well, am I a hypocrite to say I like it?''


    Liliana blushed slightly and said, "I wanted to confront you but never managed to gather up my courage. The fear of rejection was too much for me, so I decided to watch you from the shadows. I gave up on trying."


    This was the truth, as she had indeed given up in the original timeline. Veer was surrounded by many outstanding women who truly cared for and loved him. But she had nothing.


    Instead, if she got together with him, she would only be dragging him into her problems. So, she chose to stay in the shadows and make sure he was happy.


    Of course, she failed even in that. Just like she always did.


    Chuckling softly, Veer hugged her and said, "Everyone thought you were an aloof, cold princess. Heh, they were all wrong."


    Liliana smiled and enjoyed the warmth. "Hmm, this is why when you proposed to me, I didn''t hesitate to agree. My mind wasn''t working back then because of your sudden proposal, but I knew I couldn''t lose that opportunity."


    She closed her eyes and thought, ''Sorry for lying, hubby. I swear I''ll make up for this when you get stronger. As of now, I can''t lose you again.''


    Her heart was filled with guilt as she didn''t like lying to her husband of all people, but she had no choice. Unknowingly, a tear formed at the corner of her eye.


    Veer noticed and smiled helplessly. He gently wiped the tear away and said, "You don''t need to worry about anything now, silly girl. I can''t say I feel the same about you as you feel about me, but I can promise you that I will give you all of my love."


    Elara grumbled to herself, sitting beside the flirting couple, but she didn''t say anything. She had a long talk with Liliana and knew it was her time.


    As for Veer''s words, she didn''t think much because she knew how much of a softie he was towards his loved ones. If someone loved him, he would return the love tenfold.


    ''What an idiot! Most of them don''t even deserve your love,'' Elara pouted and looked away.


    As Veer continued to rub her back to calm her down, Liliana spoke, "Actually, the reason I didn''t confess to you wasn''t all about my courage."


    "I''m all ears," Veer said, not finding it odd.


    "Well, I did say I have observed you for a long time, didn''t I?" Liliana smiled. "I saw how you have no particular interests, and you even ran away from your home because of politics..."


    Veer pursed his lips and nodded. He really didn''t know what to say about that.


    "And if you and I got together, then you would be forced into things you ran away from. In fact, the dangers you''ll face would be much more terrifying and horrifying, so I kept my desires to myself," Liliana sighed.


    Elara shrugged and added from the side, "You''re right about that. This guy didn''t accept me because of all that. I wanted to beat him so much."


    "Don''t act like you didn''t already," Veer rolled his eyes at his best friend.


    Liliana giggled softly and said, "There''s that too. But it all changed when you awakened your Aspect."


    "What do you mean?" Although he had a clue where she was coming from, he still asked.


    Instead of answering him, Liliana simply smiled and closed her eyes. Her soft white hair suddenly shimmered in a white glow as four curly horns began to grow on her head.


    In the next moment, her half-dragon form was before him. There were some features she was hiding, but she knew it was enough to let Veer know her real identity.


    "Woah!" Even though he already knew about her identity, Veer was still mesmerized by her beauty. The curly, long white horns just made the sight even more beautiful.


    Liliana held Veer''s hand and said, "As you can see, I am a Noble Dragon, so I know some secrets others don''t know. And for that very reason, I wanted to stay away from you."


    She smiled and placed his hand on her cheek. "But before we talk about that, my dear husband, would you like to contract me?"


    S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 15 Bonding (2)

    Veer didn''t respond, still stunned by the turn of events. He really didn''t expect Liliana actually to offer herself like that.He took a deep breath and asked, "Are you sure about that?"


    Liliana flashed a silly smile and asked in a playful tone, "Ara~ is the Dragon Master afraid that he can''t handle a Dragon?"


    A grin formed on Veer''s face as he forgot about his initial worries and said, "Girl, you haven''t even seen how I handle..."


    "Pfttt! Hahaha!"


    Before he could finish his words, someone began laughing so hard that it ruined the whole atmosphere.


    Elara tried to control her laughter, but it was evident she was failing at that. She flashed a smile at them and said, "Sorry! Sorry! I didn''t mean to, but it was too cheesy and cringe."


    ''This bitch!'' Veer''s lips twitched as he felt the secondhand embarrassment. How was he even saying those words?


    "Give me a second, Liliana," Veer released Liliana and caught Elara''s head in his hands. Then, he put it under his armpit and crushed it under his strength.


    "Hey!!" Elara cried out as she tried to struggle free but failed even with all her strength. Her head began spinning, but she didn''t give up and even punched Veer.


    But how could Veer give up so early?


    He endured her punches and increased the strength behind his grip. He swore he wouldn''t release her until she apologized.


    Watching from the side, Liliana just enjoyed the show with a small smile on her face, ''Heh, Miko was really foolish to doubt their relationship before. They were so close from the very beginning.''


    She shook her head and waited for her companions to calm down, which they eventually did when Elara apologized.


    As of now, she was rubbing her head while glaring at Veer, who was also clutching his belly. They really deserved to be called best friends.


    "Tsk!" Veer clicked his tongue and ignored Elara. He turned towards Liliana and asked, "Alright, tell me truthfully, are you really sure about this?"


    His Aspect was a little weird, but he understood one thing clearly from it. It was that through it, he could tame the Dragons. It was very obvious actually.


    He couldn''t practice like others to know its details, but he knew it would be similar to a Master-servant relationship, even if it was based on mutual consent and mutual benefit.


    The bond between him and the tamed dragons would allow both of them to progress much faster than others, and they could also share their abilities.


    It was a cheat code. However, the tamed dragons wouldn''t be able to refuse his orders unless they were much more powerful than him. They would always have to be subservient to him.


    Of course, he didn''t believe that the bond was eternal and everlasting. There must be some way to get away from it, but he didn''t know about it. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Still, he felt a little weird with all of this. If the Aspect didn''t allow him to grow stronger and there was harm to Liliana, he might have ignored it completely.


    Liliana saw the sincerity in his eyes and knew he would never force her to do anything, not even agreeing to the bond. This was how he was.


    ''Ah! How much more will I fall for you, Hubby? You already have my everything; what more do you want?'' Liliana smiled sweetly and replied, "Yes, I want to. Besides, it is also beneficial to me, so you don''t need to think so much about it."


    She held his hand again and said, "The Dragon Master Aspect is going to bring many problems to you. This is also the reason I agreed to your proposal. Given your Aspect, even if you didn''t want to, you would be dragged into the dangers, so I decided to be with you."


    She smiled and said, "We can grow stronger together and face everything."


    Veer smiled, feeling a lot more relieved knowing her reasoning. He took a deep breath and said, "Good to know! Then, I''ll contract you and make you my first tamed Dragon!"


    There was a silence in the car for a few seconds, before Veer scratched his cheek and asked, "How do I do that?"


    "Haha!" Liliana couldn''t help but laugh at his amusing expression. He was so silly; she really wanted to pinch his cheeks.


    ''On the other hand, should I just kidnap him and pamper him in my castle all my life?'' A dangerous idea formed in her head, which she quickly threw away.


    Veer''s happiness mattered to her the most, and she would do anything for it.


    "Just pour your mana into me and follow your instincts," Liliana said after calming down.


    This was how Aspects worked. Everyone just had a rough understanding of it after awakening, and then they had to follow their instincts to actually use it.


    Once they grew efficient enough, they could then learn to actually control it manually and research more about it.


    Of course, there were monsters like Elara who knew how to use her Aspect in just one day. Veer still remembered how she had only coated her fingers with Purifying Flames when dealing with the thug.


    Nodding at Liliana, Veer pulled her hands in his and said, "Don''t resist!"


    It wasn''t easy for newly Awakened to control mana properly at will, but people like Veer had immense mana pools from the start to practice around.


    It was unfair, but that was how the world was.


    Veer closed his eyes and slowly guided his mana, which was like an invisible stream of blood inside him, something he could actually control.


    He then slowly poured it into Liliana through his hands, as he followed his instincts. His mana slowly circulated in her body, mixing with her mana.


    He also felt a new stream of mana entering inside him, but it wasn''t just Liliana''s mana. It was the mixture of both of them.


    If Veer were to explain it, it was like his mana was working as a truck, bringing her mana into his body. But that wasn''t it, as some part of it was left in her.


    Things didn''t end there.

 Chapter 16 Bonding (3)

    The process was far simpler than Veer had actually imagined, and it was more grounded. After all of Liliana''s mana mixed with his, a part of his pure mana left his body.That particular stream of mana was unlike others, and Veer felt a deep connection with it. It was as if it carried a part of his soul with it.


    The mana ignored everything in Liliana''s body and headed directly toward her mind. There, it encountered some blockage, as if a giant gate was blocking it.


    But it soon opened up as Liliana let it in. Just as the stream of mana entered Liliana''s mind, Veer began to see an image in his mind.


    It was a weird feeling, but he knew it was through that stream of mana. What he saw left him dumbfounded and mesmerized.


    A beautiful landscape lay before him, covered in snow everywhere. Wherever he looked, only ice and snow were present. However, his attention wasn''t on the landscape.


    He was fully focused on a slumbering being before him. With a long, serpentine body covered with beautiful cyan scales, a majestic dragon lay sleeping before him.


    Four mighty, pure white horns grew on her head, flowing backward like a brush of wind.


    There was so much to describe, yet Veer couldn''t find the perfect words for the beauty before him. He knew the dragon was Liliana in her true dragon form.


    "I''ll be damned," Veer cursed under his breath.


    While he was dazed by Liliana''s true form, his mana continued its work and entered the dragon''s body. He didn''t know what happened next, but he felt a close connection with Liliana.


    It was as if they shared a soul with each other.


    He opened his eyes and found Liliana smiling at him. Before he could react or say anything, Liliana pounced on him, pressing her rosy lips to his.


    Veer didn''t pull away and wrapped his arm around her slender waist. Sloppy sounds filled the air as the two drowned themselves in pleasure, kissing passionately.


    Lips on lips, hands roaming over each other''s bodies, with pleasure overwhelming them.


    They only stopped when they were out of breath. As they separated, a bridge of saliva formed between them as they looked at each other with hazy vision.


    "My turn!"


    Elara shouted, seeing their session finally end. She had been squirming, watching them kiss so passionately, and couldn''t wait for her turn.


    So, when Veer finally caught his breath, she jumped on him and straddled his legs. Without giving him a chance to say anything, she slammed her lips on his, her tongue entwining with his.


    Just like that, the trio spent their journey to the Starlight Beginner School. They drowned themselves in pleasure but didn''t cross the line, knowing they didn''t have time for that.


    After a few minutes, they finally reached the Starlight Beginner School, where the driver took them directly to the back lot, where a private jet awaited them.


    The car stopped in an open field, and the driver got out first. He was an old man dressed in butler attire. His expression plain, making it hard to guess his thoughts.


    He opened the door and stepped aside, saying, "Young Miss, we have arrived."


    "Thanks!"


    Liliana was the first to step out of the car. She looked around, only to find that a majority of the school had come to send them off.


    Still, it had nothing to do with her, so she simply gave a light nod and stepped forward. But it was enough for the crowd to go wild as they shouted in excitement.


    Following her, Veer stepped out of the car with a shit eating grin on his face. As he looked at the students gathered before him, an idea formed in his head, and an evil grin appeared on his face.


    He walked toward Liliana and wrapped his arm around her slender waist. Of course, she didn''t mind it and even smiled, showing her intentions.


    "What the heck! It''s just been one day, and they''re already so close?"


    "Duh! Would they tell you before getting close?"


    "Darn it! I wanna kill this guy! How dare he lay his filthy hand on the Goddess!"


    "Dude! She''s his girlfriend. Also, can you even kill him? Last time I remember, you were beaten by him in mock classes."


    "But I can kill you, idiot!"


    As curses and screams piled up from the male audience, Veer''s smile only widened. If not for the barricades stopping them, the students might have already rushed to beat him, as he was clearly showing off.


    "You really enjoy showing off," Elara snorted as she came out of the car to stand beside the two of them.


    At her words, the area grew silent again as everyone looked at the trio. It was a sight to see, and they couldn''t help but stare.


    Liliana was already known as the School Belle for her beauty, and now that she wore casual clothes, she seemed to have gained a new level of charm.


    Unlike Elara, who showed off her muscles through her T-shirt and shorts, leaving her legs bare, Liliana dressed modestly. A combo of a white shirt tucked into a black pleated skirt suited her. Her legs were covered in tight black stockings, reaching high up her thighs, covering everything.


    However, it only made her look even more charming.


    Alongside her, Elara also stood out and was famous for her athletic figure. Veer often thought her figure resembled that of a Greek war goddess.


    She was the second most popular girl for a reason and had many admirers throughout the school.


    Lastly, Veer himself was also known for his looks. Even the boys couldn''t deny that he was the most handsome in the school. His sharp jawline, handsome face, and tall, lean figure made him desirable to many girls.


    Despite his laid-back attitude, he was famous for his looks, which was one of the reasons he was disliked by the boys.


    Now, he was the center of attention again as the two most popular girls were his girlfriends. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Veer smiled, pulled Elara close, and looked into her eyes, saying, "You two are just so beautiful that I can''t help but show the world how lucky I am."


    "So cheesy!" Elara rolled her eyes but still had a happy smile on her face.

 Chapter 17 Star City

    As the trio became the center of attention, the principal also noticed their arrival and came toward them. His big belly really stood out the most, but nobody dared to look at it.Who would want to offend an Advanced Stage Warrior?


    Nathan closed in on the trio and smiled at them. "I see that you''re all ready. Shall we go, then?"


    Liliana nodded, so Nathan began to lead them toward the jet plane. It was parked a little distance away from them, and they could see the white metal giant from afar.


    While walking, Veer didn''t forget to circle his hands around his two girlfriends'' waists and even shouted, "Thanks for sending us off, guys. I will surely return here with my wives in the future."


    "Fuck off! No one wants to see you. Well, the goddess is different!"


    "Peh! Simp as always!"


    "I hope you die somewhere, bitch. That way, I''ll be reassured that my goddess is safe."


    "Are you sure it''s a good idea to shout that in front of her? Hope you have a good life ahead, brother!"


    "How is this guy still alive?"


    "For real! I wanna kill him so bad!"


    "Eh? Well, you can''t now, as I''m going to Starlight Academy too. I have a good Aspect."


    "...RIP to Starlight Academy! Also, is your Aspect talking trash?"


    Some students began to pray for the safety of Starlight Academy, hoping they wouldn''t murder one of their own in the future. They had barely managed to control themselves, after all.


    After they finally made some distance from the crowd, Veer began to laugh. "Ah! That was satisfying!"


    Elara rolled her eyes, while Liliana just giggled at his antics. Veer was going to start the conversation again, but Nathan began talking first.


    They could do nothing but endure his lecture about how great Starlight Academy was and how it followed the rule of the jungle. It was very practical and allowed friendly fights between students to keep up the competition and spirit.


    "And people call me delusional for thinking I''m a protagonist," Veer was speechless, hearing the description of the Academy he was going to. "So many protagonists started in such academies or sects. Damn! What''s next? There''ll be a tyrant, and I''ll need to deal with him? Fuck no! I don''t care about that!"


    However, he knew, given his luck, he would surely get involved, even if he didn''t want to. So, he decided to just enjoy it while working hard with his girlfriends.


    "Hmm, although they''re my wives in name, we didn''t have a proper wedding," Veer completely ignored Nathan''s nonsense, as it was mostly just brainwashing.


    He would be an idiot to believe that nonsense.


    "Veer?"


    Elara''s voice finally brought him out of his daze as he realized they had arrived near the jet plane. He sensed a disdainful gaze on him and found the old man staring at him.


    Nathan tried to hide his contempt and said, "Mr. Veer should learn some humility. Although you have awakened an S-Rank Aspect, there are many talents that died young."


    Rolling his eyes mentally, Veer smiled sweetly and said, "I will remember your teaching and definitely practice a lot to get stronger and keep my body in check." S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Nathan became happy for a second when he heard Veer''s first words, but then almost choked hearing the latter words. He glared at Veer, who was smiling innocently as if he hadn''t just insulted him.


    He snorted and turned around. "It''s good that you remember."


    As he looked down at his belly, his mood became even sourer, so he ignored the trio and entered the jet plane.


    Elara finally couldn''t hold on any longer and laughed out loud. "Damn! You even made him angry. You really possess the foul tongue Aspect."


    "You surely know how foul my tongue is," Veer winked at her, grinning like an idiot.


    "Of course," Elara also smiled playfully.


    In a happy mood, the trio boarded the jet plane and left the town they had spent their last few years in. It held a lot of memories for them, but they knew they had to leave if they wanted to be ready for their destiny.


    The journey itself was uneventful, as the principal was with them, and they couldn''t do anything they wanted or even discuss some matters.


    So they just randomly chatted about their childhood and had fun throughout the journey. It was a precious time for them, as they enjoyed happy moments with the people they loved most, without any worries.


    Sadly, the journey was short, and after only an hour, they landed in Star City, where the famous Starlight Academy was located.


    Star City itself was one of the six major cities of the Blue Wind Kingdom, so many higher noble families resided here. This only made it even more prosperous.


    The trio had plans to have a date in the city, but unfortunately, the jet plane was a private property of Starlight Academy, and it delivered the three of them directly to the Academy.


    As they got off the plane, they found themselves in a small airport owned by Starlight Academy. They didn''t get much time to look around, as the Academy had sent some staff to pick them up.


    "Haha! Good to see you, Nathan!"


    The man who was sent to pick them up had a figure similar to Nathan and even looked a little like him, except he was younger, being middle-aged.


    After exchanging greetings with Nathan, the man turned toward the trio and smiled. "Allow me to introduce myself. My name is Anthony, and I am the MD of this airport on behalf of Starlight Academy. I was given the task to bring brilliant talents like you back to the Academy, so let''s not waste any time and get going, shall we?"


    Of course, the trio had no problem with that, as they also wanted this whole facade to end quickly. As they wondered if they had to share the car with the two men, Anthony revealed five cars.


    They weren''t as good as Liliana''s but were still a piece of art. Getting inside, the group left the airport and headed toward the main campus of Starlight Academy.

 Chapter 18 Freya Frostwind

    The Starlight Academy was a city in itself and was self-sustainable. The airport was just a part of its humongous campus, so they had to travel quite a bit to reach the main campus."Ah! I''m already tired!" Veer sighed, sitting between his two girlfriends like before.


    "Get used to it," Elara licked her lips. "You''ll have to work even harder in the future. Of course, for battles. I won''t go easy on you, so be prepared to fight me at least twice a day."


    "Make it three!" Veer smirked, which earned him a light pinch from Liliana.


    She pouted and grumbled, "Are you two forgetting me?"


    "Who could forget you, my love?" Veer laughed and hugged her.


    The driver was hearing everything and wanted to cry. Why was he here? Just to get this dog food? Mom, why didn''t you find a good wife for me? S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He gripped the steering wheel tightly, wondering if he should kiss a building at 200 kilometers per hour. He really should; that way, at least he wouldn''t have to witness this dog food.


    Feeling a chill, Veer looked around and thought, as he found nothing, "Weird! Why do I feel like I escaped death?"


    He shook his head, dropped his flirting, and simply joked around with his friends.


    Just like that, the short journey, which could have become their last, passed, and they finally entered the main campus.


    "Hmm, it''s really good," Elara commented as she looked at the towering structures from the windows.


    The Starlight Academy deserved its fame. Looking at it, Veer was reminded of the top universities on Earth, which were so big and had so many buildings for everything.


    There were even parks and a market here. Students walked by in groups, enjoying their lives. Everything reminded Veer of his old home, making him nostalgic.


    Veer sighed and looked away.


    Elara and Liliana were mostly indifferent to the mega structure, for obvious reasons. They just found the notion of studying together with Veer, as his girlfriends, exciting.


    After passing through many departments, the cars finally came to a stop before a majestic building. It wasn''t huge like the other buildings and was situated some distance away from the main campus.


    Surrounding the three-story building was a beautiful garden, with a paved road in the center leading to the elegant structure.


    The trio got out of the car and waited for Nathan. Soon, the old man came out from the other car and stopped before them.


    "I will have to part here," Nathan sighed. "This is the Dean''s house, and she is the one you will be meeting. Be careful, though, and watch your mouth before you speak."


    His face turned solemn as he spoke, lingering for a moment. "She is at the peak of the Grandmaster Stage... I don''t think I need to tell you more."


    Veer was surprised by the information and was now looking forward to meeting the Dean. The Grandmaster Stage was the fifth stage in the power progression, and the majority failed to achieve this.


    The three nodded at him in understanding and even thanked him for telling them. After sharing a few more details, Nathan bid them farewell and left in the car, leaving them alone.


    "Let''s go!" Veer said as they began to walk on the paved road, noticing how peaceful and serene the atmosphere was here. They weren''t too surprised that nobody was guarding the place.


    After all, would a Grandmaster need someone to guard them?


    They had to climb some stairs before they reached the door. Taking a deep breath, Veer pressed the bell and waited. It didn''t take long before the door opened for them.


    On the other side of the door stood a beautiful lady, making Veer''s heart skip a beat. He had seen many beauties and even had two of them as his girlfriends.


    However, the being standing before him was on a whole different level. It wasn''t just that she was more beautiful than others; she had a unique presence and aura around her that automatically garnered attention.


    The woman before him was mesmerizing, carrying an air of both elegance and authority. Her long, silver hair cascaded down her back like a waterfall, shimmering under the sunlight.


    Framing her face were two large, pointed wolf-like ears, their soft fur blending with her hair, adding a unique charm to her appearance.


    Her eyes were a striking shade of blue-green, sharp and vibrant. They held a certain warmth yet also demanded respect. She also wore a pair of slim, delicate glasses that sat neatly on her nose.


    Dressed in a tailored outfit that hugged her figure just right, she exuded professionalism without sacrificing her natural beauty.


    But Veer knew he shouldn''t look at her too much, so after a moment of admiration, he smiled at her and gave a light bow. "Good morning, Dean."


    The woman, of course, noticed his behavior, and a light smirk formed on her lips. She then stepped aside and said in a calm, clear voice, "Come in!"


    As the trio walked in, Veer suddenly remembered a detail he had ignored because of her beauty.


    He frowned and thought, "A wolfkin? That''s a surprise."


    Still, it had nothing to do with him, so he followed her lead to the living room. There, four comfortable couches were placed under pale lighting from bulbs.


    A wooden table was in the center with various beverages and fruits.


    The trio took a seat on one couch and waited for the Dean. They often behaved wildly but always gave full respect to people who deserved it.


    And the Dean before them certainly did.


    The woman sat on the couch opposite them and said, "You can take a rest if you want, before we start."


    As the unspoken representative of their little group, Veer spoke up. "There is no need for that. We were looking forward to attending the Academy, so we are excited and definitely not tired."


    The woman gave him a curious look and shook her head. "Well then. Let''s begin with introductions. My name is Freya Frostwind, the Dean of Starlight Academy and also a Grandmaster Stage Battle Mage!"


    As the words registered in their minds, the trio was dumbfounded, including Liliana, as even she didn''t expect such an outcome.

 Chapter 19 Battle Mage

    True Battle Mages!They were the existence every race feared. After all, they were incredibly rare and possessed the most battle prowess among any other profession.


    It was all for one simple reason: Battle Mages were practically both warriors and mages in one, making them monsters in battle.


    It was easy to become a Battle Mage, but advancing in stages as a Battle Mage was tough. One needed to focus on both professions, so unless they were very talented, they would fail.


    And the Dean of Starlight Academy was a Grandmaster Stage Battle Mage, which just showed how powerful she was. No wonder she was allowed to take the position of Dean, despite not being human.


    A smile formed on Freya''s face, seeing the reaction, as she said, "I am telling you this to reassure you of your safety. With me here, nobody in this whole kingdom would dare to harm you."


    Veer sighed in relief, as one of his biggest concerns was gone. Now, even the assassination attempts would stop, which he was most thankful for.


    "Hello, I am Veer," Veer introduced himself.


    "No full name?" Freya looked at him with interest and said, "Well, I won''t look into your secrets."


    Her gaze then landed on Elara, who was sitting elegantly, which looked out of place for Veer and Liliana, who were used to her wild side.


    "Your father is a good friend of mine," Freya said, warmly smiling at her. "We spent a few months trapped in a dark city, actually."


    Elara tilted her head, then suddenly her eyes lit up as she asked, "Wait! Are you the Blue Wind?"


    "Haha! Looks like that brat didn''t forget about me," Freya laughed lightly, dropping her professional act. She now seemed like an elder sister to them.


    "Yup! He often talks about you, actually," knowing who she was, Elara also dropped all formalities and spoke excitedly. "He even told me that if he hadn''t met my mother early, I wouldn''t have been born, haha."


    Veer and Liliana both cast strange gazes toward their friend, wondering if she had really lost her mind. What kind of conversation was this?


    "Oh, that! Yeah, your mother and I grew very close during the days in Dark City," Freya shook her head. "That brat really likes to think weird things."


    She then took out some documents from her storage ring and said, "We''ll catch up later, as I have something to do. Sorry about that."


    "It''s fine. I''m just happy that I met you here," Elara waved her hand and smiled.


    Freya smiled thankfully at her and then said, "Good! You can find me here whenever you want. Anyway, let''s get to the main reason you guys are here. The three of you have S-Rank Aspects, and I don''t think I need to explain the challenges you''ll be facing because of this."


    The trio nodded, as they were very familiar with the cruel world they lived in. Their Aspects were very rare, and they would definitely be targeted by others.


    This was also the reason they had entered an academy instead of going solo, even though they had the capability to do so.


    "Good!" Seeing their expressions, Freya nodded in satisfaction. "Now, I know many institutes would like to take you three, and I''m sure many of them are even better than Starlight Academy. But you have decided to come here, ignoring all of them. I don''t want to know your reasoning behind your decision, but I have something to ask before we proceed."


    Her calm, composed voice echoed in the living room, "All of you have backgrounds that honestly scare me, and I don''t want to meddle in your fights. So, I want to ask, do you have any intentions of using this Academy?"


    Veer smiled and replied to her, as he had already expected such a question, "We would only use the Academy to grow stronger and take shelter for now. Don''t worry, I won''t drag you into politics."


    "Good!" Freya exhaled a sigh of relief and said, "Then I can promise you that you three will get the best environment to grow stronger. I will also defend you from external threats, except for your political entanglements."


    She pushed the documents before them and said, "You can read them and tell me what you think. Since Elara is like my niece, I have removed many conditions from it and made it safer for you three."


    After thanking her, Veer took one of the contracts and asked the system, "Anything wrong with it?"


    [Aside from binding you to the Academy for some time, none!]


    "Thanks!"


    Still, Veer pretended to look through the contract and noticed a few details. The terms were pretty loose, and there was really nothing that could harm them. They weren''t even forced to do anything aside from participating in competitions important to the Academy.


    The only clause he found significant was the binding one. It was a simple one that stated he couldn''t join any other institution while being a part of Starlight Academy.


    "So, basically a transfer certificate like we used in schools?" Veer mused and closed the contract. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I don''t see any problem with that. But if you could, can you answer some of my questions?" Veer asked, looking directly into the Dean''s eyes.


    Freya raised an eyebrow, noticing his confident pose and tone. She nodded and said, "Ask whatever you want!"


    "It''s nothing major, actually. Just curious regarding the Academy itself," Veer clasped his hands and said. "I''ve heard a lot about Starlight Academy and its ''Jungle Rule'' environment."


    Freya took an apple and began munching on it while answering him, "Hmm! I try my best to make the Academy''s atmosphere similar to the real world, as I don''t want weaklings here. So, you can expect to see things you''d encounter in the real world here too, like the strong ruling the weak, connections, and many other things."


    Veer was surprised and wondered how this Academy still had students, given such a harsh environment. But then he remembered the information he had read about Starlight Academy.


    It was one of the strongest academies in the Blue Wind Kingdom and even surrounding kingdoms. The number of students was far less than other academies, but every single one of them was a monster.


    "Ah! So this fierce reputation brings them in!"

 Chapter 20 Task

    The Starlight Academy deserved its fame, and Veer felt that Freya was actually a genius to implement this system in the academy.Yes, she was the one who did this. The Starlight Academy was not this famous a decade ago and was just a random academy on the brink of closing.


    It was then that a new Dean came, took over the dying academy, and brought it to the level it currently was. It truly was a miracle and showed how effective her plan was and how good she herself was.


    Of course, many tried to copy her, but all failed for various reasons. Because the world wasn''t without flaws.


    "I don''t understand how you kept this going, though," Veer frowned and asked the question many had. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A mysterious smile appeared on her face as Freya spoke, "I won''t answer that because that''s a task I''m giving you. You need to find the answer to that."


    "Eh! What?" Veer was stumped.


    "You are dating my niece, so I need to make sure she is in good hands," Freya''s lips tugged upwards in a beautiful smile, making Veer dazed for a second. "You will need that brat''s approval, and if you can''t even pass this, I doubt he would give his permission."


    At her words, an image of a blonde-haired, macho man formed in his head, looking at him with a stern face, and saying, "I refuse!"


    "Agh! That old man!" Veer groaned, feeling a headache. He knew how stubborn Elara''s father was, and it would be a headache to convince him. And the worst thing was the fact he needed to get stronger than him before he could marry her.


    What kind of logic was this?


    "Try to understand him, Veer," Elara shook her head, feeling guilty. "He knows about you, so he''s just worried about me."


    "So, you really have a troublesome background," Freya narrowed her eyes. "Then, I would need to test you more. How dangerous of a situation are you in?"


    "Eh?" Veer scratched his cheeks and looked away. "Nothing much, just a few assassination attempts every month."


    The room turned deathly silent as everyone gave him a speechless look. Only Liliana was sitting silently, hugging his arm as if the world didn''t exist for her.


    Freya rubbed the bridge of her nose and said, "I thought he was just an overprotective dad, but no, he needs to be even more strict."


    "Aunt Freya, think of the positive side. He did survive all those assassinations all by himself, which shows he''s very capable," Elara tried to defend her boyfriend, but Freya quickly shut her up.


    "You don''t need to stand up for him. If he wants to wed you, then he needs to show us that he can protect you," Freya said, her voice turning cold and threatening as she focused on Veer.


    Instead of backing away, Veer smiled confidently and said, "Then I just need to prove that, right?"


    "Yes," Freya nodded, a little taken aback by his intense gaze. "I am sure her dad also set some conditions because he''s just worried about her. As long as you can show us that we don''t need to worry, you will have the green light."


    "Thanks. I''ll begin by finding the answer about this academy," Veer smiled. "Give me some time to observe it, though."


    "You can do as you wish," Freya grinned, looking forward to how Veer would find the answer. "Setting this aside, do you have any other questions?"


    "I had, but I forgot," Veer shrugged.


    "Good! Then sign the contract!" As she said this, she suddenly remembered there was another person in the room they had completely forgotten about.


    All eyes fell on the white-haired beauty and found her sleeping, a wide smile on her face as she used Veer''s arm as a pillow.


    Freya had an urge to roll her eyes as she thought, ''Why do all the talented kids have some screw loose?''


    Veer coughed lightly, as even he was surprised. He lightly shook Liliana to wake her up and whispered, "Lily, wake up!"


    Hearing him, or maybe because of the nudging, Liliana finally woke up as her eyes fluttered open. Veer found himself immersed in those eyelashes, those beautiful eyes.


    He hurriedly shook himself free and thought, Am I a simp or what?


    Liliana quickly assessed the situation and lightly bowed before Freya, "I apologize for my rude behavior."


    "It''s fine. Just remember from next time," Freya waved her hand in dismissal. What could she even say?


    After that, the trio signed the contracts and put a drop of their blood on it. The papers quickly absorbed the blood, and a blood imprint appeared below their names.


    After checking the contracts one more time, Freya put them away and said, "Congratulations! You three are now the students of Starlight Academy. Now, you can go and rest or sleep in your dormitories."


    She took out a map of the Starlight Academy and pointed at a particular location, "These are the temporary dormitories, so you can just go there and take any room."


    "Temporary?" Veer noticed the word and asked.


    "Yes. You will live like this for a month, and then the First Tournament will happen. Based on your performance, the Main Dormitories will take you in, and from there, your true journey will start." Freya smiled.


    After putting away the map, she continued, "This month is given to you all so that you can find companions and form teams, since the tournament will be a team battle, as usual."


    Her words reminded Veer of another fact about this new world, ''Oh yeah! This world is basically LITRPG without stats and all.''


    "That''s all for now," Freya said. "You can go and see yourselves off."


    The trio nodded and, after thanking her once more, stood up to leave. Before they reached the gate, though, they heard Freya''s voice.


    "Oh yeah! I haven''t forgotten that you''re making a harem, so be careful about that. That brat wouldn''t take this lightly."


    Veer felt a chill but also felt his resolve to get stronger rising, ''I need to become stronger before that old man kills me.''


    The three of them then left the Dean''s house and headed toward the dormitories.


    Freya watched them go and smiled, "Dragon Princess, Elf''s bastard Prince, and the Saintess. What an interesting pair."


    Her eyes shone with a mysterious glint as she thought, ''Things are finally starting, huh. Guess it''s time to come out of hiding.''

 Chapter 21 Testing You

    The Starlight Academy was a wonderful sight to see, and there were many sights that made people stop and just look at them.However, coming from a distinguished background, Veer and his group were already too familiar with such grandeur. In fact, the palaces they used to live in were far more grand and luxurious.


    Still, it was a nice sight to see, and since they were with each other, they felt like it was a short date. Thus, the group happily made their way towards the dormitories, passing through the main campus.


    They attracted many eyes, which they were already used to, considering the beauty their group carried¡ªespecially Liliana, who was the epitome of cold beauty, a type men certainly admired.


    Their group turned heads, but they ignored them and simply enjoyed their short date. Fortunately, even though the students watched them with varied gazes, they didn''t approach.


    Veer was curious, as this surprised him. He was surrounded by two beautiful ladies, so why hadn''t any young master appeared yet?


    "Weird! Did I lose my protagonist halo or what?" Veer wondered, but he shifted the thought aside when he felt something soft pressing against his arm.


    He looked towards his right and found Elara grinning, "You like this, don''t you?"


    Saying that, she hugged his arm even tighter, making her melons press against it even more.


    Liliana followed suit, and even though she didn''t say much, her actions spoke on her behalf.


    The surrounding students were forced to eat dog food right in the morning, making them extremely pissed.


    "Tsk! Why don''t you go flirt in your home?"


    "My whole morning is ruined. I hope every couple in this world dies!"


    "Dude wants his parents dead."


    "They''re already dead."


    "¡­"


    While shoving their dog food to others, the trip finally reached a point where they had to stop.


    As he looked at the diverging road before him, Veer''s face fell.


    "Why are you sulking so much?" Elara rolled her eyes. "It''s not like we''re separating forever!"


    A heavy sigh escaped his lips as he said, "You won''t understand my pain, El."


    Elara wanted to punch him, but seeing his pained look, she decided to let it go, as she knew he was just being overdramatic. Having grown up with him, she was more than familiar with his habits.


    Liliana gave a light peck on his cheek, taking him by surprise, and said, "Here''s something to keep your mood fresh!"


    Veer was instantly all smiles as he said, "Now I don''t fear anything! Oh yeah, El, where''s your kiss?"


    Elara chuckled and, grabbing his face, gave a long kiss on his cheek. Then, she withdrew and said, "This should be enough for now." Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yup! My love meter is full for now," Veer winked at her. "I''ll survive!"


    "All right! We''re going, as we still need to find a room," Liliana said as she grabbed Elara''s hand. "Given the Dean''s rules, I''m sure it won''t be easy."


    Veer nodded and waved as he watched them go on the right path. It led to the girls'' dormitories, where boys were strictly prohibited.


    Of course, this was a world of gender equality, so even girls were forbidden to go near the boys'' dormitories.


    "Why does it have to be separate?" Veer lamented his luck and stepped forward to go on the left path.


    After walking for some time, he reached a giant metal gate, which was connected to towering walls. A small building was also made on the other side of the metal gate.


    Before the house, an old man was sitting on a chair, reading an old book. His beady eyes were completely focused on the tattered book as he occasionally scratched his bald head.


    Veer approached the metal gate and stopped a meter away from it. Who knew what kind of mechanism was in place, so it was better to be careful.


    He looked at the old man and called out, "Hi! Elder, I want to go inside."


    However, the old man was too engrossed in the book to hear him. Even when Veer called out to him multiple times, the old man didn''t move an inch.


    Veer felt his annoyance growing, but he kept a cool head. He took a deep breath and said, "Are you dead or what?"


    This seemed to catch the old man''s attention as he finally looked at him and shouted, "Do you want me to die, brat?"


    "Of course not. I was just testing if you''re deaf or not," Veer shook his head repeatedly and said. "I had to do it because you weren''t responding."


    The old man put his book aside and carefully assessed him with his small beady eyes. Then, he snorted, "And I was testing if you''re blind or not. Can''t you see that small gate there?"


    Veer turned speechless and looked where the old man was pointing. Sure enough, there was a small gate made inside the giant metal gate, just enough for a person to pass through.


    He hadn''t seen it because it was closed, and he assumed someone would be guarding the gate.


    Resisting the urge to facepalm, Veer thought, "I really should stop reading so many books. At this rate, I might develop Eighth-Grade syndrome!"


    But of course, he didn''t want to look like he was at the losing end, so he said nonchalantly, "Yeah yeah! I was just testing if you were paying attention or not!"


    "Brat! If your mama didn''t give you enough spankings, then just say so. I''ll happily oblige," the old man finally lost his temper and stood up.


    Seeing that, Veer coughed and clasped his hands, "Please forgive my rudeness, Senior. I have eyes but didn''t see Mt. Tai!"


    "I don''t care about all that. Just piss off before I really¡­"


    Before the old man could finish his words, Veer had already entered the gate and vanished from his sight, as if he were a small rabbit.


    The old man rubbed his forehead and sat down again, "Curse his seven generations! Brat didn''t let me finish my divine collection. Hmm, that phrase he said is interesting."

 Chapter 22 Plot

    Veer didn''t have to travel far after bidding farewell to the old man. Only a short distance away from the main gate, three huge buildings stood adjacent to each other.With a single glance, he could tell that they had over fifty floors each. Seeing them, Veer remembered his university days, when he had wanted to live in such dormitories.


    He had failed to achieve it, though.


    Shaking his head and berating himself for being so nostalgic, Veer walked into the courtyard made between the dormitories. He could already see many boys going in and out of the buildings.


    "Hmm, guess I''m a little late!" Veer thought as he decided to go into the center dormitory.


    It was to be expected, as different schools had different awakening days, and sometimes students awakened early, so they were sent to the Academy early to study.


    Veer was planning to grab someone to ask how the dormitories worked, as he remembered Freya''s words clearly. He needed to find his own room, and from what he knew of the Academy, it wasn''t going to be simple.


    As he expected, the moment he stepped inside the building, three students blocked him. They were similar in height and looked alike, with the only difference being their hair color.


    ''I like beautiful triplets, not manly triplets,'' Veer let his inner sexist rise for a moment upon seeing the boys, but he quickly suppressed it.


    One of them, with spiky orange hair, was the first to speak, "You''re the new guy with two beautiful girlfriends, right?"


    ''Ho? Are they lackeys of some young master?'' Veer raised an eyebrow and smiled. "Yes, I am that guy. Got any problem?"


    Contrary to his expectations, the triplets looked at each other and then smiled at him. "Brother, why don''t you take us as your underlings and teach us some ways of wooing girls?"


    "Yes, Brother, we would make sure you have a good experience in the dormitory. Just make sure to teach us some of your ways."


    "Help us poor souls, Big Bro!"


    ''Who the hell is your big bro?'' Veer wanted to shout but kept it in. He just looked at them, wondering if the script was really wrong.


    His whole life had been clich¨¦, and now it suddenly changed? The changes really caught him off guard.


    ''No harm in taking them in. They can help me,'' Veer decided instantly. ''Though I would have preferred a Fatty Wang.''


    He took a deep breath, put his hands on their shoulders, and spoke in an emotional voice, "My heart is bleeding for you. Has the world gone blind so they can''t see such... handsome men like you? Don''t worry! Your big brother will help you get a beautiful girlfriend."


    The triplets grew emotional hearing his heartfelt speech, and one even had a tear on his cheek. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I never expected to see such a benevolent soul! You are my big brother from now on!"


    The triplet with black hair stepped forward with his arms open wide. Veer coughed and gave him a light hug... or at least he wanted to. However, he had underestimated their strength, as the black-haired triplet gave him a tight bear hug.


    ''Why the hell do I meet gorillas everywhere?'' Veer was speechless, but his body shivered slightly, and he hurriedly looked around. ''Weird! Did she plant a spy in my head?''


    "What happened, brother?" the black-haired triplet asked as he released him, much to his relief.


    "Ah! Nothing, I was just thinking I haven''t introduced myself," Veer stepped back, afraid he would be taken in for another hug. "My name is Veer!"


    "I''m Jarek!" The black-haired triplet, who was also the most emotional one, introduced himself first.


    The spiky-haired young man cracked a smile, "I am Victor!"


    Last was a young man with strange green hair and a hesitant look on his face. He scratched his head and said, "I''m Kael!"


    Veer raised an eyebrow and asked, "You guys don''t have matching names?"


    "Why would we have that?" Victor asked.


    "Never mind!" Veer coughed lightly and waved his hand.


    With the introductions over, Veer was planning to get some information about the dormitories and the Academy from the triplets, but a heavy voice interrupted them.


    "Looks like another loser joined them!"


    Victor''s face grew ugly, as did the others, as they recognized the voice clearly. On the contrary, Veer felt a sense of relief washing over him.


    ''Phew! The plot is still here!''


    He turned around and found a small crowd gathering around his group and two grumpy boys. This just proved his theory that the plot was still there, so he was incredibly happy.


    Instead of focusing on the grumpy boys, Veer paid attention to the crowd''s discussion, which gave him enough information about the two of them.


    ''Best way to get information!''


    He quickly found out their identities. They were Aron and John, who apparently worked under someone named Carlson. Unfortunately, the crowd didn''t discuss much about Carlson aside from that he was incredibly strong.


    Aron was the one who commented first, as he walked towards them, stopping right before Veer''s group.


    Beside him, John chuckled.


    "What more do you expect? A loser can only join more losers!"


    Veer nodded as if agreeing with them.


    "Indeed. It''s good to see that there are still some people who are so self-aware."


    Jarek, who was about to start arguing with them, stopped and looked at Veer in amazement. His eyes practically shone as he thought, ''You can insult like that?''


    Veer was even more speechless, feeling the triplets'' gazes on him. It was a lame comeback; why were they so impressed? Had the world lost intelligence or what?


    Frowning at his response, Aron scoffed, "Losers can only fight with words and hide behind their women!"


    "At least I have girlfriends!" Veer rolled his eyes and delivered a low blow. Was it his fault they didn''t have girlfriends?


    John''s anger flared up as he shouted, "You''re courting death!"


    Veer almost coughed up blood hearing that, but he quickly shook his head. ''Why am I following their lead?''


    He turned around and said, "Go away if you have nothing to see! I have more important matters than to deal with some dogs!"


    After patting John on the shoulder, Aron said, "We just came here to deliver a message from our boss. He has taken a liking to your girlfriends, so you better stay away from them!"


    "Is your boss impotent?" Veer asked, looking at them weirdly.


    "What kind of question is that, bastard?!"

 Chapter 23 World Rules

    John was ready to throw hands if Aron hadn''t stopped him. Still, he glared at Veer as if he were his mortal enemy.Taking a deep breath to calm down, Aron spoke. "You sure like to run your mouth, huh? It doesn''t matter. You have two days. If you''re seen with them, you''re dead."


    Veer shrugged and waved his hand. "Yeah, yeah! Now, shoo! I like dogs, but not human-shaped ones!"


    Knowing that staying there would only make him angrier, Aron grabbed the raging John and dragged him away. While walking, he turned around and shot another glare at Veer.


    The crowd also dispersed, seeing that the show was over. However, they were still discussing the argument, and Veer knew it wouldn''t take long before everyone heard about it.


    But he didn''t care about any of that.


    He turned to Victor and asked, "Can I get a room?"


    Jarek snapped out of his daze and answered instead of Victor. "Yes, we''ve already prepared a room in case you agreed to our request. Let''s go, I''ll show you the room and tell you about the problem you''ve provoked."


    The young man gave his brothers a look, and they nodded, leaving them alone. Their faces were serious and determined, making Veer wonder what instructions Jarek had given them.


    "Let''s go!"


    With that, Jarek walked into the building, and the other boys made way. Veer was curious about the dormitories, so he looked around in excitement, noticing every detail.


    The dormitory was like a large hotel, with many corridors leading to different rooms that faced each other. The floor was made of a strange dark wood, covered by a thin layer of dark matting. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The walls were plain and Veer felt like he was visiting some old abandoned house. They didn''t even clean the place properly. Still, he kept going.


    Soon, they reached the elevator, which they could use immediately without waiting. Veer followed Jarek into it, watching as Jarek silently pressed the button for the top floor.


    "Hmm? You''re taking me to the top floor?" Veer asked.


    Jarek nodded and turned to face him. He looked down and said, "You''ve provoked the wrong guy, big bro!"


    "Don''t make it so suspenseful; just tell me everything." Veer rolled his eyes, taking out a packet of chocolate candies.


    He handed some to Jarek, whose eyes shone in a strange light and began munching on the rest. "Who is this Carlson, and why are you so afraid of him?"


    "Carlson is the boss of the first dormitory," Jarek sighed. "All three dormitories have leaders who control and rule them. It happens every year. The first dormitory is obviously the best, and Carlson claimed it by coming early."


    "How powerful is he?" Veer asked.


    For Carlson to maintain control even with so many Awakened around, he must be much stronger than the others. Still, Veer doubted he had reached the higher ranks.


    Jarek looked at him and said, "He awakened a B-Rank Aspect called Ironhide two months ago. It lets him make his skin as tough as enchanted iron. His defenses are practically impenetrable, and he''s also a Beginner Stage Warrior!"


    Veer wasn''t surprised, but he still had to admit Carlson was something. That Aspect would be a huge problem, not to mention his Beginner Stage Warrior level.


    "Troublesome, but okay!"


    Jarek scratched his cheek. "Nobody can match him, so he rules the first dormitory easily and only lets a few people in. By that, I mean people like Aron who bootlick him."


    He was going to say more, but the elevator opened, revealing the top floor. They stepped out as Jarek continued.


    "So, other students are forced to live in the other two dorms. It''s cramped here, but we''re managing. Since my brothers and I were the strongest aside from Carlson, we took the second dormitory and started forming a team to go against him. But we all failed."


    Smiling, Veer put his hand on Jarek''s shoulder and said, "You don''t need to worry now that I''m here. Let me handle everything."


    Jarek smiled too. "Sure! Honestly, we were getting tired of their constant pestering, and we proved to be incompetent as leaders. So, I hope you''ll lead us well, big bro! If you can charm those two beautiful ladies, I''m sure you have other tricks up your sleeve to bring us out of this mess."


    Veer nodded and patted Jarek''s shoulder again. His gaze wandered around the top floor, which was just one big open hall. There was a bed, a few accessories for daily use, a bathroom, and nothing else.


    Not even a fan.


    ''The situation is really bad for the two dormitories, huh,'' Veer thought as he surveyed his new room.


    Having lived in a cramped space in his previous life, even this room felt decent to him. But he knew it was barely enough to live comfortably.


    ''That woman!'' Veer narrowed his eyes as he remembered Freya and her strict rules. She didn''t even wait for the students to get settled before imposing the harsh laws of the real world on them.


    It was brutal from the start, with them weak and barely able to fight.


    ''The rich and powerful hoard the resources, far more than they need, while the weak suffer and scramble for scraps,'' Veer smiled wryly, instantly understanding why Freya had implemented this system.


    She made one dormitory a luxury hotel, while the other two barely met survival needs. They were side by side, forcing the students to witness the disparity.


    ''Cruel, but that''s how the world is,'' Veer smirked. ''And you can only stop caring about the world when you''re strong and the rule maker.''


    He facepalmed as he thought, ''Why am I being so sigma?''


    Turning to Jarek, Veer asked, "Is there anything else I need to know?"


    "Yes, mostly about how things work here," Jarek said, sitting down on the bed. There wasn''t any other furniture, so it was all they could use.


    ''If even the main room is like this, then what about the others'' living conditions?'' Veer frowned but kept his thoughts to himself.


    "The First Dormitory gets food three times a day from the cafeteria. They can order whatever they want," Jarek sighed. "For us, it''s just two meals a day, and even then it''s scraps. We knew Starlight Academy was harsh, but this really opened my eyes. They don''t even try to hide the discrimination."

 Chapter 24 S-Rank

    Jarek stayed with Veer for some time, explaining all the matters in detail. After that, he left Veer to his thoughts."Hmm, where should I begin?" Veer took out some chips from his storage ring and began to eat them, while thinking about the day he had and the days he would face.


    The first thing he thought about was the Dormitory he was now a leader of. He didn''t really suspect Jarek to have ulterior motives, as he knew Jarek was just shrugging off responsibilities.


    The triplets might have taken the position in excitement, but they had realized the consequences of it. So, they were finding a scapegoat who could become their leader and take on the responsibilities.


    It was not like they were losing any power. If Veer had to say, he was now a king of a declining country that was in heavy debt and also being attacked.


    But it was a good opportunity for him, so he took the position. Veer had changed his vision and now had a goal he needed to accomplish, and for that, he would do anything.


    He was now in a relationship with a Noble Dragon and the daughter of a Sword Saint. No matter what, the world would not allow their relationship, even if their families did.


    They were also weak, so they couldn''t shrug off what the world thought of them. So, Veer needed to prove his worth, even if he hated being in the spotlight.


    "I''ll be hated anyways, so might as well become the most awesome guy around," Veer chuckled, as his habit of self-talking returned.


    And the best way to prove his worth was by showing his strength and potential. However, he also needed to be careful.


    The reason he wanted to get strong wasn''t only to prove his worth. He had far more problems waiting for him than just that, after all.


    Being weak wasn''t an option for him. Not anymore.


    "Agh! Why am I thinking so much?"


    Veer groaned and stood up. He ignored everything for now and just focused on how he could become the leader of all three Dormitories.


    "The only problem is Carlson himself, and I don''t know if I can defeat him yet," Veer mumbled.


    Aspects worked weirdly, so he wasn''t completely sure he could defeat him. Besides, even if he did defeat him, things wouldn''t change much.


    He would just be following the world, like everyone else did. But he needed more. He wanted to stand out so Freya would notice him.


    And for that, he needed to conquer all three Dormitories and bring the students under him. Only then would he be exceptional.


    But it was easier said than done. The Academy already had rules, and according to them, the Second and Third Dormitories would always be worse.


    Veer had to go against the rules already established. His body shivered slightly as his mouth and eyes went wide open.


    "That''s it!" Veer grinned widely, finally understanding how he could prove himself to Freya.


    He licked his lips and chuckled, "Hehe! Miss Dean, be ready to be surprised."


    Now, Veer knew his goal clearly and only needed to find a way to achieve it. But for that, he himself needed to be strong.


    "I have good Mana control for now. I don''t know any techniques and spells but that''s fine," Veer frowned and murmured. "The only thing missing is stepping into the Beginner Stage."


    Veer was a nerd in terms of exploration and curiosity, so when he got reincarnated, he had spent a considerable amount of time understanding the power system in detail.


    Aside from the usual broken way of getting stronger, there were certain stages to rank people. There were nine Stages in total, corresponding to the nine ranks of Aspect.


    It started from Beginner Stage, Intermediate Stage, Advanced Stage, Master Stage, Grandmaster Stage, Saint Stage, Demi-God Stage, False God Stage, and finally... True God Stage.


    Yes, there were literal Gods in this world, or rather False Gods. As far as Veer knew, the strongest being alive was a False God, and nobody had achieved True God status in ages.


    But he had read too many novels to believe there wasn''t a True God. He refused to believe otherwise.


    As for how they were ranked, it was very bizarre, as it wasn''t a proper ascension system. These Stages were assigned by the World Government, a unified body consisting of all races.


    "This world is too messed up!" Veer always felt a headache whenever he thought about the world''s power system. It wasn''t a simple one where he could determine that Rank S would be stronger than Rank A.


    No, even B-Rank could defeat S-Rank.


    The only consistent thing in the power system was the ranks of the Mana Core, which were very good. As Veer didn''t have any Mana Core yet, the system ranked him F-Rank...


    "Wait! The system!"


    Veer sat up, remembering he actually had a system. The thought left him speechless, as he had really forgotten about it.


    [...]


    Veer coughed lightly and asked, "Any changes, system?"


    [Ding! Host has doted on his wives! The reward ''Primordial Arcane Forge'' has been assigned.]


    "What?" Veer was confused and asked, "What''s that?"


    [Primordial Arcane Forge]


    [Type - Mana Circulation Technique]


    [Rank - S]


    [Description - The Primordial Arcane Forge is said to have originated from a mythical forge used by ancient battle-mages, where elemental energies were "smelted" and refined into weapons of unimaginable power. This technique emulates the forging process, cycling mana through the user''s body like a forge fire, tempering both the body and the mana itself.]


    Veer almost fell off his bed, looking at the hologram before him. He rubbed his eyes and checked again.


    "Holy cow! I really got an S-Rank Mana Circulation Technique?" Veer was in disbelief.


    High-ranking Mana Circulation Techniques were rare, extremely rare. There wasn''t a single SSS-Rank Mana Circulation Technique in the world, and only those False Gods held SS-Rank Techniques, refusing to share them.


    Because of this, the top clans and races had S-Rank Mana Circulation Techniques as their heritage, and only core members could practice them.


    Veer''s family also had one, and his father might have given him access to it despite opposition from others. But he had already run away, so he could only dream about it.


    Even A-Rank Mana Circulation Techniques were rare, as they were practiced by normal members of top clans.


    As for the common populace, even B-Rank Mana Circulation Techniques were treasures they would sacrifice anything to obtain.


    And now, he got an S-Rank Mana Circulation Technique, just because he doted on his wives?


    "This system might be more broken than I thought."


    S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 25 Power Structure

    Veer stayed still on his bed for some time, trying to calm his rapidly beating heart. Looking at the bleak ceiling, he asked, "Why are the rewards so good, and how is this doting even calculated?"[Doting is counted every time Host makes his wives happy. The first time doing anything after a relationship is established rewards more, and if they''re repeated, the rewards become less.] S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "So, the reason I got the S-Rank Mana Circulation Technique is because we practically just started our relationship?"


    [Yes, and this reward is cumulative for both wives. You made them happy through many small things, so the rewards accumulated, and the Mana Circulation Technique was given.]


    "Nice!" Veer had a wide grin on his face as he thanked the Gods or whoever gave him the system. It was the best he could ask for, as he didn''t have to do anything extra to get rewards.


    Loving and doting on his wives? He would do that regardless of whether the system existed or not, as they deserved the world. The rewards were just a bonus.


    "Alright, give me that Mana Circulation Technique," Veer said as he prepared for the insertion of information into his mind. Last time the system sent information, it had done something similar.


    All of a sudden, he felt as if a huge hammer dropped on his head, making him almost lose consciousness. However, he held on and tried to endure the pain.


    It felt as if someone was forcibly stretching his mind, trying to make some space in it. It was extremely painful, and he could do nothing but endure it.


    After what felt like an eternity, his body and mind finally returned to normal. Losing all his energy, he lay in a small pool of his own sweat, his chest rising and falling.


    "That felt horrible," Veer muttered, shivering at the thought of experiencing the pain again. However, it was worth it.


    Primordial Arcane Forge was a Mana Circulation Technique, a powerful one at that, as it allowed him to walk on the great path of a Battle Mage.


    It used Mana to smelt and forge his body, making it incredibly strong. This would allow him to walk the Warrior path.


    By forging his body through Mana, he would also be forging the Mana itself, which would not only improve his Mana control but also make it much more potent.


    The quantity of Mana couldn''t be changed without an Aspect, but quality could be. This was where Mana Circulation Techniques helped the most.


    "Time to enter the Beginner Stage," Veer muttered as he sat up and quickly changed into a light T-shirt and shorts.


    Sitting on the wooden floor, he closed his eyes and brought his mind to a completely calm state. It was difficult, but he had wanted to try Cultivation in this world, so he had practiced meditation a lot.


    It was a silly thing to do, but it had proven helpful in many situations.


    After this, Veer went through the beginning of the Primordial Arcane Forge and made sure he had memorized everything.


    Once that was done, he focused on his Mana, which was spread throughout his body, similar to blood. It was invisible and in a gaseous state.


    When one says Mana Pool, it refers to the maximum quantity of Mana a person could store inside them. Before entering the Beginner Stage, Mana was stored in various parts of the body, ever-flowing like blood.


    Veer himself could only use a minor portion of his Mana because of its state, despite having an enormous Mana Pool.


    His Mana control was decent because of this, so he immediately got to work and began circulating a small portion of his Mana Pool.


    Remembering the pattern and rhythm described in the Primordial Arcane Forge, he began to circulate the Mana through his Mana veins.


    However, he instantly coughed up blood as he felt intense heat and pressure building inside him. Wiping it off, Veer sighed, "This is going to be torture. God, please don''t make me awaken something I don''t want."


    Closing his eyes again, he gathered the Mana once more and began to follow the pattern. It was a strange sensation, actually¡ªto touch something while not actually touching it.


    He didn''t hurry this time and slowly circulated Mana through his Mana veins. However, the result was the same. He felt a burning sensation from within and a pressure, as if someone were hammering from inside, trying to disintegrate him.


    But Veer wasn''t discouraged, as that was how the technique worked. It forged his body through Mana, which in turn forged the Mana as well.


    He needed to make one full cycle of circulating Mana through a certain pattern, enduring the pain and pressure it brought.


    He took a deep breath and didn''t start immediately again. Focusing on the way Mana moved¡ªwhere it moved, how it moved¡ªhe tried to understand everything.


    It was proving to be a little tough, but Veer knew he would get through it if he persisted, and so he did. He first concentrated on the pattern he needed to use to achieve the strange forging ability of his body.


    The pattern was in his Mana veins, starting from one of the numerous Mana veins passing through his heart, then going through his entire body via specific Mana veins.


    Mana veins were special in themselves and were like blood vessels. They connected every part of his body, and similar to how blood worked as a carrier, they acted as carriers of the invisible energy known as Mana.


    Mana flowed naturally in everyone''s veins, and it was people who took control over it to use it for other purposes. However, it also posed a threat as they went against the natural order.


    There were millions of Mana veins inside people, but not all of them were used. There were even issues with how much Mana one Mana vein could handle.


    If there was even a slight error, the Mana veins would be damaged. At best, a person would be crippled; at worst, they would explode from the inside out.


    This was the reason Mana Circulation Techniques were necessary, as they determined in which pattern the Mana should flow and in what quantity.


    Every single change in a Mana Circulation Technique could result in different ways the Mana would be projected and could thus produce a phenomenon.

 Chapter 26 Battle Mages

    According to the pattern in Primordial Arcane Forge, Veer was tempering his body with pressure and heat generated from it.There were many mysterious aspects in the technique and pattern Veer couldn''t identify or simply couldn''t understand because of their sheer complexity.


    So, he gave up on them and simply used his vague understanding to try one more time. This time, he knew how much Mana the starting Mana Vein needed.


    "Agh!" Veer groaned slightly as he circulated his Mana through the first Mana Vein. It made his blood boil as if he were on fire, and even his skin turned red.


    Sweat dripped from his forehead like a small stream as the pain intensified when the Mana changed the Mana Veins. Unable to continue, Veer dispersed the Mana back into his body and threw his head back.


    Lying on the wooden floor, Veer panted heavily. For some time, he just lay there, forgetting everything as his body needed rest.


    In the next moment, his eyes snapped open as he sat up in a swift motion. Thinking about the pain the technique brought, Veer cursed, "I''ll be damned! This was just the first Mana Vein of nine veins, and it''s already so tough."


    The cycle would be completed once he circulated the Mana through all nine designated Mana Veins; however, just the first one had brought him so much pain that he now wondered about the agony he would go through once he completed the cycle.


    This wasn''t even the worst part, as he could just endure and complete the cycle. But the number of Mana Veins in future cycles would increase, along with the pain he would experience.


    After all, forging wasn''t an easy task, and he was literally doing it with his own body. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I should have expected such from an S-Rank Mana Circulation Technique," Veer sighed, lamenting his fate. However, his eyes brightened up slightly as he thought of the results.


    "But it''s worth it. I can become a Battle Mage if I persist through this. In a way, it''s less time-consuming than other Mana Circulation Techniques, so that''s a boon!"


    One could become a Battle Mage easily if they wanted to, as one could choose their path when they started their journey. But the reason many gave up or failed was because of how much time and effort it consumed.


    After all, if one wanted to be a Mage, they would need to do heavy studies on many topics and spells. They would have to spend days holed up in libraries, researching a small piece of information.


    The first requirement of being a Mage was knowledge and understanding of different things, or at least the one topic they majored in.


    Meanwhile, Warriors needed to spend too much time and effort to temper their bodies. This included Mana Circulation Techniques that used Mana to temper the body.


    However, this method was too slow, as the majority of people didn''t have access to high-rank techniques. So, they used many other exercises that pushed their bodies to the limit and then tempered them.


    To become a Warrior, one needed to have a strong willpower and time to go through all the methods of tempering.


    Both paths consumed so much time that even progressing in a single path was tough, let alone two. So even if one decided to become a Battle Mage, they would need to progress in both paths, which resulted in failure most of the time.


    This was the reason many people feared walking on the path of a Battle Mage, but there were also those who dared to walk it and even succeeded. Like Freya, the Dean of Starlight Academy.


    Now, Veer was planning to walk that same arduous path, which might result in his failure. But he knew he needed to be as strong as possible to face his destiny.


    If he showed fear here, then he would have many things to regret in the future.


    ''If only I were alone, it wouldn''t be this problematic,'' Veer sighed.


    Veer himself never cared about his life, as he considered it worthless. He was nothing but a scorn in both of his lives, so even if he died, it meant nothing.


    However, he had people who would cry for him if he died. And that was the last thing he wanted¡ªto make his loved ones cry.


    ''What an idiot I am!''


    Veer shook his head, shoving away the damned depressing memories that always ruined his mood. Instead, he tried to cheer himself up by thinking of his future.


    While Primordial Arcane Forge was a technique that brought nothing but torture to him¡ªmuch more than any other Warrior would probably have to go through¡ªit was effective.


    He just needed to complete the cycles, and he would advance in stages. For example, once he completed the first cycle, he would form his Mana Core and enter the Beginner Stage.


    Once he completed the second cycle, which included a more complex pattern and the addition of Mana Veins, he would enter the Intermediate Stage.


    It was a simple and time-efficient way to advance.


    As he was thinking about trying once more, a melodious song began to echo in the empty room.


    Standing up from his spot, Veer mumbled, "Who is calling now?"


    He went towards the bed where his clothes were and took out his phone from his used pants.


    Seeing the name on the screen, a smile formed on his face as he picked it up and said, "Aiyo! You already began missing me?"


    On the screen, the image of a young woman with short black hair and emerald green eyes hiding behind a pair of lenses was showing.


    Elara grinned and shouted, "Of course, dummy. I''m here already thinking about beating you up."


    "Give the phone to Lily; I don''t expect to have a civil conversation with a mentally deranged...woman?" Veer scoffed.


    "Oh yeah? This deranged woman is now the leader of Second Dormitory here," Elara said with a smug look on her face. "See how awesome and amazing I am."


    She received no response, though, as Veer just stared at her like she was the biggest idiot he had seen.


    ''She is, no doubt.''


    "What''s with that reaction, dimwit?" Elara snapped at him.


    "I''m just thinking how they shifted their responsibility to you, and like an idiot, you took it," Veer said, sitting on the bed with a sigh.


    "As if you didn''t do the same thing," Elara rolled her eyes in exasperation.


    ''I forgot how fast news travels in Academies and schools.''

 Chapter 27 Once Again

    After making himself comfortable on the bed, Veer addressed his girlfriend, "My situation is different.""As if," Elara snorted. "Let me guess, you''re looking for a way to impress Aunt Freya using the Dormitories, right? And that''s also the reason you took responsibility for the Second Dormitory, right?"


    Veer wasn''t even surprised and simply nodded. Elara was the only person who knew him inside out, so there wasn''t any point in hiding anything from her. She would easily guess or simply ask for the truth.


    On the screen, Veer saw how Elara''s expression changed as she looked down. "You''re not the only one who needs to prove himself, you know."


    Veer was surprised to hear that but then laughed out loud, "Oi! Don''t tell me you''re going to give me that long speech?"


    "Kill yourself!" Elara hissed at him, but she continued. "Fine! Forget the speech, I''ll be honest with you. You have too many enemies, whether it''s because of me or simply because your existence is trash, but it doesn''t change the fact that many people want you dead."


    A smirk formed on her captivating lips as she continued, "Since I''m with you, they''d surely try to take advantage of me, oh yeah, like those novels you sometimes wrote."


    Veer coughed awkwardly as he remembered the days he had to write top brain-rot novels just to earn money. He really wanted to erase those memories...


    "Anyway, I''m not some weak girl always waiting for your help. Heck, you''re even weaker than me, so there''s no point in that," Elara continued to throw jabs at Veer. "I need to be powerful and influential enough to help you, not drag you down, idiot. So yeah, I''m also working hard here."


    Then she remembered something, and a strange look appeared on her face. "As for Lily, she''s really weird. I don''t even know what to say, but she gives me a dangerous feeling. What I mean is she won''t be a burden to you."


    Even if Elara tried to say her words in a playful way, Veer saw right through her. He sighed, thinking, *She''s insecure about her future, huh. What an idiot!*


    "Silly girl, do you truly think you guys would ever be a burden to me?" Veer asked. "You know damn well I''m only working hard for you; otherwise, I would have already..."


    "Alright, alright, I understand," Elara looked away, raising her jacket collar a little higher to cover her cheeks. "Let''s just work hard together so we don''t get left behind and become a burden."


    Knowing nothing would change her mind, Veer shook his head. He then leaned back slightly and asked, "How did you even become a leader so quickly?"


    "Oh, that? Since Lily picked the First Dormitory, I went to the second and punched the boss there. Boom! I''m the new boss," Elara even showed her fist to demonstrate. "Though Lily just went in and became leader naturally."


    Veer was speechless, wondering what was wrong with this world. Was it really so easy to deal with matters if you have strength?


    Well, in a way, strength could solve many things.


    "Good for you," Veer sighed. "For me, it''s just the leader being tired, so they shifted responsibility to me, saying if I can conquer you two, I can definitely lead the dormitory."


    This time, Elara was speechless. She looked sideways and asked, "Forget these matters; tell me, have you decided on which path you''re going to take?"


    Veer hummed, taking out a packet of chocolates. "I am going for Battle Mage."


    Not surprised by his choice, Elara asked, "You sure?"


    Veer nodded and said, "I''ve got myself a rather good Mana Circulation Technique, so I''ll be practicing that."


    "Ho!" A mysterious glint passed through Elara''s eyes as she caught on to something in his words, but she didn''t ask about it.


    She just nodded and said, "Good! I''ll be going the warrior path, and Lily has decided to be a mage. Well, no surprise there, I guess."


    The two talked for some more time, even adding Lily to the call. They just joked around and enjoyed each other''s company.


    Even though they knew their phones were different from normal people''s, they still didn''t trust them with their secrets.


    After half an hour, Veer bid farewell to the two and began to wonder if he should continue his Mana Circulation Technique or not.


    Shaking his head, he stood up and once again sat on the wooden floor. Taking a deep breath, he closed his eyes and gathered the Mana.


    Going through the first Mana Vein was easier than before, but the pain wasn''t any less. Still, he persisted and finally managed to reach the end of the first Mana Vein, where he changed the Mana flow to the second Mana Vein. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The change was a tough point, creating small explosions in his body as sweat dripped from his forehead. Gritting his teeth, he endured it and tried to finish.


    Unfortunately, the pain and pressure grew too much for him, and he coughed up, dispersing the Mana he had so carefully gathered.


    Now, he was back to zero.


    Still, he didn''t give up and tried once more, but only after studying his mistakes in previous tries. They were very important and helped him improve for the next attempt.


    He failed again.


    But he tried again.


    Then he failed again.


    In the span of a few hours spent holed up in his room, Veer forgot the number of times he had used the Technique, becoming a madman with a relentless drive to succeed.


    This was Veer Ainsworth, a complete madman when it came to something he was interested in.


    Unfortunately, even then, he didn''t succeed. After hours of practice, he lay in his sweat, still wondering where he went wrong the previous time. He had tried everything and even made he didn''t repeat the mistakes, but he still failed at changing from Third Mana Vein to fourth Mana Vein.


    He tried to focus on his mistakes again, however his tired mind gave up and yielded nothing in return.


    "Guess it''s time to hit the bed. I can''t be like this forever, can I?"

 Chapter 28 Problem with Food

    Too exhausted from the hours of constant practice, Veer dropped onto his bed and slipped into a deep sleep. His body and mind both needed the rest after the torture he went through.Only when the loud knocking on the door grew too much for him to bear was he forced to wake up.


    "Who the hell is banging on the door in the morning? It''s not your girlfriend!"


    Shouting in an irritated tone, Veer stood up from his bed and went to open the door. On the other side, he found a black-haired young man standing with a crestfallen look on his face.


    The young man looked down and muttered, "You''re right. I really am a disappointment to bang a door instead of a girl."


    Veer was speechless looking at the depressed man and began rubbing his eyes. "First rule of getting girls: have some confidence in yourself. If even you don''t believe in yourself, how will others?"


    As he was about to say more, he noticed a small diary in Jarek''s hand and was even more speechless.


    Putting his hand on Jarek''s shoulder, Veer asked, "Forget that and tell me why you disturbed my sleep so early in the morning?"


    "Morning? It''s evening, big bro," Jarek put away his diary and said, a little confused by the question.


    ''Oh yeah! I actually slept in the afternoon,'' Veer patted his friend''s shoulder and asked, "Just tell me why you came here."


    "It''s dinner time," Jarek said, pointing at his wristwatch, which showed 6 o''clock.


    "Huh? Why is dinner so early?" Veer asked, surprised.


    "Because the night is reserved for the First Dormitory," Jarek sighed. "Or rather, their food. Our food is made in the evening, and their luxurious dinner is served at night."


    "I see," Veer nodded. "Give me a minute!"


    Saying that, he quickly changed his clothes to a simple pair of trousers and a shirt. After that, the duo left the top floor and descended to the ground floor where the dormitory canteen was.


    It was a big hall at the back of the dormitory, and rather than a canteen, it was just a large dining hall.


    As they entered the hall, the duo found many young men like them eating at their respective tables. Some were in groups, some sat alone, and some were in line to get their dinner.


    However, there was none of the chatter one would expect in such a place. The whole dining hall was filled with a deathly silence, only broken by the constant noise of utensils clattering.


    Upon looking closer, Veer understood the reason. The dinner they had to eat was just a simple bowl of soup and nothing else.


    He quickly identified the bowl''s contents as Synth Soup, a product well-known to adventurers. It came in powdered packets with enough nutrients to keep a person alive, but it tasted very sour. Not a single person liked it, though it was useful for adventurers who couldn''t carry packages of supplies.


    However, to serve this soup in a canteen was simply wrong. Once again, Veer was reminded of Freya''s ruthlessness, as this was nothing but forcing students to become stronger and seek a better lifestyle.


    "She is good!"


    Veer got in line and took his portion from the staff, who had brought a large container full of Synth Soup.


    After taking a seat along with Jarek, Veer took a sip from the bowl and instantly spat it out.


    "What the hell is this shit?" Veer cursed, drinking a mouthful of water to cleanse his mouth.


    Looking at the bowl in horror, Veer wondered how anyone could even dare to eat this. His taste buds would be damned if he continued to eat this.


    His reaction attracted some attention, and when they saw him, a mocking smile appeared on their faces, though they didn''t say anything and continued to eat their portions.


    "First time eating Synth Soup?" Jarek asked, not surprised by Veer''s reaction, as he had felt the same way in the past.


    "Yes, first and last time," Veer quickly took out a chocolate bar and ate it, feeling the sourness of the soup still attacking his taste buds.


    Jarek shrugged as he slowly ate the thick soup. "It doesn''t matter what you think. We''re in the Second Dormitory, and this is what we''ll get."


    Hearing his words, Veer turned silent as he looked at others and their depressed faces. They had already given up and were eating even the garbage they were given.


    "Heh! You want me to eat this? Dream on!"


    Veer stood up and climbed onto the wooden dining table. Then, with a smile on his face, he threw the bowl aside and said, his voice reaching everyone, "Are you guys really fine with this shit?"


    "What the hell are we supposed to do then!" one of the students sitting beside him scoffed.


    "Yep! Either you eat this and survive or simply resign," another one commented.


    Veer rolled his eyes and said, "Do you guys have eyes or not? Do you think I look similar to you all that I would share your cowardice?"


    With a loud slam on his table, a muscular man stood up and yelled, "Impudent! You dare call us cowards, huh? Then, why don''t you offer a solution to us?"


    "Yes! Anyone can boast, but can you do anything? It''s impossible to defeat Carlson, so how are we supposed to get anything better?"


    Rubbing his chin, Veer said, "There are many ways, actually, and I will get you good food." sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then, he turned towards the staff member and said, "You can take that garbage back and throw it to some animal."


    The staff member just shrugged his shoulders and, taking the container, left the dormitory. What the students did had nothing to do with him anyway.


    After making sure the staff member had left, Veer jumped down from the table, much to everyone''s confusion.


    To add to their confusion, Veer began to look around every corner and wall of the dining hall. Only after a few minutes did he seem satisfied as he came back and sat at the table.


    With a wide grin on his face, he declared, "Before we proceed with anything, I need to make sure we''re all on the same page. So, I am the leader of this dormitory, and you all will follow my orders. If anyone dares to betray me, then... hehehe!"


    His laughter along with his creepy smile sent chills down everyone''s spine as they all wondered if Veer was even human. No human should have such a devilish face.


    With a playful smile, Veer said, "I''m sitting here, and if anyone has a problem, they can come up and talk."


    "I don''t think you''re strong enough to be our leader."

 Chapter 29 The Rock

    The dining hall turned silent as everyone stopped eating and turned to look at the potential fight. They didn''t want to eat that soup anyway, so entertainment was much more welcome. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.On the other side, after Veer declared himself as the leader of the Second Dormitory, a muscular man stood up from his seat.


    "I don''t think you''re strong enough to be our leader."


    He was a young man but looked far from it. Towering over others at a height of two meters, the man looked like a giant. His head was completely bald, as the light reflected on his shiny scalp. With powerful muscles rolling under his skin that his white shirt barely hid, he had a heavy presence around him. Just a single look from him was enough to turn the whole dining hall silent.


    Crossing his arms over his chest, the giant looked at Veer, gesturing for him to come forward to show his strength. After all, the first and foremost rule of being the leader was to have enough strength.


    They had only agreed to let the triplets be their leaders as they were powerful as a team, and nobody else really wanted to be a leader. They were even fine with Veer as a leader, or rather, an empty leader.


    Nobody wanted to take orders from someone so new to them and who was very weak.


    Seeing the bald man, Jarek shifted slightly and spoke in a hushed voice, "His name is Rock, and he''s probably the strongest in our dormitory. He''s a simple-minded man but still reasonable, so he let us become the leaders. Now..."


    Veer listened to everything with a subtle smile playing on his lips. At Jarek''s warning, he just chuckled and said, "Then it''s fine!"


    He jumped down from the table and began walking toward Rock, as he asked in his mind, ''Can you show me his status?''


    [As the individual is neither a wife nor a wife candidate, the system cannot show his proper status. To get such functions, the host needs to evolve the system.]


    His smile stiffened as Veer looked at the hologram before him. The thought of this giant of a man being his wife sent shivers down his spine.


    ''What kind of stupid thoughts am I having?'' Veer hurriedly poured a mentally made bleach on his thoughts and asked, ''You said you can''t show his proper status, but you can show something at least, right?''


    [Affirmative!]


    ''Good! Then show me what this guy''s got.''


    [Understood!]


    [Name - Rock]


    [Age - 18]


    [Race - ******]


    [Rank - F]


    [Aspect - Mountain''s Fury]


    He had hoped to see the description, but there was none. Still, the information was more than enough for him to form some plans.


    Stopping before the giant man, Veer had to strain his neck to look at him. "You know, it hurts my neck talking to you!"


    "You''re not the first to say that," Rock smiled. "Now, are you ready for a fight?"


    "I am, but I don''t think this is a proper place for that," Veer said, looking around.


    Rock frowned. There were too many wooden tables, and students were also there. Normally, he wouldn''t have cared about some wooden tables, but they were in the Second Dormitory, so everything was precious to them.


    "What do you suggest then?" Rock asked.


    Veer smiled and put his hand on Rock''s shoulder. "Seeing that you''re buffed up, I''m guessing you''re choosing the Warrior path. So, how about this? I''ll punch you, and then you can decide if I''m strong enough or not."


    Without much thinking, Rock nodded. "Sure! If you can push me even an inch back, I''ll concede."


    "Good enough!" Veer smiled and then turned toward his fellow students. "Hey, can you guys shift the tables a little?"


    The boys took no time to set the tables aside, making a small clearing at the center of the dining hall. In that clearing, Rock stood like an immovable mountain, with a confident smirk on his face.


    On the other side, Veer looked like a weakling compared to him. He had a lean build, and his muscles were dense, making them very subtle so nobody expected him actually to win in this exchange.


    "Let''s see how you take this!" With a wide grin on his face, Veer bent his body forward, taking his hand back.


    Clenching his fist hard, he put all of his strength into this one punch, even mixing some mana in it. There was a thin coating of his mana surrounding his fist, which made the air whistle as it passed through.


    With a low grunt, Veer punched forward, aiming at Rock''s chest. His movements were fast, and few managed to react to it, even though they were waiting for it.


    Taken aback by surprise, Rock also felt a danger from this attack, so he hurriedly crossed his arms before his chest, making a cross sign as he took Veer''s punch head-on.


    The students were stunned as the spoons dropped from their hands. Their minds were questioning if what they were seeing was right.


    The giant man was actually pushed back, and that was after he defended. If he had not, they wondered what would have happened.


    Now, they all looked at Veer in a new light. Everyone in the three dormitories acknowledged Rock''s strength, and it was said that even Carlson had invited him to the First Dormitory.


    Unfortunately, Rock declined as he didn''t see him worthy enough to be served.


    Veer jerked his hand back and hissed, "What the hell, man!? Are you some kind of rock come alive or what?"


    Putting his hand down, Rock laughed. "I''m just built different. But I have to say, you''re also something else. That punch was enough to make me bleed for sure."


    His laughter grew louder as he stepped forward and patted Veer on the shoulder, making him flinch in pain. "Fine! I''ll let you be the leader of this dormitory. You seem like a guy who knows things, so I''ll let you do the things. My dumb brain can''t handle all of that."


    "Hehe, don''t worry," ignoring the pain, Veer smiled. "I promise I''ll give you all a good life in this dormitory. And it will start with food. I am not eating this, and I won''t allow any of you to eat this either."


    Everyone was moved by his words as hope ignited in their hearts. Maybe, just maybe, they could have a better life. Thinking of this, they were about to throw away the synth soup when Veer''s voice made their mood drop back to the ground floor.


    "Eh? Don''t throw it away, as you still need to eat it today!"

 Chapter 30 Conclusion

    If looks alone could kill, Veer would have died a thousand times already. His words had extinguished the tiny hope others held, and that certainly didn''t feel good.Sensing the atmosphere, Veer coughed and hurriedly explained, "Don''t look at me like that. I have something in mind, but I can''t just implement it instantly. That''s why I said you have to endure it for now!"


    Fortunately, his words carried his intentions well, and the others understood. As much as they hated the soup, they knew it wasn''t something they could get rid of so easily.


    After all, if it were that easy, they might have already done it. Not to mention, many people had already lived under these rules and couldn''t find a solution.


    Some even tried to steal from the kitchen, but unfortunately, they were caught and punished for breaking the rules.


    Veer heaved a sigh of relief as the atmosphere returned to normal. He had been genuinely afraid they would gang up on him.


    "But there''s something for you," Veer said, jumping and once again standing on a wooden table. He smiled and flicked his fingers as a small container dropped onto the ground out of nowhere. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "W-What?"


    "Is that a storage ring?"


    "Heavens! He''s rich!"


    "No wonder he managed to get those two. He''s powerful and rich!"


    "Damn! I''m jealous!"


    The others were surprised as they instantly recognized the ring on Veer''s finger. It seemed normal, but after what Veer did, it was clear that it was a storage ring.


    These were very rare, but rich families could still afford them, so the students knew about them and had seen many such rings.


    Ignoring their reactions, Veer crouched down and patted the container''s top. "This has a total of one hundred chocolate bars, and seeing as there are almost one hundred of us, it should be enough."


    A smile formed on his lips as he added, "Just endure that trash, and you can eat this to refresh your taste buds."


    Not only the others, but even Rock was surprised by his actions. He took a chocolate bar from the container and said, "This is your stock, right? You sure you want to share it with us?"


    "I am your leader, so of course I have to make sure you''re well-fed," Veer shrugged. "Just enjoy it and support me when it''s needed."


    "Don''t worry, boss! We''ll go through hell for you if you manage to solve our food problem!"


    "Exactly! I can endure this shitty housing, but not the food. If you can solve it, you''ll have my loyalty until I graduate from here."


    "I can''t promise much, but I''ll say this: this whole dormitory will have your back if you manage to fix our food!"


    Only now did Veer truly realize how desperate the boys here were. But remembering how the soup tasted, he didn''t doubt their intentions.


    ''I wonder how many have already quit,'' Veer thought, looking over at the hundred boys of the Second Dormitory.


    Veer had joined quite late because of his awakening, and the actual admission had been ongoing for four months already. Only these hundred had managed to endure those four months, so Veer was sure many others had resigned before even being admitted properly.


    ''I''ll have to solve the Third Dormitory problem too,'' Veer thought, remembering there was one more dormitory with even worse conditions.


    Shaking his head to clear those thoughts, he stood up and said, "My soldiers, endure one more night. I promise you''ll eat good food tomorrow!"


    "Hell yeah!"


    After that, he let someone distribute the chocolates to everyone and stood silently in the corner.


    He observed every single student and noticed how happy they were while eating the chocolate bars.


    ''Ah! I might get addicted to this pointless kindness,'' Veer thought, shaking his head and turning away.


    Since he had no appetite after drinking that soup, he decided to go outside and walk around the dormitories.


    As he was exiting the building, an excited voice stopped him.


    "Hey! Boss!"


    Veer stopped and waited for the young man with spiky hair to catch up. Then, they began walking together as Victor started the conversation.


    "Boss! Are you sure you can solve the problem?" Victor asked after some hesitation. He scratched his cheek and added, "You know, we don''t want false hopes."


    "Don''t worry! I already have a solution for that," Veer smiled and didn''t elaborate further. Instead, he asked the question that had been bugging him for a while. "By the way, I''ve seen people from the First and Second Dormitories, but no one from the Third Dormitory. Why is that?"


    "Oh, that? Well, it''s because no one lives there," Victor shrugged as they reached the outside of the Second Dormitory.


    He pointed at the Third Dormitory, which looked like a haunted house now that darkness was creeping in, and said, "Everyone already resigned!"


    "That''s surprising!" Veer raised an eyebrow.


    "Not really!" Victor sighed. "You''ve seen our conditions, and the Third Dormitory had it worse than us, so you can already imagine the hell they lived in."


    Veer hummed and stayed silent, looking at the Third Dormitory, which was so old and worn down that it looked like it might collapse at any moment.


    After observing everything, Veer came to a conclusion. The First Dormitory represented the high class, including powerful and rich people.


    The Second Dormitory was for the middle class, where people had just enough to survive and a small chance of moving to the high class.


    As for the Third Dormitory, it represented the slums¡ªa poor area where even survival was difficult, so hardly anyone could achieve anything.


    ''No underdogs rising from the slums?'' Veer was a little surprised but didn''t dwell on it.


    He was the protagonist, so there was no need for an additional "protagonist" figure.


    Then his gaze shifted to the First Dormitory, which looked like a five-star hotel, and a sigh escaped his lips. He had to give Freya some credit for creating such a system, but it was flawed in many ways.


    Just like how the world is!


    Victor spent some more time with Veer, joking around and sharing details about the academy. After the sun completely dipped below the horizon, leaving only the dark sky, Victor also left.


    Thinking of something, Veer took out his phone and called Elara. As always, it didn''t take long for her to pick up. A sweet, content voice came through the line.


    "Yo! I was just about to call you. Our dear Liliana actually has a magic that can turn even the most garbage food into the best delicacy. Want some help?"


    Veer was speechless and replied after a pause, "...No, but I do need your help with something else."

 Chapter 31 Stealing

    As soft winds guided the clouds around the serene nightsky, the full moon shone brightly to illuminate the darkness.Hiding from that behind the rustling of leaves was Veer, crouching and licking his dry lips in anticipation as his mind calculated his current situation.


    Before him was a small building made beside the tall boundary walls of the Dormitories. It was right beside the giant metal gate that Veer had passed through in the morning to get inside the Dormitories.


    Sighing, Veer thought, ''I hope that old man isn''t some old expert or something.''


    He slowly advanced towards the house, keeping his breathing low and steady, with his steps making little to no noise. After he got closer to the building, he stopped seeing a familiar face.


    A chill ran through his spine as the thought of running appeared in his head, but he soon calmed down. He cursed, ''Damn! Old man!''


    The old guard of the entrance gate had actually slept on his chair, and because his eyes were small, Veer thought he was awake.


    However, Veer didn''t act as he thought of something. A smile appeared on his face as he asked, ''Show his status!''


    [Name - Niel ---]


    [Age - -8---]


    [Stage - --------]


    [Race - Human]


    There was nothing else, and even though the status didn''t say much, Veer understood one thing clearly. The old man was strong, definitely strong.


    ''But I also can''t rule out the possibility that he''s not. I haven''t really tested my status checking thing on a true mage or warrior.'' Veer was in a dilemma.


    However, he needed to do the work he came here to do, so he had to take risks. Taking a small pebble from his sides, he flicked it towards the metal gate.


    A clanging echoed in the dead night, but the old Niel didn''t wake up. As Veer was paying close attention to him, he noticed how Niel didn''t even flinch, which showed he really was sleeping.


    ''Let''s just hope he isn''t pretending,'' Veer prayed to all the false and true Gods and slowly went towards the backyard of the watch house.


    All the way, he didn''t raise his body and crawled, trying his best not to make much noise. Finally reaching there, he found a lush garden filled with greenery that shone in the moonlight.


    There were all types of vegetation, from simple grass to vibrant flowers. But knowing that he was taking a risk coming here, Veer didn''t dwell to admire the beauty of the garden.


    His gaze shifted around as he tried to find the one thing he took so much risk for.


    ''''There!''''


    At one corner of the garden, he found a strange dark red grass growing. It wasn''t longer than the size of a finger and emitted an odd smell.


    Putting his fingers on his nose, Veer carefully and gently cut a total of ten stalks of that grass and put it in a beaker he brought with him.


    After the work was done, he didn''t stay there any longer and went back to check the old man, as he was in the way.


    ''Phew! He''s still sleeping,'' Veer wiped the sweat from his forehead and began walking towards the Dormitories.


    On the other hand, Old Niel''s beady eyes fluttered open as they turned to look at Veer''s direction. "What an unusual brat! He even paid attention to minor details like my eyes."


    He closed his eyes and muttered, "Show me what you are going to do with those useless Red Horn Grass."


    After running for some time, Veer stopped and looked around. Finding no one, he changed his direction and began to run towards the eastern wall of the dormitories.


    It didn''t take long for him to reach there as the dormitories were small. Stopping before the towering walls, which made him look very small, he took out his phone and earbuds.


    Putting earbuds in his ears, he asked, "Are you ready?"


    [Yeah, I''ve been waiting here for like an hour already, you know.]


    A rather annoyed voice sounded from the other side, as a warm smile appeared on his face. Concealing it quickly, he said to Elara, "I''m throwing the beaker, make sure you catch it."


    [Alright!]


    Veer took out the glass beaker filled with ten stalks of red-coloured grass. He then aimed towards the wall and threw it, controlling the strength behind it.


    His calculations were correct as the beaker went over the wall and disappeared.


    [Got it! Now tell me what to do? Also, what''s this grass?]


    "It''s the Red Horn Grass," Veer sat down on the soft grass and said, looking in the darkness. "Use your flames to burn it into a powder. But remember to stop when it turns blue." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [...what? Wait! Never mind, I''ll do it. But I can''t guarantee success in all of them!]


    "It''s fine! I need a total of five," Veer said. "You can try with the rest!"


    [Give me a few minutes then.]


    Veer hummed and closed his eyes, laying on the grass field as he looked at the full moon hung in the sky.


    ''I still can''t believe this world has a full moon all year around,'' Veer sighed. ''But then again, many things don''t make sense in this world. Is this a planet or some sort of dimension?''


    These questions had always bothered Veer, and he had tried to find the answers. Unfortunately, he failed as either the information wasn''t there, or it was just hidden away.


    As he wasted his time thinking of useless things, Elara''s voice sounded from his earpiece.


    [It''s done! And guess what? Your babe is a genius so I managed to get eight stalks correctly. Though, seven of them are dark blue-coloured as you requested and the eighth has turned into bright red colour.]


    "Ho? That''s even better," Veer exclaimed. "That''s something I didn''t think you would be able to do so I didn''t ask. But damn, you''re a genius indeed."


    [Hmph! Praise me more, mortal!]


    "Flowery words are nothing, your highness," Veer bowed respectfully before the wall. "How about I pay you with my body?"


    [Tsk! Giving my things to myself as a reward? Aren''t you a scammer!]


    "I would rather call myself a thief!" Veer smiled.


    [How do?]


    "I did steal your heart," Veer really wanted to see what expression Elara was making, unfortunately the wall was in between.


    [....only stupid people will fall for your tricks, young man!]


    "Thanks for being stupid then!"


    [Haha, damn! I really love you. Don''t say more otherwise I would jump over this wall and forget where we are!]


    Veer also laughed, enjoying his time with his childhood sweetheart.

 Chapter 32 Fulfilling Promise (1)

    After talking with Elara for an hour, Veer returned to the dormitory and found it completely silent, as everyone had already gone to sleep.He went to his room and slept peacefully, knowing he had completed the task he promised everyone. There were some minor tweaks he still needed to make, but they were small matters.


    ---


    Morning rays poured through the window, making Veer''s eyes twitch as he hurriedly pulled the blanket over his head. However, the morning breeze was cold, forcing him to wake up.


    Rubbing his eyes, he glared at the window in irritation and sighed. "Not even proper windows. Great!"


    After refreshing himself, he donned a simple white shirt and trousers, looking like a model.


    "I really am handsome, ain''t I?" Veer smiled, admiring his reflection in the mirror. His pale face, almost vampiric, suited his sharp, angular features perfectly.


    "Ah! I need to slow down, or I''ll ruin too many relationships with this face," Veer sighed in mock regret before turning away.


    Picking up a small pouch from his bag, he left the top floor and headed toward the dining hall on the ground floor.


    It was almost time for breakfast, which would once again be the sour Synth Soup. As he entered the dining hall, he instantly became the center of attention.


    Several pairs of hungry eyes fell on him, making him flinch as he felt like prey about to be devoured. He coughed lightly, trying to bring the atmosphere back to normal.


    But he underestimated his fellow students.


    "Hey, Boss! Did you think of something?"


    "Yeah! I''m really hungry, and this is the first time I''ve felt hungry in a while. Did you think of something?"


    "I''ve washed up plates, Boss. Just tell us what we''ll eat today!"


    Veer listened to everyone and smiled wryly as he recognized the desperation, hope, and anticipation in their voices.


    Food.


    It was such a small basic thing, yet so many people made extra, only to throw away the leftovers¡ªnever knowing how much others would do for that same leftover.


    Just one look at their hopeful eyes was enough to make Veer''s chest feel heavy as he thought, ''Can I really handle this burden?''


    As soon as the thought crossed his mind, the image of Elara and Liliana overshadowed everything else. Their bright smiles filled his mind.


    ''Yeah! It doesn''t matter if I can do it or not. I will do it, no matter what,'' Veer closed his eyes and took a deep breath to calm his heart.


    He then raised his hand, silencing the entire dining hall. However, the anticipation in the air remained palpable.


    "You saw my strength yesterday and chose to put your trust in me," Veer said, his voice heavier than usual. "And I hope you mean that. Please trust me till the end, okay?"


    "Don''t worry, Boss! You''re our last stand anyway." Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yeah, even if you''re lying, what can we even do?"


    "We''ll beat you, though!"


    ''Oi! Last one! Aren''t you too honest?'' Veer shook his head and turned toward the strongest man in the dorm.


    "Hey, Rock, Jarek, can you two come with me?" he called out.


    The two looked at each other and stood up, following him out of the dining hall. As they walked through the empty corridors, Rock couldn''t help but ask, "Have you seriously thought of something?"


    "I have, and that''s why I brought you here," Veer smiled, his hands in his pockets. "I''ll need your help later, so I thought it would be better if you taste it first!"


    Though a little confused, the two remained silent and followed him outside the dormitories, where they had to wait for a few more minutes.


    Just as Veer was about to run out of patience, they saw an academy staff member bringing a huge container on a mini cart.


    The staff member stopped right before them, clad in the standard red-and-blue uniform given to academy workers. Stepping out of the cart, he asked in confusion, "Why are you all here?"


    "Sir, can you give us that container?" Veer put on his best smile. "We''ll distribute the food ourselves and return the container later."


    Although a little suspicious, the staff member didn''t think much of the situation. After all, it meant less work for him. He simply shrugged and handed it over.


    Even if something happened to the Synth Soup, it would be the students who''d be punished¡ªnot him¡ªwhich worked in Veer''s favor.


    With permission granted, Veer asked Rock to carry the container. Rock easily picked up the human-sized container and placed it on his shoulder, bringing it inside the building.


    Veer led them to a small room, where he asked Rock to put the container down, much to their confusion.


    "You''re not going to make us eat this again, right?" Jarek asked, sounding a little disappointed.


    "I told you to trust me," Veer replied, shaking his head as he opened the container''s lid. A strong smell of Synth Soup assaulted his nostrils.


    He rubbed his nose and looked inside the container, which was filled to the brim with a thick green liquid. Its appearance alone would make anyone question its authenticity.


    Veer took out the pouch he had brought with him and asked, "Jarek, can you go bring a plate?"


    Jarek nodded and left the room.


    Meanwhile, Veer took out an apple, a table spoon, a small packet of salt, and a water bottle. He placed them on a table alongside the pouch and waited.


    "Here!" Jarek soon returned with the plate and handed it to Veer.


    "Thanks!"


    Veer placed the plate on the table, then grabbed a spoon and poked a hole in the salt packet. He added three spoonfuls of salt to the plate.


    Next, he opened the pouch and measured out five spoonfuls of a dark blue powder with a strong, pungent smell. He mixed the powder with the salt.


    Taking the apple, he squeezed out seven drops of its juice into the mixture.


    "This should be good!" Veer nodded before putting on his goggles. "Time to add water!"


    He opened the bottle and poured half of its contents into the mixture. Studying the result, he took a deep breath and muttered, "Last step!"

 Chapter 33 Fulfilling Promise (2)

    Standing at the sides, Rock and Jarek looked at Veer with a rather strange expression. He looked like a mad scientist experimenting with something forbidden, complete with his goggles and evil laugh.Jarek gulped and asked, pointing at Veer, "Are you sure we will survive?"


    Rock shrugged and said, "Do you have any other option?"


    Sighing, Jarek nodded. They could only hope that whatever Veer was planning would work.


    In the next moment, they saw Veer take the mixture he had on the plate and knead it into a smooth dough. However, he didn''t stop there as he began to make several small balls of light red dough.


    Veer wiped the sweat from his forehead and smiled, looking at the seven red balls on the plate with a satisfied expression. He was afraid it would fail, but it worked on the first try.


    He turned around and called his two friends over. He pointed at the balls and said, "Rock, mix these balls properly into the Synth Soup."


    Rock nodded, and after opening the container''s lid, he dumped all seven balls into it and closed the lid tightly. Then, he picked it up and began shaking the whole container violently.


    Veer and Jarek could only look at his strength in admiration. Veer rubbed his chin and thought, ''He would be a good tank for the team. Unfortunately, we already have Elara.''


    With a thud, Rock put the container down and asked, "Is that all?"


    Veer nodded and picked up the plate from the table. After opening the container, he filled the plate with the Synth Soup, which looked no different than before.


    Jarek and Rock even began to think that Veer had gone insane. Who would do such nonsensical things?


    Understanding their thoughts, Veer smiled. "As I said, trust me. Take a bite, and if you aren''t satisfied, you can kill me right here."


    Although still sceptical about the whole situation, Jarek and Rock nodded. Taking the spoon from the table, Jarek scooped a portion of the thick liquid.


    His hands trembled slightly as he looked at the soup in despair. Taking a deep breath, Jarek put the spoon in his mouth, praying to all the gods.


    All of a sudden, his eyes snapped open in delight as his body shivered. With eyes shining brightly, he turned towards Veer and asked, "W-What is this heavenly dish?"


    Rock got confused by Jarek''s reaction, and a small flame of hope ignited in his heart. As there was no spoon, he just used his hands to eat the soup.


    In the next moment, he felt his whole body as if it had just received the best pleasure known to mankind. His mind went blank as he tried to focus on his taste buds, which were sending jolts of information to his brain.


    "Tasty! Delicious!"


    He hurriedly took the plate from Veer''s hands and gulped down all the contents in one go. His gaze then settled on the big container, full of hunger. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oi! Don''t eat your friend''s share," Veer lightly chopped Rock''s shoulder, bringing him out of his daze.


    Feeling two hungry pairs of eyes on him, Veer scratched his cheek and said, "Guess it worked, huh."


    "Boss! What is this?" Jarek asked, his lips stretching into a wide grin of delight. Finally, the torture was over.


    "Yeah, how did you even do that? What was that mixture you made?" Rock asked, still glancing at the container.


    Shrugging, Veer replied, "It''s a simple trick of mine. And I''m sorry, but it''s a secret."


    Although disappointed, the two didn''t press the matter as they knew it could backfire. Besides, they had lived in the dormitory long enough to understand everyone''s true nature.


    While they trusted the majority of the students, it was still risky to share secrets like these. So, they didn''t ask anything else.


    "Anyways, let''s go. We should let our fellow brothers have the best feast."


    The three of them brought the container back to the dining hall, where everyone was eagerly waiting for them. Their eyes, full of hope, dimmed slightly when they saw the familiar container, but they still kept praying in their hearts for the best.


    This time, Veer didn''t speak. Instead, he gestured toward Jarek and Rock. Understanding shone in their eyes as they finally realized why Veer had called them for the first taste.


    Nodding at him, the two stood before everyone, with Jarek climbing onto a table so everyone could see him. The dining hall was packed with all the boys of the Second Dormitory, eager to taste something good after months.


    Jarek was the first one to address the crowd. "I know how you are feeling, as I have lived the same life. And because of that, I ask you to remain calm and do as we say."


    He sighed and patted the container''s top. "Don''t judge a book by its appearance, okay? As proof, Rock and I have already tested what Boss prepared."


    Rock nodded and crossed his arms over his chest. "This is the best thing I''ve eaten in my life, so try it before you say anything. If I see anyone cursing or anything before that, I will challenge them to a duel."


    Everyone felt a chill run down their spines when they heard Rock''s words and swore not to speak a single word, even if the results were the worst.


    "Good! Now, all of you can come in a queue and take your breakfast," Jarek clapped his hands and gestured to his brothers, who also began handling the situation.


    In a silent, solemn atmosphere, the food was served to everyone. Seeing the familiar Synth Soup on their plates, the boys lost whatever hope they had and became lifeless.


    They would have jumped on Veer to beat him up or at least question him, but Rock was standing in the way, and no one dared to say anything to him.


    Slowly and reluctantly, they went back to their tables and sat. Not a single one of them tried to eat, as they had lost their appetites and couldn''t be bothered to eat the soup again.


    Veer sighed, as he had already expected such a situation. Synth Soup was like a trauma to everyone who had lived in the Second Dormitory.


    Still, he wasn''t worried, as he knew his plan would work. It was guaranteed.


    ''After all, this is something I have made myself.''

 Chapter 34 The Legendary Potion of Food Orgasm

    Veer had a rather bleak childhood in terms of socialization, as he found it weird to become friends with kids. Even though he was only a teenager in his past life, it still felt weird to interact with other kids.Especially since his condition was special, and he was under constant watch.


    So, he buried himself in books and tried his best to acquire as much knowledge as possible. He was an explorer at heart, so finding new things was always exciting for him.


    He had not only finished general knowledge books, along with math and other subjects but also books on medical knowledge.


    In one such book, he stumbled upon a grass named Red Horn Grass. It was a common grass one could find even in towns, as its only use was to make pills and potions taste better.


    Its effects, however, only worked when used with Mana. And even then, it was something minor, as nobody cared about such an insignificant herb.


    Nonetheless, Veer found it interesting and did his own research on it. After many weeks, he was successful in using the Red Horn Grass to enhance the taste of anything. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was something mundane for people of his status, but he found it incredible. And now, he had used the same formula he made all those years ago.


    When he was passing by Niel''s house, he had caught the smell of Red Horn Grass but ignored it, as he didn''t think it would be useful.


    ''But it worked! Haha!''


    He was worried about breaking rules to solve the food problem, but he didn''t need to. There was no rule saying they couldn''t add things to their meal, after all.


    He chuckled softly and stepped forward. Spreading his arms wide open, he said, "Begin your feast, gentlemen. If you don''t like the hospitality, then you can beat me up!"


    Exhausted sighs could be heard from every corner as the boys decided to go through their usual routine. Even if they didn''t like it, they needed to eat it if they wanted to survive in Starlight Academy.


    Veer closed his eyes as soon as the students put the Synth Soup in their mouths, as a smile formed on his lips.


    The once silent and depressed hall erupted in unprecedented chaos, as moans and groans escaped from the boys. And soon after, they began to shout and scream in excitement.


    They didn''t even bother saying anything and hurriedly gulped down the soup they had always hated and considered to be their worst enemy. Today, they found it to be the best delicacy in the world.


    Their taste buds, which were like barren land from weeks of torture, finally felt the first shower of rain. Many of them had even begun to shed tears, as they felt they had found salvation.


    The joyful atmosphere didn''t die even after the container was completely emptied by everyone. There had never been a single day where the boys had finished the container, but now history was made.


    "Boss! I love you!"


    "Boss! How did you do that? That''s the best thing I have eaten in my lifetime!"


    "Boss! You''re the best! I am willing to defend you with my life!"


    "Boss! You''re an angel¡ªno, you''re even better than those birds. You''re God himself! God of Miracles!"


    "Boss is the God of Miracles!"


    "God of Miracles!"


    Even though Veer had anticipated such an extreme reaction, he still ended up underestimating the lure of proper food. He was instantly overwhelmed and couldn''t even react before everyone surrounded him and began to toss him in the air.


    As he saw the ceiling up close, Veer cursed, "Bastards! I gave you food, but you want to kill me by slamming me into the ceiling?"


    With that, he was finally able to catch a breath as everyone made some distance from him. But there was a gleeful smile plastered on their faces, which showed their mood.


    "Haha! Don''t mind them, Boss!" Rock laughed, having two plates in his hands. "They''re just happy!"


    "I get that, but don''t kill me!" Veer murmured and then raised his head, looking at everyone''s excitement-filled eyes. ''Yes! I can do this!''


    He sighed, made himself comfortable on a table, and then said, "Don''t ask too many questions, as I can''t tell you much. But since you''re my brothers, I will tell you how I made this trash tasty!"


    He stopped, letting the suspense build, and then proclaimed, "It is all because your Boss created a formula named [The Legendary Potion of Food Orgasm]."


    The dining hall turned silent as everyone looked at Veer with strange expressions. What kind of name was that? Who actually uses that?


    However, as they thought about the feeling they got after eating the Synth Soup, they had to agree the name suited it. After all, they did feel as if they had orgasmed just from eating.


    "It is better than sex!"


    On the other hand, Jarek and Rock grew confused at his claims. When did he use any potion? They had many questions, but they kept their mouths shut.


    All they knew was that Veer was working hard for their happiness, so they had to at least reciprocate it.


    *He is the boss!*


    They vowed to never reveal the things they had witnessed, even if they didn''t see the making this delicacy properly.


    Someone from the crowd came forward and dropped to one knee. His hoarse voice echoed in the dining hall, "I, Karl, swear my allegiance to Boss Veer."


    "Damn! This bastard stole the moment! Not fair, man. Anyways, Boss, you will have me as your subordinate till you graduate!"


    One by one, all the boys dropped to their knees as they all swore to follow Veer. They didn''t know much about him, neither did they want to.


    All they knew was that survival in Starlight Academy was tough, and many of them had almost given up in the first test¡ªnot to mention all those students who had arrived in the beginning.


    After all, Starlight Academy didn''t have high requirements for admission, and even a beggar from the streets could get in. However, whether they survived in the harsh environment or not was a different thing.


    In just four months, the majority of people had given up, leaving only a little more than a hundred students behind. This was by far the lowest number of students in First Years, and they were already known as the trash year in the Academy.


    They needed someone to lead them, someone who would guide them and protect them. And that someone was Veer.


    After what happened, they had decided to put their trust in him and were determined to see where their decision would take them. This was especially true for students who were about to give up and resign.


    They were given another chance to stay in the Academy because of Veer, and they swore they would use it well.


    But of course, the lure of eating something so delicious was great too, but no one was going to admit that.


    Looking at everyone, Veer felt a strange sense of burden and thought, ''Ah! Responsibility! Expectations! I hate them!''


    However, he was determined to shake the very foundation of the Academy.

 Chapter 35 Hot and Cold

    After spending some time with his new followers, Veer left the dining hall as he had more matters to handle¡ªlike the classes. There was still some time for the classes but he had other plans.''I hope they aren''t boring as always,'' Veer thought as he left the Second Dormitory, lost in his musings.


    The Starlight Academy was different from other institutions, so he doubted the classes would be boring. But then again, education was highly important in this world, so they might actually be interesting.


    Knowledge was crucial for practically everything, so every institution placed heavy emphasis on lectures and studying, especially for mages.


    ''Hmm, the food problem is solved. What''s next?'' Veer thought. The issue of food was very basic, but there were countless other matters that required his attention¡ªlike housing.


    Not to mention the competition he had to face from others. Suddenly, he stopped in his tracks, recalling something. ''That lackey of Carlson mentioned something about my relationship, right? What was it?''


    After a few moments, he shrugged and resumed his leisure walk, his mind drifting to the major challenges he might face in the future.


    "Considering how crazy the Dean is, I wouldn''t be surprised if there''s a corrupted professor," Veer sighed. "No... I''m sure there''s at least one. Maybe even someone from an enemy kingdom?"


    Engrossed in his thoughts, Veer walked past the entrance gate, giving a quick glance at Niel, who was actually sleeping inside his house.


    Shaking his head, Veer continued down the road. He had planned to meet his girlfriend at the intersection.


    Upon arriving, he found the two most beautiful and important women in his life conversing with each other. Their radiant smiles immediately brought a warm grin to his face, and he felt the day brighten just from their presence.


    As he stepped forward, two familiar figures caught the corner of his eye. He recognized them as Aron and John¡ªCarlson''s lackeys¡ªwalking toward Elara and Liliana. Veer felt a bit speechless at their boldness.


    However, he was also curious to watch some drama unfold, so he leaped into a nearby tree and casually took out some popcorn. Unfortunately, he was bound to get disappointed.


    The two men didn''t even get a chance to say much before Elara shattered Veer''s expectations¡ªalong with John''s nose.


    Elara punched John so hard that Aron had to drag his friend away, his loud curses audible even from a distance.


    "What a letdown," Veer muttered, sighing as he put away his popcorn. Jumping down from the tree, he approached his girlfriends, who were already waiting for him.


    "Yo, beautiful ladies! Would you like to go out with me?" Veer asked with a playful smile as he reached them.


    Before he could react, Elara hugged him tightly and kissed him passionately. Her body pressed against his as her hands ran through his smooth hair.


    After a long moment, she pulled away and smiled. "Now this is the good morning I needed."


    Veer grinned, about to respond, when another pair of lips met his. He felt a soft body press against him as Liliana kissed him deeply. Closing his eyes, he wrapped his arms around her slender waist and melted into the moment.


    Unlike Elara''s fiery and steamy kiss, Liliana''s was cold and gentle. The contrast between them sent a rush of excitement through Veer, and he couldn''t help but want more. Especially with Liliana¡ªthere was a hidden desire stirring within him whenever they were intimate.


    The couple only stopped when they were out of breath. Slowly pulling away, Liliana whispered, "Good morning, hubby."


    Veer felt an invisible arrow pierce his heart. ''I''ll be damned! This isn''t fair. These two are demonesses, always tempting me.''


    "Haha! Lily, you shouldn''t do that," Elara teased. "Even if he pretends to be a strong man, he''s actually very shy. You might make his heart explode at this rate."


    Realizing her mistake, Liliana hurriedly apologized. "Ah! My bad. It almost slipped my mind!"


    "It''s fine," Veer sighed, rubbing his chest. "Let''s go before classes start."


    The trio walked hand in hand, with Elara and Liliana on either side of Veer, their fingers intertwined with his.


    "Do you need anything?" Liliana asked. "If you ever need help, just tell me, and I''ll make it happen."


    She meant every word, but Veer misunderstood her intentions, thinking she was offering to stand against the Dragon Clan for him. Waving his hand, he replied, "It''s fine! I don''t need anything for now."


    Remembering something, he asked, "By the way, why do I feel this urge to dominate you?"


    Liliana''s cheeks turned red as she answered, "Because I''m your tamed beast, in a way. How do you think your Aspect works? It''s through showing love, which in special cases like ours means... doing the deed."


    "Oh!" Veer was surprised, but after reflecting on her words, he found them fair. Their situation was unique¡ªLiliana was a noble dragon who had a human form so of course the Aspect would work in different way.


    If he had bonded with a regular dragon, things might have been different.


    "I would''ve loved to help," Elara sighed from the side. "Unfortunately, I''m just human."


    A sharp glint flashed in Veer''s eyes as he remembered his Sub-Aspect. Turning to Elara, he asked his system, ''Hey, will it work?''


    [Affirmative. Individual Elara is not of the Host''s race, so she qualifies as a "beast." If Host bonds with her, he can perform the same ritual as with Miss Liliana. However, the gains would be much less.]


    ''I see!'' Veer sighed in relief, though the idea felt a bit strange.


    Having been human in his past life¡ªand spending many years as one in this life¡ªtaming another human felt odd to him. But he also knew his Aspect didn''t strictly involve "taming" when applied to humanoid beings.


    ''I still need to figure out why so many races want to take humanoid forms,'' Veer thought.


    This was something he always found strange, as he couldn''t understand why would every single face strive to have a humanoid form. Even in the novels he used to read, the reasons were vague. Unfortunately, there were no answers for him.


    Wrapping an arm around Elara''s shoulders, Veer said, "Actually, we can do that¡ªif you want."


    Elara froze in her tracks, causing the other two to stop as well. Her eyes sparkled with excitement as she asked, "Is it really possible? Can I really help you with your Aspect?"


    Liliana was equally confused. This hadn''t happened in her past life. ''Weird. Did the system change things?''


    It was possible. After all, the system was a mysterious entity she had bonded with¡ªa connection tied to her very soul. It had returned with her in time, as its existence was intertwined with hers. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Despite her curiosity, Liliana wasn''t worried. She trusted the system and believed it would only help Veer grow stronger.


    Tugging on Veer''s sleeve, she asked, "But how is that possible? Isn''t your Aspect specifically for dragons?"


    "Uh... How do I explain this?" Veer scratched his cheek, trying to avoid revealing the system. "Let''s just say I''ve awakened a Sub-Aspect, which lets me tame anyone who isn''t from my race."


    His words left both women dumbfounded. They stared at him as if he were the most insane person they''d ever met.

 Chapter 36 Potential

    Once someone awakened an Aspect, they only awakened a portion of their True Aspect. This was the reason they had limited access to its full capabilities.They could then further research their Aspects and try to understand them. In doing so, they could gradually awaken their true form over the years.


    However, the majority of people still failed to fully explore their Aspects and uncover what they truly held.


    Someone had once said, "There are no useless Aspects. They just need more time and care to shine."


    In very rare cases, one could awaken a Sub-Aspect, which was like a mutation of their original Aspect. The chances of this happening were so rare that most people didn''t even know it was possible.


    But Liliana and Elara were different. They had access to knowledge even the most powerful individuals didn''t possess. Because of this, they understood how strong someone could become if they managed to unlock their Sub-Aspect.


    Elara''s face turned solemn as she hurriedly took out a small black compass. It was strange, as instead of showing directions, it displayed runes.


    She heaved a sigh of relief when she noticed something in the compass and put it away. Then, she took out a red ball and dropped it on the ground.


    To mundane eyes, nothing seemed to happen, but anyone attuned to the surroundings would notice a barrier forming, blocking everything.


    Veer frowned, finding their behavior odd, but he stayed silent. He reflected on his words, trying to figure out why they had reacted so strongly.


    Liliana patted Veer''s shoulder and said, her voice serious and full of concern, "Hubby, never, ever reveal this information to anyone. Your Dragon Master Aspect is already troublesome, but at least it will only attract attention from the higher-ups. However, if your Sub-Aspect gets revealed, things will become much harder for us."


    Even though she tried to soften her words, Veer understood the gravity of the situation. He sighed and looked down. "I''m sorry. I''ll be careful next time."


    "It''s not really your fault for being so talented," Liliana said with a small smile. "You just need to be mindful of how much you reveal to the world."


    Elara nodded. "Yup! We''re safe for now, but who knows who might be hiding nearby and listening to us."


    Veer nodded silently. It had been a small mistake, but it could have led to dire consequences, and he didn''t like it.


    ''Years of living peacefully in that small town have really made me too relaxed,'' Veer scoffed at himself. ''I''m sorry, but this will be the last time it happens.''


    However, he realized that talking to his wives privately and erecting a barrier every time wasn''t practical. He would need to find a better solution.


    ''I hope he isn''t blaming himself. He should know we have his back and that he can rely on us.''


    At that moment, Veer heard a sweet voice in his head, filled with worry. Surprised, he looked at Liliana, immediately recognizing the voice.


    He gripped her shoulders and asked, his eyes full of excitement, "Try saying something to me in your mind." S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although a little confused, Liliana nodded and said, ''I love you, dummy!''


    "Yes!" Veer exclaimed, kissing Liliana on the cheek and clenching his fist tightly. He had hoped for something like this, and it had come true so quickly.


    "What happened?" Elara asked, tilting her head curiously.


    "I think we can talk to each other through my Aspect," Veer said with a wide smile. "Lily and I are connected through the bond of my Aspect, so I was able to hear her voice. Wait! Let me try saying something to her!"


    He turned to Liliana and focused. ''You just need to trust me, and I swear I will marry both of you and give you the best life!''


    "You already have my full trust, hubby," Liliana replied with a smile. "It seems like it really works. This will be so useful!"


    "I also want to talk in your head!" Elara pouted, sulking as she crouched and began drawing circles in the dirt.


    "You just want to mess with my mind, don''t you?" Veer rolled his eyes, already familiar with his best friend''s antics.


    "I don''t see the problem with that," Elara shrugged. "Anyway, when will you bond with me?"


    "It might not be a good idea right now," Liliana interjected. "He just bonded with me, and I''m sure it requires energy or something. It hasn''t been long, so I think he needs to rest."


    Elara pondered Liliana''s suggestion and found it reasonable. Besides, she didn''t want Veer to take unnecessary risks with unknown consequences.


    She sighed and reluctantly agreed. "You''re right. I''ll wait for a while."


    "Don''t worry! You''re still bonded with me," Veer said with a reassuring smile. "Through our hearts, I mean."


    Liliana giggled softly, while Elara rolled her eyes. "How do you even say such corny lines with a straight face?"


    "I need it if I want to get in your pants," Veer teased. "Anyway, let''s go. I don''t want to be late on our first day."


    Elara snorted but picked up the ball and stored it in her ring. Then she followed Veer and Liliana back to the classes.


    After registering at the academy, they had gained access to the academy''s app, which contained almost all the basic information.


    Through it, they had received their class schedules and the locations where the classes would be held. As first-year students who hadn''t been placed in the main departments yet, they still had to attend the basic classes.


    This period before the Selection allowed professors to teach foundational knowledge and prepare students for the trials. After all, many students didn''t come from privileged backgrounds and lacked access to proper information about mana and magic.


    The classes primarily focused on combat training, practical exercises, and theoretical studies, which the trio didn''t particularly need. Still, they were curious about how the academy operated, so they decided to attend.


    They walked for nearly half an hour, passing numerous buildings belonging to the main departments or factions. Finally, they arrived at a four-story glass building.


    As usual, they attracted a lot of attention but ignored the stares and proceeded to enter the building¡ªor at least, they tried to, until three young men stopped them.


    Looking at them, Veer felt so exasperated that he wanted to bang his head against a wall. ''Man! How do those Xianxia protagonists deal with these guys? I''d honestly lose my mind if this keeps happening.''


    He sighed and stepped forward, ready to handle the situation, but his steps halted when he heard a crisp voice.


    "Veer, break up with them and be my boyfriend!"


    ''Huh!? What? Wait!''


    For a moment, Veer''s mind refused to function. He looked up to confirm he wasn''t hallucinating, and his eyes widened in shock.


    The three young men had stepped aside to make way for a tall, beautiful woman. She had long blonde hair that fell neatly over her shoulders, and her bright blue eyes stood out against her fair skin.


    Her pointed elf ears gave her an elegant and unique appearance. She wore a light jacket over a casual top and jeans. Her warm, friendly smile made her seem approachable despite her striking features.


    But Veer didn''t fall for it. Why would he, when he knew exactly who she was?


    ''What is she doing here? Did Father send her? Damn! Old man! Can''t you let me live in peace! I swear I''ll shave your head complete bald when we meet again!''

 Chapter 37 Aurora

    Veer wasn''t the only one who recognized the young woman, as Liliana and Elara also remembered her clearly, albeit for different reasons.Liliana sighed and thought, ''The events are really much different from before. I never expected to see her so early. She might cause some problems.''


    Remembering something, a subtle smile formed on her lips as she thought, ''On second thought, it''ll be good if she meets him early on. I guess I''ll just let things go as they''re going.''


    She wasn''t too worried Veer''s safety, as she could save him from any danger, even if there might be heavy consequences. Besides, she wanted him to become strong as quickly as possible so she didn''t want to meddle in his growth. All because she wanted share her memories with him.


    On the other hand, Elara frowned and pushed Veer back, standing before him like a shield. She said in a low, threatening voice, ''I didn''t think you would even come here, Aurora.''


    "I''m flattered that you remember me, Miss Elara, but could you please leave him?" Aurora smiled, though it lacked warmth. "Veer deserves someone like me, not a brute like you."


    "Oh, yeah?" Elara smiled back and pointed at Liliana. "For that, Veer already has Lily."


    "I will still ask you not to drag him into your problems," Aurora replied, maintaining her composure as she bowed. "Everyone knows your identity, and you should also know what problems he might face because of that. I don''t him to suffer because of you."


    "Could you please cut the crap and stop hiding behind this hypocritical face of yours?" Elara scoffed in disgust and even waved her hand dismissively.


    Their banter attracted a small crowd. After all, who wouldn''t be interested in a fight, especially between two beautiful women?


    "Isn''t that Aurora from the second year? What is she doing here?"


    "And she''s Elara, the daughter of Sword Saint Michael. What''s going on?"


    "From the looks of it, they''re fighting over that boy."


    "What the hell! Since when did the world become so unfair? Why would they fight over some trash like him?"


    "He''s more handsome than you, bro!"


    "Heh! A pretty face means nothing compared to true strength!"


    "I mean, those two certainly don''t need their partner to protect them. Heck, they might even be doting on him and providing him everything."


    "You mean¡­ he''s a boy-toy? Damn! I want to be a boy-toy too!"


    "Bro, what?"


    ''Who the fuck said that?'' Veer clenched his fist as he looked around, trying to find the culprit. ''I''m a boy-toy? Fuck off!''


    Well, it didn''t seem like a bad option, and he certainly wouldn''t be against it. But it wasn''t the truth, damn it! He wasn''t getting any grand benefits and he certainly didn''t fit assassination attempts in benefits.


    Aurora''s lips tugged upwards as she said politely, "Let''s not cause any drama here. But know this: I''m coming for him, and I will take him. He''s mine!"


    "You can try, but remember what I did to your face the last time we met," Elara said with a smile, raising her fist.


    Aurora flinched slightly and nodded. "Thanks for reminding me. I''ll make sure to return the favor!"


    With that, she left the area, accompanied by three young men who glared at Veer as if he had murdered their families.


    Veer would have liked to return the gesture, as he also had eyes to glare, but someone forced him to look into hers, preventing him.


    "Listen, Veer, you are our boyfriend, so you must remain loyal to us," Elara said, holding his face. "I''m fine if you want another girl in your bed, but not her. She''s a bitch!"


    "You two are so childish," Veer sighed. "And yes, I promise I won''t enter into any relationship unless you both agree, okay?" S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This was the least he could do for them. He knew he was a hypocrite and a scumbag for actually forming a harem, so he wanted to do his best for them.


    "Good! Let''s go, then," Elara smiled and turned to Liliana. "Let''s go, Lily. I also need to talk to you about something."


    Veer rolled his eyes and, holding their hands, entered the glass building. Seeing that the matter was over, the crowd also dispersed.


    The news of Aurora and Elara fighting over Veer spread like wildfire, and soon many of Aurora''s suitors were ready to take Veer down.


    Inside the building, Veer and his group passed through several corridors on their way to class. They noticed how every classroom they passed was empty.


    Upon entering their classroom, which resembled a classic lecture hall, they found a few students already there¡ªyoung men seated at the back of the rising seats.


    Veer instantly recognized two of them, even though one was holding his nose. The two were sitting behind a handsome, blond-haired young man.


    The tall, athletic figure of the blond was hard to miss, with densely packed muscles visible through his clothes. He opened his gray eyes and turned to look at them.


    "He must be Carlson!" Veer guessed from the clues, especially the presence the young man commanded. "He''s already formed his Mana Core, huh."


    "Boss! It''s them! They''re the ones who punched me when I said you called them for tea," John reported, massaging his nose with tears brimming in his eyes.


    Waving his hand at Aron, who pulled John back to his seat, Carlson stood up and smiled. "Hello, beautiful ladies. Why don''t you sit here? We can have a nice talk¡­"


    "Achoo!" Veer sneezed, the sound echoing in the empty classroom and interrupting Carlson. Hurriedly wiping his nose, Veer said, "Carry on!"


    Carlson didn''t lose his composure over such a minor incident, as it was beneath him. Smiling, he jumped down, landing before them.


    "I see you''re uncultured," Carlson said, looking at Veer. "But that''s to be expected from a rat like you."


    He then ignored Veer and turned to Liliana, who had returned to her cold persona¡ªher usual self. Smiling, he said, "I wish to make friends with you, Miss Liliana."


    However, he received no response. None at all. Liliana simply looked at him in disgust and turned her face away.


    "Ahem! Translator here," Veer said, stepping between Carlson and Liliana. "She''s saying, ''Don''t talk to me, dog!''"


    "Don''t come between us, you pathetic, inferior breed," Carlson said, narrowing his eyes as he raised his hand. "I am a forgiving person, so I''ve given you many chances. If you still don''t know what''s good for you, then¡ª"


    "Then what?" Veer interrupted, his smile unchanged but his tone cold. "Do tell me what you superior breeds can do."


    "You arrogant prick," Carlson spat, lowering his hand as he laughed. "Do you truly think I''d waste my time on someone like you?"


    "Pretty sure you''re doing that now," Veer shrugged, returning to his usual self.


    Carlson choked on his saliva and glared at him. "You sure like to run your mouth, huh? Fine! How about we settle this with Academy rules? Accept my challenge to a duel!"


    "No," Veer replied instantly.


    Carlson froze, his words caught in his throat. He opened his mouth, closed it, and stared, speechless. He had never encountered someone as flippant as Veer.

 Chapter 38 Nine Main Races

    Carlson froze, his words caught in his throat. He opened his mouth, closed it, and stared, speechless. He had never encountered someone as flippant as Veer.Calming down, he tried to provoke Veer, "I never thought the Leader of Second Dormitory would be so cowardly? What, don''t have the guts to fight?"


    ''Man! This is on Easy level!'' Veer smiled and said, "A dragon doesn''t need to race with birds to prove he''s the fastest!"


    ''That doesn''t even make sense!!''


    Even Elara and Liliana were speechless, as they made some distance between them and Veer.


    "Running your mouth is all you can do," Carlson scoffed. "Fine! We can even make a wager. If you win, I''ll change dormitories with you. And if I win, I''ll have those two for me."


    He expected many reactions from Veer for his comment but even then he was surprised by the reaction he got.


    Instead of getting angry, Veer just looked at him, pity clear in his eyes. He sighed and asked, "You are single, aren''t you?"


    "What the hell that has anything to do with this?" Carlson growled, finding every second he spent with this guy unbearable. If it wasn''t for the Academy rules, he might have already punched Veer.


    "If you were in a proper relationship then you would understand that your partner isn''t a thing that you can use for bets," Veer shrugged.


    Hearing that, beautiful smile appeared on Elara and Liliana. Even though they already knew it, hearing from his mouth sounded much better.


    Veer didn''t wait for Carlson to reply and continued, "As for change in dormitory, if I defeat you, I''ll automatically get the first dormitory so your bet doesn''t make sense."


    Narrowing his eyes at Veer, Carlson spoke, "I was being nice till now and playing with the rules. But you should know this that there are many ways I can use to deal with you."


    "And that is? Calling your papa?" Veer sighed. "Fuck off! I need to study!"


    "You!!" Carlson was going to punch Veer, but at that moment, the professor entered the class. Taking his hand back, Carlson glared at Veer one more before he left the class along with her lackeys.


    The teacher wasn''t the only one who came as many students followed after her and filled the room. From just a glance, one could confirm more than hundred and a fifty.


    Veer had also found his best spot to sit along with his girlfriends, the classic protagonist seat beside windows. From there, he observed the classroom and had to say it was very good.


    Especially the teacher.


    The professor was a tall, beautiful woman with long black hair that fell over her shoulders and reaches her calves. She had unkempt bangs that cover her purple eyes. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She wore a lab coat over her work uniform: a black vest with a dress shirt underneath, black pants, and a tie that she wore loosely.


    Putting down her tablet on the sides, she looked at the class and raised an eyebrow, "You all look alive today?"


    True to her words, the class really looked as if it was alive. The students usually had to come to class after eating Synth Soup, which would make them dead from inside.


    But things had changed, both of girls and boys Dormitories.


    A girl wearing glasses replied, "We are happy, Ma''am!"


    "It''s good that you''re happy," the professor didn''t probe any further and said. "There are some new faces, so I''ll introduce myself a little."


    "My name is Silvana, and I am your class''s head professor. I can teach you lots of things, but mostly I just focus on Runes," Silvana said. "But today is different."


    She clicked her fingers as the screen behind her lit up, showing the world map of Dawnblade. They were all too familiar with it.


    "We will talk a little about history today," Silvana smiled. "Things about history are kept secret for various reasons so I''m sure you all are curious about our history, right?"


    "Yes! I even joined the Academy just for this!"


    "History can help us in many ways!"


    "Thank you, Ma''am!"


    "Good," Silvana nodded. "Now, the start of our known history began around a thousand year ago. What happened before that? We have no clue. Even the information close to the start is very vague and tough to obtain.


    "All we can guess is that a calamity struck our world wiping out majority of the population," she explained patiently as if she was telling a story. "The world also spilt from one Giant landmass to now what know as nine continents."


    She clicked her fingers, as the continents In the world map grew closed to form a single giant landmass.


    "This is how it used to look like. Many of our ancestors used to say that True Gods cut the continent in their battles and a blade shattered them, reason for the name. There were many things that started from the war, but we will talk about it in next classes.


    "For now, I''ll tell you about the world as a whole," Silvana smiled. "Many of you might already know about the Overlords of the nine continents and the clans that rule them. But I''ll still give you a rough idea so you don''t embarrass yourself anywhere."


    She once again clicked her fingers, as the world map returned back to normal.


    "Once again, we will go in details about them in later classes. For now, you should know about the Main races, also called the Ruling Races."


    Silvana showed her hand began to count, "They are Humans, Angels, Demons, Vampire, Elves, Dragons, Beastfolks, Giants, and finally the Phoenix. Each and every single one of these races rules over a continent."


    "Now, our continents is called Soltheris and ruled by humans. But make no mistake, there are other races beside us who live here..."


    At first, Veer was happy with learning history, as he was a enthusiast in these subjects. However, as the lecture continuer, he realised that Silvana was just talking about general geography and minor history.


    So, he slept.


    He only woke up after the lecture was complet and a new professor came.

 Chapter 39 Choosing Spells

    For the next class, the students were taken to higher floors in a room filled with mechanical displays. As they entered the room, they could only see a vast number of screens all over the place.''This looks like a sci-fi setup, but this world is clearly far behind in technology,'' Veer thought, looking around. ''They have barely managed to make a proper AI, so it will take some time.''


    After arriving before a wall-sized display, the professor stopped and turned around. He was a middle-aged man with a robust figure and short white hair done in a simple style.


    "I believe everyone has been practicing their Mana Circulation Technique for a while now and should have gotten decent Mana control for your level," the professor named Lucas said. "So, we will take it to a new level today."


    He crossed his arms over his chest and said in his neutral tone, "After so many days, you must have come to a decision on which class, or as we say, path you''ll choose. So, take one display and choose some spells or techniques."


    Smiling, he said, "You have the Selections in less than a month, so I think it''s a good time we give you some techniques to fight. Choose what you see fit and master it before the Selections so you can get in your desired department." S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Remembering something, Lucas added, "Oh yeah, make your team soon and give the team information to me. The last date will be the day after tomorrow."


    With that, he left the room as other students began to choose displays to get their techniques. Curious, Veer and his group also went towards one display and stood before it.


    In it, they found a total of six options to choose from, namely Fighter, Mage, Assassin, Marksman, Tank, and Support. They were classes and were derived from the Warrior and Mage path.


    As he looked at them, Veer felt wetness in the corner of his eyes, as he thought, ''Damn old man! You didn''t even give me any good techniques, and now I''m forced to choose from their F-Tier techniques.''


    Veer had access to the huge library back in his home, but that library mostly contained theoretical knowledge. Precious things like techniques or spells were kept in a different place, and he was never allowed in them.


    So, he was really poor in this aspect.


    "Do you want these techniques, or should I give any to you?" Liliana asked, narrowing her eyes at the display. Since the majority of students had not even formed Mana Cores yet, the Academy also didn''t bother with giving them higher-tier techniques or spells.


    All of them were F-Tier, which were mostly suitable for Beginner Stage people.


    Shaking his head, Veer replied, "There is no need for now. You will probably give me higher-tier ones, and they''ll just harm me. Let''s just choose from this!"


    Liliana nodded, as she was indeed about to give him some A-Tier Battle Techniques. She focused her attention back on the display and chose Mage Class.


    Instantly, pop-ups opened before them, displaying several Tier 1 Spells. One by one, she began to look through them; unfortunately, she didn''t find any of them worthy, so she quickly looked away.


    ''I always hope for him to get stronger quickly, but I''m also trying to spoil him,'' Liliana scolded herself. ''He needs to grow both physically and mentally. I need to let him grow at his own pace.''


    On the other hand, Veer was also looking at the various spells, and after sorting out the useless ones¡ªor at least the ones he considered useless¡ªhe found a few good ones.


    [Firebolt - Launches a small, fast-moving fireball at the enemy.]


    [Type - Spell]


    [Tier - F]


    [Range: 15 meters.]


    [Effect: Deals moderate fire damage and has a 10% chance to ignite the target.]


    ''Good one!''


    [Mana Pulse: Emits a wave of mana that damages enemies in a small radius.]


    [Type - Spell]


    [Tier - F]


    [Radius: 5 meters.]


    [Effect: AoE magic damage, weakens magic resistance for 5 seconds.]


    ''Hmm, I can use this!''


    [Frost Grasp: Freezes the ground beneath a single target, slowing their movement.]


    [Type - Spell]


    [Tier - F]


    [Duration: 3 seconds.]


    [Effect: -20% movement speed.]


    ''How do these things even work?''


    [Arcane Shield: Forms a protective shield around the user.]


    [Type - Spell]


    [Tier - F]


    [Effect: Absorbs a small amount of magic damage.]


    There were only four spells that caught his eyes from the many. Looking at them, Veer wondered which he should choose as he would need to practice and learn them while also working on his body.


    ''I will never understand how these game terms even work here,'' Veer sighed, still as confused as the day he reincarnated in this world.


    It was a real world, but somehow, skills worked similarly to how he used to play in games. Some were logical to understand, while some went over his head.


    ''Then again, magic itself is like that,'' Veer thought. ''It has its own principles, and I just need to find them.''


    Somehow, this excited him as his inner explorer roared to solve the mystery behind the spell workings. Magic was always interesting to him, especially how it worked.


    "What are you choosing?" Elara asked, nudging his shoulders.


    "I will probably choose all of them and try each one," Veer replied after some thought. "I will need to see which is suited more to me."


    "That aside, you two don''t need to choose anything?" Veer asked, as he noticed how the two were just helping him and not choosing anything.


    "Why would I practice these techniques?" Elara tilted her head slightly. "My father knew I would Awaken a flame-based Aspect, so he already prepared a whole arsenal of Battle Techniques for me."


    "Same here!" Liliana said from his other side.


    ''Damn! And people say the world is a fair place and everyone is equal,'' Veer wanted to cry, and his resolve to punch his father grew stronger.


    "Hmm? Why do I suddenly smell something burning?" Elara rubbed her nose and looked around.


    "I don''t smell anything, though?" Liliana decided to play along and said.


    Veer smiled and said, "You two are now ganging up on me? Sure, sure. I''ll see how you win against me in bed."


    Even though he said that, he also felt as if he could smell something burning. Turning his head to the side, he found several dangerous pairs of eyes looking at him.


    He felt a chill and coughed lightly, "Let''s choose the Spells before they kill me with their glares."


    "Good for you," Elara smiled. "You have us."


    Veer rolled his eyes and ignored her, clicking on the chosen four spells. Next, the content on the screen changed.


    [Put your hand on the marked area!]


    Veer did as the words said and put his hand on a square marked area beside the text. In the next moment, he felt an electric current passing through his body, numbing his finger.


    He didn''t notice it as he was closing his eyes and focusing on the new information added to his brain. Having experienced the pain from the S-Rank Mana Circulation Technique, they posed no problem for him.


    After some moments, he opened his eyes and exhaled, "Now, this is interesting."


    "Boss! What should we do?"

 Chapter 40 Faction

    "Boss! What should we do?"Hearing the familiar voice, Veer turned around and found his new friends standing there. Rock was the one who asked the question, as the triplets stood beside him.


    "What do you mean?" Veer asked in confusion.


    "I meant, do you have some plans for us?" Rock said. "For the Selections. Since you are our boss, we will follow your instructions."


    "Huh?" Veer turned even more confused as he asked. "I still don''t understand. Do you guys have information about the Selections?"


    "I almost forgot you just came," Jarek slapped his forehead. "Yes, we do have some information about it. The Selections will have some tests mainly to test individual skills and lastly a team battle as you already know."


    "Yup! We don''t know about the tests as they are changed every year. But we do know that we would be fighting second years in the team battles," Victor nodded.


    "The hell?" Veer exclaimed. "They aren''t going to pit us against each other?"


    "They will!" Jarek said. "But our main opponents will still be the Second Years. This is why we are asking for your instructions as we will all lose miserably at this rate."


    As the group spoke, more students gathered around them, as everyone nodding in agreement with Jarek''s words. There weren''t only boys, as many girls were also trying to get close to Liliana and Elara.


    Rock crossed his arms over his chest and said, "I am guessing you three will be in the same team so your team will definitely perform the best. But we also want to perform well, so we were hoping you would help us."


    ''Now this is problematic,'' Veer thought, as he began contemplating the matter. ''The Second Years would be pain in the ass to deal with as I''m sure all of them are at Beginner Stage at the very least and some might even be in Intermediate Stage. There is just no way we can defeat them.''


    However, he found the situation too strange as he didn''t think Freya would set up something so absolute. After all, unless some one in a millennia genius comes, there was just no way they could defeat second years.


    "Wait! There must be some limitations, right?" Veer asked.


    "Yeah, there are. The Second Years cannot form big teams. They either have to join solo or in a duo," Victor said, remembering the rules.


    "Then say that early, idiot," Veer had an urge to smack them, as they wasted his braincells.


    "Calm down!" Elara said, putting her hand on his shoulder. "I think this is a way to humble us and show what lay ahead us."


    "This is troublesome," Veer smiled. "But it''s not as if the situation is very bad. You will have number advantage so you have a chance to win."


    Looking at the faces, which showed no hope, Veer felt an urge to smack all of them, so he shouted. "The hell you all are getting depressed about? The match hasn''t even began."


    "If you''re giving up so early, then I will also stop giving you my version of Synth Soup," Veer scoffed. "Just resign already."


    Some of them felt offended from his words, but aside from some whispers, nobody dared to speak up. Even Rock stayed silent, as he agreed with Veer.


    "Listen! I can''t do anything if you all don''t even see yourself winning against them," Veer sighed. "Unless you''re willing to work hard, even if I told you some heaven defying strategy, you will fail."


    The triplets gritted their teeth in sync, as Victor spoke, "Boss! You don''t need to say anything further. I will form my Mana Core this month and work hard to defeat those arrogant bastards of Second Years."


    Soon, all of them began to shout as the atmosphere burned with flames of resolution and determination. This was what Veer wanted.


    ''No way I''m spending all of my time for you guys,'' Veer rolled his eyes and said. "I will think of a plan for you but I need some time."


    Then he turned towards Elara and Liliana and asked, "Can you two help us?" S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I was thinking of a plan for my girls anyways so I don''t mind a few more," Elara shrugged. "I will take the Warrior path one."


    "I will handle the Mage Path then," Liliana said, as usual keeping it short.


    "Good! I''ll form the plan for them then," Veer smiled and then addressed the crowd. "Just follow me, work hard, and I''ll make sure you''re at the top."


    "Boss is the best!"


    "Heh! You have our eternal loyalty Boss!"


    "Haha! I will show those bastards what we are capable off. Boss! You will always be my boss!"


    "Don''t shout, bastards," Veer''s lips twitched as he smashed Kael''s head. "Go and choose whatever you want."


    The crowd slowly dispersed, though not before giving another thanks to the trio. They really felt they could achieve anything with them as their head.


    After everyone chose their set of spells and techniques, the professor sent them outside.


    There was a small break after the class, so the students went on to do their own work, while Veer went to a park with his girlfriends.


    Sitting on a bench under the shade of a tree, Veer felt relaxed and sleepy. He even dozed off a few times, but Elara woke him up.


    "Why are you helping them?" Elara asked, as she held Veer''s head and pushed it on her thighs.


    "What do you mean?" Veer asked, not resisting at all as he enjoyed her lap.


    "You are kind, Veer," Liliana said. "Even if you like to deny it, we know it. However, we also know you wouldn''t go out of your way to help them so much, even giving them the time you can use for your own growth."


    Veer stayed silent and closed his eyes. After lingering for a while, he sighed, "You two are really stubborn and idiots."


    "Just tell us already," Elara pinched his cheeks.


    "Oii!" Veer slapped her hand away and asked. "You didn''t check the forums, right?"


    "No? Was there something important?" Elara asked.


    "Yes, there are many factions in this Academy. Most of them are very old and have deep roots in not only academy but in outside world too," Veer said. "I don''t want to join them so I will make my own faction."

 Chapter 41 Plans

    Whenever Veer got some free time, he would browse the Academy forum and try to learn as much as he could about the Academy.From there, he got to know how the Academy truly worked and how it was just starting. Of course, he needed to filter a lot of false information before finding anything useful.


    "Factions?" Liliana raised an eyebrow and asked. "There are departments, and now there are factions too?"


    "Yup! And most of the top ones have a history of many years," Veer nodded. "These factions are made by students alone, and sometimes these students become professors or simple staff of the Academy."


    "Ah! So they have the connections," Elara exclaimed. "So, the Academy is basically ruled by these factions, right?"


    "Pretty much, yeah, as these factions control the resource allocation, even though it''s under the departments," Veer sighed. "Unfortunately, even the top students of the departments belong to some factions, so it all comes down to which faction you belong to and which department you''re in."


    "Then you chose the right path," Liliana nodded. "Making a faction right now would be good, as we can even use it in the outside world. Sadly, they''re all too weak or have low potential to actually face our enemies."


    "No worries there," Veer laughed lightly. "Even if they aren''t the best, I will make them very good at what they do."


    "By the way, what are the requirements for making a faction?" Elara asked.


    "Have ten willing members and be a Gold-Rank," Veer closed his eyes and said. "And yes, there are ranks for students too. Apparently, after we officially get into the Academy as first-years, we can have access to Cyberscape."


    Hearing his words, a strange look appeared on both girls'' faces as they looked down at Veer. Elara tried to control herself but, in the end, laughed out loud.


    "Haha! I still can''t believe they didn''t choose the name you suggested even though you were the one who proposed that concept," Elara laughed while slapping Veer on his shoulder.


    "I know, right!? Bastards took everything except the name," Veer turned his head to look at Elara and screamed. "VibeNet is such a vibe. They should have taken it."


    Liliana chuckled softly as she looked at her friends arguing over something so trivial. She had a reserved personality that hadn''t gone away even after so many years.


    So, most of the time, she just liked to stay on the sidelines and enjoy life. She could have talked more and teased Veer, but she just wanted to stay by the side and enjoy his smile.


    ''I will make sure you never lose that smile,'' Liliana smiled. ''Just like you did.''


    "Alright! Arguing with a dumb girl will only prove there are two," Veer snorted and stood up. "Anyways, what I was saying was that we need to do certain things, like battling and rising in ranks to reach Gold-Rank. Only then can we form a faction in the CS."


    "I see," Elara rested her back on the bench and said. "I can do the physical training part of your faction then. Lily can take the magic part, but explanations and all will be done by you."


    "Thanks, as always," Veer grinned. "We will need to watch out for traitors, though. There''s no way there won''t be betrayals¡ªI can smell it through my protagonist halo."


    "We can deal with that later. For now, tell me how you plan to start the training," Elara causally ignored his remark and asked. "You''re not going to sacrifice your own training to help them, right?"


    "No way I''m doing that," Veer waved his hand. "I''ll message you all when I think of a plan. For now, let''s talk about us. I think I''ll need some time before I can form my Mana Core. What about you two?"


    "I should be done with it in a week," Liliana said after thinking for a moment. "El should also be done in like ten days. We all are a little late in this."


    "So we should have approximately three weeks to prepare for the selections," Veer rubbed his chin in thought. "That should be enough for us, but I don''t want to underestimate the second years, especially since they have Aurora with them."


    "Don''t remind me of that bitch," Elara''s eyes blazed as she gritted her teeth. "I can''t believe she followed you all the way here. Heh! But it''s good¡ªI will show her my strength and make sure she stays seven thousand kilometers away." S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oii! She is a year older than you and awakened a year earlier than you," Veer sighed. "It won''t be an easy fight if she decides to scheme against us, which I''m pretty sure she will."


    "I hate to admit it, but you''re right," Elara calmed down and nodded. "She is in a class of her own, and I''m not even sure I can defeat her, even in hand-to-hand combat."


    "By the way, I''ve been curious. How did you offend her?" Liliana asked, seemingly confused about the situation.


    Veer flinched and looked away. Scratching his cheek, he said, "Well, let''s just say I messed up, and now she''s here to take revenge, probably."


    "And I won''t let her," Elara snorted. "Even though she''s strong, I will become much stronger than that two-faced bitch."


    "I see!" Liliana nodded.


    "So, the conclusion of this short meeting is very simple. We will need to work our asses off if we want to beat the second years," Veer said, grinning. "Sounds like a good deal to me."


    "Hmm, you can leave the information gathering to me," Liliana played with her hair and smiled. "I have my own means of getting the biodata of anyone you want."


    "Yes, that will be incredibly useful," Veer held Liliana''s hand and kissed her cheek. "Here''s your reward."


    Liliana blushed and looked down, which surprised her two friends as they chuckled softly.


    "Don''t laugh," Liliana pouted. "I... just find it a little embarrassing."


    "Even though you jumped on him multiple times before others," Elara grinned and teased her even more.


    ''Ah! How can I tell them that even though Veer confirmed our relationship, we weren''t able to do anything physical because the calamity arrived,'' Liliana looked down at her stomach and felt even worse as a thought appeared in her head.


    ''Two times virgin.''

 Chapter 42 Collapse of Third Dormitory

    After spending some time with Liliana and Elara, Veer attended two more classes. Then, he separated from his girlfriends as they had something to do.Walking back to his dormitory since it was almost evening, Veer was going through the spells he had chosen.


    ''Hmm! So, the spells are all about runes, and we just need to learn to form these runes with our mana correctly,'' Veer thought. ''Only carving can work, but if one wants to bring out the true potential of the spell, they need to understand it. How does this work?''


    Even in his free time, he needed to focus on this, as at night he would have to practice the Primordial Arcane Forge technique. Not to mention, he also needed to fulfill his duties as the leader.


    "Ah! These spells are really fascinating," his eyes glistened as he once again tried to remember every detail about the spells.


    In the next moment, however, his eyes turned sharp, losing all the excitement. Instantly, he kicked the ground and jumped forward.


    With a loud boom, the ground where he had been standing cracked, throwing dust into the air.


    Veer stopped behind a tree and looked back, thinking, ''There shouldn''t be any assassination attempts in the academy... Ah! It''s someone from the First Dormitory!''


    Looking at a muscular man standing above the cracked ground, Veer tried to guess his identity and a silly smiled appeared on his face.


    With a big hammer on his shoulder, the man pointed at Veer and said in a crooked voice, "You have some skills. Unfortunately, you¡ª"


    However, he didn''t get the chance to finish his words as his target had already run away like a rabbit whose tail had been stepped on. Within a second, Veer had gained considerable distance from him.


    Not looking back, Veer shouted, "Your voice is even worse than the crow people! So, keep some distance from me and don''t talk to me."


    "Bastard! You dare compare this mighty Jason to those filthy birds!" the man roared, chasing after Veer. His superiors had told him to ignore Veer''s words, but only now he understood why.


    The bastard surely knew how to step on people''s weaknesses. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hey! Hey! That''s racist, you know," Veer shouted, maintaining his speed and running toward the dormitories. "I can report you and get you banned. This is a PG-13 server!"


    "PG my ass! If you''ve got guts, then stop and fight me!" Jason gritted his teeth and tried to increase his speed. But no matter how fast he ran, he just couldn''t close the distance between them.


    "I didn''t know you had such strange fetishes," Veer shouted again, a smile forming on his lips. "But sorry, I won''t peg your ass!"


    Jason almost stumbled at that, finding it difficult to say anything. With his blood boiling in anger, he charged at Veer with greater speed, ignoring reason altogether.


    "Thanks in advance!"


    Jason heard a soft whisper close to his ear and got confused. But he didn''t have time to think as something hard slammed into his body¡ªand shattered.


    That wasn''t the end, as his momentum carried him forward, slamming him into several solid surfaces. When he finally came to a halt, his vision darkened as something heavy dropped onto him, robbing him of consciousness.


    Looking at the destruction before him, Veer flinched and thought, ''He should survive, right?''


    What lay before him was utter destruction: the entire Third Dormitory had collapsed, raising clouds of dust everywhere.


    The loud sound alerted everyone in the dormitories, and many students came out to see what had occurred. They found the third building collapsed, the dust settling slowly.


    Victor was among the first to arrive on the scene. He found Veer standing on the sidelines, watching everything. Surprised, he walked toward him and asked, "What happened?"


    "Nothing much! Just an angry bull charged in and destroyed everything," Veer said, smiling from ear to ear.


    "Bull? How did it even get into the academy?" Victor asked, scratching his spiky orange hair.


    "Let''s wait!" Veer said as he sat down on the grass. Noticing his smile, Victor found the situation suspicious and decided to wait too.


    The other students gossiped about the sudden collapse of the Third Dormitory, though most weren''t too surprised. After all, the Third Dormitory was in poor condition, and its collapse seemed inevitable.


    Even after some time, nobody left the scene. They knew someone from the academy would come to investigate, as this had never happened before.


    They were right. Around ten minutes after the dormitory collapsed, a beautiful woman descended from the skies, like an angel coming down from the heavens.


    The students would have loved to admire her, but knowing who she was, they didn''t dare and kept their heads down.


    Except for one.


    Veer''s smile stiffened when he saw her and thought, ''Why is someone like her here?''


    As the woman landed, the students greeted her in unison. "Good evening, Dean."


    "Good evening," the woman, Freya, nodded at them before turning to the rubble of the Third Dormitory.


    She frowned, the expression vanishing only when her gaze landed on Veer, who sat closest to the building.


    Her lips twitched as she thought, ''In just one day, you''ve caused so much drama here.''


    "Who was the first to arrive at the scene?" Freya asked, already expecting the answer.


    Everyone pointed at Veer, recalling that he''d been there before anyone else.


    ''So it really is you,'' Freya thought as she approached him. Looming over him, she ordered, "Tell me what happened. Everything!"


    ''I''ll be damned,'' Veer sighed, trying to recall if he''d made any mistakes. As he thought, he recounted the events to Freya.


    "After classes, I was coming back, but midway, someone attacked me. As you know, I have a useless aspect and am very weak, so I had no choice but to run," Veer said in a heartfelt voice, even choking on his words to appear frightened.


    Hearing the story, Freya rolled her eyes, thinking, ''I swear this guy must have a second aspect of being thick-skinned.''


    Still, she ignored her thoughts and said, "That doesn''t explain how the building collapsed."

 Chapter 43 Argument

    Freya wasn''t the only one interested in what had happened, so the crowd quickly gathered around Veer. However, they kept their distance from him since Freya was still standing there.Hearing Freya''s question, Veer flashed a cheeky smile and began narrating as if telling a story, "Well, let me explain. You see, I ran away from him, but he chased after me. When we got near the dormitories, I saw a huge wall in front of me. I was already scared, but I somehow managed to avoid hitting the wall. Unfortunately, he couldn''t and slammed straight into it, destroying everything."


    Finishing his story, Veer took a deep breath and thought, ''Damn! I should have gone into the audiobook industry.''


    "So you were wasting time here while someone is buried under all that rubble?" Freya glared at Veer, but knowing she had urgent matters to attend to, she ignored him for now.


    Turning to face the collapsed building, she extended her hand forward, and a beautiful green hue enveloped her palm.


    In the next moment, a massive magic circle formed above the rubble, adorned with numerous smaller circles inside it, each connected by intricate characters.


    In the dim light of the evening, the magic circle glowed brightly, sending bursts of wind in all directions.


    Under the astonished gazes of the crowd, the circle rotated slightly as gusts of wind picked up the debris from the collapsed building, slowly lifting it into the air.


    Bricks, wooden planks, and every other material used to construct the building now hovered beneath the magic circle.


    Veer stared at the magic circle in awe, his wide eyes glued to it, not blinking even once. He tried to absorb as much as he could, fascinated by its beauty and complexity.


    ''Such a beautiful sight!'' Veer thought, his body instinctively moving closer to the magic circle. However, a slender but firm hand grabbed him, halting his movement.


    Snapping out of his daze, he noticed the hand belonged to Freya, who was looking at him out of the corner of her eye. In a light whisper, she said, "Don''t get too absorbed in magic circles. Remember one thing: they are tools, not your own power. Treat them as such."


    Veer tilted his head, confused. He understood the words but couldn''t grasp their meaning. He opened his mouth to ask something, but Freya had already turned her attention elsewhere, ignoring him completely.


    ''Coming from someone like her, it can''t be useless. Still, what does that mean? Are spells bad or something?'' Veer felt a headache creeping in, so he pushed the matter to the back of his mind, deciding to think about it later.


    Soon, the body of a young man covered in wounds came into view. Blood and dirt stained his torn clothes.


    "Jason!"


    A loud scream startled everyone as they turned to look at the source. A young man ran through the crowd, followed by another.


    They rushed toward Jason, pulling him out from the rubble, giving Freya space to let the debris drop gently back to the ground.


    Afterward, Freya examined Jason and announced, "He''s alive but injured. He''ll survive, so there''s no need to worry."


    Aron, the young man holding Jason, nodded before pulling out a small, finger-sized container filled with green liquid. He forced Jason''s mouth open and poured the contents in.


    Meanwhile, his friend John, boiling with anger, glared at Veer and shouted, "This is all your doing, isn''t it? You had a grudge against us, so you decided to take revenge on our companion. How shameless of you to even blame the building collapse on him!"


    Before Veer could respond, his phone blared loudly, "Who let the dog out? Woof! Woof!"


    Coughing awkwardly, Veer said, "Ahem! Sorry about that, but someone called me."


    He pulled out his phone and switched it off. As he did, he heard muffled snickers from the crowd and had to resist laughing himself.


    ''Thanks, system!''


    John, however, was furious. He looked ready to rip Veer apart, but Freya''s presence kept him in check. How could he not see the ridicule in Veer''s eyes?


    What irked him the most was the fact that the people of Second, who used to read them, were now looking down at him. How dare they!!


    After tending to Jason, Aron turned to Veer and said, "John''s right. This has to be your scheme. Our boss challenged you today, but you refused, so now you''re using underhanded tactics? How disgraceful!"


    Ignoring the mocking gazes from the crowd, Aron knelt before Freya and pleaded, "Dean, please bring justice! My friend has been wronged by this treacherous bastard!"


    Freya didn''t reply immediately. Her brows furrowed as she thought, ''This is definitely something he planned, but how exactly did he do it?''


    She had researched Veer in her own ways and knew how crafty he was, even though he acted like a goofball. His smile alone told her this was all part of his plan.


    ''Wait! How did someone who hasn''t even formed a Mana Core destroy a building without sustaining serious injuries? Something doesn''t add up.''


    Turning to Veer, she asked, "Do you have anything to say?"


    "Of course, I do! A victim always cries for justice," Veer declared, thumping his chest as he stood up. He then looked at Aron and scoffed, "To be honest, I don''t even need to argue much since the opposition is weak as hell."


    Gesturing toward Jason, he continued, "I refused your boss''s challenge because I know I''m weak, and there''s no point in fighting a losing battle¡ªespecially against an idiot who thinks with his lower half. So, you guys decided to send someone to attack me instead."


    "That''s nonsense!" Aron spat on the ground. "You''re accusing us of attacking in broad daylight? Do you think we''re stupid enough to risk something like that, knowing Jason would face heavy punishment?" S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Most of the crowd sided with Veer, as they were all from the Second Dormitory, but some found Aron''s argument reasonable¡ªexcept for a few who knew more about the academy''s workings.


    A subtle smile played on Freya''s lips as she thought, ''What now?''

 Chapter 44 Proof

    Veer heard everything and noticed the various gazes upon him, but he still maintained a light smile on his lips.After Aron finished speaking, Veer replied, "How would I know that? I''m just a newbie here, and your boss has spent months here. I even heard he''s in factions and has connections, so who knows what goes through his head?"


    "Bullshit!" Aron cursed, realising what Veer was trying to say, so he hurriedly changed the subject. "Alright, keeping that aside, you said you stepped aside but he couldn''t? You think he''s stupid? Who can''t see a giant building before them?"


    "Now that I think about it, it is strange."


    "Yeah, but even if Boss had something to do with this incident, I''m very happy with it."


    Veer shrugged, ignoring the chatter around him. "Once again, how would I know? I also thought he would stop, so I was planning to run to my room."


    Hearing that, Aron ignored Veer and said as politely as he could, "Dean, you can see that the situation is too suspicious, and he''s dodging every question. Please bring justice to my friend."


    Glancing at Veer, Freya asked, "Anything to say?"


    "Not really," Veer shook his head nonchalantly. "You can just check the cameras to see what truly happened here."


    "What? There are cameras here?"


    "I don''t believe it! I remember searching everywhere, and we found nothing."


    "It''s because the Academy wants to give us some privacy, so they didn''t install any cameras."


    "Then it''s clear that bastard is lying. He''s lying through his teeth, knowing very well there are no cameras."


    Veer still didn''t lose his smile, hearing everything around him as even people from the First Dormitory began to show up.


    He felt an intense gaze on him and raised his head to look at Freya, who had a frown on her face. He smiled and said, "Of course, there are no cameras for our privacy, but the privacy is inside the dormitories. There are still some cameras outside, right?"


    ''This brat...'' Freya clicked her tongue and took out her phone. Her thumb danced across the screen as she called someone.


    Soon, the call was picked up. Freya brought the phone close to her ear and said, "Can you send the footage? Yeah, that one. Hmm, thanks."


    Nobody spoke and simply waited for judgment. The area turned silent as their gazes glued to Dean''s phone. They didn''t even dare to breathe, only exhaling when they heard a ping from the phone.


    Freya''s finger danced furiously on the screen as she finished her task and threw the phone. Instead of falling, the phone hovered in the air and produced a translucent hologram.


    With the best quality video playing on it, the students got excited and watched. The video showed the backside of the dormitory, with some trees, a blanket of greenery on the ground, and a white wall on one side.


    As they watched, the lean figure of Veer came into view, his face full of horror as he looked around in panic. His steps came to a halt when he noticed the wall, and the despair on his face grew.


    In the next moment, the view shook slightly as the muscular figure of Jason entered, chasing Veer.


    Unfortunately, Veer sidestepped, but Jason couldn''t stop in time. He hit the wall with a powerful impact, shattering it instantly as his momentum carried him forward.


    "Boss was telling the truth! That guy really did lose his head and slammed into the wall."


    "Bro awakened the Bull Aspect."


    "No wonder he used to bully. Pun intended."


    "Haha! But there is one thing I don''t understand. How did he destroy the dormitory?"


    This was the question everyone had and couldn''t understand, except for a few like Aron and John. However, they didn''t speak and simply picked up Jason, trying to take him away.


    "Where are you going?"


    A cold voice sent chills down their spines as they stopped in their tracks, not daring to move an inch. Only an idiot would dare disobey the Dean.


    Freya looked coldly at Jason and said, "The footage was authentic, and according to it, Jason tried to initiate a battle without consent. Not only that, but he also destroyed the Third Dormitory, which is Academy property. For all of this, he will be punished, so tell him to report to the Law Enforcement Department."


    Looking down, Aron nodded. "We will tell him that, Dean."


    With that, they brought Jason back to the First Dormitory, leaving the crowd behind. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Dean is just! I wish to kowtow to show my appreciation¡ªor rather, how grateful I am." Veer bowed and spoke in a monotone.


    "There is no need for that. Anyone who breaks the rules will be punished according to Academy policy," Freya scoffed. "Remember that well."


    "As you command, Dean. I will keep an eye on the First Dormitory to see if they break any rules," Veer bowed even lower, his torso almost parallel to the ground.


    ''It was for you, idiot,'' Freya rolled her eyes but didn''t say anything. She had already formed some guesses about how Veer got into this situation and how he handled it. She was impressed with him and decided to let him off the hook for now.


    ''Not like I can do much to him for now anyway,'' Freya thought. ''Still, did he do all of this just to get that guy in trouble?''


    Somehow, she felt that wasn''t it. But she couldn''t think of any benefit Veer would gain from this, so she stopped pondering.


    She was about to fly back to her house when a cheeky voice reached her ears.


    "Um, Dean, I have a small request."


    Freya stopped and turned to look at Veer, who stood there with a shit-eating grin on his face. Raising an eyebrow, she asked, "What is it?"


    "Since the building is demolished, you''ll probably throw it out and make a new one, right?" Veer asked, pointing at the remnants of the building.


    Finally understanding where Veer was going, Freya smiled and replied, "Oh? Why would I throw it away? I''ll just use it to construct a new Third Dormitory. After all, it''d be a waste to throw it all away."


    ''Damn old brain,'' Veer cursed inwardly but still wore an amiable smile as he tried to think of ways to convince Freya.

 Chapter 45 The Devil

    There was a reason Veer went out of his way to get the Third Dormitory destroyed. If Freya used the materials to rebuild it, all of his efforts would be useless."Dean, the materials are very old and in bad condition. Isn''t that the reason that guy was able to destroy it so easily?" Veer tried to convince her. "It will be very bad if some student got injured from a building collapse again, right?"


    "We will use more materials, so you don''t need to worry about this matter," Freya smiled and said.


    "But it''s better to be safe than sorry, right?" Veer''s lips twitched as he asked. "Besides, the Academy is rich, so they can surely build a new building, right?"


    "Not really," Freya shook her head. "Our Academy is in a bad financial situation, actually, so we can''t afford that."


    Veer pursed his lips and said, "Then, I wish to suggest a change in dormitories."


    "Ho? And what would that be?" Freya got interested and asked.


    "The Third Dormitory is supposed to represent slums, but it isn''t that different from the Second Dormitory, right?" Veer said, pointing at the Second Dormitory.


    He smiled and said, "There is a difference between middle-class and slums, right?"


    "And?" Freya frowned.


    "I am just requesting you to improve the living conditions there," Veer said. "I know it''ll affect the Academy''s finances, so how about this? You don''t need to do anything, just give the Second Dormitory the duty of throwing away the leftovers of the Third Dormitory."


    ''This brat...'' Freya smiled, as she understood why Veer did all this drama. It was to get materials to improve the living conditions of the Second Dormitory.


    Getting materials in the Academy wasn''t impossible, but it would certainly cost them a lot, so he laid his eyes on the broken structure of the Third Dormitory.


    But he couldn''t just take it for himself, so he used someone else to destroy it and then used the trash for his dormitory.


    ''I won''t let you have these so easily,'' Freya smiled as she opened her mouth to say something. However, at that moment, her expression changed as her head snapped to her left.


    Frowning, she thought, ''Why are they here?''


    "Dean, what about my proposal?" Veer asked, noticing the change in her look.


    "Just do whatever you want with the remnants," Freya waved her hand and said, still frowning.


    Then, without giving Veer a chance to speak, she kicked her feet against the ground and flew away.


    "Woah! I actually managed to convince her so easily," Veer muttered in surprise, but then he remembered how Freya was in a hurry to leave.


    ''Something must have happened,'' Veer thought as he turned towards his fellow students, who were now his followers.


    With a wide grin on his face, he shouted, "Boys, pick up everything! We''re going to renovate our home!!"


    "Hell yeah! Boss is the best!"


    "Uuu! Now I can finally sleep properly!"


    While Veer was celebrating his small victory with his friends, Freya was flying high above the Star City at a terrible speed. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her long white hair fluttered in the wind as her blue eyes focused ahead. As a Wind Mage of Grandmaster Stage, she had no problem flying at high speeds, especially considering she had a powerful body to withstand the pressure.


    Finally, she reached the outskirts of the city and stopped as she looked at a dark patch in the distance. It was as if black ink had spilled across the sky.


    As she slowly got closer to it, her frown deepened as she recognized the mana and aura leaking out from the dark patch.


    As soon as Freya got into its range, she was finally able to see the dark patch clearly. It was a hole in space itself, with tendrils of darkness snaking out of it.


    But they weren''t the only things coming out of the hole.


    A figure draped in dark robes from head to toe stepped out from the hole. There was nothing clear about it except the fact that it had a humanoid figure.


    Looking at the figure, Freya raised her hand as winds picked up around her. In a commanding voice, she said, "I thought there was an agreement that we wouldn''t invade each other''s lands."


    The dark-robed figure''s body shook slightly as a sinister voice leaked out of its confines. "Hehe, of course, there is an agreement, but it was mostly so that we don''t attack each other. I am only here to keep an eye on a certain someone, so it doesn''t count as a breach of the agreement."


    "And who might that be?" Freya asked, still pointing her hand toward the dark-robed figure.


    "I can''t tell you that as the orders came from my higher-ups," the figure spoke again, its voice neutral, making it hard to guess the gender. "But I will say this one thing: do not meddle in our matters; otherwise, you won''t be able to afford the consequences. And it is serious since this command... Ah! I can''t tell you that."


    ''Someone from its higher-ups? Are nobles involved?'' Freya lowered her hand but kept her guard up. "Then you wouldn''t mind having a tracker on you, right? You were checking my students out, right?"


    "This perception of yours scares me," the figure chuckled. "As expected from you, Blue Wind."


    Freya snorted and flicked her fingers as the color of the sky changed, turning into a blinding flash of green. When the flash died down, the dark-robed figure was left standing in a translucent sphere.


    The hole in the space was no more, and the dark tendrils also vanished as if they were never there.


    However, even with all of this, the figure didn''t move from its place, simply staring at Freya. It raised its hand and touched the green sphere, only to take it back immediately.


    "Are you trying to break the agreement, Freya?" the figure hissed as it jerked its hand.


    "Don''t make me repeat myself," Freya said, her voice cold and utterly devoid of any emotion. "Next time I see you spying on my students, I will forget we ever had any agreement to begin with."


    "Haha! Good! You really are gutsy," the figure laughed loudly, its sinister voice suppressing the sound of the wind. "Fine! I will leave today, but remember one thing, Freya Frostwind. You are nurturing the very devil who will bring this world to it''s end."


    With that, the figure took out a small amulet and crushed it, disappearing from the sphere.


    Freya let the sphere disperse as she stared into the empty space. Her mind replayed the figure''s words, ''The devil who will bring this world to it''s end, huh. Veer, I hope you don''t disappoint me or anyone who has placed their bets on you.''

 Chapter 46 Good Followers

    There were a lot of things Veer needed to do, so he dropped all the work on Rock and entered the dormitory. Rock was helping out himself and, surprisingly, he was a good commander.The trash-shifting work was going well, and they could start working the next day since it was the weekend.


    Sitting on his bed and glued to his phone screen, Veer was chatting with Liliana. He really felt grateful to her, as it was all because of her that he got the materials.


    She had given him a document containing information on practically every first-year student, including their Aspects and backgrounds.


    After this, she was working on getting information about the second years, which was a little tougher, but she was confident she could do it.


    "I don''t know how you did it, but you''re the best," Veer said, kissing his phone with a wide smile on his face.


    In that stash of information, he had read about Jason, an underling of Carlson, who played the role of their tank in fights.


    He had an Aspect that gave him increased physical attributes while taking away his sanity. It was basically a berserker ability, if he had to describe it. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When Veer saw who was attacking him, he planned a simple takeover of the Third Dormitory, and it worked.


    He just needed to taunt Jason enough to get him angry, which would increase his physical attributes while robbing him of his sanity.


    In that state, Jason didn''t stop and destroyed the building. For the same reason, he also survived the collapse of the Third Dormitory.


    ''A brave sacrifice,'' Veer thought, feeling very thankful, as he could now renovate the Second Dormitory.


    "Should I practice Primordial Arcane Forge?" Veer pondered aloud.


    Just then, his phone began to vibrate, prompting him to pick it up. Seeing who was calling, Veer answered, "What''s up?"


    "Boss! The Synth Soup is here, and after today''s labor, everyone is waiting for it. They all seem too excited about it," Jarek said, from the other side.


    Hearing Jarek''s words, Veer nodded and replied, "I''ll be there. Just give me a moment."


    "Gotcha!"


    With that, Veer left his room and descended the few floors of the building. From there, he headed toward the room they had decided to meet up in before distributing the meal.


    In the dimly lit room, he found Jarek and Rock standing beside the container. Jarek looked like his usual self, but Rock was bare-chested, with some marks on his torso.


    Veer gave them a nod and got to work, which was pretty easy since he had already done it once. After finishing, he took a plate of Synth Soup for himself and told Rock to bring dinner to their fellow brothers.


    Jarek stayed behind and ate his meal with Veer, as they simply chatted about random topics.


    Resisting the urge to moan in bliss, Jarek said, "By the way, Boss, you can leave the renovation to us. There are many of us who need some physical work to increase our strength, so it''ll be helpful. After all, you also need to focus on yourself."


    He finished the soup and stood up. Giving Veer a confident smirk, he added, "We won''t burden you, Boss. Or at least we''ll try to do everything we can to make your work easier. Leave these small things to us and focus on yourself."


    With that, he left the room, leaving Veer alone.


    "Damn! I actually have good followers," Veer exclaimed as he finished his dinner. "Guess I''ll have to work hard on their training camp."


    Since he was now free from renovation responsibilities, Veer decided to spend the next few hours practicing.


    Returning to his room, the first thing he did was switch to his casual clothes, which gave him enough freedom to practice.


    Sitting on the wooden floor, Veer asked, "That reminds me, do I get something today?"


    [Affirmative! But the gains are worthless, so the system didn''t bother telling the Host. Once they accumulate enough, the system will reward the Host.]


    ''So, it really was only beginner''s luck,'' Veer thought and asked, "Can I get them now if I want to?"


    [Affirmative!]


    "What are these worthless things anyway?"


    [Green toothpaste, seven-colored undies, a worn woman''s underwear, Viagra...]


    "Stop! What kind of gains are those?"


    [Lowest grade.]


    "Never mind. Keep stacking them!"


    [Affirmative!]


    A little disappointed that he got nothing, Veer chose to practice his Primordial Arcane Forge. First, he took some time to get into his prime condition, both physically and mentally.


    After that, he closed his eyes and focused on his Mana, which was spread throughout his body. Just like before, he gathered a portion from various parts of his body near his heart.


    He waited for a second before moving it through the instructed Mana Veins. Enduring the terrible pain and pressure spreading within him, he passed through the First Mana Vein and entered the Second Mana Vein.


    This was where he struggled, as the pain was unbearable. Not to mention the burning sensation in his body, which made him sweat buckets.


    "Goddamnit!"


    However, he persisted and tried to endure as much as he could, even if it meant breaking a bone or two. He needed to get stronger at any cost; otherwise, there was no future for him.


    This was his only option.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity of pain, Veer managed to get his Mana from the Second Mana Vein to the Third Mana Vein. However, when he tried to move it further, a terrible pain assaulted all of his senses, robbing him of consciousness.


    With a thud, his body dropped to the wooden floor, unconscious.


    After some time, his eyes fluttered open as clarity returned to his mind. Startled, he tried to sit up, but a low groan escaped his clenched teeth.


    "The hell!" Veer cursed as he finally managed to sit up properly.


    Remembering the pain and pressure he felt when moving Mana into the Third Vein, he shivered. Calling it terrible would be an understatement, as it had literally knocked him out.


    "Woah! I almost exploded!"

 Chapter 47 Spells (1)

    After what happened, Veer had some lingering fear so he didn''t immediately start practicing Primordial Arcane Forge again. His body was also aching so he decided to rest for some time before starting it again.''I can''t recklessly practice it. I am a protagonist but I don''t have plot armour. This shit would destroy me from inside out.''


    Although Veer cursed, he couldn''t deny the benefits he was receiving from his Mana Circulation Technique. He could feel the minor changes in his body, and they remained him of the things he could achieve through Primordial Arcane Forge.


    Clenching his fist, he noticed how his grip strength had increased and when he punched, the blow around air was also different.


    ''Just two Mana Veins did this...what will happen when I complete the cycle,'' Veer grew excited at the thought, as the urge to start practicing again grew stronger.


    However, he suppressed it. Even if he wanted to, he couldn''t as that would just break his body. Everything needed a balance, after all.


    ''I should focus on spells for now,'' Veer''s eyes shone in a flashing glint, as the wide smile on his face showed his mood. He felt like a child discovering new things.


    He didn''t start immediately, as he first took a nice bath which cooled down his brain and made his whole body relaxed. Only after that, he felt like he was ready for practice.


    "Hmm, which one should I try first?" Veer closed his eyes and muttered, as he remembered the four spells he had chosen from the class.


    "Let''s try firebolt first!" Veer smiled and tried to remember every detail about the spell. The information came crashing into his mind, but it didn''t cause any pain as it was a part of his memories already.


    After a few minutes, he opened his eyes and looked thoughtfully at the ceiling. His mind replaying everything in his mind, "So, the whole spell is depending on the Magic circle. As long as I manage to make it, I''ll be able to cast the Spell. Pretty convenient."


    Just to not get confused later on, he took out paper and pen, and drew the Magic Circle on it. With every stroke he engraved the circle on it, Veer grew more confused about it.


    After finishing it, Veer gave it a long look and considered the things he had noticed in the Magic circle and spell as a whole. He wanted to dig deep in Magic and find everything about it, so this was just the first step. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''This is a F-Rank Spell so we only need to make a single circle for it,'' Veer remembered the information of spell, looking at the Magic circle. ''And inside this circle, we need to carve Runes.''


    Runes were something he had wanted to study for a long time, but they weren''t available to public. Using Runes without have proper knowledge about them could be very dangerous, after all.


    And considering how his life was, it was already a miracle his family allowed him in library, let alone allow the study on Runes. So, he was clueless as a baby on Runes.


    However, from what he knew from the public knowledge, Runes were characters of an Ancient Language and they resonated with the world in various ways. Every single Rune had it''s importance and depending on how it''s used, it could produce phenomenal results.


    For example, the Firebolt Spell he was trying to cast. It required him to make a Magic circle containing a total of six Runes, of which two were same.


    He would be able to cast the Spells easily as long as he learns to make the Magic circle, however he wanted much more from it.


    "Spells are tools, huh," Veer muttered, as he looked at the Runes on his paper, each being unfamiliar to him.


    As his gaze was still fixated on the Magic circle, he noticed something. With startled look on his face, he brought the paper close to his face and looked at the Runes deeply.


    "The hell!??" Veer exclaimed, as he noticed how the Runes were fading away from the paper. In just a matter of time, right before his eyes, all the runes vanished, leaving a blank paper with only a circle on it.


    "So, Runes can''t be made on things, or I''m just too weak for that," Veer muttered, but he already knew the answer. This Magic world he lived on was running on Runic Machines, so it wasn''t that Rune couldn''t be carved on a surface.


    Thinking of that, he remembered that the school computer from which he had taken the spells from, "It must be a high grade Runic Machine."


    He shook his head and focused on the problem in hand. The Runes weren''t the only problem one needed to face while drawing Magic Circle. It was the Mana control and capacity required to do it.


    After all, unlike warriors, Mages needed to have a higher Mana control due to the fact that they needed to draw Magic circles. And for that, they would need to bring their Mana out of their body and try to make the Magic circle, which wasn''t an easy task.


    Only now Veer understood why F-Rank spells were for mostly Beginner Stage as most people only get enough Mana control after forming a Mana Core.


    ''At first glance, the power system of this world looks so easy and simple but the more I explore it, the more complex and confusing it is becoming,'' Veer rubbed his chin, as he tossed the paper back in his storage ring.


    He memorized the Magic circle one more time and got into his meditative mode. Only then, he felt he was ready to try his first ever spell.


    ''First, bring your Mana to your fingertips,'' Veer guided his Mana through the Mana Veins towards his right hand''s index finger. It was very easy for him since his Mana control was just getting better each time he practiced Primordial Arcane Forge.


    "Using your finger as a pen and your fingertip as the tip on pen, draw the Magic circle before you."


    Veer followed the instructions and let his mana out of his fingertip. Instantly, he was overwhelmed by a magnitude of greatness. It was as if he was a small river finally merging in the mighty ocean.


    It was an oppressive feeling and he couldn''t keep his Mana in place, as it rebounded back to him.


    "Fuck!! I need to find the damn bastard who said using Magic is easy. Just cast magic and boom my ass!"

 Chapter 48 Spell (2)

    Lying on the ground, Veer had just one thought."I want a damned time skip directly to Selections."


    This was the first time he had tried to interact with the atmospheric Mana using his own Mana, and the results were not good.


    The atmospheric Mana was like an open, endless ocean brimming with infinite Mana. When he tried to force his Mana into the atmosphere, he got a rebound.


    The perfect way to describe the feeling he got was how a river meets an ocean. Some of his Mana rebounded to him, while the rest mixed into the atmosphere and was lost.


    Veer would eventually be able to replenish his Mana, but it still hurt knowing that he had lost Mana for no useful purpose.


    ''Or maybe it wasn''t completely futile,'' Veer thought, as he tried to remember the feeling he got when he forced his Mana into the atmosphere.


    As his imagination ran wild, he created a perfect image of what could have happened in that moment. The image was of an estuary where the freshwater river meets the salty waters of the ocean.


    ''Yup, it really is similar,'' Veer thought, as he looked into his own imaginative image of the feeling. ''And what I need to do is control the water that gets mixed in the ocean, rather than the one that gets rebounded.''


    He understood it, but implementing it wasn''t easy. The density, the nature¡ªeverything was different in the atmospheric Mana, so it would be extremely hard.


    Grinning, he sat up once again and got into his meditative mode, which brought his mind to an absolutely calm state. After that, he carefully guided his Mana to his fingertips, where it lingered for a while.


    ''I can''t take it slow, as that will just push all the Mana back into me,'' Veer thought as he launched his Mana outside of his finger.


    He got the same feeling of being pushed back again, but this time he was prepared and endured it. He then ignored it and concentrated solely on the Mana that was sidetracked by the collision of the two different Manas.


    It was still there, close to his body, as the atmospheric Mana tried to rope it in. Not so slowly, it blended completely into the atmospheric Mana, and there was no way to recognize it again.


    Feeling the connection fading, Veer exhaled and sat silently on the floor. He went through the process again, comparing it with his first attempt.


    ''I should keep a hold on it more,'' Veer thought as he once again brought his Mana to his fingertips and forced it into the world with all his might, which resulted in the world pushing it back with equal force.


    He almost coughed up blood but didn''t lose focus on the Mana that was blending into the atmosphere. He tasted blood in his mouth but completely ignored it.


    All of his concentration was on a single wisp of Mana that was getting farther away from him.


    ''No! I can''t let it get away from me,'' Veer thought as he tried to bring the Mana back, but the moment he tried to force his will on it, he lost the connection.


    After spitting blood into a small cup, Veer wiped the corner of his mouth and thought about the experience he had just gained.


    ''The trick of focusing on a single wisp of Mana is working,'' Veer thought as he analyzed his situation. ''I can observe it all I want, but the moment I try to force my will on it, I lose the connection. This is going to be hard!'' S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He continued experimenting, improving each time on his previous mistakes. He only stopped at midnight when his Mana reserves were nearly empty. However, he still didn''t succeed.


    Yet he wasn''t discouraged by constant failures. Instead, he wanted to know more, experiment more. He just wanted to figure it all out. If he still had some usable Mana left, he would have continued his experiments.


    Only after failing so many times did Veer understand why most people who chose the Mage Path only focused on a single spell. They all knew it would take a long time to master even one spell.


    After taking a bath once again, Veer collapsed onto his bed, dead tired from all his work. He had practiced Primordial Arcane Forge, which was a torture in itself, and after that, spent hours working on his spells, which took a toll on both his body and mind.


    He wanted to go through his mistakes again, but he was too exhausted, and his fatigue caught up to him. As soon as he touched the bed, his eyelids closed, and he slipped into a deep sleep.


    ---


    While the Second Dormitory was celebrating their good days, the atmosphere in the First Dormitory was completely different. On the top floor of the building, a small group of students gathered around a table.


    All of them were standing, while a single blond young man sat at the head of the table, his hands playing with a Rubik''s cube. His sheer presence made the atmosphere heavy, as everyone''s hearts raced in fear.


    While trying to solve it, he said, "He''s using the materials to renovate his academy, huh."


    "Boss! I''m telling you, it was all a fluke," John said, trying to calm his anger. "I saw it with my own eyes. That bastard was so scared of Jason; that''s why he rejected your challenge. He knew he would lose."


    "Try to think before you speak," Carlson glanced at him, making John''s body flinch. "He isn''t completely useless."


    "What do you mean, Boss?" Aron asked as he pulled John to the side.


    Carlson shrugged. "That guy solved the food problem and even became their leader in such a short time. You think that''s also a fluke?"


    "It could be. I mean, I don''t believe a random guy who just joined the Academy could solve the food problem so easily. It must have been a fluke. Otherwise, how could he solve it so quickly, as if he were prepared for it already?" Aron argued, finding the situation too absurd.


    "You could be right on that," Carlson nodded. "But the fact that he gained Rock''s approval shows that he at least has the strength to back it up."

 Chapter 49 Closed Training

    Carlson''s words silenced Aron as he remembered the news they had received earlier in the day. Apparently, Veer had become the leader of the Second Dormitory.To prove his strength, he had punched Rock and forced him to take a defensive stance. It wasn''t an easy task, as Rock was the second-strongest First Year before the three abnormalities arrived.


    It was clear that Veer wasn''t weak, even if he wasn''t the strongest.


    "You get it, don''t you?" Carlson smiled as he finished one side of the Rubik''s cube. "He played it all. He knew very well that there were cameras, so he led Jason there and acted as if he was scared. A crafty fellow, huh?"


    Aron was shocked, as he couldn''t understand how Veer could have made these plans. Many things didn''t sit well with the way things happened, but he didn''t say anything.


    "It is always good to overestimate our enemies instead of underestimating them," Carlson said, narrowing his eyes at the puzzle before him.


    He smiled and clenched his fist, crushing the Rubik''s cube into many pieces. "I''m best in fights, not mind games, so I''ll just crush him in the Selections. Till then, let them do whatever they want because, in the end..."


    He let the pieces slip through his hand with a grin plastered on his face. "I will be the winner."


    Shaking his head, Carlson stood up and said, "If you want to do anything, I won''t stop you. But do remember that I won''t support you in that. Sending Jason was your idea, and now we have to deal with his punishment."


    Aron bowed his head and accepted Carlson''s words, as it was he who had failed.


    "I''m going into closed training till the Selections," Carlson announced. "And I suggest you all also focus on improving rather than playing around. Strength is what matters in this world. If you are strong, nothing can stop you."


    Everyone bowed before him as Carlson left the room. He was determined to get the first place in the Selections, no matter what.


    For that, he needed to be strong¡ªstronger than anyone.


    ...


    On the morning of a new day, Veer woke up, completely refreshed and ready to perform his duties. After taking care of his morning necessities, Veer descended from his top floor.


    Arriving at the ground floor, the first thing he needed to do was prepare the meal for everyone. It wasn''t a task he hated, as it just helped him practice his mana control, so he happily did it.


    After everyone had their fill, Veer climbed onto a table, gathering everyone''s attention. By now, everyone in the Second Dormitory had accepted him as their leader from their hearts.


    Their two major problems¡ªfood and living conditions¡ªwere solved by this man. They were incredibly happy with him.


    Clearing his throat, Veer addressed the crowd, "Hello, boys. As you all requested before, I have formed a plan for you. So, are you ready for one month of intense training?"


    "Hell yeah! We can finally beat their asses!"


    "Nobody told me that there are people lusting after boys'' asses!"


    "Boss! We will follow your orders and work hard!"


    "While being hard!?"


    "Who the hell are you, bastard?"


    "Hello, brothers. I''m a newbie here."


    The hall burst into a cacophony of excited screams and laughter. They had been dreading the Selections, mostly because they knew they weren''t strong enough to compete in it.


    They wanted to become strong and had been working hard. However, the results weren''t so good, as they couldn''t even focus properly because of their messed-up lives.


    Now, they could finally focus and even had a leader who could guide them forward. Their happiness knew no bounds.


    "All right, calm down!" Veer shouted loudly. But the boys were too happy and didn''t hear his voice.


    With a loud thump, Veer slammed his leg on the same table he was standing on, breaking it into pieces, as he shouted once again, "Bastards, I''ll open your heads and pour acid inside."


    With that, the boys calmed down and bowed before Veer in apologies. Hearing his words, they all felt a chill as they swore to never mess with their boss. He was scary.


    Sighing, Veer gestured to Rock to shift the broken table aside. He himself once again climbed onto a different table and said, his voice echoing in the hall, "We will be heading towards the Serene Lotus Park, and I will explain everything there. But remember this..."


    His eyes turned to slits as he gazed at everyone, his voice taking a serious tone. "I want discipline."


    "Yes, Boss!!"


    The boys said in unison.


    "Good! Let''s go." Veer jumped down and turned towards the triplets. "I will leave them to you all and go there first."


    The triplets nodded and began organizing the boys. They were still a bunch of teenagers gathered together, but Veer wanted them to become a force to reckon with. And that needed strict discipline first and foremost.


    After giving Rock some tasks, Veer left the dormitory and ran towards the entrance gate. Passing through the large metal gate, he met Old Niel and shouted, "Don''t die, old man!"


    "I will die after your children, brat," Old Niel shot back. "Oh! I forgot, you might not even get them."


    Veer almost stumbled hearing that and wanted to argue back. But remembering that he had stolen from Old Neil''s stuff, he decided to be a good person and forget. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "If I wasn''t in a hurry, I''d show you who Veer truly is," Veer snorted and ran towards the Serene Lotus Park.


    Sitting on his favorite chair, Old Neil looked at Veer''s figure and shook his head. "I hope you don''t die because of your mouth, brat."


    After that, he took out a small bowl and looked at the contents in it. The thick green liquid certainly didn''t entice him, but he was curious as to what Veer had done with it.


    And that curiosity was killing him, especially since Veer had stolen the Red Horn from his garden.


    Full of reluctance, he finally managed to scoop a mouthful of Synth Soup and put it in his mouth.


    In the next moment, his taste buds were attacked by an incredible sweetness, as if they would melt in it. But it was still not too extreme and kept the delicacy at a good level.


    "How the hell did he make this from Red Horn Grass?" Old Neil muttered after finishing all the Synth Soup.


    Determined to find out the secret, he stood up and went to his garden. Today, he would awaken his old blood.

 Chapter 50 The Unknown is a He?

    Veer had made some plans for the training of his subordinates, and he needed his girlfriend''s help with that, so they had decided to meet up in the Serene Lotus Park.It was an old, abandoned park of the academy that became deserted after the lake there overflowed. It was a good location for them to train, considering nobody really went there.


    As he got near the park, a foul stench assaulted his nostrils as he turned to his right, where a large blanket of greenery lay on rolling hills.


    Vegetation grew high, up to his waist, and there were a lot of bugs hiding in the tall bushes. It certainly wasn''t a place where they could train, but he had a perfect idea for that.


    The Serene Lotus Park was situated between their dormitories and the main campus, so he had seen it clearly.


    Ignoring the smell, Veer went towards the entrance gate...which wasn''t really there. It had already been broken, and what lay before him were just wood planks placed there with a signboard saying, "Do Not Enter!"


    Arriving there, he saw his two girlfriends conversing with each other. As usual, they looked the brightest in the morning, and a warm smile automatically formed on his lips.


    "Yo, ladies, want the company of a young, handsome man?" Veer asked as he stopped before them, having both of his hands stretched out toward them.


    Elara''s lips curled up as she said, "I''m sorry, but I have a boyfriend already. Even if he''s very ugly, I don''t have any plans to leave him."


    Liliana chuckled at that and took Veer''s hand, earning a scoff from Elara, who quickly berated her, "My dear Lily, you shouldn''t trust random people like that. They''re very dangerous."


    Rolling his eyes at his best friend, Veer smacked the back of Elara''s head. "Your boyfriend is the most handsome man in the world, and you dare complain."


    Elara puffed her cheeks, which almost melted Veer''s strong persona, but he held on. She looked away and said, "That boyfriend is utterly stupid, so I can''t help it."


    "Yeah, yeah, but you gotta deal with him now," Veer smiled. "There is no going back."


    "I never intended to," Elara also flashed a smile.


    "Alright, can you two stop flirting right in front of me?" Lily looked away and said. "We have important matters to deal with."


    Veer raised an eyebrow and asked, "Your voice sounds more serious than usual. Did something happen?"


    Liliana flinched slightly as she lowered her head and sighed, "Yes, but not really. I can''t tell you much because it involves the being who is after our Dragon Race." Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even Veer lost his playfulness at the mention of that being, who he called The Unknown. He had been wary of this being, mostly because if someone could suppress even the Dragon Race, they had to be in a league of their own.


    "Can you give us some hints?" Veer asked, desperate to know anything he could about The Unknown.


    Shaking her head, Liliana said, "He is very powerful, and mentioning him would alert him. Because of that, I can''t tell you much."


    "Now this is troublesome," Veer grumbled, as he didn''t like this feeling. Who would like to have a sword of death hanging over their head, ready to decapitate them?


    Liliana held Veer''s hand and said, "You don''t need to worry so much. Due to some reasons, he can''t get to you. The only way he could try to harm you is by sending his subordinates."


    ''Right! There is no way someone like him has no organization under him...wait! Him? So The Unknown is a male? Lily must have dropped it intentionally,'' Veer thanked Liliana in his heart and thought about the problem at hand.


    Enjoy more content from empire


    "Those subordinates must be very powerful, right?" Elara asked. "Won''t they just attack with full force to kill him? I mean, judging by what you have told us till now, Veer''s existence seems to threaten that being."


    It was a good point, and Veer had also thought of it. As much as he liked to call himself the protagonist, he knew he was living in a real world, and he didn''t have plot armor.


    The antagonist wouldn''t just sit until he got stronger and then kill him. If he was a threat, then he would be eliminated early.


    However, Liliana had other thoughts as she smiled, "You don''t need to worry about that. He wouldn''t let his subordinates kill you."


    ''She looks confident, but why would he do such a thing? It sounds so stupid,'' Veer was confused and tried to guess the reason.


    "Just trust me," Liliana smiled. "But it also means we have limited time, Veer. You need to get stronger as quickly as you can."


    She then turned towards the park, and her smile got more dazzling, "And you''re on the right path. You can''t defeat him alone, so you will need some trusted people."


    "I hope I don''t let you two down," Veer sighed. He was truly afraid of this thought, and because of that, he was doing his absolute best.


    "You won''t," Elara slapped his back with a stupid grin on her face. "Because we have no expectations from you, hahahaha!"


    At first, Veer felt very happy and almost thought that he had wronged Elara till now. However, her second sentence made all of those thoughts disappear.


    ''This bitch...'' Veer cursed and grabbed Elara''s head under his tight clutch. "Your mouth really is running a lot now, huh. Why don''t you use it in some nice places?"


    "You didn''t give me an opportunity," Elara''s muffled voice sounded as she tried to get out of his grasp.


    Veer turned speechless and looked down at his girlfriend, wondering if she had some screws loose, ''Or maybe she''s just too horny!''


    He released her, and the first thing he did was jump sideways, which proved good for him as a solid kick flashed by.


    Elara glared at Veer as she put her leg down, "I will use my teeth in our first time."


    Veer felt a chill and hurriedly tried to cozy up to Elara, "Hey! Now, we don''t do that, okay? We are best friends, right?"


    Looking at them, Liliana felt relaxed and calm. However, her thoughts still led her back to the last day when she sensed the familiar aura in the air.


    ''They probably kept a close eye on him the previous time too. That''s how they got him so easily,'' Liliana thought. ''However, this time, you all will be in for a surprise.''

 Chapter 51 Doubt

    After playing around for a while, the trio finally got to the serious matters they needed to address.Looking at Elara, Veer asked, "You sure you got the permission?" S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Elara flashed a long white paper with the Dean''s signature at the bottom. Grinning, she said, "Of course, I got it. She''s my auntie, so why wouldn''t she allow me something so trivial?"


    Her words didn''t convince Veer, who simply continued to look at her. She threw her hands up, saying, "Fine! She only gave the permission because this park is basically trash for the Academy. In her words, she''s just giving another trash to you."


    "Hehe, trash can be quite useful, you know," Veer grinned, not minding Freya''s words at all.


    He was grateful to her, as she was protecting him from the shadows. After all, he had not encountered any assassination attempts yet, which was proof in itself.


    Turning to look at the park, Veer grimaced. "This will be a hassle to clean up. Do you have a map or maybe some information about it?"


    "I don''t have a map," Elara shook her head. "But Aunt Freya did tell me a few things. There''s a lake in the center of this park, and the park itself is basically situated on the shore of that lake. The lake occupies a major part of the park and is around four kilometers in diameter. The park itself is only around five hundred meters from the shore to the boundaries."


    "It''s small, but enough for us," Veer commented. "Now, we only need to clean it up."


    "I can help," Elara said, showing her fingers where incandescent flames danced.


    Veer shook his head and said, "No, I chose this park for a reason, you know."


    "You''re going to let the students do the work?" Liliana asked. "Mostly Warriors?"


    "Yup," Veer nodded. "That reminded me. Are the girls from your dormitories also participating?"


    "They have no other choice," Liliana shrugged. "Not a single one of them has managed to form a Mana Core."


    "What about the former leaders?" Veer asked in confusion.


    Elara smirked at that and answered, "Those two bitches resigned after we beat them up."


    Veer hummed, clearly not much interested in the matter. He then turned towards Liliana and asked, "Have you completed¡ª"


    Before he could finish his words, a tablet was shoved into his hands, as Liliana spoke, "I''ve edited the information I already gathered, so you can use this for First Years. As for Second Years..."


    "Take your time," Veer waved his hand, as he didn''t need it immediately. "I''m really curious, though, how did you get all this information?"


    "Just some handy work," Liliana smiled but didn''t elaborate.


    Not probing any further, Veer simply began to go through the long document Liliana had prepared. It contained all the information he needed to make his subordinates better.


    As he was going through the information, he heard thumping sounds as the ground shook slightly. His head snapped to his right, where he found a long, organized group of boys coming closer to them.


    They all walked in unison, without making any noise except their footsteps. At their lead, Rock was walking with a stern look on his face.


    Jarek and Kale were walking on either side of the group, their eyes scanning every single student in the group.


    "Damn! They''re really capable," Veer exclaimed, as his gaze went toward Rock, who was the reason for all of this.


    Continue reading stories on empire


    "You got good luck," Liliana smiled. "He seems like a good commander."


    Veer nodded and waited for them to arrive, which didn''t take long as they all lined up before them. The road leading to the main campus was now packed.


    Soon after they arrived, the group from the girls'' dormitories also arrived. Although they didn''t look as imposing as the boys'' group, they had a strong presence that reflected their nature.


    As they all stood before the trio, Veer felt his chest getting heavy as his heart pounded against it. Speaking before a crowd was never his thing.


    Taking a deep breath, he tried to calm himself. But it wasn''t easy, as the various gazes landed on him, filled with anticipation, excitement, and many other emotions.


    He found himself small and weak before all of them. The thought that he would lead them to their doom crossed his mind as the memories of his past, which he had been suppressing, flooded back.


    His breathing hitched as he almost lost control of his body. It was then he felt warmth invading his privacy as two hands caught his own.


    His mind slowly cleared as his body relaxed, and a soft whisper resounded close to him, "You are not alone, Veer."


    ''Right! I really am pathetic, aren''t I?'' Veer scoffed at himself. ''Even after saying so many times that I''ll get over it, I continue to be the same old Veer.''


    He took a deep breath and closed his eyes, shutting the memories back into the prison he made just for them. He would confront them one day, but certainly not now.


    His eyes suddenly snapped open as he looked at the small group of close to two hundred people and thought, ''This is just the start. There will be more and much more. Heh! Old man, let me prove you wrong!''


    Matching their energy, Veer shouted, "Are you ready!?"


    "Yes! Boss!!"


    The boys'' group roared in unison, while the girls'' group just gave them awkward looks.


    "Good!" Grinning, Veer said, "I''ll say it upfront, if you want to back down, this is the time. Because once the training starts, I won''t let anyone leave, and if they resist... hehe."


    His eyes turned to slits as his lips stretched from ear to ear. The expression looked creepy on his handsome face, and along with the creepy laugh, his words sent chills down everyone''s spine.


    Many of them even began to consider backing away. However, just the thought of what they had endured till now and what they could achieve strengthened their resolve.


    They didn''t move from their spot and stood strong on their feet.


    Seeing that, Veer nodded in satisfaction and turned toward the girls'' group, intending to threaten them too.


    His smile stiffened when he saw the look on their faces. He was all too familiar with that expression now, and honestly, it had begun to haunt him.


    Coughing awkwardly, he turned to Liliana and said, "Can you take over from here?"

 Chapter 52 Task

    Veer was handsome. There was no doubt about this, and even he was aware of this fact. Elves were beautiful and handsome to begin with, as they held the title of one of the most beautiful races to exist.And Veer was among the royalty of this race, so he was bound to have a handsome face that could stir any lady''s heart. Even though he had disguised himself to hide his Elf identity, his exquisite face still attracted a lot of attention.


    He had faced many problems because of this, and now he was facing this familiar problem again. While the boys didn''t show much reaction, the girls were charmed by him.


    ''Ah! What a tragedy to have such a face,'' Veer sighed and stepped aside. If anyone had heard his words, they would have certainly punched his so-called handsome face.


    He was sure of that.


    Liliana shook her head and gestured to Elara, who gladly took the lead position. Looking at the girls, she said, "I don''t care who you are or what you do. I just want the same thing..."


    Her lips curled as she raised her clenched fist. "You dare lay your eyes on my Hubby, and I''ll gouge them out."


    Veer was speechless.


    Liliana was speechless.


    The whole boys'' group was speechless.


    As for the girls, they began to voice their opinions on Elara''s words...well, shouting would be a better word.


    "Elara, don''t be possessive!"


    "Yeah, what if he likes one of us? You''re already two, so why not make it three?"


    "Yup! We all should get a fair chance."


    The words were like arrows piercing the boys'' hearts, as they all had the same thought, ''It should have been me!''


    Ignoring their previous fear, all of them glared at their boss, who was the luckiest person they had ever met. Also, didn''t he say he would teach them the ways of wooing girls?


    Traitor.


    ''Oi! Oi! What the hell!'' Veer facepalmed as he felt several murderous pairs of eyes on him. However, he also had eyes and could stare back.


    So, he raised his head and glared at his subordinates with much more intensity, which made them flinch slightly.


    "Are we here to create drama or to train?" Liliana''s cold voice turned the atmosphere heavy as they all shivered.


    The girls gulped and hurriedly apologized. "We are terribly sorry, Leader!"


    Liliana scoffed at them and turned toward her friends, especially Elara, who was hiding behind Veer. Her head popped out, and she showed an innocent face, as if she hadn''t done anything.


    ''Noted! Making Lily angry is off the list!'' Veer mentally took notes and also felt thankful that he didn''t participate in this nonsensical drama.


    "El, remember one thing. We are doing this for him, so you need to take this seriously," Liliana said, her voice ever so cold. "As for someone trying to take Veer away from you, do you truly think your bond is so weak? If anyone wants to try, then let them try."


    Explore more stories at empire


    The girls felt much better hearing that and decided to light incense in Liliana''s name. She really was a goddess.


    Elara lingered for a while and then sighed. Coming out in front, she turned to look at the girls. "Sorry about that. I''ll get to the main task."


    She clapped her hands and said, "We three will share everything we know with you all and will try our best to raise your battle prowess as much as we can. We can''t guarantee much, but if you follow our instructions well, you will shine in the Selections."


    "Yes, Boss!"


    "Good!" Elara nodded and crossed her arms over her chest, then turned to face Veer.


    Understanding her gesture, he came forward and said, "First, I want you all to fill the form I have given to you. We need to know you before making the plans."


    Taking out his phone, Veer continued, "I have already sent the form to everyone, and El will share the form with the girls. Fill it before evening so we can make teams and register. Understood?"


    "Yes! Boss!"


    Veer nodded in satisfaction and said, "But we won''t be wasting our time till then. First, raise your hand if you have chosen Warrior as your path!"


    Instantly, many hands rose from the group as Veer counted them. Even though he already had an estimate, it was still better to ask.


    "112 Warriors out of 180, huh," Veer muttered. "It''s lower than I expected."


    It was a common fact that there were more Warriors than Mages, as being a Mage required one to be smart and understanding. They needed to be dedicated to their arts.


    Not to mention that being a Mage required high-rank Aspects, as Mana Pool affected them a lot. Being a Warrior was more suitable for low-rank Aspects as they relied on Mana less than Mages.


    In fact, there were many Warriors who used Mana very little, and Rock was a perfect example of that. From the little Veer had observed, he was a person who relied on his physical strength more than anything. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This was why he expected many more Warriors.


    "Oh yeah, is there anyone brave enough here who chose both paths, aka Battle Mage?" Veer asked, remembering what he had chosen. But the results were disappointing.


    As he expected, no one raised their hands. All of them had taken classes and understood how risky choosing a Battle Mage was.


    "Well, no worries," Veer sighed. "For the Warriors, I have a task for you that will make your body stronger."


    He pointed at the Serene Lotus Park and smiled. "I need you all to clear that for me."


    "B-But Boss..."


    "Shut it," Veer waved his hand at Jarek and continued. "I know some of you may think that you were already doing such things, so how will this be any different?"


    Everyone nodded.


    "Now, the twist here is that you will be cleaning it while practicing your Mana Circulation Technique," Veer smiled. "It will produce many times more gains for you."


    Before anyone could say anything in protest, Veer raised his hand, silencing the crowd. "I know it''s hard, but it isn''t impossible. El, show them."

 Chapter 53 Ignis Sanctum

    It was something Veer had come up with while practicing the Primordial Arcane Forge. The Mana Circulation Technique gave him benefits because his body endured torture.So, what if one of the major aspects of advancing in the Warrior path was to push the physical body past its limits again and again?


    It was common knowledge, actually, but he understood it better after experiencing it.


    Because of this realization, he came up with a method that would help his subordinates rapidly, but they would have to endure torture.


    But the gains would be worth it!


    As someone who practiced the Primordial Arcane Forge, there was no way he could demonstrate the method he had thought of. He might as well directly commit suicide.


    So, he asked the most talented person he knew in the Warrior path: Elara. She was a monster from birth and was behind others for one simple reason¡ªshe had wasted too much time with Veer.


    But that didn''t reduce her potential at all.


    If anyone can succeed on the first try, it''s her, Veer winked at her and gestured for her to do the task.


    Elara, who was just as surprised as anyone else, gave a side glance at Veer and nodded. She didn''t show it, but she was also excited to try this new method.


    She knew people could practice Mana Circulation Techniques even while fighting, but that was after they reached higher stages.


    Nobody really tried it in the early stages.


    Just one way to find out, Elara took a deep breath and closed her eyes, feeling her mana coursing through her Mana Veins, undisturbed and ever-flowing.


    Her Mana Circulation Technique was different from others, as it had been given to her by the Sword Saint Michael himself. It was a technique he practiced and passed on to his daughter.


    It was an A-Rank Mana Circulation Technique named Ignis Sanctum. Unlike others, she needed to disperse her mana into her body slowly while circulating it through her Mana Veins.


    The technique deserved its rank, as the moment Elara activated her Mana Circulation Technique, a searing pain shot through her muscles, as if someone had poured boiling lava over her body.


    This was her technique, which made her stronger using the high temperatures of the flames. As her muscles burned in her mana, she opened her eyes.


    She was still circulating her mana, and the pain was still there. She had just dedicated a part of her mind to not stop it under any circumstances.


    Her presence changed, letting others know that she was performing her Mana Circulation Technique. It wasn''t anything noteworthy, but it was definitely different than before and made her stand out.


    Keeping her breathing stable, Elara turned around and tried to bend over. Unsurprisingly, even such a small gesture almost made her lose control of her mana while the pain increased even more. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    No! I can handle this!


    She was burning from the inside, but knowing that it was Veer who devised it, she wanted to achieve it. Gritting her teeth, she endured the burning and bent over completely.


    Her hands barely reached forward to grasp a rock, which she proceeded to lift while still circulating her mana. Whenever she felt like she was going to lose control or faint from pain, a single thought cleared away her doubts and steeled her resolve.


    V announced it before everyone. If I fail, he will lose face.


    This was Elara Flamme¡ªa simple-minded person who was too devoted to her partner and her loved ones. She didn''t care about anything else.


    So, just for them, she would do anything.


    Everyone watched in shock as Elara picked up the rock and threw it aside, all while practicing her Mana Circulation Technique.


    They couldn''t believe it, but the proof was right before them. There was no denying it.


    "Holy hell! Is she a monster or what?"


    "Here, speak in this mic!"


    "Freak! All of them are freaks!"


    "Agreed!"


    Everyone exclaimed as they whispered among themselves, still unable to come to terms with the situation. However, it made their blood boil as they finally saw a way to improve and get strong.


    Veer let them talk for a while and went to check on Elara, who was panting heavily. Sweat dripped from her forehead like a stream of water.


    "Oh, you''re hot!" Veer smiled, looking at Elara. Literally!


    "That I am," Elara also smiled and regulated her breathing back to normal. This wasn''t her first time with the Mana Circulation Technique, but doing two tasks together certainly wasn''t good so suddenly.


    Veer didn''t say much, and there was no need for it. They understood each other very well, and flowery words weren''t necessary to convey their intentions.


    He patted her back and turned towards the joint group of boys and girls. He clapped his hands, and the area turned silent once again.


    "As you all know, Elara is the daughter of the Sword Saint, and because of that, her Mana Circulation Technique is far superior to yours," Veer said. "As a warrior, you should understand that the higher-rank Mana Circulation Techniques cause much more pain than lower ranks, right?"


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Good, then as you have seen, Elara actually demonstrated what I told you all while being in that torturous pain," Veer smiled. "So, I''m sure you all can do it too. Now, before I send you all away, do you have any questions?"


    Rock was the first one to raise his hand, and upon getting Veer''s approval, he asked, "Boss, I am a musclehead and don''t understand its benefits clearly, so can you tell me those?"


    You don''t have to be so self-aware, Veer was speechless, but still answered him. "There are many benefits, actually, but it would really be a drag to explain all of those. But I''ll tell you one that will motivate you to do it."


    A smile formed on his lips as he said, "Think of it this way: you are practicing the Mana Circulation Technique while doing a strenuous task. Now, you can use the same situation in the battles you''ll fight in the Selections, right?" Enjoy more content from empire


    He didn''t need to explain more as that single reason riled everyone up. They all cheered and proceeded to clean the Serene Lotus Park, leaving the Mages alone with the trio.

 Chapter 54 True Damage

    The cleaning of Serene Lotus Park was easy, but they didn''t have any equipment, so they had to do it with their own hands.Continue reading on empire


    There was, of course, the option to use their Aspects, but nobody was in a condition to do that. They were already struggling just to maintain their Mana Circulation Technique, so how could they spare the concentration for anything else?


    Because of this, their work became harder and began taking a toll on their bodies, which was exactly what Veer wanted. That pressure would improve their physical constitution and make them stronger.


    Not to mention, it would also enhance their Mana usage while moving around.


    Looking at the warriors entering the park after removing the wooden planks, Veer smiled and thought, I hope they can pull this off.


    Then, he turned to face the remaining people who had chosen the Mage Path. Their training would be different, and he already had an idea for it.


    Looking at them, he thought, They mainly fall into three classes: Mage, Marksman, and Support. But they all share the same foundation anyway.


    Smiling, Veer turned to his side and addressed Liliana, "I''m afraid you''ll have to start this."


    Liliana nodded and took Veer''s seat, which was just a wooden plank he had gotten from the Warrior students. She climbed onto it and looked at the crowd.


    Without wasting time, she began her lecture directly, "Just like physical constitution is most important for Warriors, Mana control and knowledge are most important for Mages. I''m sure you''ve acquired the basics, but I''ll still go over them to make sure."


    Her tone was ever so serious as she continued, "First and foremost is your Aspect. It heavily affects battles. An attack from an Aspect does more damage than other attacks. Does anyone know why?"


    Her question was met with a deathly silence as everyone waited for her to explain.


    Raising an eyebrow, Liliana muttered, "They didn''t even teach such a thing and expect students to fight?"


    "You''re forgetting that they''re mainly from the Second Dormitory," Elara said from the side. "And our First Dormitory was filled with Warriors."


    Ah, so there''s disparity even here, Liliana sighed and decided to explain. "We''ll have to begin with the basics, then. Do you know one of the main differences between the Mage Path and the Warrior Path?" S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    One of the girls raised her hand and answered, "One focuses on physical constitution, and the other focuses on magic, like spells."


    The others nodded; it was the basic definition. Even Veer was among them as he looked at his girlfriend for answers.


    "While what you said is true, it''s incomplete," Liliana said, shaking her head. "The main difference lies in the damage they deal. Support won''t understand this as much, but the rest of you should."


    She raised her hand and held up three fingers. "There are three types of damage: Physical Damage, Magic Damage, and True Damage."


    "As you can guess from the names," Liliana explained, "those who deal Physical Damage are Warriors, and those who deal Magic Damage are Mages. Now, True Damage is an interesting case¡ªit deals damage that is, in a way, a combination of both. Most Battle Mages can achieve this after a certain level of mastery, for obvious reasons."


    Her lips curled slightly as she continued, "However, there''s another way to deal True Damage, and that''s through your Aspect. Let me demonstrate."


    Liliana turned toward Veer and asked, "Can you raise your hand and coat it with your Mana to form a Magic Barrier?"


    Nodding, Veer raised his right hand and coated it with a thin layer of Mana. It surprised everyone, as it wasn''t an easy task.


    Liliana raised her hand, pointed at Veer, and muttered, "Ice Bullet!"


    Instantly, a small magic circle formed on her fingertip, and something shot out from it, heading toward Veer. It reached him in no time and struck his forearm, producing steam upon contact.


    That was a spell, huh, Veer noted as he looked at his forearm, which was completely fine. It was mostly due to the Mana coating and his strong body.


    He narrowed his eyes, sensing the distribution of Mana around him when the Ice Bullet hit. This is more useful.


    After giving Veer a concerned glance, Liliana said, "That was the F-Rank Spell Ice Bullet. The Mana coating around the body works as a Magic Barrier, which reduces Magic Damage. Since the Ice Bullet didn''t have much Magic Damage to begin with, it didn''t do much."


    "Elara, I''ll need your help with this," Liliana said, gesturing for Elara to approach Veer.


    Elara did as instructed and stood beside her boyfriend, waiting for further directions.


    "Now, watch carefully," Liliana said, pointing her finger at Veer again. "This is from my Aspect."


    This time, everyone saw the process clearly. Out of nowhere, a crystal-white cylinder formed on Liliana''s fingertip without the support of a magic circle.


    It shot at Veer with the same speed and intensity, striking his forearm. Unlike before, the bullet penetrated the thin layer of Mana around Veer''s arm and hit it before dispersing into the air.


    At the point of impact, it left a mark, and coldness invaded Veer''s arm. He didn''t show the pain he felt, as it was nothing compared to what he endured daily. Still, it hurt far more than he had imagined.


    Elara quickly came to help, using her flames to melt away the frostbite on his forearm. It wasn''t serious and would heal quickly, but the two women didn''t want to take chances.


    Veer would have appreciated the gesture if he wasn''t so focused on his thoughts, analyzing the sensation he felt during the impact. He tried to recall every detail, paying close attention to the Mana movement around him.


    "As you can see, the attack formed by my Aspect damaged his arm, whereas the spell didn''t. This is because Aspects deal True Damage," Liliana explained. "True Damage essentially bypasses all defenses and strikes at the core."


    Before anyone could react to this new information, Liliana added, "Don''t get too excited, though. It''s not as overpowered as you might think. It can only ignore defenses to a certain degree."

 Chapter 55 Basics

    Everyone had different reactions to the new information they just received about the True Damage. Many of them didn''t have any offensive Aspect, which rendered the True Damage useless for them.Not to mention, they would have to face others who had offensive Aspects so they would be able to do True Damage, which seemed so daunting.


    Seeing their doubts, Liliana said, "You don''t need to worry that much, really. While True Damage is a pain to deal with, it isn''t invincible since you''ll only face Aspect-related True Damage. Anyway, that''ll be too detailed, so I''ll explain later."


    She looked at everyone and continued, "I was just giving you a heads-up on what you should be careful about. Make a strategy based on the damage your opponent deals. For example, if they have a Magic Defence Shield, then attack them with physical damage and vice versa."


    Everyone nodded, and some even began to take notes. Most, if not all, of them were from Second Dormitory, and as per rules, they were given less education compared to the First Dormitory.


    So, they were very grateful that their boss was sharing such important information with them. After all, they all were each other''s opponents too, but their boss still decided to share her knowledge; why wouldn''t they be grateful?


    Liliana raised her hand and said, "Now, onto the spells. As you all follow the Mage Path in one way or another, you will have to use Magic circles for everything. However, it''s impossible to learn many spells quickly, so I would suggest focusing on a single spell."


    She smiled and said, "One mastered spell is way more powerful than ten learnt spells."


    Once again forming the Magic circle for Ice Bullet, she said, "I''m sure you all have already picked your spells according to the class you chose, so I won''t be going into details for that. I''ll just teach you some basics which will be helpful for you while mastering those spells."


    Elara stood beside Veer and saw how focused he was. Smiling, she thought, ''Lily is a Noble Dragon, and her understanding is far superior to us. I''m sure he''ll learn a lot from her.''


    Liliana showed everyone the Magic circle she had made and said, "As you can see, it has only a single-line circle with two Runes on it. Those Runes are very important but you can''t learn them in a short time so you can just memorize them. Do not at any cost try to play with them until I say so." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As she spoke, her gaze landed on Veer who immediately looked away. He knew she was talking about him as he would surely pull some stunts with the spells.


    ''Not like I''ll stop with that,'' Veer thought.


    As if seeing through his thoughts, Liliana said, "This is what will happen if you play around."


    Saying that, she slightly pushed one of the Runes. With a boom, the circle produced a small explosion on her face, but she had already withdrawn so she didn''t receive any damage.


    Everyone was dumbfounded, as they all just looked at the smoke disappearing in the air. They gulped and swore they wouldn''t try anything funny.


    ''Shit! So if my firebolt had succeeded last night, I would have a dark face because of the explosion?'' Veer swallowed back his saliva. ''Good thing I failed.''


    "Now you understand the reason?" Liliana asked, as she gave a side glance at Veer. However, even she knew Veer wouldn''t stop because of something like this.


    As everyone nodded, Liliana moved on to the main topic, "Alright, so the first thing you need to do is bring your Mana outside. This is the most basic thing but also very hard."


    Enjoy exclusive chapters from empire


    ''But it''s the most basic thing for spells so even if it takes time, it''s worth it,'' Veer thought, as he understood how important this step was.


    "I''m sure the Academy was at least focusing on this matter, right?" Liliana asked, and when the crowd nodded, she continued. "Good! This is mostly about your Mana control but it also has other factors so you will need to experience it yourself."


    She looked at everyone and said, "Sit down and try to gather your Mana at your fingertip. I''ll personally guide you on this. Also, few can achieve this on the first try so you don''t need to worry that much."


    Everyone nodded and sat down on the ground, not caring much about their clothes. Their main focus was on getting stronger and nothing else mattered.


    One by one, they all closed their eyes and began to circulate their Mana Circulation Technique. Many of them were using a common Mana Circulation Technique given by the Academy.


    Instead of sitting and practicing alongside others, Veer stood on the sides and observed everything. He had tried a lot of things last night and there were still many mistakes.


    Perhaps, he would understand something by watching others do it.


    The Serene Lotus Park turned silent again as the Warriors focused on their task, which seemed impossible. But they still gritted their teeth and continued with their work.


    Mages were also focusing on the task at hand. Their minds fully focused on their Mana, as they tried to gather it on their fingertips.


    However, it wasn''t easy and they had to do it several times before getting even initial success.


    Looking at them, Veer lost his motivation to observe them. They would take time to even get past this stage, anyway.


    He went towards Liliana and said, "They will need a lot of time, huh."


    "They do, isn''t that why I''m making them focus on a single spell?" Liliana nodded. "They don''t have time for anything else."


    "By the way, can you help me with spells?" Veer asked, as he smiled at her. Only now he remembered how powerful and knowledgeable his girlfriend was, so why shouldn''t he take advantage of that?


    "I can help you with that," Liliana said, after some thought. "But they''ll just be basics since you don''t want to learn the Dragon Arts."


    "Spare me those problems," Veer waved his hand and smiled. "Now is the perfect time to say it."


    "Say what?" Elara asked, tilting her head to the side.


    Veer grinned and said, raising his hands to the sky, "It''s the Time for the Timeskip!"


    "Don''t repeat words. Also, what timeskip?"

 Chapter 56 Changes

    the second dormitory was as bleak as usual. if anyone from afar saw it, they wouldn''t notice any changes, however, if they entered it, they would notice how much it had changed.a single room was on the top floor of the second dormitory. it had been renovated the most, and many pieces of furniture were placed in proper places.


    looking into a tall mirror which had cracked from one side, veer was combing his sleek black hair while humming a song of his old world.


    as usual, his black hair suited perfectly with his pale skin and his handsome face, which seemed to have become even more charming than before.


    it had almost been a month since he had arrived at the starlight academy, and the selections were nearing now. the next day would be the official start, and they would be notified of how it would proceed.


    but for now, he was free and had finally taken a break after a month of hard work. he smiled, as he thought about the one full month of nothing but training. s§×arch* the novelfire.net* website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "i still can''t believe i became this much stronger in just a single month," veer grinned, as he felt the power coursing through his veins.


    he had not wasted a single second in the last month and practised till his body broke, literally. he had to rely on his system; otherwise, he wouldn''t be even able to participate in the selections.


    he couldn''t help it, as his curiosity and fascination towards magic was just too much. the thrilling feeling after he achieved something or found something was too addictive for him to let it pass.


    so, even when his body broke and his bones shattered due to his mana circulation technique, he never gave up. yes, he had even doubled his efforts in practising the primordial arcane forge.


    veer knew that he didn''t have time to waste, as his enemies were already strong, and they wouldn''t give him enough time to grow.


    so, he was using every second he had to improve.


    "ah! why did i get this as a reward?" veer grumbled as he looked at his face which seemed to attract just anyone.


    it was the result of something he had gotten from his wife doting system. a passive ability, to be exact.


    as he sighed once again, the system decided to taunt him by showing the ability description again.


    stay tuned to empire


    [charm''s aura]


    [tier - none]


    [type - ability]


    [effect - passive]


    [description - you gain an increase of 10% in charm.]


    [addition - when you are with your wives, the increase is 20%]


    for him, this was a useless ability, and he even wondered if he should have waited some more time to let it accumulate. after all, he already had a handsome face.


    "haa! i''m even more handsome now. i feel pity towards all those girls who will fall for me," veer lamented. "unfortunately, i have to reject you all because i''m already married."


    [..]


    shaking his head in disappointment, veer once again gave a glance at his face and smirked. winking at his own reflection, he left his room and descended the wooden stairs that were now polished very well.


    his subordinates had used all of the material they got from the third dormitory and utilized it very well to renovate the inside of their home.


    everyone had a variety of aspects, and many of them came to use in such things. there was even a guy who could easily grind things, no matter how hard or heavy they were.


    as he came to the ground floor, he found it completely empty with no one in sight. however, he wasn''t surprised as he knew they had one last meeting in the serene lotus park before the selections.


    others had already gathered there, and only he was left. and he did that intentionally with a single simple thought.


    "the boss should have a late cool entrance."


    he got scolding from his wives for this, but he still decided to do it. so, now he was exiting the second dormitory to go there.


    as he stepped outside the second dormitory, the morning sun greeted him by throwing sunlight right on his face, blinding him for a moment.


    veer shook his head and began to walk while looking down, thinking of the things he needed to do for the day. however, his steps came to a halt when he noticed a group walking before him.


    as if sensing him, the group also stopped and turned around. a tall, blonde man with a heavy presence turned around and came towards veer, his eyes flickering in surprise as he looked at him.


    his lips curled up as he said, "i really didn''t misjudge you, huh. reaching the beginner stage in just one month, i should have expected such from an s-rank aspect awakener."


    veer smiled, and replied, "i can say the same for you. i thought you''ll be a dumbass and spend time messing around, but you actually locked yourself up. i was very disappointed, you know."


    as they conversed, they let their presence known to the world. when one formed a mana core, they automatically began to take the atmospheric mana to replenish their mana reserves.


    but this time, in much more intensity. not only this but by forming a mana core, one becomes more connected with the world, which results in them having an attention-gathering presence.


    ''ah! shit! i thought he''ll be a young master, but this guy is no joke,'' veer was smiling, but his thoughts were different. he could feel carlson''s presence and knew he was stronger than him.


    however, that only excited him as he stepped forward and passed by carlson. his voice left a small echo in the empty dormitories, "i hope you don''t disappoint me in the selections."


    carlson didn''t move from his position hearing that. noticing his change in attitude, aron came close to him to say something, but his words choked in his throat when he saw carlson''s expression.


    with an insane grin that reached ear to ear, carlson was trying to control his excitement as he muttered, "good! good! i thought it''d be a boring competition, but i guess there are some new toys i can play with."


    aron felt a chill run down his spine as he simply backed away.

 Chapter 57 Guilt

    hands in his pocket, veer skipped on the concrete road while humming a tune from his old world. his eyes were half-closed as he thought about his encounter with carlson.''it is going to be hard,'' veer thought. ''second years are already a pain in the ass to deal with, but at least we will only have to fight them in the final round. this guy, on the other hand...''


    he had expected many scenarios already while making a plan for the selections, and this situation wasn''t out of his expectations.


    carlson wasn''t just a pushover who stood at the top of the first years because of his talent. he also worked hard, and veer had noticed it from some of the videos he found on him. they were mainly of him practicing, but his movements and concentration gave him an idea of his personality.


    so, he already had a plan he had made in case carlson turned out to be even stronger than they knew. but it was still something veer wanted to skip.


    not for him, but for his subordinates.


    veer sighed once again and thought, ''man! i wish these competitions were like those i read in a book. i will be the dark horse who will impress everyone and take ten waifus home.'' s§×ar?h the n??elfir§×.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    suddenly, he shivered as if some distant cold had invaded him. he stopped and looked around, wondering if liliana had begun to stalk his thoughts.


    however, he soon shook those thoughts away and proceeded to walk towards old niel''s home near the entrance gate.


    as he got near, he found the familiar old man with his beady eyes sitting on his wooden chair. a large newspaper was covering his face, so he couldn''t quite exactly see him.


    "yo! old man, how is your health today?" veer asked, as he stopped near his chair.


    old niel put away his newspaper quickly, as if afraid that someone would see the content. coughing awkwardly, he replied, "what is it, brat? why do you always ask about my health? do you want me to die so early?"


    "ask one by one, old man," veer shook his head and picked up the walnuts old niel was eating. "also, if i don''t ask for your health, then what am i supposed to ask from an old man? also, yes is the answer for your last question."


    "enough blabbering around. go away and let me enjoy my old days," old niel snorted and snatched all the walnuts from veer, even the one he was going to put in his mouth.


    veer looked speechlessly at the old man and wondered if he should open his head. however, he then decided against it. old niel had become a good friend of his, and he didn''t want to ruin his relationship with him.


    shaking his head, he took out a small packet from his storage ring and threw it towards old niel, saying, "here, this should be good for now."


    "ho?" old niel instantly grew interested as he took the packet and examined the content inside it. nodding in satisfaction, he put it away and patted veer''s shoulder with his stick.


    "you have my blessings, boy," old niel smiled, turning his eyes to almost a small button. "just don''t die out there."


    "no way i''m dying before you, old bones," veer laughed and bid farewell to the old man.


    in this one month, he had interacted with old niel daily and found almost nothing on him. even the system didn''t tell him much.


    he was either really ordinary or a top expert. however, veer knew his luck, so he knew old niel was an ordinary old man living his days in the academy.


    your journey continues at empire


    but it didn''t mean anything for him. he found the old man''s company fun, so he would always greet him while passing by the entrance gate, granted the greetings often led to old niel chasing him out.


    as he strolled towards the serene lotus park in a good mood, he thought, ''two encounters already. i wonder if i''ll meet someone else. maybe dean?''


    surprisingly, his thoughts came true as he stopped in his tracks, looking before him. he licked his lips and thought, ''i''ll be damned!''


    before him, a beautiful young woman was leaning against a tall tree. her blonde hair fluttered in the wind, as her blue eyes rested on his figure, trying to assess him.


    in her long jeans and crop top, she looked stunning. just a single glance of her would be enough to charm many.


    aurora!


    seeing veer, she blinked and started walking towards him. her every step elegant and refined, as even a single speck of dust didn''t reach her ankles.


    she stopped before veer, looking dead in his eyes. her expression plain as she said, "i despise you!"


    "i know," veer looked away and muttered.


    a flash of annoyance appeared in her eyes as aurora said, trying to remain calm, "you can hide behind your little girlfriend''s back if you want, but i will come for you."


    "aur, do you really need to do this?" veer sighed, as he felt guilt building inside him. "we can''t change the past, and even if given a chance, i probably won''t change my decision. please, try to understand."


    "haha!"


    unexpectedly, aurora began to laugh at his words as she smiled, but her eyes spoke something else, "so, even after so many years, you don''t understand anything, huh."


    she stopped laughing and whispered through her gritted teeth, "fine! then, i will make you realize it. you think you can run away from me, veer? what a laughable joke!"


    she put her hand on his chest, as a grin formed on her lips, "this belongs to me and will always be mine."


    veer raised his hand and caught her wrist, as he narrowed his eyes, "you should know me well, aur. do you truly think i would sit by while you try to harm my girlfriends?"


    his voice turned heavy as he tightened his grip around her wrist and closed in on her face, "do not test me!"


    instead of getting angry, aurora chuckled at his words and said, as she jerked her hand free from his grasp. making some distance between them, she flashed a smile at him, "i''m glad you haven''t changed."


    with that, she turned around and left him alone. looking at her retreating figure, veer sighed, "of course, i know it, silly girl."

 Chapter 58 Enjoy

    after the encounter with aurora, veer''s happy mood plummeted. he walked on the concrete road, his thoughts wandering to the past, bringing up memories he had been trying to ignore.lost in his thoughts, he reached the serene lotus park and stopped. as he was considering something, he heard a loud voice directed at him.


    "v!! what are you getting depressed about? come here!"


    he raised his head and found a handsome young woman waving her hand at him. as always, elara was wearing knee-high stockings and denim shorts. her hoodie left much to his imagination.


    ''this is the path i''ve chosen,'' veer smiled. ''i will see it through to the end.''


    "i was just thinking about you," veer said as he skipped over to his girlfriend and gave her a tight hug.


    elara hugged him back and muttered, "why do i have a feeling that it''s not something good?"


    "oh! it was. i was just thinking about my birthday and what kind of present i can get from you," veer smiled lovingly at his girlfriend and said.


    a grin appeared on elara''s face as she tiptoed and whispered in his ear, "it''ll be something very special that i have never given to anyone."


    "can you guys not flirt right in the morning?"


    as they were getting in the moment, they heard a voice filled with dissatisfaction and turned their heads. liliana stood there, wearing a big pout on her charming face.


    "i can flirt with you too, my lady," veer smiled and stretched his hand towards liliana.


    with a subtle smile on her face, liliana took his hand and hugged him. closing her eyes in his embrace, she said, "you have worked hard for the last month, huh."


    "it isn''t much really," veer sighed. "anyways, what about you two? are you confident?"


    they separated as elara showed her fist to veer, "more than ready. i can''t wait to punch that bitch''s face."


    liliana didn''t say much, but the mirth playing in her eyes told her intentions.


    "nice! now we are ready to bulldoze the selections," veer grinned. then, he remembered something and asked, "what about the others?"


    "they are inside waiting for you," elara chuckled. "i still can''t believe we actually managed something like this."


    "we will do many things, babe," veer smiled and said. "let''s not make them wait any longer."


    the two nodded, and along with veer, they entered the serene lotus park, which now seemed like a proper park. the entrance gate was fixed, and even though it wasn''t metal, the wooden gate certainly looked imposing.


    as veer pushed open the wooden giant gate, he was greeted with a gust of fresh air right on his face. he closed his eyes and inhaled, enjoying the winds.


    as his eyes fluttered open, an expanse of a thin blanket of greenery atop rolling hills came into view. the hills weren''t big, and they surrounded a vast, almost seemingly endless lake.


    the serene lotus park had been cleaned thoroughly by the first years, and they had transformed it into a proper park now. even though there weren''t any benches or other furniture, it was still a great place to hang out or, in their case, train.


    they had spent the whole month in the serene lotus park, learning from their bosses.


    "this scenery never gets old," veer said in a low voice as he entered the park alongside his girlfriends. from there, they headed directly towards their meeting place, which they had decided on long ago.


    it was on the other side of the lake, where it connected with the tall boundaries of the academy. they had to walk along the shore to reach it as quickly as possible.


    soon, they covered most of the distance while talking nonsense with each other, enjoying the wholesome moments.


    they only slowed down when they found a towering wall in the distance. it was one of the tallest walls they had seen in the academy.


    the walls cast a dark shadow on the park, and the serene water of the lake reflected it. it was a magnificent scene to behold.


    the trio was already used to seeing it every day, so they continued walking until they reached their base. their base was just a small gathering of a few tents, nothing more.


    as he closed in, veer could easily see the 180 students sitting around the camp, talking with each other. normally, he would see them laughing or complaining. however, today the mood didn''t seem as good.


    veer frowned and shouted, "who the hell allowed some lazy fucks to enter my camp?"


    his subordinates immediately stood up and bowed before him, their fists striking their left chest. their voices, low and filled with strange hesitation, echoed in the surroundings.


    "greetings, boss!!"


    veer waved his hand in dismissal and said, "raise your heads and tell me why you''re all so depressed?"


    they raised their heads and turned to look at rock, who was standing at the end of their queue, tall as always. his height really overshadowed the others, and even in a crowd, he was easily distinguishable.


    as veer looked at his strongest subordinate, a smile formed on his lips. even after a month of training, there were only a few who had managed to form their mana core.


    rock was one such case, and he had also grown much stronger than before. as he stood now, he was a walking mountain that no one could shake.


    he stepped forward and crossed his arms over his muscular chest, "boss! they''re all just nervous because tomorrow is the day of the selections."


    "that''s it?" veer exclaimed, then glared at his subordinates. "did you all forget the progress you made in the last month or what? you literally improved so much that i doubt any of you will fail this test."


    jarek chuckled and said as he came to stand beside rock, "let them off the hook, boss. i''m sure they''ll perform their best tomorrow. for now, we need your instructions for tomorrow."


    "if you say so..." veer muttered and glanced at everyone once more. to be honest, he was just pretending, as he knew perfectly well how much his students had grown.


    every single one of them carried a powerful presence. even if it wasn''t comparable to that of carlson or veer, it was still enough to show their power and mindset.


    veer nodded at jarek and went towards the podium they had made just for situations like this. he stepped on it and turned around as many gazes fell on him, full of curiosity, hope, and anticipation. sea??h th§× n?velfire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    he smiled and spoke, "so, students, the one-month trial is over today. if you want to continue the services, please subscribe with ten mudra per day."


    at first, the camp was utterly silent before some muffled chuckles sounded, followed by full-blown laughter. everyone forgot about their thoughts and simply laughed at their boss''s ridiculous behavior.


    standing behind everyone, liliana smiled and thought, ''you really can pull anything off if you want to, huh.''


    after everyone had their laugh, veer decided to continue, "i''m glad my words made you all laugh, but they weren''t a joke. i do need the money from you all."


    watching the speechless look on everyone''s faces, veer felt much better and said, "anyway, i don''t have much to say, really. you have worked hard for an entire month, gave your all just to get stronger, and you did improve. so, have some confidence in your hard work."


    his gaze passed over everyone as he continued, "we don''t know how the selection will go, as they change it every year, but know this: everyone here can be your opponent, so be prepared. but remember this clearly..."


    he raised his right index finger and said, "opponent and enemy are different, so do not confuse them."


    everyone nodded, as they understood his words clearly. veer had already drilled this into their minds, as he knew there was a high chance they would be forced to fight one another.


    there were no hard feelings among them about this.


    seeing their determined expressions, veer nodded in satisfaction, "good! it seems like i haven''t wasted my time. now, take a break today and enjoy it. there is no need to train today. give your body and mind the rest they need."


    raising his hand in the air, he shouted, "and tomorrow, we''ll face everything with a smile on our faces."


    "hell yeah!!!"


    "hell yeah!!"


    the students cheered as they all raised their hands in the air. in their excited mood, they thanked veer once again and left him to enjoy the rest of the day. tomorrow would be a stressful day, so why not enjoy today?


    left alone with his girlfriends, veer felt very happy, and it showed from his wide grin. he jumped and landed right before his two girlfriends, who looked at him in amusement.


    with his hands stretched, veer asked, "would you like to go on a date with me?" your next journey awaits at empire

 Chapter 59 The Decision

    a middle-aged man wearing a staff uniform was leaning against the wall, as sleepiness clouded his mind. his mind cleared up upon hearing the clicking of heels against the floor.he straightened up and stood properly, as he looked before him. a woman as beautiful as the skies was walking towards him, with two fluffy, white wolf ears on her head.


    however, he dared not look directly at them. he simply bowed and greeted her, "good morning, dean!" sea??h th§× ¦Çovelfire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    freya nodded at him and entered the door the man was guarding. inside, she saw many professors of the academy who instantly stood up upon seeing her.


    "good morning, dean!"


    they all bowed in respect, as freya gave them a smile and nodded. passing by them, she entered a corridor, from where she directly headed towards an elevator.


    this particular elevator was reserved solely for her, and for her alone, so she didn''t have to wait. she directly entered it and hit the top-floor button, and then leaned against the metal walls.


    ''is this really a right decision?'' freya wondered, but she knew that even if her decision was wrong, she would still choose it.


    with a ding sound, the elevator''s door opened, revealing a long, narrow corridor. she didn''t give it much thought and went towards the other side of the corridor.


    her heels produced a clicking sound in the empty corridor, and only stopped when she stepped outside of it.


    her captivating eyes quickly adjusted to the darkness she was presented with. without stopping, she clicked her fingers, which made a single light bulb light up from the ceiling.


    the illumination was solely focused on a single chair, upon which she comfortably sat and waited. her eyes closed as she wondered about her decision.


    it was then that several other things illuminated in the dark room. in a matter of seconds, they became recognizable.


    surrounding her from all sides were glowing squares, with a dark humanoid figure outlining from the other side.


    not surprised by the flashy show, freya just yawned and asked, "is your show over? i have other matters to deal with."


    "what did you say!!?" experience more on empire


    "enough! let her talk!"


    two of the squares shone in that direction, becoming a focal point of attention as two different masculine voices sounded from them.


    ''these old geezers!!'' freya groaned but didn''t say anything. after all, they were the heads of the starlight academy, and had been a part of it even before freya joined it.


    sighing, she announced the purpose of her visit, "alright! the bloodthorn labyrinth is opening early this year, for some reason. what do we do with it?"


    "we have heard about it, but is it really true?"


    freya nodded, and answered without looking at the squares, "yeah, and it leaks a nasty aura. it is gonna be very troublesome."


    "what have you decided then?"


    smiling, freya answered, "there is a limit on who can enter the labyrinth, as you already know. nobody at or above the intermediate stage can enter the bloodthorn labyrinth, and neither should they be above the age of 19."


    "just tell us what you have planned."


    "yeah! no need to waste our time, girl."


    freya shrugged, "simple, we do as we did every year. we will send the first years and some of the second years."


    "that''s dangerous! the first years are weak!"


    "yeah! this year the batch is very weak. sending them to the bloodthorn labyrinth is basically sending them to their death."


    "not to mention this is an abnormal situation."


    closing her eyes, freya listened to every single one of the heads and stayed silent. she knew they would debate to no end, so she pondered something else.


    ''why did this happen now?'' freya thought, as a light frown formed on her face. ''this isn''t a coincidence. it can''t be!''


    she still remembered the nasty encounter she had a month ago, and because of that, she couldn''t shake off the feeling that something wasn''t right.


    not to mention the words spoken by that figure still lingered in her mind.


    ''is this related to you, veer?'' she wondered.


    "you dare ignore us!"


    ''ah! someone should plug something in his mouth,'' freya rolled her eyes and sat up properly. her eyes went to her left as she smiled, "i dare not in the presence of head miura!"


    "you!!"


    "enough! girl, we would like to hear your opinion on this!"


    freya remained silent for a while and only spoke after everyone had calmed down, "simple really, we will do what we always did. we will send the first years students into that labyrinth."


    "but they''re very dangerous."


    "and the world isn''t?" freya scoffed in disdain. "you know why i am here, right?"


    at that question, the room turned silent.


    "i am here to make figures who will survive this world, and i will do that," freya said. "but i won''t send them to their deaths. i''m not that cruel, yet. i will give everyone a chance."


    "i still think it will be dangerous!"


    "agreed!"


    freya rolled her eyes once again, "really? the other six academies will be going there, and i''m sure they won''t be cowards like us."


    "because they have the students, and we don''t. even if they send a huge number, there will still be many left. what about us?"


    "that means shit to me," freya narrowed her eyes at the blue-coloured square. "a hundred weaklings will just die in that labyrinth, so sending a few who can survive is a far better choice."


    she sighed and stood up, "also, i''m here to tell you that i''m doing it, not to ask you guys."


    "if anything happens to the academy, you will be responsible."


    shaking her head, freya waved her hand as all the squares shattered, with only her voice reaching them.


    "then i will shoulder them. it''s not like the first time i did it."


    with that, she was left alone in the room once again. she slumped back on her chair, as her thoughts drifted back to the topic.


    ''if they want me to groom the devil, then i will make him stronger than even them. veer, i hope you don''t disappoint me. and more importantly, don''t die there.''

 Chapter 60 Everburning Torch

    at the center of the serene lotus park, there was a small island inside of the beautiful lake. it wasn''t really big, and one could easily cover it by walking for a few minutes.the bright orange-hued sky was being reflected on the serene waters of the lake, as the sun drowned in the distant horizon. soft winds blew the few trees on the island, making the leaves rustle gently.


    veer enjoyed the tranquil atmosphere as he sat on a wooden bench by the lake''s shore. his eyes were closed, and his hands were hugging two beautiful women on both sides.


    the silence gave them a strange peace, and they appreciated it. they didn''t know what the selections would be like, but knowing freya, they knew it would be anything but normal.


    so, they were enjoying the time they could before hell would break loose. they had spent the whole day roaming around the academy and its campus, even going to the market. stay updated with empire


    they didn''t have much credits, the currency of the academy, so they couldn''t buy anything. but they enjoyed the day, as they were in the company of someone they loved dearly.


    and after enjoying the fun date, the three came back to the serene lotus park. it was a beautiful park and deserved its name for being so peaceful and serene.


    they knew about the island, and they had to use a boat to come there. it was already there for them, as it was used to clear up the lake too.


    "i wish this moment would last forever," veer muttered, but instantly regretted it as he felt a solid punch in his gut.


    "don''t raise red flags, dumbo," elara glared at him.


    "sorry, sorry, but everything will probably..." veer was going to say more, but felt a pinch on his belly from the other side.


    blinking, he turned and found liliana glaring at him, though it only looked cute to him, "don''t raise red flags, dummy!"


    "hahah! you two are so cute," veer laughed out loud and hugged both of them even tighter in his embrace.


    liliana looked away with a faint redness creeping up on her cheeks, while elara just grinned at that. it wasn''t the first time veer complimented them, but they could never get used to them. they wanted more, always more.


    "that reminds me," veer shifted slightly and raised his hand. "i have something to give to the two of you."


    "hmm? another gift?" elara raised an eyebrow. in the past month, there had been a few times veer had gifted them randomly.


    they were, of course, very happy to receive the gifts. however, the gifts were rather strange, and they didn''t know how he got them.


    they could never understand how he managed to transfer an ability to them.


    veer ignored her and flicked his fingers as a small stick materialized in his hand from specks of particles. the moment it was shown to the world, its tip burst into crimson-red flames.


    in the soft winds, the flame swayed lightly but never completely winded away.


    [everburning torch]


    [tier - none]


    [type - tool]


    [description - a small artifact that creates an eternal flame, useful for rituals, training, or as a symbol of status. the flames will never extinguish, no matter what.]


    "hmm?" elara squinted her eyes at the stick, as she felt the strangeness emanating from the flames.


    she was very close to flames and had an affinity with one of the most dangerous flames. so, she could sense that there was something wrong with the torch.


    "interesting, right?" veer asked, with a small smile playing on his lips.


    it wasn''t only him who got rewards from the system, but his wives too. unfortunately, they received much less than him, and he would also get those rewards.


    sadly, he couldn''t use any of the rewards unless it was given by the owner of the rewards, meaning his wives. it was so that he didn''t hoard everything for himself.


    veer didn''t think much of the conditions as he never planned to take his wives'' rewards. so, he had been giving them their respective rewards, but as they were lower than his, they weren''t that useful to them. sea??h th§× n??efire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    one was a noble dragon while the other was the daughter of a sword saint. why would they need his low-quality things?


    surprisingly, both of them took every ''gift'', as he called them, with happy, excited smiles on their faces. for a single, simple reason:


    it was veer who gave the gifts.


    ''i must have used all of my luck to get them,'' veer smiled and then asked the system, ''do i really need to keep a secret from them?''


    [yes, the moment you reveal the system or even slight information related to it, you and everyone connected with the system would die.]


    veer didn''t feel happy about the fact that his life was in someone else''s hands, as he had some bad past experiences with that. however, he had accepted it, as he was getting the rewards and there was nothing he could do anyway.


    "what is this?" elara asked, as she snatched the torch from him and put her hand directly on the tip where the flame was. surprisingly, her hand was unscathed, but the flames didn''t die from that.


    there were still some embers one could see from beneath her hand. and as soon as she retracted her hand, the flames once again burst out, covering the whole tip.


    the whole wooden stick was of a hand''s length, so it felt like a small wand.


    ''as expected, she instantly figured it out,'' veer smiled and said, "it''s everburning torch and from the name, you can already guess the function."


    elara''s eyes widened in shock as she asked, "really? there is no way to extinguish it?"


    veer didn''t answer immediately, as he was asking the same question to the system.


    [the rewards will function as per the description.]


    and it wasn''t very helpful, as the system didn''t provide any extra details, like always. veer shrugged and said, "i think so, but there are too many bizarre things, so nothing is guaranteed."


    "true, but it''s still a catch," elara grinned. "this is the best gift you have given me till now."


    "what about my gift, hubby?"

 Chapter 61 FrostBound Amulet

    the everburning torch impressed elara quickly, and she began to experiment with it. as veer watched her joyful face, he heard another voice from his side."what about my gifts, hubby?"


    turning around, he found liliana tilting her head slightly and looking extremely hurt. he hurriedly looked away and thought, trying to calm his raging heart, how can someone be so cute? damn it! doesn''t she realize the effect she has on me? wait! she does, and it''s intentional?


    "hubby? am i not getting anything?" liliana poked veer''s arm and asked, looking down, her long white hair falling over her shoulders.


    "how could i do something like that, wifey?" veer instantly hugged her and smiled. "of course, i have a present for you too. wait a minute!"


    he closed his eyes and took out the gift he had gotten from the system. in the next moment, a beautiful pendant appeared in his hands.


    the pendant featured a smooth, oval white gemstone that shimmered like ice under the light. it was set in a delicate golden frame adorned with simple, elegant patterns, giving it a timeless and refined look.


    as he looked at it, a hologram appeared before him, showing the pendant''s information in the form of runes.


    [frostbound amulet]


    [tier - none]


    [type - charm]


    [description - a magical amulet that passively enhances her ice abilities, increasing damage and mana efficiency by 10%.]


    veer had waited for two whole weeks to accumulate the points so that he could get something good for the two of them. it didn''t let him down, as the two presents were too good.


    "hey, you gave me a stick and her a beautiful pendant?" elara complained with a pout on her face as she looked at the pendant resting in his hands.


    "each has its own uses," veer rolled his eyes. "or do you not want that torch?"


    "of course, i want it," elara looked away as she hid the stick in her storage ring carefully. "i just wanted something beautiful from you."


    veer smiled and leaned forward, giving her a light peck on the cheek. elara was startled and hurriedly turned around. in doing so, her lips grazed veer''s lips.


    how could elara miss such an opportunity? she pulled him by snaking her arms around his neck. closing her eyes, she enjoyed his lips, hungrily devouring them.


    sloppy sounds filled the serene lake as the two forgot about everything and simply enjoyed each other''s body. however, they didn''t take the next step and backed away after a passionate kiss.


    liliana crossed her arms under her ample chest and said, "you two really should have some shame."


    "do you want it?" veer flashed a charming smile at her, making her mind go blank as she nodded unconsciously.


    and that was all it took for the park to be filled with sloppy wet sounds along with light moans. their hands roamed each other''s bodies, exploring them deeply as they continued their passionate kiss.


    however, just like elara, liliana didn''t take the next step.


    they separated as veer sighed in satisfaction. he licked his lips and said, "chocolate and strawberry? damn!"


    "don''t taste it, idiot," elara smacked his head.


    veer glared at her but didn''t say anything. he simply ignored her and turned around, only to see liliana looking down, her face as red as a tomato.


    looking at her, veer commented, "i can never understand how she can be so proactive when we''re kissing and then go into this full-embarrassed mood. oii! you''re the oldest of us, remember?"


    liliana didn''t say anything and took some heavy breaths as she thought, calm down! what are you getting embarrassed about? you''ve already imagined thousands of scenarios with him, so why get embarrassed now?


    she somehow found the courage after scolding herself and turned around, only to see veer''s face extremely close to hers, which made her face turn full tomato red.


    "haha!" veer laughed out loud seeing that, but that earned him some punches from liliana. but it was completely fine since they weren''t from elara. explore more stories at empire


    he shook his head and stood up. after going behind the bench, he asked softly, "can i put this on for you?"


    liliana nodded, a small smile playing on her lips.


    "thanks!" veer said as he gently slid his arm under her smooth long white hair and put the pendant on her swan-like neck. it was milky white, and the smooth texture made veer''s heartbeat stop.


    after putting the pendant on, he leaned forward and kissed her nape, earning a light squeal from her. he chuckled again and withdrew, once again going to sit between them.


    they also smiled along with him and leaned down to rest their heads on his shoulders. the three of them enjoyed the view, their hands locked with each other''s.


    "by the way, what''s the effect of that pendant?" elara asked, curious about the present veer gave to liliana. the everburning torch was a powerful treasure if used well, so she really wanted to know about the pendant.


    "it''s very simple but effective," veer smiled. "it increases her ice damage by ten percent."


    at first, elara didn''t understand anything, but then it clicked. her eyes went wide open as she cursed, "damn! this is too broken. how are you even getting these?"


    she understood the effects of the pendant very well. it may not show much result in the early stages, but what about when liliana reached the grandmaster stage or maybe even the demi-god stage?


    it would be then that the pendant would truly shine. the ten percent extra damage would make her much stronger than her peers.


    "it''s beautiful," liliana said as she caressed the gemstone. "what''s the name?"


    "frostbound amulet," veer smiled. "it''ll help you later." s§×arch* the novel(f~)ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [ding! host has completed the requirements for the first evolution of the system.]


    [the system will be going through evolution, during which it will be unavailable to the host. none of its functions will be available to the host.]


    what the hell?

 Chapter 62 The Selections (1)

    veer was dumbfounded, not because the system was going into hibernation. he knew something like this would happen once he had seen the evolution button.however, wasn''t the evolution happening at the wrong time?


    ''system going to sleep right before an event? a big red flag,'' veer cursed. ''damnit! how long are you going to be offline?''


    [ding! there is no fixed timer due to host''s world lacking required energy.]


    ''any estimate then?''


    [affirmative! as this is the first evolution, the average time it should take is one week!]


    ''now that''s even more suspicious,'' veer narrowed his eyes. ''what is going to happen? tomorrow is selections, so something related to that?''


    "veer, why are you frowning all of a sudden?"


    elara''s voice reached his ears, bringing him back from his daydreaming. he turned to look at her and exhaled an exhausted sigh, "nothing much, i''m just thinking about selections."


    "be prepared, hubby," liliana warned, as her eyes grew solemn. "i have been feeling this uneasy feeling since yesterday and can''t shake it off. something is definitely wrong!"


    ''does she have some godly instincts or what?'' veer raised an eyebrow, but he didn''t dismiss her words. instead, it made him grow even more wary about the situation.


    "is there any point in worrying about that?" elara asked. "we will just have to face whatever is about to come. if you have any other choice, do tell me."


    veer looked at her for a moment and then grabbed her head, "sometimes i wish your mouth was permanently closed off."


    "did i say anything false?" elara got out from his hold and rolled her eyes. "we can only prepare, and we have already done everything we could have done. now, let''s just wait."


    "you''re right!" veer sighed and closed his eyes, as elara also leaned on him along with liliana.


    just like that, the trio slept in the open, on a small wooden branch under the cool moonlight.


    ....


    it was monday, and unlike normal days where everyone would be annoyed, the day started with fireworks shooting into the air.


    the day of the selections was celebrated and anticipated by all as it would determine the future of the starlight academy.


    all the first years who have survived the harsh months in the dormitories would participate in brutal tests to get qualified and enter one of the ten departments.


    this was a stage where they could show off their talents and earn some status in the academy. starlight academy worked on a "jungle rule," and only the strong ruled here, creating their own rules.


    and the strongest of them all was dean, freya frostwind.


    that was why her rules were followed by all. and because of this simple reason, students strived to become better and better.


    the whole starlight academy was talking about the selections, trying to guess what kind of tests the president of every department had prepared.


    while talking, everyone headed towards a single spot in the whole academy. the coliseum.


    it was a giant stadium made to house more than two hundred thousand people, but of course, because of this it was never really filled fully unless there were some big tournaments.


    currently, every single soul in the academy was headed towards the red coliseum, as they called it because of the blood it saw every year.


    most of them were students from second, third, and fourth years. others, simply those who were in departments or had their own factions, were also coming to observe the first years so that they could take in someone with good potential.


    they weren''t the only ones, as all the professors and staff were coming to the coliseum. nobody was really afraid of the academy getting attacked as there was a defensive rune formation in place.


    as they all sat on their seats, the crowd began to buzz with noise as everyone talked about the selections excitedly.


    "who do you think will take first place?"


    "of course, carlson. he is the strongest in the first years!"


    "true! but don''t forget those two beauties who joined last month. both of them have awakened a powerful s-rank aspect, and one of them is even the daughter of sword saint michael."


    "shh! that''s quite the line-up."


    "nah! this year the first years are incredibly weak. do you even know how many of them survived till now?"


    "please enlighten us, senior brother!"


    "ho? if you''re asking with so much respect, then i shall tell you. there are only 24 people from first dormitory and around a hundred from second dormitory. this is for males."


    your next chapter awaits on empire


    "what about female dormitories?"


    "eh! senior brother was busy, so he didn''t research about them."


    "he''s just afraid of being labelled as a pervert! though, everyone already calls him that!"


    "who dares slander this young master? i shall have your nine generations killed!"


    "fuck! i am trying to keep my mouth shut but still offended a young master?"


    as the crowd talked about their opinions on the selections, a door to the left of the coliseum opened, as a blonde-haired young man walked in.


    a small group was walking behind him, but they were overshadowed by his presence. the moment he set foot in the arena, the crowd began to shout his name, especially boys who viewed him as their idol.


    carlson gave a light nod to everyone and smiled, ''this is what you all should be doing!''


    however, the next moment the whole arena went silent, making him confused. he raised an eyebrow at their reaction and followed their gaze to the eastern gate.


    a handsome man with pale skin, as if his whole blood was sucked out, walked inside the arena with a wide, shit-eating grin on his face. however, it wasn''t him who made the crowd silent.


    it was his entrance. s§×arch* the novel(f~)ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    two beautiful women walked beside him, with his hands resting on their waists. the two of them didn''t even bother looking at the crowd and simply looked coyly at their husband.


    getting a lot of jealous glares directed at him, veer felt like an impenetrable fortress defending against every single one of those envious stares.


    "you really loved to show off," elara chuckled, but veer knew she didn''t really mind it. the same was true with liliana. for the two of them, veer''s happiness mattered and nothing else.


    "well, i have the best women as my wives after all," veer laughed out loud.

 Chapter 63 The Selections (2)

    the red coliseum was a large, circular arena made of old stone and painted a deep crimson. tall walls rose up all around, and rows of seats curved toward the center. bright banners hung from the upper ledges, their colors glowing warmly in the morning light.the arena at the centre of the red coliseum was pure black, as it was made from a special material.


    veer stood at one end of the arena and looked at the crowd with a wide grin on his face. his arms were busy handling his girlfriends, which irked the males in the crowd even more.


    "what a good sight to start the day," veer chuckled and then turned his head around, as he whistled softly. however, due to the silence, it echoed in the coliseum. s~ea??h the nov§×lf~ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    under everyone''s confused gaze, the eastern gate opened fully, revealing a big group of almost two hundred students. all of them stood on their place, properly organised and in strict discipline.


    ''these fuckers really need to show off,'' veer sighed and then winked at rock, who understood his signal.


    "on my words!!"


    rock''s heavy voice settled in everyone''s hearts, as the group began to march toward the arena. their steps were in a perfect rhythm as if they had practiced this for years.


    each step shook the crowd''s heart, as they felt a strange aura filling the coliseum. it wasn''t oppressing or threatening, it was just there, telling them of its presence.


    atop a pedestal only accessible for the top echelon, freya sat on her throne-like green chair. her eyes were filled with amusement as she looked at the show.


    "hoho! they don''t have any intent or even a proper presence, but somehow, it''s making me excited." a middle-aged man with a tall, ripped figure chuckled, as he crossed his arms over his black beard.


    "their synergy is good and it''s already a miracle they managed to develop this infant presence," an old lady smiled, as she adjusted her glasses lightly.


    they both were sitting on either side of freya, as they were the vice presidents of two departments, namely ragnar and selena.


    there were a total of ten departments in the starlight academy and the vice president of every department was present on the pedestal.


    they conversed and gave freya a few curious glances, as they wanted to know her thoughts. however, she stayed silent, much to their dismay.


    just as the group climbed on the arena, freya stood up and stepped forward, outside of the pedestal frame. instead of falling, she began to hover in the air and slowly descended.


    the crowd had just recovered when they sensed the mighty presence of the dean, which silenced the whole coliseum. they forgot about rock''s group display and looked at her.


    there was never a time when the dean herself had spoken in the selections. usually, she would just stay at the top and observe everything. they wondered what made her come down this time.


    after casting a side glance at veer, freya swept her gaze across the participants of the selections.


    "normally, we would have begun the selections, but there are some changes," freya''s voice travelled to every corner of the coliseum. "the selections would be different and it''ll depend on your choice regarding how they would be for you."


    "as everyone knows, in the third quadrant of the year, the first years would have a chance to explore the bloodthorn labyrinth," she continued. "but the bloodthorn labyrinth is opening early this year, in the first quadrant."


    everyone sucked a deep breath, as they all found the situation bad. after all, it wasn''t the first time since labyrinths showed abnormalities.


    every time they showed changes, something bad had happened. last time it happened on the human continent, two cities were lost and millions died.


    continue your journey with empire


    so, the crowd''s reaction was normal. the starlight academy was very close to the bloodthorn labyrinth, after all. it was the most dangerous labyrinth of the blue wind kingdom.


    as the news settled in, freya continued, "we need to solve whatever problem it has before its barrier dissolves. so, the six main academies have agreed to send their students in the bloodthorn labyrinth as usual."


    she looked down at the first years and said, "normally, the first years would have enough time to hone themselves before they dive in that hell. unfortunately, you don''t have that option."


    the first years fidgeted on their spots, as their heart raced and the same thought crossed their minds, ''am i going to the bloodthorn labyrinth?''


    most of them didn''t want to. they had heard about the horrifying labyrinth and knew their chances of survival were low, if not completely zero. not to mention that the situation was abnormal.


    "you don''t need to worry that much," freya said, as she crossed her arms on her chest. "as i said, this is a choice. if you don''t want to go, nobody will force you. in fact, i will suggest you forget about this."


    her aura burst out as winds howled around the coliseum, making everyone shiver. her eyes focused on the first years, with her aura directly pressing them.


    half of them dropped to their knees, while others struggled to be barely standing under the pressure. even veer and carlson were feeling like insignificant ants before freya.


    ''the hell!'' veer cursed, as he clenched his hands and struggled against the pressure like everyone else. his mind was trying to assess the situation, especially the loads of information freya dropped on him.


    he finally understood why liliana was feeling this uneasy feeling. this was the reason. a labyrinth with abnormalities, with a high chance of his death.


    ''of course, selections wouldn''t be that easy,'' veer cursed his luck once again. he had been happy because his past few years were relatively good.


    ''what should i do?''


    the decision was important. he didn''t want to go, but did it really matter what he wanted? did he really have any other choice?


    one thing he knew about the labyrinth with abnormalities was that they were very dangerous, but also filled with opportunities.


    every single person who had survived these horrifying labyrinths had earned a status one could only dream of, something he needed.


    ''shit! if one day i find the fucker who gave me this bad luck, i''ll show you what years of torment mean.''

 Chapter 64 The Selections (3)

    in a matter of moments, veer came to a decision, as he had no other choice. he needed to become strong as quickly as possible.for that, he would need to go through hell, as nothing came for free.


    ''fuck it! i''m going all in if this is what we''re doing!''


    veer calmed down, as he closed his eyes and tried to understand the pressure he was feeling. he had read about people oppressing others with pressure and had even experienced it before.


    however, he never knew how it really worked. so now that he had an opportunity, he wanted to check it. even in such a situation, his curiosity was getting the better of him.


    he forgot everything and simply focused on the feeling of oppression and how he was receiving it.


    ''weird! she is using her mana and not her presence?'' veer frowned, as he had guessed that one''s presence was what put pressure. ''does everyone use mana for the pressure?''


    soon, he understood and got the answer to his question. his eyes closed, as he sensed his surroundings filled with a strange mana. it was like a mighty river washing over him, and he was trying to go upstream.


    the foreign mana was strange, and it was very different from the atmospheric mana he had usually sensed whenever practicing. it controlled his senses by manipulating the mana going through his skin pores.


    ''i see, so this is how we feel the pressure, at least in this case,'' veer thought, as a subtle smile formed on his lips.


    after the observation, he had come to a conclusion that freya was deliberately using her mana for the pressure. because as far as he knew, most of the time the pressure affected the physical body.


    freya must have done it to test everyone. not everyone was a fighter, but everyone had a decent mana control. as long as they figured out the reason for the pressure, they would easily overcome it.


    ''mana is like blood, which goes to every part of our body and helps in its working,'' veer thought. ''and by manipulating it, she is basically feeding us the wrong information, which leads us to feel differently.''


    taking a deep breath, veer focused on his mana core. it was a small black shard hovering near his heart, and it pulsated similarly to the heart, pumping mana to every part of his body.


    he still had a great mana pool, but he couldn''t use it properly. the mana core was different, as he could use it instantly whenever he wanted to. he didn''t have to gather his mana every time he wanted to use it.


    as he called upon the mana core, it released a wisp of thick black mana which shot into the mana veins at an insane speed.


    continue your journey on empire


    in just a second, it crossed to every part of his body and filtered all of his skin pores, which were sending the wrong information.


    the pressure disappeared almost instantly, making him lose control over his body. fortunately, he managed not to fall. sea??h th§× n?vel(f)ire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''this...this is awesome,'' veer''s eyes shone, as he thought. ''i need to get stronger to experience all of this. fuck! now, i really wanna go to the labyrinth.''


    on the other hand, freya raised an eyebrow when she sensed the change in veer and thought, ''he is a genius. how did those guys never see this?''


    right after veer lifted the pressure, liliana followed suit and broke free from freya''s constraints. that wasn''t the end, as elara, carlson, and rock also broke free after a minute.


    veer wanted to tell everyone the secret, however, something stopped him from doing that. he understood why freya was doing this, and that was exactly what made his heart full of turmoil.


    ''they will die there.''


    he knew that. after training them for a month, he knew practically everything about them. because of that, he knew the majority of the people would die if they decided to enter the labyrinth.


    freya knew it too, so she was using her pressure to make them quit. her meaning was simple: if you couldn''t even handle this, then how would you handle the labyrinth?


    so, he also stayed silent.


    in the end, only ninety-three students managed to remain standing after ten minutes of oppression. in these ten minutes, they understood how insignificant they really were.


    after training with veer and his girlfriends, they had become smug, but freya humbled them really quickly. at first, the majority were enthusiastic about going to the labyrinth and making their own legendary tale.


    now, however, they wondered if it was worth it.


    the crowd, including the staff, remained silent throughout the ten minutes. their eyes were full of pity for the first years, as they had personally visited the bloodthorn labyrinth and knew of its horror.


    after the ten minutes were over, freya retracted her pressure, making many fall on the ground. they couldn''t hold back any longer.


    "see how pathetic you are?" freya scoffed. "there is a reason you''re called the weakest class in the history of starlight academy. only around two hundred students and not even half of them could withstand the pressure."


    the first years looked down as they felt the shame washing over their hearts. they had been listening to this for weeks, and now even the dean was saying it.


    "this pressure was nothing before the things you''ll have to face in the bloodthorn labyrinth," freya said, as she waved her hand lightly. "the students who fell on their knees have no choice in this. you will have a normal selection and the departments will decide if you''re worth it."


    they felt angry, but much more than that, they felt humiliated. they had practiced the whole month, not wasting a single minute just to get a chance to show everyone that they weren''t weak.


    now, it all turned null in a matter of minutes.


    veer bit his tongue hard to stop himself from speaking. he also felt angry on behalf of his subordinates. but he also knew freya was right. she was just doing this for them.


    but, should he really stay silent, like every time?

 Chapter 65 Danger

    veer had always tried to avoid attention on him, for various reasons. he also stayed silent in most situations where he should have spoken.this was because he never saw any point in doing so. if a matter could be solved by just staying silent, then why bother?


    but the current situation was much different. nonetheless, he stayed silent even after much consideration. the reason was different this time, though.


    ''it is their life and they need to choose some decisions for themselves.''


    he understood how cruel the world was, and delusions never worked in it. his subordinates needed to see reality and not just march to their own doom.


    "i will give you five minutes to decide," freya said, as she turned around. "just know this, if you agree, then you''re forfeiting your life by your own hands."


    with that, she flew back to the top, leaving a deathly silence behind. the students and the staff, none dared to say anything as they all just looked at the first years with pity.


    veer sighed and turned around, shouting, "follow me!"


    his words were like an order which no one could refuse. with various expressions playing on their faces, the students followed veer back to the eastern gate.


    only carlson was left standing in the arena. his face contorted into a frustrated look. he spoke in his heavy voice, "refuse!"


    aron looked shocked as he asked, "but why, boss?"


    carlson narrowed his eyes at him and said, "because you''re all weak. none of you understand the horrors of abnormal labyrinths." experience more on empire


    looking down, aron said, "i''m sorry, boss, but we can''t follow these orders."


    "what did you say?" carlson''s eyes snapped towards him as he glared at aron.


    aron didn''t say anything, but his intentions were clear. not only him, but the fourteen subordinates of his who had survived the pressure also stood their ground, refusing to back down.


    "tsk! fine! come if you''re so eager to throw away your life," carlson clicked his tongue in annoyance. "remember this, i won''t be protecting you!"


    "this is our decision, boss," john said, grinning widely.


    standing before his subordinates, veer crossed his hands over his chest and said, "i don''t understand why all of you are so down?"


    elara nodded from the side, a serious expression on her face, "most of you have only heard stories about labyrinths, and even the danger they show to the world is very mild. dean understands that very well and gave you a reality check."


    clenching his fist, jarek asked, "but..."


    "no buts, you idiot," veer facepalmed and said. "as she said, dean was just giving a reality check to you all. if you can''t even handle that pressure, how will you survive in hell?"


    he sighed and said, looking at everyone he had trained for a month, "listen, you''re not useless. didn''t you see how nine of carlson''s subordinates failed, and others struggled? they had the best education and resources while you just had a rough one-month training, and you still performed so well."


    he smiled and continued, "besides, taking a step back isn''t always bad. this is your life, and you should never put it after anyone else''s. remember that."


    "but boss, we swore to follow you so now that you''re going there, how can we be cowards and back away?" kael asked, to which many of the people around them wholeheartedly agreed.


    "and by dying meaninglessly, you''re going to be helpful to me?" veer scoffed. "just stay here in the academy and make a foundation for me. i will make the biggest faction after coming back, and i need help then."


    hearing that, their eyes lit up as they found a reason to stay. they were scared and didn''t know what to do. but unconsciously, many of them wanted to avoid going to the labyrinth, so veer''s words ignited a hope in their hearts.


    they were not useless. for the first time, they finally felt that.


    looking at their faces, veer smiled and continued, "see? it was this easy. now, i''ll give you all the chance to choose. this is your life, and you must choose for yourself."


    for the first time, liliana spoke as her voice spread across the group, "but as dean said, if you choose to go to the labyrinth, you''re basically giving up on your life."


    the group stayed silent as they weighed the options available to them. only ninety-three had the option to choose, as others were already disqualified.


    "what is there to choose, boss?" rock shrugged lightly and said. "this rock will follow you. i have long learned how to die." sear?h the nov§×lf~ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    jarek laughed and added, "count us triplets too, boss. we are orphans and have nothing to lose anyway. let''s fight our way in that hell."


    one by one, they began to tell their decision, with most of them wanting to enter the labyrinth. they understood the danger in it, but the opportunity was too hard to pass.


    without taking risks, they couldn''t become stronger.


    only some of them who weren''t skilled in combat or survival chose to stay behind. they knew themselves well and fully understood that they would die if nobody took care of them.


    veer didn''t mind their decision and simply nodded at them. since they had chosen it themselves, he could only let them enter.


    ''if we die, then we die,'' veer smiled grimly.


    "alright then, let''s go and tell dean our decision then," veer said, turning towards the ones who couldn''t stand the pressure. "and you all, don''t disappoint me when i come back."


    "haha! don''t worry, boss. you will have everything ready by the time you come back," a young man said, laughing confidently. "if we can''t help you in the labyrinth, then we''ll help you in the academy. we will never forget what you''ve done for us, boss."


    "good!" veer gave a nod, and they then proceeded to go back to the arena.


    freya was already waiting for them and, looking at their expressions, she smiled, ''this brat...''


    under her gaze, they all raised their heads and said, "we accept!"


    "very well then," freya nodded. "we are leaving immediately, as the labyrinth can open any time."

 Chapter 66 Artefacts

    it was just as freya said. the first years needed to leave the academy immediately, so they left the coliseum and headed towards their dormitories.but the first selection didn''t end there, as the vice presidents of many departments conducted their own tests to see the students'' potential.


    the crowd was going to leave when they saw how every strong one from the first years had left the coliseum. knowing how weak they were compared to those who left, nobody had any interest in their tests initially.


    surprisingly, they were all forced to stay when they saw the shocking performance from the remaining first years. true, these students weren''t the strongest, but they surely didn''t fit the category of weaklings anymore.


    the first years also got their confidence back and performed to the best of their ability. every single one of them was grateful to veer, and the fact that they were not accompanying him to the labyrinth didn''t sit well with them. so, they worked hard to get the best positions in the departments, so they could fulfill their promise to him later.


    on the other hand, the first years who had chosen to go to the bloodthorn labyrinth were asked to gather near a tall building that seemed to touch the clouds.


    as they all gathered there, they began to converse with each other. they were already nervous, so they were trying to relieve their stress by exchanging words of encouragement and unease.


    walking alongside his girlfriends, veer was deep in thought.


    "are you really that worried about the labyrinth?" liliana asked, concern evident in her tone.


    "why wouldn''t i be?" veer sighed. "i have a feeling it won''t go well."


    "that''s true," liliana nodded, pondering silently. ''the bloodthorn labyrinth never turned abnormal last time, so what changed this time? did the timelines really change that much?''


    she was confused and a little worried, knowing the opponent they were about to face was no joke. even in her past life, he had given them a hard time.


    "it''s fine," elara chuckled, as she held veer''s hand. flashing a wide grin, she said, "just take it as a date in a horror movie."


    "haha, that''s certainly true," veer laughed, feeling the tension slowly slipping away. "besides, it''s not like staying here would be any better."


    "we just need to survive this, and i''m sure we''ll become overpowered," elara winked at him, as they finally reached the tall building.


    "i have high doubts about that," veer muttered, as he looked up at the tall structure which had "treasury" written in bold, big letters.


    just then, carlson also arrived and stopped because veer was in the way. he narrowed his eyes and said, "get off!"


    however, veer completely ignored him, still looking at the building, lost in thought.


    carlson was about to say something else, but someone landed on the ground before them, shutting him up immediately.


    "alright, follow me in," freya said, as she walked inside the building through the glass gates.


    the students followed her inside and looked around. there were many types of weapons displayed, but the collection wasn''t limited to weapons only. there were other artefacts too, which made them shine with excitement. most of them had never even held a proper artefact before, so just seeing these treasures was enough to excite the eager crowd.


    stopping before a big display, freya said, "i''m sure you must have chosen the techniques or spells, so just follow the pattern and choose something for yourselves. this is the compensation from the academy for you."


    "damn! really? we are getting our own artefacts?"


    "now i know my decision was right," another student chimed in, eyes gleaming.


    they all flocked to different smaller spaces and began to search through the categories they wanted artefacts from, discussing, comparing, and admiring the choices available.


    veer was doing the same, but he let elara choose her artefact first. as they browsed through the collection, elara finally managed to find what she wanted.


    [doomsday gloves!]


    [tier - f]


    [type - tool] sear?h the n??efire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [description -]


    "are you really sure you want this?" veer asked, as he looked at the dark gloves rotating on the screen.


    elara nodded and said, "nothing else suits my style, really. these gloves will help since they have high durability. as long as my hands are safe, i can fight with my full power."


    "we''ll take it then," veer said and turned towards liliana, feeling a little hesitant to ask. his and elara''s circumstances were different than hers, after all.


    he had run away, so he got nothing from his family. meanwhile, elara fought with her family for him and ran away. it was already a miracle that her father had given her his inheritance.


    liliana, on the other hand, had done everything of her own free will, and she still had the support that a noble dragon would normally receive.


    noticing his gaze, liliana smiled warmly, "i still have the staff you gave me, and also a bunch of others i brought from home. i don''t need these."


    "thought so..." veer muttered as he turned back to the display, trying to decide what to choose. he was a battle mage, so he needed something different. a staff wouldn''t work for him in close combat unless it was extremely strong, which the weapons provided here were not.


    as for a sword or other melee weapons, they posed a hard choice too. he would need to use his finger every time to draw a magic circle, which wasn''t that practical in a heated fight.


    "need any help?"


    they heard a low voice from behind them, giving them a fright. they turned around simultaneously, only to see freya standing there, watching them closely.


    she looked at veer from top to bottom and said, "you chose the battle mage path, didn''t you?"


    "yes, well, things happened," veer scratched his cheek awkwardly.


    "then, you should have just asked me," freya shook her head lightly. "there are rarely any battle mages, so the academy doesn''t stock their artefacts."


    "so, what do i do now?" veer asked. "i don''t have any weapon."


    "don''t forget who i am, brat," freya chuckled. "i have a few artefacts i used back in the days, so i''ll lend them to you. i would have given you something better, but you''d probably die using them."


    experience new stories on empire


    veer''s eyes shone with greed as he grinned mischievously, "hehe, ms. dean, we can have a wonderful deal here."

 Chapter 67 Battle Mages

    veer looked at the sword in his hand with a speechless look, as all of his expectations shattered to dust. he had thought that something used by freya would be powerful, yet sadly, he had clearly thought too much.the sword he received from freya was a normal f-tier artefact with only two functions. one, it was very durable, and second, it could let him cast spells as it worked similarly to a staff.


    sighing, he gave his new weapon a last look.


    it was named novice spellblade and was a simple, unornamented blade forged from average-quality steel. its design was modest: a straight, double-edged blade about the length of a short sword, with a narrow fuller running down the center.


    the hilt was wrapped in plain leather, providing a comfortable grip without frills. at the base of the pommel, a small, round mana crystal was set into a metal ring. this crystal glimmered faintly whenever mana flowed through it, serving as a conduit for the wielder''s spells.


    "don''t give me that look, brat," freya sensed his annoyance and rolled her eyes. "artefacts for battle mages aren''t common and cost far more than regular weaponry. even this f-tier sword would take a full year''s salary for many people."


    "that expensive?" veer was surprised, but as he gave the sword more thoughts, he found it reasonable.


    "i''ll give you a piece of advice, seeing that you''re a fellow battle mage," freya smiled. "the way we use mana for attacks and spells is different. the artefacts for mages and warriors are made considering this change. however, for us, it''s different."


    she flicked her hand, and a sharp green blade appeared in her hand. it looked simple, yet the rune carved on it said otherwise.


    "the artefacts made for a battle mage need to do both tasks, so they are specially made," freya smiled and said. "watch this closely."


    she pointed the tip of her dagger at her other hand and pierced it, much to others'' surprise. however, she didn''t seem to think much of it as she asked, "what did you sense?"


    veer had been paying his full attention to the dagger and its surroundings, trying to sense every detail. on freya''s question, he fell into thought.


    enjoy exclusive content from empire


    after lingering for a while, he answered, "there are three runes on the dagger and when you plunged the dagger, the first one shimmered slightly and the tip became sharper... or was i imagining it?"


    ''for god''s sake, how fast is his brain?'' freya was dumbfounded, but still didn''t let her expression change. ''i expected the runes, but he even detected the sharpness?''


    shaking her head, she said, "yes, you''re right on that. this rune is made to channel the enhancement of the dagger. the other runes also do their work."


    "wait! so, basically artefacts depend on runes completely?" veer raised an eyebrow. "but i guess they can''t carve the runes on every metal they find."


    "smart! but it comes under the blacksmith class, so i''ll leave it," freya jerked her hand slightly, making the dagger disappear. "just know the working of runes and try to understand them. runes will never betray you."


    veer nodded, as he put his sword back in its leather sheath. he was still thinking about what freya said, and tried to remember how spells and battle techniques worked.


    "and you, sweetie," freya quickly adopted a warm demeanour as she took elara''s face in her hand. "do you really want to go?"


    "aunt, tell me honestly, what do you think i should do?" elara asked, as she enjoyed the light tickling.


    freya remained silent for a while before sighing, "my heart wants to stop you, but my brain is telling me to let you go. getting in an abnormal labyrinth isn''t something everyone gets, and if you manage to survive, you''ll be a whole different person."


    "then it''s settled," elara smiled at her, her eyes shining brightly behind her glasses.


    "oh yeah, take this," freya stepped back and took out a pair of dark black gloves which had a rune on them.


    as he looked at the gloves, veer thought, ''it''s similar to the rune in the firebolt spell.''


    "this is much more durable than what you are choosing," freya explained, as she handed the gloves to elara. "and they can also channel your flame perfectly, so you don''t need to worry about destroying it. they don''t have any enhancement, but i think you''ll manage it."


    "thank you, aunt," elara grinned and happily took the gloves, even going as far as to wear them immediately. they fit perfectly in her hands and provided a welcoming warmth to her.


    "alright, i''ll gather everyone up then," freya said, as she gave a serious look to their group. "don''t die there."


    "i am very much happy with my girlfriends, dear," veer grinned. "i won''t court death."


    "wipe that cheeky grin, brat," freya rolled her eyes and went ahead. they were in the back of the building, so their conversation was seen by no one, which ultimately helped them.


    veer turned to his side, looking at liliana who was happily leaning against his arms and sleeping with a smile on her face. he found the situation too bizarre to say anything, but still managed to speak, "don''t you feel weird?"


    liliana raised her head and asked, "what do you mean?"


    "i mean, people mostly either ignore you completely or they fawn over you," veer said, as he remembered her interactions. s§×arch* the n?velfire(.)net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "it''s fine," liliana smiled. "i just want your attention, so long as i have it, i don''t care about the world."


    ''crazy...'' veer was dumbstruck, but unconsciously a smile formed on his lips. ''but too cute.''


    "aiya! too much love in the air," elara chuckled. "let''s go. we have our date, right?"


    the trio left their spot and went outside the building where everyone was already waiting. they were busy observing the artefacts they had chosen.


    ''swords, daggers... damn the clich¨¦ continues.''


    soon, a big yellow bus came rushing towards them, and stopped before the building. under freya''s order, the students entered the bus, and tried to calm their excitement.


    the bus took them out of the main campus, to the giant airport from where many of them had come.


    upon reaching there, they boarded the airplane and left the starlight academy.


    nobody knew whether they would be able to come back or not, so they gave their goodbyes to the star city.

 Chapter 68 BareFold Town

    the blue wind kingdom was massive, but it only had six main cities. they were marked as main cities because they housed major academies and therefore served as a big support for the noble families.there were a total of six large labyrinths in the blue wind kingdom, while many smaller labyrinths spread across the kingdom. among the large labyrinths, bloodthorn labyrinth ranked at the top.


    it was the biggest and most mysterious one, as nobody had managed to explore it fully. not to mention, it was the most dangerous one with the highest death rate in the blue wind kingdom.


    because of this, its turning abnormal alerted every major force in the kingdom. sadly, none of them wanted to solve its problem, mostly because it was too dangerous for them.


    there was a high possibility that anyone who entered it would die. so, they didn''t want to risk it. they also knew that the six main academies would try to get the opportunity anyway.


    so, the only ones who stepped up to solve its problem were the six main academies and the royal academy, which was directly governed by the royal family.


    now, they were all gathering in barefold town, which was the nearest to the bloodthorn labyrinth. the labyrinth itself was situated in the middle of secto wilderness.


    star city and selfore city, two of the main cities, shared borders with it. if the labyrinth''s barrier disappeared, then these two cities would have to face it first.


    barefold town served as the base to keep watch over the bloodthorn labyrinth. and now, seven academies of the blue wind kingdom were gathering here.


    veer and his class had landed in the outskirts of the barefold town and were currently being checked by the military.


    while the others were being checked, veer was looking at his surroundings. it was a military base, as he could see many soldiers in their dark green uniforms doing their duties.


    noticing their posture, he thought, ''they are nervous about this whole thing, huh. well, it''s to be expected. they had spent their lives here and know it better than anyone else.'' sea??h th§× n?velfire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    off in the distance, he could see a tall wall upon which stood a couple of sentries. after all, they couldn''t rely on magic and technology fully.


    as he turned his head, his gaze went to the rows of buildings which stood tall as if it was another town in itself.


    ''damn! so they made a new town altogether,'' veer was surprised. ''they really take the bloodthorn labyrinth seriously.''


    finally, it was his turn, so he went towards the officer who was checking the male students. the checking went smoothly, except he had to reveal his storage ring to the officer.


    as the officer looked at the contents it held, a speechless look appeared on his face. he gave an odd look to veer and threw the storage ring back at him.


    ''oii! these are necessities,'' veer rolled his eyes and passed through the iron framework which checked if he was carrying any magical artefacts.


    finally getting through it, he met with liliana and elara, who were already waiting for him on the other side. he softly smiled at them and asked, "is there anything else we need to do?"


    "i don''t think so," elara said, as she looked at the others who were entering the small metal boxes, which were apparently army vehicles.


    there were many of them, as one could only take six people in it. but just from its heavy design, veer could see its defense being very high.


    "let''s go and book our seats then," veer said, as he dragged the two of them to one of the empty atvs, as they called it.


    opening the door, they found a small space inside it with seats on both sides. they made themselves comfortable in it and waited.


    "this is expensive as fuck," elara exclaimed, as she examined the vehicle. "it''s an army traveling vehicle made by xerex techs, and the seventh generation at that."


    "is it that impressive?" veer asked.


    "more than impressive," elara grinned, as she touched the metal surface. "there are many features in it, but the best one is its defense. every single one of these is made using the materials from lord rank magical creatures."


    "the hell!?" even veer was shocked. "but it''s all metal? how does that make sense?"


    "that... i don''t know," she shook her head. "they never revealed the secret behind the new versions. but the fact that this metal baby can tank a full-powered attack from master stage powerhouses shows its potential."


    "damn!" veer was amazed and tried to look closely at the vehicle. it was then a voice sounded from the outside.


    "don''t bother. it isn''t that easy to find its secrets," freya said, as she entered the vehicle and sat on the other seat.


    "eh? dean, you''re coming with us?" veer asked.


    "do you have any problems with it?" freya smiled and asked.


    "of course... not," veer coughed lightly when he noticed how her smile changed. "your company is the best one."


    then, she ignored him and began to talk with elara, mostly about sword saint micheal and his embarrassing childhood.


    veer sighed and closed his eyes, as he felt liliana sleeping on his arm as usual. he didn''t even realize when the atv began to move.


    only when elara woke him up did he realize that he had actually slept.


    "anyways, veer, i think this is related to you," freya said, after she put a small cube beside her. "so, you need to be careful in the labyrinth."


    ''i''ll be damned,'' veer cursed and then asked, "why do you think so? i''m just a nobody at best."


    "nobody, huh," freya scoffed at his comment and said, "i can''t tell you the reason. but still, be careful inside."


    "wait! did you join us just to give this information?" veer asked, as he finally understood her motive to join them.


    "yes, and because of this, i thought of giving a detailed explanation about labyrinths and especially this one," freya''s voice turned somber as she added.


    "the reason many labyrinths are so dangerous and mysterious is that they all originated in the dark era." explore more at empire

 Chapter 69 Truth

    the word dark era turned the atv silent, as everyone looked at freya for more explanation. only liliana knew the truth about the dark era.with an odd look on her face, she thought, ''dark era? more like fucked-up era. reminds me, that guy should still be alive...''


    freya nodded and said, "yes, as you know, the dark era is basically the time a thousand years ago. we don''t know much about it, so we named it the dark era. these labyrinths have existed in the dark era or maybe they formed during it. nobody really knows."


    "so, we can actually see history in labyrinths?" veer asked.


    "yes, that''s what we do. one of the reasons we want to explore the labyrinths, especially the abnormal ones, is that they contain pieces of information about the history of our world," freya nodded. "we advanced so much, relying not only on magic but also on history."


    she shook her head and continued. "anyway, you can read history later. what''s important is that it''s filled with ancient abominations. yes, magical creatures who have existed since the dawn of time."


    enjoy new chapters from empire


    veer felt a chill run down his spine. everything related to ancient should be taken seriously. he knew that.


    "the only reason they don''t come out is because of the barrier," freya said. "the barrier... it''s strange. not a single person in a thousand years had been able to analyze it. it''s a mystery everyone wants to solve."


    she leaned back and said,


    "the beings inside the labyrinths are horrifying, to say the least. many students who return from the labyrinth end up being traumatized and had to seek professional help. and this is in normal cases while you''re going in abnormal ones. expect the worst on every step you take, as you can even encounter a great magical creature."


    "wait! wait! the hell!?" veer quickly interrupted, too shocked by her words. it took a couple of moments for him to regain his calmness as he asked, "are you joking?"


    "i am not," freya shook her head. "why do you think i said you''re giving up your life if you enter the labyrinth? you can expect the worst in there, and the reality would still turn out to be worse."


    "i''ll be damned!" veer cursed, as he ground his teeth.


    what did a great magical creature represent? they were the equivalent of grandmaster stage of intelligent species, meaning he could encounter someone of freya''s power level in the labyrinth.


    ''talk about being out of script,'' veer took some deep breaths to calm his heart.


    "what? want to back out now?" freya asked in a rather unusual heavy tone. "i won''t call you a coward for backing out. i have seen its horror, and i never wish to see it again."


    "i''m dying here anyway," veer shrugged. "might as well die trying there."


    "well, you''re right on that," freya nodded. "but it isn''t all in vain. micheal also became a sword saint after he visited an abnormal labyrinth, and the same goes for me."


    "thanks for the reminder," veer smiled, as he tried to calm his racing heart. he was excited, nervous, and even scared. at one point, he even forgot what he was truly feeling, but he knew he wanted to enter the bloodthorn labyrinth.


    "good!" freya also smiled. "now, the labyrinths usually are like pocket dimensions and sometimes just ruined cities. there are many types of them. bloodthorn belongs to the pocket dimension one."


    "a world in a world?" veer raised an eyebrow.


    "yes, and it is very different," freya nodded. "i would have told you about what it really is from inside, but it doesn''t matter how. it''s abnormal, so the insides must have changed."


    "huh? what do you mean!" veer asked in confusion.


    "once a labyrinth turns abnormal, it changes completely," freya sighed. "especially the pocket dimension type. they change the whole landscape altogether. so, you''re basically stepping into unknown territory."


    "i don''t see much point then," veer asked. "you all are risking so much by sending students inside. even if some survived and became great figures, you think it''s worth it?"


    "to be honest with you, in most cases, everyone dies," freya looked out of the window and said, her eyes filled with a strange loneliness. "there were around five thousand people who entered into the labyrinth alongside micheal and me. how much do you think survived?"


    veer swallowed back his saliva and said, "100?"


    "4!"


    instead of freya, it was elara who answered while having her face down.


    ''no way!!'' veer felt his blood running cold. how dangerous and horrifying the labyrinths have to be to reduce such a large number to only four.


    "yes, only four survived, and even we were among the best back then," freya smiled wryly as memories of her past flashed in her mind. "and don''t think it happens like this every time. most of the time, everyone dies inside."


    veer didn''t speak, or rather he didn''t have anything to say. the gravity of the situation was finally settling in his heart. he felt scared, and he acknowledged it, as he looked at his trembling hand.


    "the decision is still in your hand," freya said. "i will tell this to everyone later on, but i doubt many will listen. but it''s also fine, no one knows who will make history so they can try."


    the vehicle turned silent after that, as freya gave some time to veer. she knew it wasn''t an easy decision, and many would refuse outright.


    as she was thinking, veer asked her something unexpected.


    "what happens when everyone dies inside?"


    "huh!?" freya was surprised, but still gave the answer he needed. "it depends on the labyrinth, really. sometimes it takes the deaths as a sacrifice and returns to normal. and in other times, the barrier breaks, which lets the beings trapped inside roam free in the world."


    veer fell silent as he thought about something, ''the situation is weird, too weird. should i really go inside?''


    the only thing the labyrinth spoke was death, so he was wondering if the risks were worth it.


    it was then he heard a low mumble from him.


    "we need it!"


    sear?h the novel?ire(.)ne*t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 70 Corrupted Dragon

    raising an eyebrow, veer turned to his sides where liliana was sitting. surprisingly, she wasn''t sleeping on his shoulder but looking elsewhere.she had a frown on her face as she said, "we need to enter it."


    "why?" veer asked, as he had begun to trust liliana on matters he didn''t know much about. she was like a walking encyclopedia who knew a lot of things, so he always believed her words.


    "i can''t explain it clearly..." liliana mumbled. "but we need to go inside it; otherwise, something terrible will be unleashed on the world."


    "what do you mean? can you explain anything? even a little will do." veer asked.


    "a dragon or rather a fallen dragon? i''m not sure, but i can feel the faint aura of a dragon from it," liliana narrowed her eyes. "it is slowly becoming stronger."


    freya straightened up and looked at liliana, "how sure are you?"


    "hundred percent," liliana said, still looking in the same direction even when the atv changed roads. her expression was full of disgust, as she said, "there is no way i will mistake this corrupted aura of a dragon. we are taught this from a very young age."


    "corrupted dragon?" freya''s eyes went wide open as she almost stood up in shock. "once again, how sure are you? also, how strong do you think it is?"


    "i am sure the aura belongs to a corrupted dragon," liliana finally looked away and turned towards freya. "as for how strong it is? i can''t say for sure, but at its peak it will surpass you."


    "fucking hell!" freya cursed and took out her phone, as sweat dripped from her forehead. she didn''t doubt liliana''s words at all, as she knew who she was. but that also meant they needed to make preparations.


    "oh yeah, that bastard isn''t alone," liliana said, as her eyes turned whitish suddenly. "there is something mixed in its aura... i don''t know how to explain it, but there is something equally dangerous, if not more, as the corrupted dragon inside."


    enjoy new stories from empire


    "can it get any worse?" freya quickly dialed a number upon hearing liliana. as she noticed the person wasn''t picking up, she clicked her tongue and called someone else.


    this time, the call connected as a rather amused voice sounded.


    "ho? what happened to make the almighty call me?"


    "this isn''t the time to joke, mike," freya said. "come to bloodthorn labyrinth immediately."


    "why? is the situation really that bad?"


    "a corrupted dragon more powerful than me, what do you think how the situation is?" freya sighed and leaned back, as the tension seeped out of her.


    "the hell!?"


    "yes, so come here quickly," freya said.


    "i am coming, but it will take some time. can you hold on till then?"


    "i honestly don''t know, but i''ll try my best," freya said. "just come quickly."


    "don''t worry. just take care of your niece there and also that brat. i''ll be there soon."


    with that, she hung up the call and turned towards liliana, "you''re really something else to actually sense that aura through dimensions."


    "you should know the relationship between corrupted dragon and noble dragons," liliana shrugged lightly. "we are practically forced to learn to sense corrupted aura every day. it''ll be hard to miss something like this, actually."


    "by the way, isn''t this even more dangerous?" veer asked. "then why did you say we should enter it?"


    "because that''s the only way for us to survive," liliana looked at her hands and said. "the corrupted dragons are hungry for noble dragon blood, so the first thing that bastard will do upon breaking the barrier is come after us. you also have the dragon master aspect, so you aren''t any different."


    rubbing his forehead, veer said, "so, you''re basically saying that it''s better to strike first when it''s weak than wait till it grows strong?"


    "yes, if we let it grow, then we are all dead for sure," liliana sighed. "i am pretty sure even dean can''t face it in its prime."


    "well, looks like the world just gave us a reason to go there," veer threw his head back and closed his eyes. he threw away all thoughts and gave his mind some time to rest.


    the rest of the journey was rather uneventful, as every single one of them was worried about the future. it was inevitable, but they wanted to lessen the impact as much as possible.


    they finally reached the hotel where they would be staying. shaking the thoughts off, veer stepped outside, ''no use in crying now. i''ll have to see if there is something i can do before i enter it. i am going to survive and become strong.''


    he smiled as he felt warmth on both of his hands. elara and liliana stood by his side, giving him a reassuring smile as they walked alongside him.


    ''yeah! i need it,'' veer smiled. ''fuck hesitation!''


    confidence returned as he strolled forward in the hotel. it wasn''t a luxurious hotel, but it still gave them comfort. freya had already given them the keys to their rooms and said they would be sharing them with other members.


    ''four in each room, huh. seems like dorms.''


    they went to the second floor and quickly found veer''s room. surprisingly, one of his partners was his giant subordinate rock. he was standing in the middle of the room, looking at his bed.


    entering inside, veer saw the scene and understood the situation, so he said, "you can try mixing two beds."


    rock turned around and gave a nod to veer, and then turned back, "but where will you and others sleep?"


    yes, the beds were small for rock. just a single look at them and rock was enough to make the conclusion. s§×arch* the n?velfire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "it''s fine," veer waved his hand. "i used to sleep on the floor, so i have a habit."


    "boss, you''re thinking too low of me then," rock snorted. "i have chosen you as my boss, so having you sleep on the floor is just a disgrace to me. do not underestimate this rock, boss. i have slept on hanging trees, so this is nothing. i''ll sleep on the floor."


    ''this guy...'' veer shook his head and gave up on persuading him. rock was too stubborn, and he wouldn''t budge from his decision anyway.


    just then, he heard a loud thump sound, which shook the floor he was standing on.


    "what the hell happened now!?"

 Chapter 71 Final Rest

    hearing the loud sound of something crashing, veer quickly went outside, only to see the scene he wanted to avoid. he sighed in exasperation and thought, ''ah! boy! here we go again.''there stood aurora and elara facing each other while liliana just went to stand on the sides. somehow, she also had gotten a mango juice, which she was enjoying while looking at them.


    ''wait! what is she doing here?'' veer got a little confused and jumped in between them. "stop! stop! are you gonna fight here? really?"


    aurora smiled seeing veer and bowed lightly, as she said in her sweet voice, "good afternoon, veer."


    ''ah! i forgot she''s in public,'' veer rolled his eyes and nodded at her. "good afternoon, aur..ora..."


    he shook his head and asked, "that aside, why the hell are you fighting now?"


    "we got the same room," elara snorted, crossing her arms under her ample chest.


    looking at it for a moment, veer asked, "then, just share for now. more importantly, why is a second year here?"


    "oh! about that, some of the second years are also coming along," aurora said, having a sweet smile on her face. "normally, only first years will enter the labyrinth, but due to the danger abnormal ones pose, some of the second years were also deployed."


    "i see," veer said, as he fell into thoughts. ''are there any limitations? there should be...ah! why didn''t i ask dean?''


    he would have thought more about it, but he was feeling two cold glares passing through him, which made his head hurt. he took a deep breath and said, "el, come with me for a second."


    elara grumbled slightly but still nodded.


    veer felt relieved seeing that and turned towards liliana, gesturing her towards aurora. she sighed and gave a weak nod.


    fortunately, there were only a few handful of students, so the matter didn''t become big. as veer stepped forward, his phone buzzed.


    he stopped, as he heard similar buzzes from others'' phones too. curious, he took it out and saw a text from dean in their server:


    [be ready by evening. things have changed and the labyrinth is showing signs of opening. you have two hours before we will head to the bloodthorn labyrinth.]


    ''did that corrupted dragon sense liliana and me?'' veer narrowed his eyes, as he found the situation odd. he turned towards liliana and she also had a frown etched on her face.


    "guess we''ll be leaving quickly," elara grinned as she shot a glance at aurora. "i''ll let you off, hydra bitch."


    "the feelings are mutual, muscle brain," aurora smiled and spoke. her voice was sweet and polite, yet her words were quite the opposite.


    "tsk! this is the reason i call you two-faced bitch," elara clicked her tongue in disgust and ignored her.


    aurora also ignored elara and closed in slowly towards veer. she then whispered, "i will try to forget our situation for the time being since i don''t want to die in there. we can solve it later, so can i have your trust in this?"


    "are you really asking this?" veer snickered.


    "i am asking that," aurora looked in his eyes and said, losing her polite demeanor for a moment. she quickly got into her act again and said, "anyway, just try not to die there."


    "same to you," veer smiled as he raised his hand, but ultimately put it down.


    aurora looked at his hand with bitterness in her eyes, then she turned around and left the area. her steps steady and her walk elegant as always.


    "boss, should i call others?" rock asked, finally seeing the opportunity to speak.


    veer shook his head and said, "let them rest. we don''t know when we will have this time again."


    "i''ll tell them," rock nodded and he also left.


    veer turned towards elara and said, "can''t you at least try to ignore her?"


    "i can, but the moment she starts talking, i feel disgust in my stomach," elara shrugged. your next chapter awaits on empire


    he shook his head and said, "forget it! let''s rest for now. there is nothing much we can do anyway."


    the trio then spent the next two hours talking with each other. sometimes it got serious where they talked about the enemy they could face in the bloodthorn labyrinth. sometimes it was just randomly blabbering.


    they didn''t care, as they just wanted to spend time with each other because of the uncertain future.


    as they were too engrossed in their conversation, they didn''t notice that they had not closed the door. a blonde elf saw everything from there, how they smiled genuinely with each other.


    clenching her fist hard, aurora thought as her body trembled, ''i should be in that place. it should be me. why didn''t you choose me, veer? why not me?''


    in the end, she couldn''t see any more of their interaction, as her heart was just full of bitterness. so, she left them alone and went to prepare one last time before going to the bloodthorn labyrinth.


    her eyes burned with intense resolve and determination as she thought, ''just wait for me. i will make you regret your decision, veer.''


    ...


    the two hours passed quickly, and the students who barely had any rest were quickly called down. some of them were nervous, some just indifferent, while others were excited.


    as he stood in a group of more than a hundred students, all wearing a black suit with yellow strips, veer felt speechless. however, he also knew the reason for the black suit.


    it was an f-tier defensive armour, the best starlight academy had to offer for them. it had some enhancements, and the most important one was [regeneration.] as long as one fed it mana, it could regenerate back to its original state. not to mention it could help them with terrible temperatures.


    veer would have liked to see its status. sadly, the system was still evolving.


    ''it is still pretty good looking,'' veer thought, as he felt the texture of the suit. ''9/10!''


    with a small gust of wind hitting their faces, they saw someone landing before them. as usual, freya made her entry through the air. s§×arch* the n??elfir§×.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    she had changed her attire to her battle suit, which was actually pretty simple. but it did make any boy have a nosebleed.

 Chapter 72 The Bloodthorn Labyrinth (1)

    clad in tight black shorts, thigh-high stockings, a purple t-shirt, and a white lab coat fluttering in the wind, freya looked absolutely stunning.the students had to look down, as they didn''t want to get punished. still, their thoughts ran wild.


    freya ignored everyone''s reactions, as she was already used to them, and said, "before we leave, i want to tell you all a few things..."


    with that, she went on a long explanation about the bloodthorn labyrinth and labyrinths in general. she talked mostly about the same things, but veer still paid full attention to her words.


    after finishing her explanation, freya waited for a few minutes as she let the students process the information. she expected many to back away, but she was in for a surprise.


    although they were scared and it was visible, none of them said anything. there was a clear resolve in their silence, which surprised freya and even veer. s§×arch* the n??el fire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''did that one month really change them so much?''


    somehow, veer doubted that. still, he felt happy that they were at least facing their fears.


    "good!" freya nodded in appreciation and said, as she waved her hand, "they will be useful."


    as everyone caught the object thrown at them, they realised it was a small metal ring with a solid black rock. how could they not recognise it?


    ''the academy is really generous,'' veer thought, as he caught his share of the storage ring. ''most of them will probably be lost.''


    he closed his eyes and went through the contents of the storage ring. it was nothing grand but just things important for survival, like tents, bandages, and some potions. he even saw packets of synth soup in it.


    "the academy has already given you survival lessons, so use everything you have learned until now," freya said. "remember, you only have two objects inside the bloodthorn labyrinth. first, survive. second, search the core of the bloodthorn labyrinth."


    under everyone''s confused eyes, freya explained, "the abnormalities mostly happen in the core, which reflects in the whole labyrinth. what and where is the core? how can you fix it? that is something you''ll have to find, as it''s different for every dungeon."


    "can you give any examples, dean?" aurora asked.


    "it could be a physical one like a small ball which has some cracks. you''ll just have to fix the cracks," freya shrugged. "or it could be something else entirely, maybe a magical creature, or maybe a situation? anything. labyrinths are something that is still mysterious to everyone."


    ''that''s gonna be troublesome,'' veer sighed.


    "anyways, let''s go before the labyrinth opens," freya said, as she eyed the orange sun drowning in the horizon.


    atvs were once again arranged for the students. they were supposed to take them to the bloodthorn labyrinth, as they were the only vehicle permitted to be in the labyrinth''s vicinity.


    the students passed through the barefold town and entered the wilderness afterwards. fortunately, the army had already made a proper flat road, so they had an easy ride, at least physically.


    freya didn''t sit with veer this time, so there were two more girls with them. as fate would have it, they were aurora and one girl from the third dormitory.


    as elara and aurora sent daggers to each other through their eyes, veer focused his attention on the silent girl from the third dormitory.


    apparently, the third girls'' dormitory had a single student, and it was this girl. she had a small frame, with a body so slim that it was easy to say she had faced malnutrition.


    her small face was filled with scars and scratches. the most eye-catching features in her were the sharp, triangular ears covered in dark fur and her long slender tail that wrapped around her thighs. as far as veer knew, she belonged to a rare intelligent race of rodents.


    she was an oddball in the girls'' dormitory as she chose to live in the third dormitory despite elara offering her a stay in the second dormitory.


    she had attended the training session and, surprisingly, turned out to be very good at her arts. veer was very impressed with her performance and had been trying to become friends with her.


    unfortunately, she always kept some distance between herself and others. it would be a miracle of a day if she even spoke. so, his attempts at befriending her had been unsuccessful.


    still, he wasn''t about to give up, as she reminded him too much of his past life. smiling, veer said, "if anyone can survive in bloodthorn labyrinth, it has to be rain, right?"


    elara finally looked away from aurora and turned towards the quiet girl, "true! i doubt anyone is better than her in survival."


    rain shrank back slightly, as she avoided looking at them. seeing that, veer shook his head and said, "remember one thing, rain. if you find us there, or anyone you know, you can ask for help. we only have us to seek help."


    unexpectedly, rain nodded, which put a smile on veer''s face. he tried to initiate the conversation, but it seemed like her social battery died. your adventure continues at empire


    sighing, veer decided to call it a day and leaned back on his seat.


    "do you want her in your harem?"


    veer almost choked hearing liliana''s question and hurriedly replied, "of course not. i don''t see every girl as my potential wife, you know. she just... forget it!"


    liliana looked at him silently and nodded.


    just like that, their journey continued for half an hour when they felt a sickening feeling crawling up their skin. they became alert and tried to look through the windows, but only trees were there.


    "this is much more intense than last year," aurora muttered as she closed her eyes. "don''t worry. this is because of the labyrinth''s aura or should i say the aura of its barrier."


    veer nodded, still feeling the sickening sensation. it was unpleasant, but he could endure it for now. as they got closer to the labyrinth, however, the feeling just worsened.


    it was then veer thought of something and closed his eyes as he circulated his mana. he was right, as he instantly felt much better.


    he quickly told the others, and they also managed to regain their normal selves.


    then, the atv stopped. they opened the door, stepped outside, and witnessed the wonders of the dark era.


    the bloodthorn labyrinth.

 Chapter 73 The Bloodthorn Labyrinth (2)

    the atvs were parked some distance away from the labyrinth. and they could see the reason for that as the students stepped out of their atvs.it was evening, but they could already feel darkness crawling around the forest. the wilderness itself changed with rotten vines, dark charred trees that set them apart from the other part of the forest. it was a chilling sight, but that wasn''t even the worst.


    as the eerie winds whispered around, the students felt chills running down their spines. but they still managed to get themselves together to move forward.


    under freya''s lead, the hundred or so students entered the dark territories of the wilderness. they observed everything and had a feeling as if they were walking inside a horror movie.


    except, it was all real.


    after a terribly silent journey of a few minutes, they finally reached a place where they were forced to stop. the sickening aura was too strong here, and many of them even vomited.


    freya turned to look at them and said, "this is because of the mist the labyrinth releases passively. just try to breathe less and use your mana circulation technique, it should keep you sane for a while."


    the students did as they were told and finally felt some relief. though, it didn''t last long, as they even began to see hallucinations on the way.


    fortunately, their minds weren''t so weak as to fall for them, so they managed to reach the bloodthorn labyrinth safe and sound. reaching there, they finally witnessed the most dangerous labyrinth of the blue wind kingdom.


    two thick obsidian trees grew side by side, as they towered over every single tree in the forest. the students had to crane their necks just to see the tip of the trees, which were entwined in a messy knot.


    in the gap created between them, otherworldly energies swirled, releasing a white mist that slowly spread around the dark territory.


    "fucking hell! a dungeon? really!?" veer thought, as he looked at the mass of energies which he guessed was the entrance to bloodthorn labyrinth.


    "must be that dragon."


    liliana was also observing the entrance with a light frown on her face, "why am i getting this familiar feeling from this? what is this?"


    she couldn''t tell, but she was very curious about it. even then, she didn''t try to send her senses into it, as she didn''t want to risk her soul getting injured.


    "others are also here," elara said, as she looked to her side instead of the labyrinth. as veer followed her gaze, he found a group of people standing some distance away, looking at them with curiosity.


    "other academies, huh," veer thought, as he turned to his other side. sure enough, there were also a few groups there.


    he counted the groups and thought, "counting us, it''s seven academies."


    as the students judged one another with their stares, the people leading them were different. freya''s arrival seemed to have alerted others as six people came from other groups.


    four of them were male, having three middle-aged men and one young man in his late twenties. the other two ladies were beautiful and in their late twenties as well. though, veer heavily doubted it was their real age since magic could do wonders.


    "i didn''t expect you to be so late, freya," one of the young women said, as she stepped closer to freya. her attire was a simple blend of a red dress and a pointy hat.


    "she''s amelia, a master stage mage from stanley academy," liliana informed veer and elara, as always being their walking encyclopedia.


    "it''s nice to see you here, freya," the young man smiled at her and said. he had a lean build and was wearing a light leather armour.


    "he''s ethan, a master stage assassin from seeker academy," liliana whispered.


    freya nodded at ethan and said, "i would love to chit-chat with you guys, but do we really have time for that?" s§×ar?h the novelfire.net* website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "we don''t, actually," one of the middle-aged men said, as he rubbed his belly. "we were going to send the students right away but noticed that your students are rather...weak."


    explore hidden tales at empire


    "thorne, master stage tank from mountain grazing academy," liliana added.


    his words didn''t affect freya as she just smiled and said, "then you might be in for a surprise. i have a few people who would prove to be good leaders for this mission."


    "aurora, elara, liliana...you really have some powerhouses," amelia chuckled, as she turned to look at the starlight academy''s group. "but i''m mostly curious about the young man named veer."


    "isn''t that the one who awakened a useless aspect?" ethan snorted. "what''s so good about him?"


    "you''re still so full of yourself, ethan," thorne shook his head. "whatever, let''s just get this over with. the labyrinth is getting more and more unstable so it''s better to send the students now."


    freya gave a glance at amelia, and then looked away, "sure."


    "you are the only one capable of opening the rift, so if you would please," amelia ignored freya''s gaze and smiled at her.


    freya nodded and said, "make some distance."


    the six nodded as they separated and went back to their groups. from there, they waited to see the sight of power they always looked forward to.


    freya slowly began to hover in the air, as winds picked up and surrounded her. the dark leaves swirled around, creating a mesmerizing view.


    but that wasn''t the end, as freya went closer to the mass of energies that distorted the space itself. under everybody''s astonished looks, she stretched her hand and opened a tear in it with her bare hands.


    cracks appeared in the space before her as gradually a vertical tear formed in the entrance, pulsating in a dark glow. dark mist leaked out of the entrance, sending shivers down to everyone''s spines.


    "so, this is a battle mage," veer''s breathing hitched, as he looked at the scene before him. it was truly a spectacle of sheer raw strength.


    he had been paying attention to her movements and noticed how she had opened the entrance. only a battle mage could do this alone.

 Chapter 74 The Ancient Battlefield

    releasing the pent-up air in her lungs, freya looked down at the students. her voice echoed everywhere, despite the whispers of the eerie winds. discover hidden content at empire"i don''t care which academy you''re from or if you have some enemies here. in there, the only ones who would help you are the people you''re entering with. so, remember to focus on the main mission and nothing else."


    her lips curled up slightly as she added.


    "of course, you should prioritize yourself first. also, don''t believe everything you see and experience in there. even the words of your fellow classmates. i know, i''m contradicting my words, but you''ll understand everything once you''re there."


    freya then opened the space tear even more and said.


    "alright, jump in. we will be waiting for you all here. try not to die, as we will have to deal with the horrors inside otherwise."


    her words caused many to roll their eyes, but still, one by one, they began to jump in the space tear. they were nervous, but they were the ones who decided, so they could only follow through.


    ''woah! no drama?'' veer stood rooted on his spot. ''wait! the royal academy isn''t arrogant to the bone? nobody is going to humiliate us?'' sear?h the ¦Çov§×lfire .net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "why do you look so disappointed?" elara smacked his back, already knowing what he was thinking. "look for me if we end up being separated. we still need to have our date."


    "yeah! let''s focus on survival first," veer smiled and leaned forward as he captured elara''s lips. the surroundings turned silent as the students who were going to jump almost stumbled.


    they all glared at veer and cursed him to die in the labyrinth. here, they were nervous and scared while he was flirting and kissing someone? what kind of world was this?


    in anger, they forgot about their hesitation and jumped in the space tear more willingly.


    freya also noticed it and had an urge to send a wind blast at him, ''this brat...i hope you get some good experience there. you deserve that for corrupting my niece.''


    elara separated from veer and grinned, "let''s celebrate your birthday after coming back."


    "hmm," veer nodded and kissed her forehead. "stay alive."


    just like that, elara also jumped in the space tear, disappearing into the pulsating darkness. veer could only watch it swallow her whole.


    "don''t worry, she is strong, far stronger than you think," liliana said, as she held veer''s hand. "also, promise me one thing, veer."


    "anything for you," veer replied.


    "whatever happens inside, do not let it change you," liliana said, her eyes distant. "remember the people who want you, and for who you are."


    veer didn''t quite understand what she meant, but he still nodded and said, "i will try my best to uphold this promise."


    liliana smiled at that and said, "let''s go then."


    then, the two of them also jumped and entered the space tear. it was an odd experience as they felt something separating their body parts, as if their hand was somewhere else, away from their torso yet still connected with it.


    veer tried to observe the process, but he failed miserably. his senses were overloaded by so much information that he had to close off everything; otherwise, his mind would have collapsed right there.


    he only had his eyes open as he looked at the white particles passing by. his body suddenly gained speed, as if attracted to something, as it shot forward.


    the darkness convulsed around him, with his body fighting against it at a speed at which he was barely able to keep his eyes open. though, it only lasted for a while before he had to close his eyes.


    his hand suddenly lost its warmth, as he flinched slightly and thought, ''i expected this but still...''


    since they were entering a pocket dimension, he had a guess that they would be sent to different locations. still, he wanted at least someone to accompany him.


    ''whatever! it''s a lone wolf adventure then,'' veer''s thoughts ran wild as he tried to ignore the whispers around him. they were getting out of hand inside this space tunnel, as he called it.


    after what felt like an eternity, he finally felt some change in his surroundings as his speed also decreased. in the next moment, his eyelids suddenly caught bright movement, so he opened his eyes.


    what he saw left his heart shaken, his breathing stopped as he just looked at the terrifying sight before him. lightning bolts thick as a mountain descended on the ground, destroying everything in their wake.


    giant meteors rained down alongside the colossal lightning bolts, as they decimated everything in their wake. mountains, volcanoes, everything was flattened down.


    but it wasn''t the end.


    as the crimson red sky churned into different shapes, the ground split apart with darkness leaking out from it. a dark hand, as big as a large mountain, came out of the rifts, as it caught the lightning bolts and crushed them.


    in the next moment, a sword slash descended from the skies, bursting with flames that seemed to burn the space itself.


    the sword slash collided with the dark hand, severing it from its source. the ground trembled as the hand dissipated into a dense mist of darkness. as the flames tried to burn the darkness, it took on forms of small humanoid figures that ate through the flames.


    the creatures made from darkness roared to the skies, as they began to multiply and roam in the vast, destroyed mainlands. everywhere they went, they absorbed something which increased the mist inside them, which ultimately led to the separation and formation of more such creatures.


    as if angered by their actions, the sky split apart. literally. it revealed a white ball hovering amidst the crimson background. at first, nothing happened, but then a scorching light descended on the ground.


    everything in sight turned to ashes except the ground. even the creatures of darkness could do nothing against the scorching light as they turned to ashes one by one.


    veer watched everything in horror, his lungs trying their best to keep his breathing steady, but it seemed impossible. he thought things would end here with the white sun winning, but it just got worse.

 Chapter 75 Dead

    veer tried to move, but it seemed completely impossible. horror gripped his heart as the gravity of the situation settled in his heart. he was frozen in space, forced to watch this titanic battle.''it must be an illusion. calm down!'' veer tried to calm himself, but it wasn''t something he could do in this situation. the things that he witnessed had shaken him to the very core.


    everything was so incredibly vivid that it left a permanent mark on his heart. he could recall every single detail, and that made his head hurt severely. it was always fun to watch such destruction in movies, but when it happened right before him, he felt an unimaginable fear.


    however, when the fear died down, the curious veer woke up, as he thought about the unfathomable power used by the beings whose battle he had just witnessed. it was so grand, yet he couldn''t comprehend it at all.


    how did they do it? was it still magic or something even greater? and what were those beings who were actually fighting? and why were they engaged in such a conflict?


    there were so many questions he wanted answers to, but he knew he shouldn''t look for them yet. they were too grand for him to comprehend at this stage.


    as he let his mind roam freely because of his still state, things finally changed once again. as if tired of the white sun purging everything away, the dark being from the abyss once again rose against the heavens.


    an army of humanoid creatures of darkness rose from the cracks on the ground, only to get obliterated by the purging light of the white sun. but they didn''t give up and continued to rise and devour everything in their path. s~ea??h the nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    it was then veer saw the being whose hand was previously cut by the heavens. as terror gripped his mind, making it utterly numb, veer witnessed something that shook his true being and made him feel as if he was nothing before it. as if he didn''t matter at all.


    the cracks widened as rifts began to open in the fabric of space. tendrils of darkness leaked out of them, along with two giant hands that grabbed the rifts and climbed out of the pits of hell.


    slowly, but surely, the being rose against the purging power of the white sun and stood on the cracked ground. it was a being made of nothing but darkness, as if it was the manifestation of the abyss itself.


    it was so big that it seemed as if it towered over the world itself. the bald, humanoid, dark being stretched its hand upwards, the dark mist swirling around it seemed to be getting erased by the white sun.


    but the being was so unimaginably massive and packed with so much darkness that even the white sun failed to purge it completely. the sun only managed to graze its skin before it was erased from existence.


    veer watched in horror at the white sun, which had burnt everything, now getting squished to dust by the dark hands. the light in the world dimmed, replaced by the crimson glow of the sky.


    the dark being howled after destroying the white sun, shaking the whole world and parting the crimson sky. veer only managed to see cracked fragments beyond the crimson sky before something came hurling at him unexpectedly.


    ''shit!'' veer cursed and tried to move, only to be reminded of his reality. he tried to calm down, thinking it was just an illusion, but the heat was getting overbearing.


    it was all real. he was going to die a horrible death.


    as a shard of the white sun closed in, veer felt every fibre of his body screaming at him to get away. unfortunately, he was stuck and could only watch helplessly as the purging light of the white sun burnt a piece of his battle suit. find your next read on empire


    ''is this how i''m going to die?'' veer sighed. ''damn it! two lifetimes and dying as a virgin in both is just wild. fucking hell!''


    just as the shard was about to hit him, something flashed before him and smashed the shard away. as veer looked on in wonder, a man materialized out of a pure lightning bolt.


    he was wearing a thick, heavy armour made of lightning, with a long spear in his hand. he turned around and gave veer a long stare, as if trying to see through him entirely.


    "the time has not come!" the man declared.


    with that, he sliced at veer with his spear and whispered something that veer was unable to hear, "we have to wait more, my lord!"


    ¡­.


    veer woke up with a start and hurriedly looked down at his chest. he heaved a sigh of relief when he noticed his battle suit remained intact and thought, ''guess he was just sending me away. phew! i really thought it was my last day.''


    he could still hear his heart pounding against his chest, as sweat dripped from his forehead. before checking himself thoroughly though, he began to observe his surroundings for any danger.


    apparently, he was lying in the middle of a farm with wheat overgrowing around him. he knew it very well, as his father in his past life was a farmer himself.


    he raised his head and found a bleak grey sky, with two moons in the middle. it was a bizarre scene, but the ancient battle had numbed his brain to incredible things.


    ''i am not in any immediate danger,'' veer assessed the situation, but still took out his metal sword. only then did he check his condition properly.


    ''good! i don''t have any wounds and my mana is also working properly,'' veer thought, sighing in relief. he had already tried to access his storage ring, and it worked pretty well.


    with his things secured and mana working perfectly fine, veer grew a little more confident and prepared himself. but there was still a lingering fear in his heart he couldn''t shake off at all.


    whatever this labyrinth was, it was not meant to be taken lightly. he had been greeted very dearly.


    veer took a moment to calm his nerves and thought about the last moments before the armoured man had thrown him into this labyrinth.


    ''what did he mean, the time hasn''t come yet?'' veer thought. ''also, if it was not an illusion, then what the hell was it? how did i survive those cataclysmic events yet they detected me?''

 Chapter 76 Past Life

    veer had many questions, but he knew he wouldn''t get answers to any of them. the situation was just too bizarre, and he was sure that this had not happened before.''the abnormalities¡­'' veer thought. ''is that how the labyrinth has changed? did others also see this vision? or maybe even experience it? did the man help them?''


    his head began to hurt from all the questions, but it was then he thought of something. his eyes lit up as he thought, ''wait! what if the labyrinth''s core is related to that battlefield? it is possible.''


    the possibility was high, so he once again went through the battle he had seen. that catastrophic battle was etched in his mind, so it was very easy to recall the details.


    although they still made him shiver, he gritted his teeth and went through the details so that he didn''t miss anything. after confirming he remembered everything, he took out his diary.


    phones didn''t work in the labyrinths. in fact, most of the technology didn''t work in the ancient ruins, so only pure power and wits could let one survive here.


    veer then proceeded to write every detail in the diary. he was afraid that some otherworldly power would erase his memories. after what he had just witnessed, he didn''t doubt such powers existed.


    he didn''t want to take risks. he was also not afraid of others finding his diary, as the language he wrote in was an ancient language used by dark elves, an extinct variant of the elf race.


    "good!" veer smiled once he was done and put the diary back in his storage ring. taking out a packet of chips, he had a peaceful meal in the middle of the wheat farm.


    it was a nostalgic feeling for him, and he enjoyed it very much. it reminded him of his days when he used to pester his father to go to the farms.


    ''i hope they are okay without me,'' veer sighed, as he felt melancholy washing over his heart. years of living in the new world had let him get over his past life.


    but he still missed his past life. it wasn''t anything special. he was just a normal student, even if with some mental problems. he also had loving parents who sacrificed a lot for him and his future. sea??h th§× n?velfire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    unfortunately, he died before he could make their life better. the only thing he did for them was give sorrow to them. the guilt built over the years finally broke through as tears brimmed in his eyes.


    "i''m sorry, mom. i should have eaten your dish instead of being picky," veer closed his eyes, struggling to keep his tears. "i''m sorry, dad. i should have listened to you more."


    his heart was in turmoil, as he remembered every failure that had disappointed his parents. yet, even after all that, their love had not lessened for him. that made him feel even more guilty.


    the worst feeling was that he couldn''t even remember their faces well. he wanted to see them, or at least keep their portrait in his mind. yet, he couldn''t do that.


    his chest felt heavy, as if someone had put a rock on it, as his tears dripped like a stream onto the moist soil. his grip on his sword loosened, as he felt the grief overwhelming his mind.


    in the next moment, his eyes snapped open as he pushed himself forward and rolled on the moist soil. his hair stood up as he felt something hitting the spot he was sitting on.


    gasping for breath, veer quickly rolled over and clenched his sword, looking around in caution. but there was nothing unusual. it was peaceful, as if nothing had happened.


    "huh!? why am i holding this sword?" veer looked at his arm in confusion, and jerked his hand, only to stop the next second as he muttered, "of course, it''s to protect myself."


    stay tuned for updates on empire


    his grip once again loosened as a thought entered his mind, "protect from whom? you''re in peace. rest here!"


    "yeah, this is where my father used to farm," veer whispered as he ran his hands through the weathered wheat.


    he hissed as he felt a pang of pain assaulting his fingers. looking down at his fingertip, he noticed ice forming around it. inside the ice cage, there was a drop of blood.


    "ice¡­ did lily do this?" veer muttered, as he clenched his sword''s hilt once again and sliced at his right. he hit something which sent tremors in his hand, as he jumped backwards.


    clarity returned to his mind as he looked around the field, trying to see what was attacking him. sadly, he saw nothing. but he wasn''t disappointed, as his mind was as calm as it could be.


    ''seriously! a brainwashing illusion to start?'' veer crouched down, his stance ready to rush him in any direction whenever needed.


    he closed his eyes as he tried to sense his mana veins. many of them were inaccessible, but he noticed something odd in other ones. aside from his mana, there was a mist flowing through them.


    it was so subtle that he almost ignored it. it seemed to blend in with the mana and rushed alongside it.


    ''i''ll be damned!'' veer cursed, as he once again rolled forward to avoid the attack coming at him. he had to thank those countless assassins who had helped him make his instincts strong.


    now, he was just relying on them to survive the invisible attacks.


    ''the mist is everywhere,'' veer noticed as he began circulating his mana to cleanse his body of the mist. it was hard, as the mist was pouring constantly into his body.


    he had to stop breathing to stop the main entrance of the mist, and wait till his body was cleansed completely. all the while, dodging the invisible attacks which were getting more and more rapid.


    his eyes turned red as he jumped over a pack of wheat plants to avoid the attacks. ''just a little more. fuck!''


    his scalp tingled as he realized his opponent was attacking him mid-air. he couldn''t dodge, nor could he block the attack properly, as he didn''t even know where it would attack.


    ''i''ll be damned!''

 Chapter 77 The Scarecrows (1)

    helpless in mid-air, veer did the only thing that came to his mind. he poured his mana into his sword and formed a magic circle with it.the sword assisted him and formed the magic circle in a matter of moments, as a translucent shield appeared all around him. it only lasted a second as something heavy crashed against it, destroying it as it dispersed into the air. s~ea??h the novel?ire(.)ne*t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    but it was all veer needed as he sensed the direction of the attack and put his sword forward, feeling a heavy impact on it as if he had hit a tree at high speed.


    he grunted and used the attacker''s momentum to push himself away. doing a flip in mid-air, he landed on the ground, destroying a few of the wheat plants.


    gasping for air, he knelt on one knee, but there was a small smile playing on his lips, as he whispered, "finally!"


    veer raised his head and found the familiar wheat farm all around him. but there was something different now, or rather the addition of new guests.


    the scarecrows.


    under the pale moonlight, they stood eerily in the fields, their ragged clothes fluttering in the cold wind. their hollow eyes seemed to glow with a sinister light, watching his every move with unsettling stillness. long, crooked arms stretched out, ending in claw-like fingers that scraped the dry stalks of crops.


    their straw-filled bodies twisted and shifted, as if alive, casting strange shadows that danced menacingly across the ground. a gray mist leaked from their mouths, as they all looked at him.


    ''yup! no point in staying here,'' veer thought, as he held his breath again to not get affected by the mist. he gave the scarecrows a glance and started running after turning around.


    there was no use in fighting against them. they had a numerical advantage and he certainly couldn''t fight for long while holding his breath. he was at a heavy disadvantage, so retreat was the best option.


    all of a sudden, he felt a sense of crisis washing over him, prompting him to jump sideways. rolling over to a stop, he looked back and saw the wheat plants burning. surprisingly, the surrounding plants didn''t catch any fire.


    ''who the hell designed this place?'' veer thought, as he finally managed to clear his brain of the influence from the mist. finally able to think at his best capacity, he calmed down and began to assess his situation once again.


    though, for that, he needed to dodge around the random attacks he got. sadly, he never saw where the attacks came from. he was sure the scarecrows were behind everything, but how were they doing it was the question?


    ''think! think!'' veer turned around and cut a wooden arrow coming at him. his eyes scanned and took in every detail of the surroundings, even the most minute details.


    ''they are changing positions?'' veer raised an eyebrow as he realised that the many scarecrows scattered throughout the endless farm weren''t in their original positions.


    ''let''s check!''


    he breathed in some air to replenish his reserves and shot at one of the scarecrows. it stood still, doing nothing to harm him.


    ''it''s standing on a single stick!''


    veer noted as he sliced at the scarecrow, but unfortunately he once again had to change direction as a massive axe slammed on his previous spot, cutting the ground.


    ''so they are also saving each other. but why don''t they just attack themselves?'' veer thought and changed his approach.


    since they wouldn''t let him get close, he would use other means. raising his hand, he pointed his index and middle finger at the scarecrow.


    "boom!"


    a small magic circle formed on his fingertips, shooting a fire bullet at the scarecrow. true to its name, it was small and reached the wooden piece in a second.


    sadly, it only managed to make a charred spot on its torso. but veer wasn''t disappointed, as he expected this since the wheat wasn''t burning.


    ''good! time to get back on work!''


    a breath in, and veer was once again dancing in the wheat farm, dodging every kind of attack coming at him. since they were coming from his blind spot, it was getting easier to dodge them. though, that didn''t make it any less dangerous.


    that gave him the chance to counterattack as he fired fire bullets whenever he got the time. he aimed at every scarecrow he could get in his range, all at different spots.


    but they did little to no damage, only leaving behind a burnt mark. but veer didn''t get discouraged and continued to run around the same spot.


    it''s not like he could get away because the scarecrows didn''t let him.


    this went on for a full ten minutes where he didn''t stop for a second. his mind was fully concentrated on dodging the attacks and observing his surroundings. it exhausted him, but he didn''t stop.


    "got it!"


    veer stopped, and stood still. his eyes closed as he waited for the next attack. all of a sudden, he sidestepped and muttered, "left!"


    in the next moment, a bamboo thick as his thigh struck the ground, making web-like cracks around it.


    veer smiled and this time took two steps forward, "blind spot!"


    the next attack never came as the farm turned silent with the scarecrows standing in their positions, looking at veer with their sinister eyes.


    veer waited for a few more seconds and sat down only when he was sure there would be no more attacks. he cut the wheat plants with his sword and put them aside, making a space for himself.


    he took heavy breaths, despite knowing that it would be harmful for him. he couldn''t help it, as breathing was very important while fighting and he was barely doing that.


    scratching his waist, veer sighed, "ah! thank god it worked, otherwise i would have died by such mob monsters."


    even if he said that, he knew how close he was to death. one wrong move and he would rot in this wheat farm.


    still, he was safe for now. even if just for a moment. so, he took the time to give his body some rest. though, he didn''t lower his guard. discover more stories at empire

 Chapter 78 The Scarecrows (2)

    the scarecrows scared veer, even if he didn''t want to admit it. sure, they weren''t as powerful as those world-shattering beings he saw in that illusion. but they were equally dangerous for him.if he didn''t have his soul bond with liliana, which brought him back to reality, he might have already been brainwashed. the outcome horrified him.


    veer sighed and looked at the grey sky, especially the twin moons, which were white as winter snow and showered pale moonlight on the world.


    how was this world lit up? were the moons the sole source of illumination? your next journey awaits at empire


    veer had a lot of questions about this strange world he was teleported into. as far as he could see, there were only wheat farms which had scarecrows similar to the farm he was in.


    the world itself was bathing in pale moonlight, giving a mesmerizing scene that veer found himself fixated on intently. only if this beauty didn''t hide the horrors behind it.


    ''now, what should i do?'' veer wondered, as he circulated his mana to keep himself sane. fortunately, his huge mana pool came in clutch for this.


    but the problem still was the same. he was stuck here with nowhere to go, and these scarecrows surrounded him. he had spent so much effort just to find their weakness.


    for one, they didn''t attack him as long as he was looking at them. that was why he was always attacked at his blind spot, and whenever he attacked, the scarecrows would have to rely on their peers to defend.


    second thing he found was that they were not stationary and moved around the farm. they were inanimate objects, so they had to follow some given instructions, which meant some sort of pattern.


    so, he just needed to find the pattern all the scarecrows moved in. but that was easier said than done, as their attacks were unpredictable. sometimes, it could simply be a fireball, sometimes an axe, and sometimes a whole bamboo.


    but veer managed to find it using fire bullet marks and was now sitting at a blank zone which was out of every scarecrow''s reach.


    ''fortunately i focused on mastering a few spells,'' veer sighed, scratching his waist again in irritation. annoyed, he looked down and found a small hole in his battle suit.


    "huh!?" veer exclaimed. "this is from that white sun? so, even the enhancement can''t repair this?"


    he shook his head and cleared his surroundings a bit more. the itching was annoying, but there was nothing he could do. it was a wheat farm after all.


    then, he took out a can, from which he quickly cooked some noodles. it was easy, as he didn''t need much space, and the wheat around him also didn''t catch fire for some reason.


    after having his meal, which refreshed him, veer stood up. his eyes narrowed as he tried to look at anything beyond these farm fields. unfortunately, there was nothing.


    only more wheat farms and more scarecrows. there weren''t even hills, just a plain filled with the farms.


    ''what a strange place,'' veer thought, as he prepared to leave the farm. it was risky, but still better than staying in one place. he was all alone in this hell, and he needed to find others.


    ''this is a single labyrinth, so this part is most likely an area of it, i should be able to cross it and reach somewhere safe,'' veer thought, as he drank a mouthful of water. ''but where should i go?''


    all directions looked the same to him, so he really couldn''t decide which to choose. feeling a headache thinking about all that, veer just looked at the twin moons and decided to follow them.


    they both looked as if they would almost crash into each other, so it gave him a rough direction.


    ''now, time to go,'' veer took a deep breath, taking in the grey mist with it, and jumped forward. he didn''t stop and, following the pattern he remembered, he began to jump around.


    the next second, many attacks landed on the spots he had jumped from. they were always just a second late as veer skipped over the farm at rapid speed.


    he never slowed down, and kept his cool, remembering every single spot he should jump on. surprisingly, the farm was big, and it took him a couple of minutes to reach the ends of it.


    all the while, the scarecrows never stopped throwing various attacks on him. of course, he never saw any of them attacking. whenever he looked at them, they would stop in place as if they were just normal scarecrows.


    finally reaching the end of the farm, he did a long jump and landed on a pole of fencing. it was narrow, but he had enough balance practice to keep himself steady.


    sitting on the pole, he took heavy breaths, hearing his heart pounding against his chest. he spent some additional seconds to calm himself and then looked at his side.


    the other farm. probably one of many he needed to cover.


    ''now, will the scarecrows here be any different?'' veer wondered, as he looked at the wooden dolls standing there, all alone, serving their purpose.


    he observed them for some time and, finding nothing, he got on his work. pointing his hand forward, he formed fire bullets and began to shoot the wooden dolls.


    as he expected, the fire bullets did little to no damage except for leaving a mark. veer used the fencing to mark many scarecrows as his range was limited. he did as much as he could. sea??h th§× n?vel_fire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    after he was done with marking, veer stood on one of the poles and looked at the farm. farms which were once his safe haven now.


    ''never thought a day like this would come,'' veer smiled wryly. ''sorry, dad.''


    then, with a slight push, he launched himself into the air and covered as much distance as he could. his body was strong, especially if he coated it with his mana, so he easily covered one-third of the farm just by that one jump.


    as he neared the ground, veer clutched his sword''s hilt while thinking, ''guess they don''t attack unless i''m marked as an enemy, and that happens by touching the ground.''


    he should have just used fences... now he regretted it.

 Chapter 79 Failure

    the yellow wheat plants cracked and fell asleep as veer crashed against them. not stopping for even a second, veer instantly jumped forward.with a splash, the wheat plants were washed away, as veer continued to run around the farm. it was as he expected; the moment he touched the ground, he was marked as an enemy by the scarecrows.


    ''now, time to mark them,'' veer grinned and dodged a spear that latched itself into the ground behind him.


    moving around the farm wasn''t an easy task, especially because the thigh-high wheat plants hindered him. fortunately, his battle suit helped him protect his skin from them.


    ''ten... eleven...'' veer counted the scarecrows he had marked, while destroying the wheat plants on the spot he landed. it helped him identify the location and the pattern in which the scarecrows moved.


    since he had already marked many scarecrows from the fences, he had an easier time compared to his previous farm. in a matter of a few minutes, he was standing in the blind spot again.


    his chest rose up and down, as he lay there among the destroyed wheat plants. closing his eyes, he rested for some time as he analysed everything he had observed till now.


    ''am i missing something?'' he wondered, but nothing much came to his mind. the farm definitely hid a big secret, but he had no way of knowing that.


    the scarecrows were strong. he might be able to deal with a few at once, but many? he highly doubted that. so, he didn''t engage in battles, especially since his target was to get away from these farms.


    after a few minutes of rest, he stood up again and scratched his waist. looking around him, he muttered, "i will have to leave some mark on the fences too, otherwise i''ll forget the route."


    veer looked at the distant fences and gripped his sword tightly, wondering, ''everything that could go wrong, will go wrong.''


    he didn''t trust those fences. he trusted nothing here.


    taking a deep breath of gray mist, he once again sprinted towards his right. attacks rained down on him, destroying the wheat farm, but he was always a step ahead.


    ''right there!'' veer thought, as he pushed against the ground, soaring high in the sky. his physical attributes were certainly high because of his mana circulation technique, so he was able to do a lot of things.


    looking at the wooden pole getting closer, veer held his sword close and landed on it. he looked around cautiously but found nothing.


    ''good! at least the fences look safe for now!''


    he thought, as he began to jump from one pole to another. it was way easier and less exhausting compared to using farm fields to travel.


    it took him some time before he crossed over the farm. unfortunately, just as he was about to jump off the pole to go to the next one, all the scarecrows turned towards him. their sinister eyes were burning with an intense fury, as if they would burn the whole world.


    veer flinched but still didn''t change his direction. he instantly regretted it. tens of fireballs came flying towards him from the other farm, blocking his vision.


    "fucking hell!!"


    he cursed and instantly cast the [arcane shield]. then, he took out a small, metal box from his storage ring and used it as a stepping stone to change his trajectory.


    his face burned as the fireballs passed by him, grazing his cheeks. as his body slammed on the ground, he rolled forward and quickly jumped on his feet.


    ignoring the pain, he once again began to run around the farm. his mind, having no thoughts, only registered the patterns while casting [fire bullet] occasionally to mark them.


    it continued for a few minutes after which he once again stood at the blind spot of that farm. after confirming that the scarecrows weren''t attacking, he let his body drop on the ground.


    "fuck that hurts!" veer touched his cheek, which sent jolts of current to his mind. the surface felt rugged, and he could already imagine it being charred even without looking.


    ''time to be careful of them.''


    he was already very careful of the attacks, and this just confirmed his guesses. while the attacks didn''t look that strong, they could definitely obliterate him.


    after resting for a few minutes, veer sat up and examined his body. aside from the burned cheek, he found himself pretty fine. being a warrior certainly gave enough mass to get slammed around.


    "and this fucking itching," veer cursed, scratching his waist, which was turning red. but he didn''t pay it much attention. he had more pressing matters to deal with.


    "why did they attack now and not in the previous time?" veer wondered, though he already had the answer. the only different thing he did was not to pass through the farms.


    "so it detects something... probably marking myself?" veer muttered, looking around. "time to test the theory then!"


    he stood up and dusted himself off. after that, he once again plunged into the rain of attacks. fortunately, he was getting used to the attacks coming from his back, so he was able to remain out of their range. s§×arch* the n?velfire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "but for how long?"


    he crossed over his third farm and landed on the pole again. this time, he tried a different approach. instead of recognising patterns, he simply dashed forward while dodging the attacks.


    ''good thing the attacks aren''t getting stronger.''


    he danced around the farm, which was so big that even with his inhumane speed, it took him a couple of minutes to pass. as he arrived near the fences of the farm, he clenched his sword tightly and kept his guard up.


    instead of leaping forward, he simply ran towards the pole. nonetheless, he was still targeted by the other farm''s scarecrows.


    their sinister eyes all locked on him, sending shivers down his spine. they were really scary; he had to give them credit. your journey continues at empire

 Chapter 80 Dark Slates

    as the attacks rained down on him, veer easily dodged them and got back to his usual work. he marked the scarecrows, recognised the pattern they moved and the blind spot of those patterns.in this farm, it took him a while to get the blind spot, as for a moment he thought there was no blind spot. after dodging a lightning bolt by an inch, he finally landed in the blind spot.


    veer didn''t even bother thinking much, as exhaustion and fatigue took over his mind. his mind demanded rest and sleep, but he fought against it. there was no way he would sleep here.


    but he still gave plenty of rest to both his mind and body. for over the next half an hour, he did nothing, and he thought nothing. simply lying there was peaceful.


    all of a sudden, he slapped himself and thought, ''i''ll be damned! you just let down your guard for a moment and this mist will do the world.''


    he sat up and examined himself again. everything was fine except for his cheeks. he could have used his healing potions, but he considered otherwise. it wasn''t a big wound.


    only if the itching would stop.


    "okay, so i can''t use fences, and i also can''t just speed run," veer began talking to himself. "the only thing left is this blind spot. coming here is important, huh. but why?"


    was this some checkpoint?


    he looked down and in the next section, plunged his sword in it. finding no obstacles, he took out a shovel and began to dig there. there had to be something important in this place which triggered the mechanism.


    unfortunately, he found nothing even after digging more than twenty feet. he had wasted more than an hour just here, but he didn''t regret it. at least he won''t be curious about this.


    using the rocks protruding from the wall, he came outside and stood at the edge of the hole. he prepared to dive in the farms once again, but there was something playing in his mind.


    ''what if you stop mining right before the diamond?''


    veer clicked his tongue and jumped back in the hole. after landing, he touched the ground and muttered, "mana pulse!"


    in the next moment, the ground shattered and his surroundings trembled slightly. this was his only [area of effect] spell.


    ''wasting mana on this... fuck you veer,'' veer cursed himself and used his bare hands to push the soil aside. fortunately, he didn''t find many rocks here, which wasn''t rare considering this was a farm.


    he sighed and was going to take his hands back when he touched something cold. excited, he instantly took the object out and looked at it.


    it was a small, rectangular metal slate, formed from the darkest material. on it, there were two runes which veer failed to identify.


    "is this the reason for everything working?" veer whispered, feeling cold sweeping into his body from the slate. he tested it by sending mana into it, but he encountered a heavy resistance as if he was pushing against an impenetrable wall.


    "whatever this is, it''s going to be helpful," veer smiled and jumped outside. still having the slate in his hand, he stepped forward, outside the blind zone.


    he was ready to jump but no attacks came. he tried to walk around a bit more but still nothing happened.


    "haha!" veer laughed out loud as he kissed the metal. "at least i got something."


    he picked up his belongings and went to the other farms he had already visited. they must also have this strange slate, and he had a feeling they would be useful later.


    sure enough, he found another rectangular metal slate buried deep beneath the blind spot in other farms. it took him some time, but he was able to gather them all.


    veer was happy, but he didn''t let it get over his head. he knew a moment of carelessness could cost him his life. a life which didn''t belong to him only.


    after collecting a total of ten dark slates, as he called them, veer had his meal in the tenth farm. it looked no different from the first, which made him question if he had any progress or not. enjoy new tales from empire


    sighing, he ate his meal in silence. after that, he spent some more time resting as he planned to do a speed run later on. it would be tough but definitely a better choice.


    as he looked at the grey, cloudless sky, veer thought, ''there are no timezones or what.''


    the twin moons had not changed at all, despite him spending hours running around. it was as if the world was frozen in time.


    "i wonder how others are doing," veer closed his eyes, hoping for his friends to get out alive.


    as veer was busy escaping the endless farms, in a distant location, a similar scene was unfolding. the difference was, it was an endless desert with sand hills rolling around.


    blazing hot sun loomed over the desert, sucking away every bit of moisture.


    liliana stood on a sand hill, frowning to herself. all of a sudden, her surroundings churned as a massive hand made entirely of sand rose behind her, only to turn into crystal ice a second later.


    "begone!" liliana muttered, as the hand got blasted into smithereens. not paying any attention to it, she looked ahead and thought, ''who would go to such lengths?''


    after finding out that the desert was actually a rune formation working on space principles, she knew it would take a long time for her to cross it.


    "you dare to keep me away from my hubby," liliana scoffed and raised her hand. with a flick of her fingers, the desert suddenly twisted in itself and began to turn upside down. it was a bizarre scene, but that was the result of messing with such a massive rune formation.


    after a while, though, the desert returned to normal, endless as ever. liliana''s hand, however, was gone. it was a clear cut from her elbow, as if it never existed to begin with.


    liliana wasn''t disappointed; instead, a wide smile formed on her lips as she whispered, "so it''s you! and here i was confused why i felt this familiarity."


    sear?h the n?vel(f)ire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 81 Despair

    under the pale moonlight of twin moons, veer lay with eyes closed and his chest heaving. blood rolled down from the corner of his eyes, as he tried to control his breathing.he wasn''t in good shape. his battle suit, which should have regenerated, had holes in various places and was showing signs of battles. if it wasn''t for it, though, veer wouldn''t be bleeding only from his face. sear?h the n?velfire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "how... many has it been?" he wondered.


    how many farms had he passed? he didn''t know as he had forgotten the count already. it had been three months and all he did in that time was just cross the farms and try to find clues to get out.


    sadly, even after so much time, he was still amidst this endless field of farms, surrounded by the deadly scarecrows whose attacks were getting more and more powerful.


    in the last one, he had barely managed to survive after getting a shot at his eye. now, he was uncertain on how to proceed.


    his food reserves were almost gone and there was no potion left for healing, which was also the reason he couldn''t heal his bleeding eyes.


    "how... long?"


    veer wondered how long he could survive in this place. it had taken a toll on his physical and mental health. after all, retaining clarity in an environment like this wasn''t easy, especially if you had to do it for three months consistently.


    he clenched his fist and pushed himself to sit, which made his whole body ache. he just wanted to lie there and become one with the farm field.


    wasn''t that what his father wanted too?


    all of a sudden, veer slapped himself, making his cheek red. as clarity once again returned to him, he circulated his mana to get the most out of his body.


    "what should i do?"


    for the first time, veer was getting scared. the fear of dying in a place like this, all alone, was haunting him. he wasn''t afraid of death; he never was. but he didn''t like this kind of death.


    "nah! they are still waiting for me," veer exhaled and slapped his face tightly once again. "i am not going to die here."


    he knew it was just him trying to console himself. but it was necessary, as that did give him a bit of motivation to move forward.


    "first comes the food problem," veer muttered, and looked at the wheat growing all around him. he wasn''t going to eat them, not after he got a hole in his waist.


    as he looked down at his waist, he sighed. the skin there was darkened and it caved in. it hurt. but he endured it.


    the wheat was not good. his waist had frequently come in contact with it, so there was no doubt the hole was the wheat''s doing. his battle suit had protected him well, but that hole in the suit proved to be fatal.


    as veer checked his storage ring, he frowned, "two days or four if i use it like a cheapskate. tsk! i can''t go on like this."


    but what should he do?


    he sat there in silence, going through everything he had done in three months. nothing had changed, as the only thing he did was change farms, get the dark slate, and leave for another farm.


    "dark slates..."


    veer muttered as he took out the most recent metal slate he got. it was the same as the first one, rectangular, dark, and with runes carved on it.


    "huh!? isn''t this the direction one?" veer exclaimed, as he looked at one of the runes. it was the same as one of the runes in the fire bullet spell''s magic circle.


    despite liliana''s warning, he had played around with the runes in the spell. what he found shocked him. every rune had a function, and an enchantment if he had to say.


    carving a particular rune on something gives that object the enchantment. he was excited and practiced with the fire bullet magic circle more.


    that was how he got to learn the rune''s enchantment. one example was the rune on this dark slate, its enchantment was to give direction.


    in the fire bullet spell, it guided the fire bullet to move in the intended direction. while other runes had their own work too.


    now, he couldn''t understand why these runes would be on these dark slates since they didn''t even function.


    "hmm, are they a part of something big?" veer muttered and decided to test his theory. he already had the dark slate of this farm so scarecrows wouldn''t attack him.


    however, when he looked inside the storage ring to retrieve other dark slates, his mouth hung open in shock. for a moment, he couldn''t believe it.


    "i''ll be damned!" he cursed and quickly took out the dark slates, as he noticed beads of sweat forming on his forehead. in three months, he had covered countless wheat farms and collected many dark slates.


    however, when he took out the dark slates, there were only twenty-five of them.


    "don''t tell me... this is a loop," veer slumped back, feeling a headache because of this new information. why didn''t he notice this earlier? enjoy more content from empire


    "but this makes no sense..." he couldn''t understand, even if he tried his best. "i clearly remember seeing many dark slates in my storage ring. how did they disappear?"


    he could guess the answer, but it was too horrifying, so he tried to avoid it. sadly, he couldn''t ignore it for long as the situation demanded something else.


    taking a deep breath, veer massaged his dark, exhausted eyes. one of them was still red, having a low cut at the corner. thinking of everything, he concluded, "i am in a fucking time loop, and everything is just repeating over."


    no wonder the endless farms never came to an end. he was just crossing them over and over again, for three whole months. but the question was, how did he not realize something so obvious?


    veer had memorized the pattern those scarecrows moved in, so even if everything came to a reset, he should have been able to find the oddity in his situation.


    as he inhaled again, the viscous mist once again entered his body, slowly blending with his mana.

 Chapter 82 Hope

    rubbing the bridge of his nose in frustration, veer muttered, "this damned mist!"it brainwashed him whenever he let his guard down, and even if he was careful, it subtly influenced his mind. it was just a small thing to not realise the oddity, yet it had almost cost him his precious life.


    "no! now is not the time to think about this," veer cleared his head and held his breath, trying to have as much clarity as possible so he wouldn''t forget anything on his part.


    as he went through everything again, he tried to find anything strange with the things he experienced. maybe there was something connecting the dark slates with the time loop.


    ''the wheat is deadly... it cannot burn and it so restores in every loop. but that''s to be expected, even the scarecrows lose their mark i put on them,'' veer looked around him, at the farm field which had haunted him for the last three months.


    wheat and scarecrows. there was nothing else. there had to be something with it.


    ''wait! system, why didn''t i notice it?'' he suddenly thought of how the system was supposed to evolve in a week''s time. and it had been three months.


    "so the system is working according to normal time, which should be paused or something?" veer muttered, as he stood up.


    he spared a moment to praise the creator of this place. it wasn''t dangerous directly since there weren''t powerful magic creatures. but it was much more than that.


    then, he was once again back at analysing his surroundings. he narrowed his eyes at the scarecrows, "the pattern... is it because of rune formation?"


    it was possible. the dark slates would be the core of it, keeping the formation alive. and since he took it, they stopped working.


    after some thoughts, veer stepped forward and went close to one of the scarecrows. his breathing still stopped, as he didn''t want any hindrance.


    arriving near one of the wooden dolls, he looked at it with curiosity. those sinister eyes were gone, replaced by darkness. how did they attack?


    veer wondered and looked around it, touching it to see if there was any hidden mechanism.


    "oh! what is this?" veer raised an eyebrow, as he took off the back piece of the scarecrow. there was a small rectangular gap there, matching very eerily with the dark slates.


    after a momentary relief, he thought, ''are we supposed to put them here? isn''t it just stupid?''


    however, he noticed a problem. as he raised his head, he counted all the scarecrows in the field farm. one, two... ten... fifty.


    a total of fifty scarecrows stood in the farm field. and he only had twenty of those.


    "questions, indeed, and just more questions," veer shook his head and went back to the blind spot of the farm. there, he sat down and took out a notebook and a pen.


    he didn''t start immediately, as he closed his eyes and threw away every wisp of mist outside of his body. only then, he began inscribing on the paper. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lfire .net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    the mist had already affected him twice and he wasn''t going to take any more risky chances. first, he wrote everything he had observed till now, then he began writing about the patterns of every farm he could remember.


    it took some time, but he was able to get everything right. he thanked his great memory and smiled, "now, time to conquer this time loop."


    after packing everything, veer was once again ready to go on an adventure.


    but, he had a lead now.


    a grin formed on his face, as a maddening glint passed through his eyes, "heh, do you truly think you can trap me here. good! very good!"


    with that, he clenched his metal sword''s hilt tightly and took off. he was going for a hunt, in which he wouldn''t stop until he found a solution to this problem. stay connected via empire


    as he had the help from his notebook, it didn''t take long for him to cover the farms. but it did exhaust him greatly since he didn''t rest in any of the farms.


    constant attacks, constant dodging, it was getting instinctive now. but it still put a toll on his body.


    at the end of the day, or at least what he considered to be the day, he finally covered the rest of thirty farms and collected their dark slates.


    once again, he was laying in the yellow farm field, looking at the twin moons as if they were smashing into each other.


    "maybe it is not three months..." veer sighed, as he figured out something. "maybe the mist was messing with my sense of time too."


    but it also posed a lot of questions. why were his food reserves getting exhausted if it was a time loop? it didn''t make sense.


    "how much food did i bring again?" veer thought of all the ridiculous things to keep his mind sane. "ah! maybe it was just three months... or maybe a year... i did keep a lot of it."


    he kept muttering to himself, trying his best to fight against the mental fatigue and pressure. it was hard, forcing him to wonder if he would be sane by the time he got out.


    finally, when his rest was over, he had his last meal. as he ate the last synth soup, he thought, ''what a strange place. i am eating this without throwing up.''


    after finishing his meal, he stood up with eyes burning in resolve and determination, with a flicker of something else too. he had made a promise with his wives, and he needed to get out of this hell to fulfill it.


    and he would do it.


    then, veer made some space, cutting the wheat plants away and placed the fifty dark slates on the ground. every single one of them held a different pair of runes. and he recognised just one of them.


    the direction rune.


    "now, how should i place them into these fearsome wooden monsters?"


    he tried to think of some pattern in this, unfortunately he found nothing. only if he understood these runes, it would have been much better.


    in the end, he just put them randomly. and he regretted his decision almost instantly. the eyes of these scarecrows lit up with the same but much more intense sinister glow.


    "i''ll truly be damned!"

 Chapter 83 Last Struggle

    Veer quickly backed away, his back covered in sweat. Gripping his sword tightly in his hands, he looked at the Scarecrows with sharp eyes.Their gazes, as sinister as ever, locked right onto him. Somehow, he knew he had pushed himself into this trouble. Whatever it was.


    ''Now, what will it be?'' Veer wondered, as the tension grew in the surroundings. The Scarecrows didn''t attack him immediately, as if giving him time to prepare.


    Veer exhaled, letting out the air he had been holding for a while. Then, his eyes snapped open as he got into the battle stance.


    For the first time since entering the Labyrinth, he was going all out. There was no reason to hold back any longer. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the next moment, all hell broke loose as the Scarecrows suddenly screeched, a powerful aura rolling from them. But they didn''t attack... or at least that was what Veer thought when he felt a burning sensation behind him.


    His scalp tingled as he blurred into motion, using his maximum speed to dodge the attacks which were much more powerful than before.


    ''Strange! They are still attacking only my blind spot,'' Veer noted, skipping over a fallen spear that had shattered the ground below.


    With that, he ran towards one of the Scarecrows, looking into its eyes. Sure enough, it didn''t attack. But that meant others were free to attack him.


    As the dozens of attacks, including fireballs, an axe, a lightning bolt, and much more, came at him, Veer tried to dodge them, but the feeling of dread never left him, so he had to abandon his approach to the Scarecrows.


    Once again being on the defensive side, Veer clicked his tongue and parried a metal arrow coming at him. As he was not able to attack them, he began to observe and find a weakness.


    ''What is it!?'' Veer thought, and suddenly something struck his mind. ''Right! They are following the pattern!''


    That realization helped him a lot as it became easier to dodge the attacks. He knew exactly where the Scarecrows would be, and calculated the maximum distance they could attack.


    He smiled and, towards one of the ends of the farm, he moved, thinking, ''Just here... just a bit more.''


    His eyes went wide as he shouted, "Now!"


    Gripping his sword tightly, he did a furious spin on his toe, almost throwing himself forward. But he didn''t stop at that as he activated one of the abilities he got from the system.


    [Blazing Strike]


    [Type - Combat Ability]


    [Tier - none]


    [Description - A fire-infused melee attack that delivers a powerful blow, igniting enemies for additional damage over time.]


    [Cooldown: 10 Seconds]


    Crimson flames burst off the blade as he brought down the sword in a descending slash. It was fast, and he had timed it perfectly for this moment.


    The sword blade connected with the wooden doll, shattering it. Splinters flew in the air as the wooden pieces caught fire. Only the dark metal slate dropped on the ground, unharmed.


    The Scarecrow was no more.


    Sadly, Veer didn''t get time to celebrate his win as he was once again forced to dodge the attacks. Now, there was one less attack: the spear.


    ''Great! So it really moved on that single wooden pole,'' Veer grinned. ''Now, I just need to do the same for others.''


    It wouldn''t be easy, but he was confident now. The Scarecrows were at best Novice Stage Magical Creatures, with low defense and powerful offense, similar to a Marksman.


    ''Marksman, huh.''


    Even though their attacks were powerful, using the pattern he was able to remain mostly unharmed.


    For the next hour or so, Veer was busy dealing with the fifty Scarecrows. At first, it was easy destroying them, but as fatigue grew, Veer began to make mistakes.


    "Just this last one..."


    Veer panted, as he rolled forward, feeling his back burning. Gritting his teeth, he came to a stop, and ran again. His battle suit was tattered, and his skin was showing. As much as he wanted to avoid the wheat plants, there was nothing he could do now.


    His lungs were on fire, as they desperately tried to squeeze in air, while his muscles burned, refusing to work any longer. But he endured. Only two Scarecrows were left.


    Just then, a fireball hit his back, sending him hurling forward. His whole body wrapped around in the aged wheat plants, filling him with itching.


    "Curse it!"


    Veer didn''t have time to even scream in pain, as another fireball came hurling towards him. Standing up, he once again ran. He just ran, holding his sword tightly in his hand.


    "Just there... just there..."


    He bit his tongue, as a sharp pang of pain jolted his mind awake. He still felt the burns on his back, crawling under his skin. If he had not bonded with Elara and gained minor Fire Immunity, he would be in much worse shape.


    Even then, his back was scorched. But he continued to move forward, never losing sight of one of the Scarecrows. He had chosen it on purpose as it was the lightning bolt one.


    He needed to finish it first.


    ''And now...'' Find exclusive stories on empire


    He planted his feet on the ground and finally looked away, feeling a small burst of wind behind him, which only served to worsen his fresh burns.


    "Aghh!" Groaning in pain, Veer turned around and shouted, trying to vent out his pent-up pain, "Blazing Strike!!!"


    With a boom, the Scarecrow shattered into pieces, making the dark slate drop onto the ground.


    Veer couldn''t hold on any longer and dropped to the ground, still keeping an eye on the last Scarecrow. His hand didn''t lose its grip on the sword. Months of constant fights have taught him a lot. Being vigilant at all times was just one of them.


    Feeling itching on his burnt back, Veer cursed out loud, "Fucking hell! I just have to drop on my back!"


    "Should I end it or not?" he wondered, trying to ignore the itching all over his body.

 Chapter 84 She Can Talk?

    Veer could muster up some strength to finish off the Scarecrow, but what would happen then? Would he be freed from this time loop or meet another danger?He knew he had absolutely no chance of fighting again for some time. Even a kid could kill him in his current condition. He needed time to rest.


    But with wheat attached to all of his body, he knew he would die in no time. The wound on his waist was the proof of that.


    "What should I do?"


    Unfortunately, the itching was getting so much that he couldn''t even focus on anything properly. Not to mention the fatigue, mental and physical, piling up for months.


    "Fuck it! I''ll die like this anyway."


    Veer cursed, and putting pressure on his sword, he stood up. He started walking towards the Scarecrow, slowly but surely. As he stepped on a dark metal slate, a thought formed in his mind.


    "Should I take them?"


    The rational side of his mind told him no, but the curious side told him to pick them up. And as always, he listened to his curious side.


    Stumbling around the farm, Veer collected all the dark metal slates, even if it caused him so much pain he needed to stop at some places. His hands itched to scratch his back, and it took a lot to hold down that urge.


    Finally, he collected all the slates and sent them to his storage ring. Making sure he was leaving nothing behind, Veer went towards the Scarecrow.


    As he passed through the wheat plants, he felt their tops scratching his skin, making him shiver slightly.


    "You are coming with me," Veer grinned and uprooted some wheat plants, along with their roots mixed with soil. He kept them in a separate corner of his storage ring and finally went to the Scarecrow.


    Giving it a hard look, Veer muttered, "Blazing Strike!"


    The next moment, space cracked around him as if a mirror was breaking into several pieces. He couldn''t even make out the situation before his consciousness slipped away.


    ''Am I... dying?''


    ...


    Veer woke up with a start, and immediately groaned in pain. Ignoring it, he looked around as he summoned his sword. As his vision slowly turned clear, he saw his surroundings.


    It was a wooden hut with a roof formed from dried leaves and other tree material. There was a small window too, from which light entered the hut, illuminating it.


    The hut itself was empty aside from a mud pot and a few more mundane things. It was clean, and especially the air was so clean. He never realised how much he needed this air.


    His guard was even more up after realising his situation. Peace. It wasn''t a good sign. His dark eyes, full of ruthlessness, scanned his surroundings for anything. Finding nothing, he looked into his own body.


    "Huh!? What?" Veer exclaimed, as he tried to touch his body, especially his waist. How did his wounds heal? He was already expecting to see his body transforming into some grotesque shape.


    "What the hell happened?" He couldn''t understand it, and his experience with the wheat farms didn''t allow him to relax.


    Discover hidden tales at empire


    Just then, the hut''s door opened and a petite woman walked in. Her triangular ears stood up when her eyes landed on him and her tail, once again wrapped around her thighs, came loose.


    Looking at her scar-filled face, Veer exclaimed, "Rain! Is it really you?"


    He almost jumped out of his bed, but then thought of something else, ''Wait! Is she real?''


    [Affirmative! The individual Rain is indeed real!]


    ''System!!''


    Veer almost shouted as pure joy filled his being. Happiness overtook all the pain, as he smiled in bliss. It was all real. He had finally managed to escape that hell after who knows how long.


    Rain fidgeted, hearing his scream and looked down, as her tail, once again wrapped around her thighs, came loose. She opened her mouth to say something and closed it.


    "Hey, how are you?" Veer asked, as he tried to control his excitement. He stood up from his makeshift bed and went over to Rain, ignoring his pain. It had become a habit now.


    "Okay, I guess," Rain looked down and muttered.


    Veer stopped in his tracks, as he looked at her with wide eyes. He expected her to remain silent as ever, but she talked? That was new.


    "Haha! That''s good, I''m also good," Veer laughed. "And I''m assuming you saved me, right? Thanks for that."


    With that, he bowed before her. He wasn''t ungrateful and, knowing she saved him from the brink of death, Veer felt it was the least he could do.


    "There''s no need for that," Rain said, as she played with her black hair. "You taught me a lot of things, so it''s the least I can do."


    "It''s the first time I''m seeing you talk like this," Veer smiled. "I guess being alone in this Labyrinth also changed you."


    "Ah! You misunderstand," Rain waved her thin hands, and said, "I am not introvert or anything. I can talk perfectly."


    "Huh!? Then why didn''t you talk with us?" Veer was surprised and asked.


    "Eh? Can we talk this later?" Rain said, in a perfectly relaxed voice, showing she meant her words. "Take some rest and I''ll call you when the meal is ready. It isn''t much but anything is good, right?"


    Veer thought about it and nodded. He needed to chat with the system and also ask a lot of questions from Rain. But from her face, he could tell at least they weren''t in immediate danger. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Alright, but are you sure we are safe here?" Veer asked, just to confirm.


    "You don''t need to worry about that. I have never lived in a place much safer than this," Rain smiled at him and then, taking some ingredients, she went outside.


    "Guess she had a rough childhood," Veer shook his head and went back to his bed. Laying on it, he asked the system, ''Hey, buddy. I missed you a lot. How long I''ve been unconscious?''


    [Nine days. The System evolved in seven days and you were unconscious for two more days.]


    ''I see, can you tell me what exactly happened with me?''


    [Ding! The system would like to view Host''s memories to answer his queries.]


    ''Watch it all you want.''

 Chapter 85 Investigation

    After what felt like an eternity, the system was finished with its task. Veer had also asked it to check his condition, as he didn''t want to have any lingering wounds or anything.The things his body had endured in the farms were just too much. If something like that infection caused by wheat plants was still in his body, then he could count his days only.


    [After a thorough investigation, the system has found that Host was trapped in a Tier 7 Space-Time Rune Formation for a total of Ten years.]


    For a moment, Veer forgot to react as he digested the information, then shouted mentally, ''What the hell are you saying?''


    [The System is answering Host''s question.]


    ''No, not that,'' Veer took a deep breath and asked. ''Was I really trapped in it for ten years? That doesn''t make sense.''


    [To answer Host''s question, there were two loops in the formation. Every ten minor loop brought you back to the start. Aside from your Soul and body, the Major Loop resets everything. The Mist affected your reasoning so you don''t remember it properly. The other reason could be that your mind couldn''t handle everything so it locked away your memories.]


    Veer had to take some time to digest it. It seemed so ridiculous to think, but he knew the system wouldn''t lie. There was no reason for it to lie.


    As he raised his hand, he looked at the powerful muscles rolling under his pale skin. He could clearly see many cuts and scars on them.


    "How did I heal then?" Veer muttered.


    [It was the work of the Rune Formation.]


    ''It feels like someone just wanted to see me suffer there,'' Veer sighed. ''At least I don''t have proper memories of all that time otherwise... Wait! Did you just say Tier 7 Rune Formation?''


    [Affirmative!]


    ''I''ll be damned,'' Veer cursed. No wonder the formation was so powerful and could bend space and time. A Tier 7 Rune Formation was the pinnacle of Runemasters, as there was no known Tier 8 Rune Formation.


    ''But why did I encounter such a powerful formation so early? I don''t have a Fated attribute, you know,'' Veer thought of something and asked. ''By the way, if the formation itself is so powerful, how did I crack it so easily?''


    [Host, it was certainly not easy otherwise it wouldn''t have taken you ten years to solve it.]


    ''Ah! Sorry about that. I just meant how a Beginner Stage like me escaped from it?''


    [Because it has worn down and the strength of its inhabitant has grown considerably weaker.]


    ''I see,'' He sighed again and asked, ''Anything else you noted there?''


    [The system will look more into it and inform Host if something got missed.]


    ''Thanks. Show me my status, let''s see if anything changed in these ten years.''


    [Affirmative]


    [Name: Veer Ainsworth]


    [Age: 17]


    [Race - Royal High Elf/ ????]


    [Class: Battle Mage (Novice)]


    [Mana Core: E-Rank]


    [Title: Bastard Prince, Prince of Nothing]


    [HP: 141/150]


    [MP: 200/6400 (inaccessible)]


    [Stamina: 150/160]


    [Aspect - Dragon Master (S-Rank)] [SSS-Rank (dormant)]


    [Description - The Mighty Dragons have begun to lose their standing as their powers and bloodline is being suppressed by the Unknown. Become the Masters of the Dragons and save their race from annihilation.]


    [Spells - Fire Bolt, Fire Bullet, Mana Pulse, Arcane Shield, Frost Grasp.]


    [Techniques - Primordial Arcane Forge.]


    [Abilities - Blazing Strike, Charm''s Aura, Enhanced Mana Circulation.]


    [Artefacts - Novice Spellblade, Heavenly Comb.]


    Instantly, a hologram appeared before him showing him his status. Surprised, he read everything, "Woah!"


    "Huh!? E-Rank?" Veer was surprised and asked. "What happened?"


    [The requirements to Ascend to E-Rank from F-Rank is low and can be done without paying any attention. Host has spent ten years in constant fighting which led to your Ascension.]


    ''Oh yeah!''


    Now that the system mentioned it, Veer did feel very strong. He tried to channel his Mana and found it much easier than before. It was also very dense and rich in quality. And finally, his Mana Core was shining brightly, the sign of achieving E-Rank.


    ''Damn! Now this is a qualitative change.'' Veer smiled, as he clenched his fist, feeling the raw power coursing through him. He still wasn''t at Intermediate Stage since he would need to perform his Mana Circulation Technique, but he was surely at the peak of Beginner Stage.


    Suppressing his happiness, Veer thought, ''Maybe it wasn''t all that bad. I did get a lot of lessons there.''


    Then, his gaze went down on the status, which showed much more than previously, and noticed one more anomaly. Raising an eyebrow, he asked, ''Why are there question marks in my race?''


    [The System needs to do Second Evolution to show Host''s full Lineage.]


    ''Lineage, you say,'' Veer frowned. ''You mean I have more bloodlines than that of Elf?''


    [Affirmative!]


    ''This doesn''t make sense,'' Veer held his forehead, finding the situation too absurd. As far as he knew, his mother was a weak human, so how did he get a second bloodline?


    Humans never had a bloodline unless it was mixed with other races. But that only meant the offspring would have a single bloodline, even that very diluted like he had.


    ''Aghh! You need Second Evolution to show that, right?'' a glint passed through Veer''s eyes as he thought. ''Then I''ll do it quickly. That old man, I wanna know what he is hiding from me.''


    He took a deep breath and focused on other parts of the status. It was very similar to the game interface so he didn''t really need an introduction to understand it.


    ''Good thing now I have HP and MP to check it,'' Veer smiled. ''Stamina... it''s pretty low for someone like me, ain''t it? I will need to work on that.'' S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He didn''t want to disappoint his wives after all. But then again, he didn''t have any reference to understand the points. He would need to check others for that. Read new chapters at empire


    "Lunch is ready!!"


    Hearing the call, Veer stood up. He had more things to talk about with the system, but that would have to wait. Food came first.

 Chapter 86 Virrant Race

    Hearing the call, Veer stood up and left the wooden hut. Once outside, he was left awestruck. He just looked at the view with eyes wide open.The hut was apparently made close to the river and he could see it clearly from his high point of view. The bright sunlight made the world even brighter, with water ever-flowing, making continuous splashing sounds.


    On the sides of the river, trees as high as towering buildings stood, making it hard to see past them. Their leaves and branches made the forest utterly dense.


    It was all such a mesmerizing view that Veer''s mind went numb. Only now the effects of his ten years of torture were showing, as he savoured the refreshing smell of the forest and the river. How long had he missed these things?


    "What are you doing? Come down quickly!"


    Rain called again, forcing Veer to look down at the river''s bank where Rain was. She was sitting in front of a makeshift clay stove.


    As he jumped down to go there, a refreshing smell of herbs, mixed with some meat, assaulted his nostrils. He hastened his pace as his stomach couldn''t wait any longer.


    Rain looked at him and could see the hunger. Shaking her head, she gave him his dish which was basically a soup mixed with rabbit meat. It wasn''t anything good, really, but anything was better than nothing.


    With lightning-fast reflexes, Veer took the mud bowl and devoured the food. It was as if he had not eaten for days, which could be true.


    Seeing his condition, Rain knew it wasn''t enough, so she quickly cooked the rest of the rabbit. Only after he devoured a whole rabbit did Veer''s mind turn back to normal.


    He dropped on the sand and rubbed his belly, smiling foolishly, "Ah! It''s been so long since I ate something so good. Those Synth Soup really burned down my taste buds."


    "Huh!? You didn''t pack food with you?" Rain looked confused.


    "I did... but I actually got stuck in a Rune Formation. It was a hell and used up everything I had," Veer sighed. "Sorry for eating your portion, I''ll hunt something and bring it to you."


    "There''s no need for that," Rain shook her head. "I belong to a unique race in rodents. I can survive pretty easily without eating much. Also, our meal can be different from yours."


    "Oh! That''s good. What do you eat though? I''ll make it next time," Veer asked, sitting up.


    "About that..." Rain trailed off as she looked away.


    "Hmm? What about it?" Veer got confused.


    "Just leave it. I can manage my food."


    "How can I do that? Haven''t you tried my cooking? I''m the best chef this world has to offer." sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Rain''s eyes lit up hearing that, as she began to hesitate. Finally coming to a decision, she said, "You won''t mind it, right? Promise me you won''t feel disgusted."


    "You underestimate me, my dear student," Veer smirked. "I have seen many things so I doubt you can make me disgusted with you."


    "If you say so," Rain sighed. "Well, to begin with, I belong to the Vitrran Rat Race and everyone in my race feeds off weird things. It''s not that we don''t like human foods, but those weird things give us much more... nutrients."


    "Such as?"


    "Like your wounds," Rain admitted and looked down, not wishing to see his reaction. "It''s a little complicated to explain but I ate it all."


    Veer was dumbfounded. For a moment, he couldn''t react. He didn''t lie when he said he had seen a lot of things, but this still surpassed them. What a bizarre race.


    However, there was something else that pricked his heart. Not thinking twice, he bent forward and put his hand on Rain''s head, and rubbed it softly.


    Rain flinched and raised her head, only to see a beautiful, warm smile and eyes filled with tenderness and warmth. There was something else too, something she didn''t understand.


    Frozen, unable to grasp the situation, she just looked at Veer. Her eyes demanding answers, or at least something.


    "Why did you think I would feel disgusted?" Veer chuckled. "Most of the time, the myriad races just evolve to be more adaptive to their situation. I can''t even fathom what your race had to go through to get this habit."


    "W-What?" Rain tried to find a lie in his words, her mind said it was a lie. But she saw nothing there. Her heart wanted it to be the truth. That there was someone who could understand her.


    Veer''s words hit the critical spot, making Rain''s mind go numb. Finally, she swallowed back and whispered, "Thanks!"


    "Haha, you don''t need to think so much really," Veer withdrew as he chuckled softly. "See the brighter side. Only because of your eating habits, I am alive, otherwise I''m sure I would be dead ten times with those wheats."


    Veer''s words brought a strange feeling to her heart. It wasn''t unpleasant, in fact it filled her with happiness as she had an urge to smile. Rain wondered what it was.


    Catching something in his words, she asked, "Wheat?"


    "Yeah, well, things happened," Veer sighed. "How about I tell you a story?"


    "Hmm? Sure," Rain smiled, which she had almost forgotten how to do. She wondered if her smile was also ugly.


    Looking at her, Veer was a little hesitant but still decided to do it. He asked, ''System, show me her status!''


    [As the individual named Rain Augustus is a potential wife candidate, the system can show more information about her.]


    [Name ¨C Rain Augustus]


    [Age ¨C 18]


    [Race ¨C Vitrran Rat]


    [Rank ¨C F]


    [Aspect ¨C Devouring Hunger (S-Rank)]


    [Description ¨C The Devouring Hunger consumes anything within reach, absorbing its essence and nutrients to increase her strength. Overuse may lead to overwhelming cravings, pushing one into a berserk, destructive state where they lose their humanity.]


    [Love Metre ¨C 72/100 (Trusts and admires you the most.)]


    ''I''ll be damned. Fourth S-Rank!? Seriously!?'' Veer was shocked and wondered if the system made any mistakes.


    [The system can never be wrong.]


    ''Oye, why are you getting offended bro? I was just joking.''

 Chapter 87 The Hate

    There were two types of Aspect Awakening. The first one was very simple, which involved using an Awakening Crystal. This was the safest option.The other option was forced Awakening, also known as premature Awakening. This was a rare case, and it basically meant Awakening naturally without any external help.


    Veer didn''t know much about these Awakenings as they were very rare. Most people, even beggars, were given a chance to Awaken. But he knew they were extremely painful and could cause problems.


    After all, one could only use their Aspect if they know and understand it.


    Veer turned towards Rain and asked, "What is your Aspect?"


    "A-About that..." Rain visibly grew embarrassed as she answered. "I don''t know."


    ''As expected,'' Veer sighed and said, "So, you just entered the academy without knowing your Aspect? And you didn''t even try to ask the staff for checking?"


    "Well, it was actually a mistake," Rain smiled sheepishly and said. "I was quite infamous in slums, so someone targeted me. I was running away from them when I noticed the Starlight Academy recruiting people. There wasn''t any requirement, so I just joined, thinking I can just run away later."


    "So that''s why you avoided everyone?"


    "Part of it," she sighed. "My presence...can be unpleasant to others, and I didn''t want to face that."


    "Huh!? Why?" Veer asked, genuinely confused.


    For a second, Rain thought that Veer was just pretending, but when she saw his eyes, she knew the truth. Surprised, she pointed at her face, "I''m ugly, my eating habits are disgusting, and I have a bad sense of humour."


    Giving her the best speechless look he could muster, Veer said, "You''re really stupid, aren''t you?"


    "What!?" Rain frowned at that uncalled insult.


    "I mean what I said," the young man shook his head. "People will hate you regardless of how beautiful or however elegant you are. So why bother with others'' opinions?"


    "Because I''m tired of living in a world where everyone hates me," Rain gritted her teeth and whispered in a low, subdued voice.


    "Ah! Then let me tell you something that my old man told me a few years ago," Veer chuckled, unfazed by her anger.


    The image of his father resurfaced in his mind. The mighty physique with powerful muscles, a heavenly face with a regal aura. That man was truly the definition of power.


    Veer still remembered the moment when his father called him to his studies and they had a talk. In the end, the Emperor had laughed at him and said.


    "I don''t understand why success is a bad thing in this world, Veer," The Emperor''s voice sounded in his mind. "Even if you''re an Emperor, people will hate you. Do you know why?


    "It''s because of their pathetic jealousy. That''s all it is. You''re worried that some people in the palace don''t like you? Heck, if you ain''t making any enemies you ain''t doing anything. If people don''t hate you, then you aren''t living up to your full potential."


    His strong hands had rested on Veer''s shoulder, as he told Veer, "Live the good life, Veer. You got one shot at life, one go around in this world. You take life and grab it by the throat and you make it give everything you want and screw everybody else."


    As Veer repeated those words to Rain, he realised how right his father was. The Emperor had lived a long life and had given him the right advice. Unfortunately, Veer wasn''t the one who needed it.


    ''Old man, I really wanna crack your skull,'' Veer thought. ''You really understood me too well, didn''t you?''


    He shook his head and looked at his new companion, who stood frozen in place. He gave her some time and washed the dishes. The river''s water was really cool, so he even took a bath in it.


    Only Gods knew how much he wanted a nice bath. Even if the Rune Formation had completely reset everything, Veer didn''t like being in a body not bathed for ten years.


    After washing the battle suit clean, he wore it again. Not like he had any other choice. Feeling completely refreshed, Veer made his way back to Rain.


    ''We miss obvious things and react as if they''re Heavenly lessons. What a world we live in.''


    Rain was still sitting beside the clay stove, facing the river. He went and sat beside her, saying, "I''m sorry, I should have been more considerate."


    "No, your father is right," Rain buried her face in her knees and said. "I was just trying to avoid the things of the slums. I was hoping they would leave me behind. In a way, they did. Nobody paid attention to me, so they also didn''t hate me."


    "Do you really wanna live a life like that?" Veer asked. "To be honest with you, I''m kinda in the same boat right now."


    "How?" Rain raised her head and asked.


    "Do you know my goal?" Veer chuckled softly. "I just want to spend the rest of my life peacefully in farms or something. But I don''t want to be alone. It''s scary. No offence to you, but I don''t think you truly understand the horror of loneliness."


    "I lived all alone in slums, you know," Rain scoffed. "There isn''t a single person in the world who cares about me. Nobody would cry if I die."


    "That''s why I said you don''t truly understand it." Rain noticed how different Veer looked when he said that. There was a distant look in his eyes, something she understood yet couldn''t understand properly.


    "A person who has never touched a cigarette and a person who has a heavy addiction to cigarettes¡ªwho do you think will have a harder time living without them?" Veer asked.


    "Obviously, the first one who has never touched cigarettes," Rain muttered, before realisation dawned on her. "You mean..."


    "Yes. As you said, you were always alone, so even though you might hate it or like it, you can still live in that," Veer sighed. "Then, there are people...some people whose entire life is for others. Their life has meaning because of others, so tell me, do you think they can live alone?"


    Rain fell silent, and noticing that, Veer waved his hand, "Ah! We got off the topic." Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 88 Friend

    Rain fell silent. It wasn''t hard to guess whom he was referring to, and that made her very curious. She realised how opposite they were.Noticing her silence, Veer waved his hand, "Ah! We got off the topic. Anyway, what I meant was we don''t always get what we want. We have to make life and the world bend to take it."


    Rain nodded.


    "What is your goal, Rain?" he asked, looking right into her eyes.


    She considered it for some moments and then answered, "My goals aren''t much different than yours. I just want a nice home, unlimited food and maybe a restaurant which will give me money."


    "Heh, crazy how many people have simple goals yet they can''t achieve them," Veer smiled. "The same goes for you. You have to fight for your goal, and if you fight, that means people will hate you. It''s something inevitable."


    "Yeah, people even hate you," Rain said, remembering some conversations she accidentally heard.


    Veer and his girlfriend were people living in an opposite world to hers. Everyone loved them, she had seen and experienced it. So, she was really surprised when some students cursed Veer behind his back.


    Now, she understood fully. It was nothing but jealousy.


    "See?" Veer laughed. "And you won''t believe it, but I''ve got tons of people who would drop me dead the first chance they get. Why, you may ask? Well, because I exist."


    He smiled at her, "So screw everybody and live your life to the fullest."


    "I can do that, but that won''t really give me any friends," Rain looked away. She wondered why she was opening up to Veer, as this was very unlike her.


    "I''ll be honest with you. I was also jealous of you or rather the bond you share with others. People trust you, they like you. Especially your girlfriends, they would do anything for you. I wanted a bond like that."


    "What''s stopping you?"


    "Didn''t I say already? I''m ugly, my eating habits are disgusting, and I have a bad sense of humour." Rain grumbled.


    "Hmm, sorry but I am blunt," Veer said. "Your face is... disturbing to see. Those scars coupled with your scrawny body don''t help at all. It''ll be a miracle if people can hold a conversation with you."


    "Hey!" Rain glared at him. Couldn''t he at least tone it down a little? She knew it was the truth but still...


    Veer chuckled at her behaviour and said, "But believe me, if people want to really befriend you, like a true bond, they hardly care about appearance. Like take me for example, we''ve been talking for so long and I didn''t even notice much in your appearance."


    Rain fell silent yet again. It was true. Veer and Elara both have always treated her like everyone else. Never once did she see disgust in their eyes. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In fact, she didn''t even see pity like some of the others looked at her. They were just... normal. There was a reason she respected them.


    A thought appeared in her mind, making her a little agitated as she closed in on Veer, "What about my eating habits?"


    "I''ve seen way worse things, believe me," Veer said, feeling a little surprised at her actions. "Also, I appreciate your gesture but I have girlfriends and I love them greatly so please back away."


    With a quick turnaround, Rain buried her face in her knees and mumbled, "So, you were lying. You really hate my appearance. Liar!"


    "Ah! I didn''t mean that way," Veer got scared as he tried to think of a way to console her.


    However, before he could do so, Rain raised her head and flashed him a cheeky smile, "Hehe, I was kidding. Didn''t I say, I have bad sense of humour?"


    Veer turned speechless, as his hand automatically raised upwards. He looked down at her and said, eyes turning cold, "I believe in gender equality."


    "W-Wait! Boss! I can explain!!! Ahh!!"


    After some time, the two of them were sitting on the bank, as they enjoyed the peaceful atmosphere. It really made them relax, though Veer still couldn''t let his guard down.


    "By the way, are you all alone here?" Veer asked his new friend, who seemed much more lively than he had ever seen her.


    "Yes," Rain nodded. "I arrived here ten days ago or maybe nine... I forgot. As always, I first secured my food and although this forest is filled with many dangerous Magical Creatures, it was still very easy to get some food.


    "After that, I explored the forest," she sighed. "And I realised that I was going to die here alone. There wasn''t a single human in all of the forest and the only way to get out... haah!"


    "Explain clearly," Veer rolled his eyes.


    "There is a barrier surrounding this forest and I''ve seen many towering beasts, as high as a building, getting evaporated in seconds after touching it. So, I gave up on that idea. I searched around and found the exit."


    "Quit creating useless suspense," Veer complained. "You were right. Your sense of humour is really bad."


    "You already called me your friend, so handle it," Rain grinned at him, though it soon disappeared when she talked more. "The exit or at least the thing that I guess is an exit is a portal and it''s guarded by a massive snake. It seemed very dangerous so I ran away."


    "You did good."


    "Yeah, I didn''t have much to do, so I settled here, thinking that I''ll probably die here, all alone. But then two days ago you dropped from the skies." Rain said.


    "Wait! Wait! That entrance is so wrong!"


    Ignoring his whining, Rain continued, "I was surprised, happy and a little hopeful seeing you. Your condition though, now that wasn''t in a good shape. I used the Potions given by the Academy to heal you. But the infection was too much."


    She flashed him a smile and said, licking her lips seductively, "I couldn''t help myself and sucked you dry. Your body was too delicious."


    "Stop! Stop! I have to stop there, my friend."

 Chapter 89 S-Rank

    Veer was happy that Rain was opening up to him, but the change in her behaviour really threw him off. The Rain he was seeing was completely opposite of the Rain he saw in that one month.''Well, as long as she''s happy,'' Veer smiled lightly and asked. "So, basically that infection was good for you, so you ate it all and healed me."


    "Pretty much, yeah," Rain nodded. "That infection was quite strong, though. Even now, I don''t feel much hunger because of that. Where did you get it? Actually, how did you even get here?"


    "Uhh! Long story short, I was trapped inside a powerful Rune Formation, and getting out from it gave me all those injuries and the infection," Veer replied in a low voice.


    Since Veer didn''t seem to talk about it, Rain didn''t pursue the matter. Instead, she stood up and said, "What do you plan to do now?"


    Veer also stood up and replied, "Evaluate our strength and then find ways to defeat that grown-ass serpent. There is no way I''m staying here."


    "Thought so," Rain sighed. "I''ll go and get some food for us then. You can think of whatever plans you have. You pretty much know my strength anyway."


    Now that she said it, how did he not notice her situation before? After all, he was training them, so he should have noticed her not having an Aspect. Weird.


    ''Should I tell her about her Aspect?'' Veer pondered. If she knew about her Aspect, she would get stronger very quickly, given her Aspect. He needed that strength to escape this forest.


    But that would mean revealing that he could see others'' Aspects. Now, that was something he was very cautious about. There were certainly some people who could do the same, but that was mostly through their Aspect.


    Veer was different.


    ''Hmm, what''s her status again?'' Veer thought.


    [Name ¨C Rain Augustus]


    [Age ¨C 18]


    [Race ¨C Vitrran Rat]


    [Rank ¨C F]


    [Aspect ¨C Devouring Hunger (S-Rank)]


    [Description ¨C The Devouring Hunger consumes anything within reach, absorbing its essence and nutrients to increase her strength. Overuse may lead to overwhelming cravings, pushing one into a berserk, destructive state where they lose their humanity.]


    [Love Metre ¨C 82/100 (You''re her first friend in every sense, and she would do anything to keep this bond.)] Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''The hell! How did it increase so much?'' Veer blinked, flabbergasted looking at the Love Metre. ''Well, this confirms I can at least tell her that.''


    "Hey!"


    Rain walked along the river''s bank, when she heard Veer calling her. Curious, she turned around and asked, "What is it?"


    "Since we are friends now, I''ll let you in on a secret of mine," Veer smiled, as he skipped over to her. "Don''t tell anyone about it."


    "Sure, not like I have anyone to tell," Rain shrugged.


    "You will have plenty in future," Veer said. "Thing is, I can see people''s status to some degree."


    "Status?"


    "You know, how they show a player''s information in games."


    "... I''ve never played games."


    "Ohh!"


    "What''s with that look?"


    Veer coughed, ignoring her glare, "Anyways, the status is basically information about individuals. I can see it."


    Blinking, Rain instantly backed away and crossed her arms over her chest. She shouted, "Pervert!!"


    "The hell is going on in your little brain," Veer''s lips twitched. "I just meant, I can see your Aspect."


    Hearing that, Rain stopped her play and closed in, holding his hand tightly, "Please tell me what is it?"


    Veer could see the hunger in her eyes, not for food but strength. He smiled and said, "Release me and I''ll tell you."


    Taking two steps back, Rain stood there obediently. Her pointy tail whipped around, showing her excitement.


    ''What are you? A dog?''


    Rolling his eyes, Veer said, "Your Aspect name is Devouring Hunger and it basically allows you to eat anything and grow stronger... or at least that''s what I understand."


    "Isn''t that weird?" Rain tilted her head. "So, let''s say I eat this clay stove, will I get stronger?"


    "I don''t know. That''s something you have to test out," Veer threw his hands up. "Aspects are probably the most mysterious thing for me. I seriously have no clue how they work."


    "I see, is it your Aspect which allows you to see others''... status?"


    "Yes, in a way I guess."


    "Now I understand why everyone gave so much importance for you and especially your girlfriends," Rain exclaimed. "S-Rank really are ridiculous."


    "Your Aspect is also S-Rank, Shortie," Veer knocked on her head, which was pretty easy considering how small she was.


    An awkward silence reigned, with only the splashing of the river filling the surroundings. Then, a loud scream made the birds scared as they flew away.


    "What!?" Rain shouted. "Wait! You mean my Aspect is on the same rank as on Boss Liliana and Boss Elara? No way! They''re so strong."


    "Yes, your Aspect is also that ridiculous," Veer said. "Imagine getting stronger just by eating things. It even suits your race considering the things you eat."


    "No wonder I felt stronger after eating that infection," Rain muttered. "Does that mean I can get as strong as you?"


    "Yes, but you''ll have to figure it out yourself," Veer said. "If you overuse it, then you can enter a berserker state or simply a maddening state, losing your conscious self."


    Feeling a chill, Rain asked, "Does Boss Liliana also have such side effects?"


    "Yup, she has to be careful otherwise she''ll lose humanity and become emotionless," Veer sighed. "There is no free lunch."


    His Aspect was equally ridiculous and demanded something impossible. If he didn''t have the system and Liliana, he doubted he could ever progress through his Aspect.


    "Boss, help me get stronger and I will pay with my body," Rain''s eyes shone, as she pleaded.


    "Stop it, you homewrecker," Veer rolled his eyes. "Go and hunt some Magical Creature and we''ll do some experiments on it. I also need to work on some things."


    Rain gave a salute and then left the small clearing. Her destination was the deep, dense forest which seemed so peaceful, yet it could be hiding horrifying Abominations.

 Chapter 90 Health Status

    Veer decided to evaluate himself after seeing Rain off. He had fought for ten years straight, and that gave him a lot of rewards.For testing, he went close to a giant boulder on the riverside. Releasing a foul breath, he pulled his right hand backward into a fist. Then, putting his full strength into it, he punched the boulder.


    With a loud boom, the boulder was shattered into pieces. As he looked at the crumbling rock, Veer raised an eyebrow.


    ''Now, now, this is something else,'' Veer grinned, feeling the power coursing through his body. He had not used Mana in the previous strike, as he wanted to test his body, and they certainly didn''t disappoint him.


    It was easily thrice as strong as when he had entered the Labyrinth, and even that was because it had encountered a bottleneck. Veer would need to use his Primordial Arcane Forge to Ascend to E-Rank.


    To reach the Intermediate Stage, he needed to fulfill a few requirements: Mana Pool, Mana Control, the Second Cycle of Primordial Arcane Forge, and finally learn an E-Rank Spell.


    After his experience in the Rune Formation, his Mana control had reached a terrifying level. He could control even a single wisp of Mana with a thought. It also allowed him to ascend his Mana Core, which was now at E-Rank.


    So, he had already completed two requirements. The other two, though, were problematic. He didn''t have any E-Rank Spells, and getting one any time soon seemed unlikely.


    ''Can I even do the second cycle?'' Veer shuddered, remembering the torturous pain he had gone through during the First Cycle. He didn''t even want to imagine the pain he would have to endure in the Second Cycle.


    As he looked around, Veer thought, ''I can''t practice it here either. This Forest is filled with Magical Creatures...''


    So, ascending to the Intermediate Stage would take time. He decided to just focus on what he could do with his current strength best.


    ''I can also play around with Spells later,'' Veer thought.


    He didn''t have time to mess around with Spells in the Academy, but now that they were trapped, he had plenty of time...


    ''Wait! Do we have some time limit to clear this Labyrinth?''


    Now, that was concerning. He would need to work faster, just in case there was a time limit.


    Veer then proceeded to perform some of the Martial art stances he had learned from Elara. It wouldn''t be a lie to say that Elara was a prodigy in every category, but that really shone in hand-to-hand combat.


    Each stance pressured him to use his strength carefully. He once almost put too much strength on his leg, nearly breaking it as a result. These Martial Arts were based specifically for Warriors, who have a ridiculously strong body.


    Now that Veer''s body was filled with newfound strength, he considered it to be the best way to get used to it.


    He spent the best few minutes performing all the basic stances he could remember, then some more. By the time he finished his practice, he was sweating buckets, which made him take another bath in the river.


    As he sat at the bottom of the river, holding his breath, he thought, ''I can now control it better, but that''s mostly because I''ve already fought with this strength for so long.''


    Veer could fight instinctively with his new strength; however, he wanted to control every last ounce of it. In a battle, control was very necessary, and he didn''t want to lose that.


    Just for that, he already had plans to challenge some Magical Creatures later. Battles, especially death battles, were best for stuff like this, after all.


    ''Oh yeah, System, you evolved, right? How much you changed?'' Veer asked, his body enduring the immense water pressure from above.


    [Since this was System''s First Evolution, the changes are minor. One of them is status.]


    ''Yeah, that''s really helpful, especially the health points and mana points,'' Veer smiled. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Yes, Host can now access his wife''s status.]


    ''I don''t understand... wait! Did you mean I can see their status even now?''


    [Affirmative!]


    Now, that was good evolution. Veer smiled and said, ''Show their status!''


    [Name - Liliana Draven]


    [Age - 19]


    [Class - Ice Mage]


    [Health Status - Alive (Healthy)]


    [Race - Noble Ice Dragon] [Silver Moon Dragon (Locked)]


    [Mana Core - E-Rank]


    [Aspect - Glacier Heart (S-Rank)] [SSS-Rank (Dormant)]


    [Description - Grants the ability to freeze anything within range, from objects to living beings to anything that exists. As the power grows, the freezing range and intensity increase. However, prolonged use may cause a loss of empathy and emotional warmth.]


    [Love Metre - 100/100 (Yandere of top level. Would do anything for you.)]


    ''That''s pretty much the same, but still at least with this I can be rest assured,'' Veer sighed in relief. Although he knew they were more than capable of surviving in any condition, the Rune Formation had given him a fright.


    ''What if they also get stuck in a Rune Formation like that?''


    The thought was horrifying, so having this really helped. It made his worries disappear, mostly. As he looked at Liliana''s status, he noticed there was a health status function.


    ''Good! Now show the status of my other partner!''


    [Name - Elara Flamme]


    [Age - 18]


    [Race - High Human]


    [Class - Fighter/Tank]


    [Health Status - Alive (Injured Heavily)]


    [Rank - F]


    [Aspect - Purifying Flames (S-Rank)]


    [Description - Summons flames that consume anything within reach, leaving only pure ash behind. These flames burn away all corruption and impurity, cleansing everything they touch. As the Aspect''s strength grows, the flames become hotter and spread further, even able to burn through spiritual barriers. However, overuse may result in amplification of emotions, leading to a crazed berserk state.]


    [Love Metre - 99/100 (Will burn the world for you)]


    Veer''s heart skipped a beat as he cursed, ''What are you doing, bitch? What happened?''


    He lost control over his body in his panic, making the water almost crush him. He hurriedly climbed up and thought, ''I will kill you, brat. I swear I''ll kill you if you don''t come back!''


    His heart turned cold, as a dangerous glint passed his eyes.

 Chapter 91 True Warrior (1)

    Grey clouds filled the sky, preventing sunlight from reaching the massive Red Coliseum. Its red walls towered over everything as if connecting with the heavens.At the coliseum''s centre was a raised ring, big enough to house multiple battles. On it, a bloody fight was happening as the participants injured each other to the best of their abilities.


    As Elara punched one of the Iron Soldiers, making a hole in its armour, she backed away. Panting, she wiped the blood from her face and once again jumped in the middle of several Iron Soldiers.


    Her battle suit was practically destroyed by now, with only some parts covering her body. Her athletic body was on full display, however it was covered in blood from head to toe.


    The blood was obviously hers, as the Iron Soldiers didn''t know how to bleed. They just knew how to attack, and that''s what they did.


    "Aghh!" Elara kicked one of the Iron Soldiers, who was trying to pierce her with its spear. However, doing so made an opening for others.


    Normally, she would have easily filled up the opening, sadly she was too exhausted. Her mind had already gone numb after fighting for so long, and her body was barely standing.


    But she didn''t give up. Her heart and body refused to give up. As the heavy hammer collided with her shoulder, dislocating it in the process, Elara laughed and grabbed the hammer with her other hand.


    "Learn how to wield first," Taking the hammer away, she spun on her tiptoes. The hammer was heavy, but it fit perfectly in her hand, as she cleared away the Iron Soldiers.


    After making some space, she put the hammer down and leaned forward. Her breathing hitched, as she soon coughed up blood.


    ''Like hell I''ll lose like this,'' Elara groaned and then punched her right shoulder, sending a jolt of pain across her body. Gritting her teeth, she once again punched it and got it back in its right place.


    It still hurt, but she would be able to fight. That was all she wanted now.


    Picking up the hammer once again, she shouted with a grin on her face, "Come at me again, you metal fuckers."


    As if hearing her taunt, more than ten Iron Soldiers attacked her from all sides, overwhelming her. But as always, she cared nothing about it and used her bare fists to punch holes in them.


    Her eyes filled with maddening lust for battle, and her crazy laughter would have sent chills down anyone, alas she was fighting mindless puppets.


    As for the puppeteer, she was sitting high on a pedestal, looking at Elara''s fight with an indifferent look in her eyes. She wore a silver armour, covering even her face. Her long blonde hair flowed down, coming out of her helmet.


    ''Not bad. She can fight my Iron Soldiers for so long, despite being only at Beginner Stage,'' she thought. ''But this isn''t enough!''


    Suddenly, she turned her head to the sides and muttered, "That woman...as reckless as ever. How did she escape so quickly?"


    Then, she shook her head and stood up, ''I will need to quicken the process before she ruins everything. Lily, just stay where you are.''


    She flicked her hand and jumped down. Her silver armour hugged her body, as she landed on the ring. By then, Elara had cleared another round of Iron Soldiers.


    As the puppeteer walked towards her, she heard a low voice.


    "Nine thousand seven hundred twenty four!"


    The puppeteer stopped, as a smile formed on her lips, ''So, she was counting all along, Crazy woman. Just the way I like!''


    "Stand up," the puppeteer commanded, but it was clear Elara had outdone herself. Even as she tried, her body refused to stand up again.


    Glaring at the person who had been tormenting her for who knows how long, Elara smiled, "Did your metal trash run out? Heh, I was thinking of completing my ten thousand streak." Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Just sit down," the puppeteer said, as she also sat down on the ring. "Let me introduce myself, I am Martial Saint Athena and all those Iron Soldiers you defeated belonged to the trash category. They are imperfect and weak, so I use them as cannon fodders."


    "So what? You just kept me here for your personal entertainment?" Elara scoffed. "Sadly, I enjoyed it just as much as you did. If you have any more trash, then get them out. I''ll destroy them too."


    Athena shook her head and said, "I like you, actually, but you should really calm your arrogance. I also enjoy battles but not losing battles."


    Rolling her eyes, Elara said, "I''ll be dead the moment you decide to kill me. What''s the point of begging around? I don''t want to die a pathetic death."


    She had teleported right into this Coliseum, and then was forced to fight by the mad woman. Elara didn''t like her at all. She wanted to go and find Veer as quickly as possible, however it seemed impossible with her current situation.


    What Athena said was true. Even random soldiers were as strong as Elara, so one could just imagine what would happen if she truly brought out her best soldiers. Elara liked fighting, but not a one-sided battle.


    "Why don''t you try to beg me?" Athena smirked. "I''m a very kind person so I might let you out."


    "Kind my ass!" Elara spat on the ground. "No kind person would randomly kidnap people and throw their soldiers on them."


    "Tsk! Tsk! So you can''t even lower your pride for your loved ones," Athena shook her head, as she mocked Elara. "Your lover might already be dead by now, you know."


    Elara looked into her eyes, hands clenched as she muttered, "You really underestimate him. Also, I know you won''t agree even if I beg. I have no problem in putting away my pride for him, but only if it''s useful. You... you''re a true warrior."


    A look of astonishment appeared on Athena''s face as she thought, ''This girl is really interesting. Sadly, she fell in that bastard''s hands.''

 Chapter 92 True Warrior (2)

    Elara knew one thing for sure. The woman before her was powerful, utterly powerful. She gave her the same feeling her father gave¡ªa feeling of pure dread, as if just speaking against them would mean her death.Her motives scared her, as she didn''t know anything about them. If such a woman decided to target them, there was no way they would be able to survive. Luckily, she seemed to have no intentions of killing her, not yet at least.


    ''V, I hope you don''t lose there,'' Elara thought, as she used the hammer to sit properly. ''I will come back alive from here.''


    "So, you think I''m a True Warrior and I would have killed you for prioritising your loved ones?" Athena asked.


    "No, you would have killed me because I gave up without even trying my best," Elara chuckled. "I know that because I would do the same in your place."


    "You have potential, girl," Athena stood up, smiling. "I''ll let you leave if you can do even a little scratch on me. Don''t worry, I will lower my strength to your level. How about it?"


    "What do you think?" Elara grinned, as she stood up. Dried blood painted her whole body red, and various cuts filled it.


    Nodding at her, Athena threw a green potion at her, saying, "Drink it. It''s one of a kind and will heal everything."


    Elara easily caught the small bottle and gulped it down. She didn''t think it was poison, as there were many other ways Athena could kill her if she wanted. Besides, she was a true warrior and wouldn''t stoop so low for a fellow true warrior.


    As the warm liquid went down her throat, she felt it being sucked away by her flesh before even reaching her stomach. At a visible rate, her wounds began to close up, and she felt refreshed again.


    While healing, she tried to get some information from the mad woman, "Hey, what are you doing here in the Labyrinth? Are you from the Dark Era?"


    Your journey continues with empire


    "Dark Era? Is that what they call it now?" Athena decided to answer since she was free. "I''m not from Dark Era, but you can say close to it. As for why I''m here, you can say I''m guarding something. Yeah, I''m a watchdog."


    "That Corrupted Dragon?" Elara blurted it, and instantly cursed herself for speaking rashly. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''m surprised you know of him, but no, that lizard is no harm, not much at least," Athena shook her head. "It''s just, he is trying to take something that doesn''t belong to him, and that is causing the Abnormalities in the Labyrinths."


    "Can''t you just solve it then?" Elara asked in confusion.


    "What you''re seeing now isn''t my true body. It''s just an iron shell I filled with my magic," Athena chuckled. "My true body is guarding that thing."


    Elara stayed silent for a while before asking, "That thing you speak of...is it very dangerous?"


    "Dangerous?" Athena threw her head back, finding the word too ridiculous. "I can''t tell you about it, but let''s just say it was hailed as a Major Threat in Dark Era."


    Elara shivered. She didn''t need any more information to understand the threat level. It was said that during Dark Era, False Gods fought on a daily basis. To be a Major Threat on such a battlefield...


    She took a deep breath and asked, "Doesn''t that mean the Abnormalities can free that thing?"


    "It can and will probably do free it," Athena sighed. "That lizard is trying to siphon its power, and if he''s successful, then even I wouldn''t be able to keep that thing sealed there."


    "Now I know why she hates Corrupted Dragons," Elara muttered. "Anyway, so did you bring me here to warn me about the dragon?"


    "More like to prepare you," Athena replied. "I have set some trials for everyone who entered the Labyrinth. If they pass, they''ll be given entry into the True Bloodthorn Labyrinth. Those trials are meant to strengthen them, so if they do pass, that means they can at least survive in there."


    ''So we haven''t even entered the Labyrinth?'' Elara resisted an urge to sigh and asked, "Why did you keep me here then?"


    "Because of your Aspect," Athena said, her eyes behind the visors looking directly into Elara''s eyes. "It can cause problems in there, so I wanted to see if I should kill you or let you enter."


    Blinking, Elara pointed at herself and asked, "Me? My aspect? What?"


    "Don''t play dumb," Athena stood up and said. "Also, you should be healed by now. Get up and fight me. Remember this, if you don''t satisfy me, I will kill you here. There is just no way I''m letting that Aspect out in the open."


    With a quick jump, Elara was on her feet again, her battle suit regenerating once more. She cracked her neck and said, "Alright, one last question, can you tell me about my friends? Are they alive or doing any better?"


    "They''re much better than you and have passed their trial already," Athena scoffed, as she raised her hand. "Now, come and show me your true power. Don''t hold back."


    After a moment of silence, the Red Coliseum was filled with the clashes of two warriors. No Mana was used, no techniques were used, and no Aspects were involved. Only pure fighting skills.


    As she dodged a punch coming at her, Elara dropped down and tried to kick at Athena''s feet. Sadly for her, Athena lightly jumped and did a reverse kick.


    Not to be outdone by her opponent, Elara used her nimble movements to throw herself backwards. After dodging the kick, she once again went for a flurry of punches and kicks at Athena.


    That wasn''t it, as elbow, knee, and every body part that could be used to attack and defend was used by them. Flesh met metal, as crimson red liquid flew in the air...


    But instead of pulling back, Elara attacked with even more ferocity and increased the strength behind every attack. However, even with all this, she didn''t lose her stance and performed the various Martial arts she had honed in her body.


    Every attack of hers was precise, and her body reacted to attacks before they even hit her. This was what years of training does to a battle junkie.


    Athena, who had been on the defending side, thought, ''Not bad. Her foundation is very strong, and she doesn''t let the fun get to her head. But this is still not enough. Show me what you truly got.''


    Now it was Athena''s turn to attack.

 Chapter 93 Sub-Aspect

    "Let me show you the Warrior''s Way!"With a soft chuckle, Athena dashed forward, fists clenched, eyes shining with excitement. Elara raised her arms instinctively, expecting an onslaught. However, the way Athena moved was truly beyond anything she had ever faced.


    Athena''s first blow struck Elara''s guard with such force that her body shook. It felt like being slammed by a warhammer made of living steel.


    Despite her pain, Elara refused to lose. She gritted her teeth and retaliated with a swift jab, but Athena effortlessly deflected it with one arm.


    In a smooth motion, Athena advanced, her fist snapping forward like a bullet. Elara tried to dodge, but she was half a second too late.


    A crack echoed across the Coliseum as the blow connected with her ribs. Gasping, Elara stumbled, struggling to regain her breath under Athena''s relentless assault.


    With each passing second, Athena''s attacks only got fiercer. Her technique was flawless, her movements almost graceful. Strikes landed on Elara''s arms, shoulders, and torso in rapid succession, leaving wounds that formed the moment contact was made.


    Elara pushed back, summoning her last bit of strength for a last counter. She aimed a high kick at Athena''s temple, hoping to stun her for a crucial second. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, Athena caught her ankle midair, pivoted with uncanny precision, and hurled Elara onto the hard floor with a resounding thud.


    A groan escaped Elara''s lips as she landed on her bloodied back, vision swirling. She spat out blood and forced herself to roll away, avoiding a stomp that would have shattered her ribs.


    Athena''s foot cracked the stone beneath them, sending dust flying. Elara drew a breath, refusing to surrender yet.


    The puppeteer was relentless, closing the distance in a heartbeat. She grabbed Elara by the arm and twisted, forcing a pained cry from her lips. Why did it hurt so much? She was used to worse pain, yet the woman before her made Elara feel the worst pain.


    "I won''t lose this easily!"


    Elara attempted another counter, slamming her elbow into Athena''s side, but it felt like hitting a solid metal wall. The silver-armored warrior didn''t flinch at all.


    Athena ended the struggle with a brutal knee to Elara''s stomach. The impact lifted her off the ground before dropping her to the bloodstained floor. Her vision blurred, and her body screamed in agony. Black and blue bruises covered her skin along with crimson red blood, yet her spirit burned, wanting to fight even more.


    Unfortunately, the puppeteer had focused her attacks on Elara''s vital body parts. The young warrior wasn''t perfect and had many weaknesses, and Athena had seen them all.


    As Elara struggled to get up again, she remembered how Athena was able to attack her weaknesses, despite her covering every time. This was the first time someone had beaten her so one-sidedly.


    "Ah! So this is the Martial arts of someone of the Dark Era. Truly marvelous!" a silly grin appeared on her face, as her sanity began to slip, overtaken by sheer hunger.


    "You will need another ten years to put a scratch on me, girl," Athena scoffed. "I expected more but I guess I was wrong. A millennium has affected my brain."


    She turned around and said, "I will give you another¡­."


    Before she could finish her sentence, Athena was forced to cross her forearms as she turned around, only to meet two leather boots right on them. The impact shook her armour, pushing her back for a few feet.


    In the next moment, the attacker leaped into the air using her forearms as a base. Athena raised an eyebrow, as she looked at Elara in surprise.


    Enjoy new chapters from empire


    She shook her hand, as the armour on her forehead dropped onto the ground. She thought, "How did she heal so quickly? It shouldn''t be possible for next month or two."


    Her gaze turned solemn, as she deflected an incoming punch and kicked Elara''s belly. However, this time Elara endured the kick and followed with a second punch.


    "How did she get stronger so quickly? What happened?" Athena dodged the punch barely as it grazed her helmet. Then, she caught Elara''s arm and bent it at an uneven angle.


    "Haha!"


    However, Elara just laughed crazily and kicked Athena''s torso with her full-powered kick. The impact was powerful and put a dent in the armour, as she was flung back.


    Nonetheless, Athena just did a backflip and landed gracefully on the ground and leapt off again to keep some distance between the two.


    Under her astonished eyes, incandescent flames burst out of Elara''s arms and they healed completely in a matter of seconds. But that also made Elara laugh even louder, almost maniacally.


    Athena frowned, as she finally understood what was happening, as she cursed, "This damned Aspect. No wonder she survived a year under that bastard''s torture. I can''t leave her like this outside."


    As she walked slowly towards Elara, Athena gazed into Elara''s eyes, and what she saw truly shook her, "She is barely holding onto her humanity through her insanity. Crazy girl!"


    Elara''s Aspect was bizarre and Athena could guess what was happening with it. Elara had unlocked a Sub-Aspect of her Aspect, which involved healing through her Purifying Flames to heal herself.


    But it came with a cost. Her Sub-Aspect was opposite of her Aspect, so the conditions on overuse were also opposite. In her Aspect, overuse would lead to amplification of emotions while in her Sub-Aspect, she would lose her emotions, meaning her humanity as a whole.


    What Elara was doing now was simply suicidal. If Athena didn''t stop her soon, then she wouldn''t remain Elara anymore.


    Athena sighed and flicked her fingers, as a massive Iron Fist formed above Elara''s head. It descended, not giving any chance to Elara to run.


    The whole Coliseum shook as the Iron Fist buried Elara in the ground. When she sensed that Elara had lost consciousness, Athena dispersed the Iron Fist.


    Just then, the whole Coliseum shook once more and this time the damage was much more. The whole north side of the Coliseum collapsed, as a white-haired woman appeared on the scene.


    Not a bit surprised, Athena just gave Liliana a smile and said, "Hey! Long time no see. Pun intended."

 Chapter 94 Soft

    Liliana ignored Athena and looked at Elara, her eyes turning cold, "I hope you have an explanation.""Let''s sit down and have a long chat, shall we?" Athena said, as she lifted Elara and put her on her shoulder. "Unlike you, I have not regressed without my powers, you know."


    She turned to walk away, but ten icicles formed around her neck, their tips inches away from her skin. Cold sweat formed on her forehead, as she said, "Calm down, will you? I just helped her."


    "I just wanted to remind you what would happen if anything happens to her," Liliana scoffed and dismissed her icicles. She then clicked her fingers as their surroundings changed to a regal room, with a table at its centre.


    After placing Elara on a bed, the two women took their seats around the table, illuminated under a lamp. Athena took out a gourd of wine and a few glasses.


    Giving Liliana her wine cup, Athena said, "Still, I''m surprised you can use your powers to this level. I thought you would be affected by the Causality."


    "I can''t use much," Liliana shook her head. "I just used the loopholes in your Rune Formation to get out."


    "Ah! I guess I''ll have to fix it then."


    "Hmm, I actually can''t use my strength properly because it''ll alert that guy," Liliana said, taking a sip from her wine cup.


    "I almost forgot about him," Athena rubbed her eyes and said. "I have a feeling he''s aware of our regression. There''s just no way he wouldn''t recognise such changes."


    "Even if he does know, he won''t act now," Liliana said. "He''s¡­too busy."


    "If you say so," Athena shrugged. "I''m just happy that you''re doing good in letting V grow stronger. I also did my share now." S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What did you do?"


    "I just sent him to the Abyssal Field. He took nearly ten years to get out of it. He did better than I expected, but it was to be expected from Hubby."


    "Is there any other reason?"


    "Of course," Athena nodded, as her gaze turned solemn. "I needed him there at all costs."


    "Why?"


    "I have my reasons," Athena sighed. "I know it''ll put him in danger so I need you to keep an eye on him."


    "You don''t plan to get out of here?" Liliana asked, tilting her head to the side.


    Athena was one of the few who had survived in the previous timeline, and just that spoke of her power. Liliana had not spent much time with her, but she knew all of Veer''s wives would sacrifice anything to be with Veer.


    She was one of the strongest beings alive in her previous timeline, yet she chose to sacrifice that life to be with Veer. So, Liliana couldn''t understand why she would delay her meeting with Veer.


    Instead of answering her, Athena looked into Liliana''s eyes and smiled, "You''ve changed, my friend. I thought you would go around killing all of us."


    "Don''t overestimate yourself," Liliana scoffed. "You are alive because I don''t want Veer to hate me when he regains his memories. Your presence will make him happy, that''s all I want."


    "Oh! So Miss Icy can''t be honest with herself?" Athena smirked and teased her, though she regretted it immediately when she felt something cold touching her thighs.


    "Did you say something?" Liliana asked, having a sweet smile on her face.


    "Lily, please, not that place," Athena said, her lips twitching. Although this was just a clone, she didn''t want to take any risks. "Also, I said that because you clearly care about that girl."


    Liliana fell silent, as she turned towards Elara. Her expression softened, as she sighed, "I hate you."


    "Many do," Athena grinned like an idiot.


    Looking down, the ice dragoness said, "She is my¡­first friend. In my last life, I first spent most of my early life surviving and the latter trying to find a way to get Veer back. Even with him, I probably spent the least time compared to you all. I treasure those moments."


    She smiled lightly, taking Athena by surprise, "We first met when he had already gone through a lot, so I mostly remember his strong personality. But this time¡­ I saw and understood him closely."


    "And you fell for him again?" Athena chuckled, though it was more a statement than a question.


    "Yeah, I also saw his bond with El," Liliana said. "And I realized how much others mattered to him. And how close others were to him, how much he depended on others."


    "You saw flawed, weak Veer."


    "Yeah, their bond is so strong and it''s really surprising how open he is with her," Liliana smiled. "Even if Veer used to love us all equally, no one was ever able to take her place. I have never seen Veer so happy, you know. He¡­ he''s a completely different person with her."


    Athena''s smile disappeared, as she paid her full attention to Liliana. She clenched her fist, as she remembered how devastated Veer was when they found Elara''s corpse. If she was being honest, she didn''t want to recall that event, as Elara was in a very disturbing condition.


    "He never recovered from that, huh," Athena''s eyes softened, as she turned towards Elara. "She''s one of a kind, so I can understand him."


    "The only reason I risked getting noticed by him was her," Liliana said. "I know you won''t harm her, but I didn''t want to take any risks with her. I never want Veer to lose his current self."


    "Don''t try to make excuses, Lily," Athena shook her head. "If you care about someone aside from Hubby, so what? Do you know how others wanted to befriend you but never managed to?"


    Discover more content at empire


    "Befriend? Me?" Liliana blinked. "But why would they¡­."


    "Your body is influencing your mind," Athena rolled her eyes. "Your past is fucked up, yeah, we all know that. So what? Do you think anyone got any better?"


    She stood up and went towards Elara, as she continued, "She was worried about you and asked about you alongside Hubby. She cares about you just as she does for him. She literally put you beside him, so will you judge her too just because she cares about you?"

 Chapter 95 Old Friends?

    Looking at the sleeping Elara, covered in blood and wounds, Liliana felt her chest getting heavy. She thought, ''Is my teenage body affecting my emotions?''However, she also knew Athena was right. Although it was just one month, Liliana and Elara had grown very close, especially because of their love for Veer.


    "You''re right," Liliana smiled and then shook her head. "Ignoring that, why can''t you leave?" S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Do you remember the Zoltrak Case?" Athena asked, as she checked Elara. Although she was sure nothing would happen to her, it was better to check.


    "That octopus?" Liliana raised an eyebrow. "Is it sealed here?"


    "Hmm, it is and one of your kind is trying to siphon its power," Athena sighed, when she sensed Elara''s body healing itself.


    "No wonder," Liliana muttered. "So that''s where you were all along. If it gets out, those False Gods will surely come out of their pathetic caves."


    "And that isn''t what we want now," Athena said. "We need to let Hubby grow on his own. He already suffered his share of pain last time and I don''t want him to go through any of that again. I would rather be caged here for eternity than letting any harm come to him."


    "You just threw him in the Abyssal Field," Liliana chuckled softly. "You know that could have broken him mentally and you still did that."


    "It was necessary," Athena said. "I''m conflicted. On one hand, I want him to remember our times together but that also means he''ll remember everything. Everything he went through."


    "We just need to make him strong enough to shoulder the weight of those memories," Liliana said, her voice low and solemn. "And I''m already seeing the signs of his memories awakening so we need to hurry too."


    Athena''s head snapped towards Liliana as she asked, "How is that possible? He is a different..."


    "It doesn''t matter," Liliana interrupted her. "Omnipotence is too bizarre and I wouldn''t be surprised if it affects even this version of his. There''s a reason hubby killed him there."


    A silence followed as the two women sat there, lost in their thoughts. They didn''t discuss but they knew what the other was thinking. They needed to make Veer strong as quickly as possible, especially mentally.


    "Fuck!" Athena cursed. "That piece of shit must have anticipated this and planted the seed already."


    "Yeah, he saw through us and knew we would try something so ridiculous," Liliana said. "We underestimated him but it won''t happen again. It doesn''t matter how much he had planned or how powerful he is. As long as I''m alive, he can''t touch Veer."


    "Alright, I''ll leave his safety to you," Athena said. "So, I can go all out on what I plan to do next. Please look after them."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I was planning to give them an opportunity to help the sealing of that octopus but now I have changed plans," Athena said. "I will let them fight the Corrupted Dragon. Help them a little but I hope you let them grow. This environment will be very good for them."


    "Can you handle all of this?" Liliana furrowed her brows. "You still have to check up on the seals, you know."


    "It''s fine. It''ll just mean I''ll need to stay here a little longer," Athena smiled. "But if that means Hubby can progress, I don''t have any regrets."


    "That damned womanizer," Liliana muttered. "This is the reason I can''t kill you all. Just be a little selfish for once."


    "Aye, I am being selfish," Athena chuckled. "I am choosing my happiness, after all."


    "Idiotic. Also, do you have any idea about others?" Liliana shook her head and asked.


    "Hmm, if I''m here back at the start with no powers and all, then others must have also went to their starts," Athena said. "Now, that is certainly problematic because none of them were in a good condition. I don''t remember much about others but Miko...she was in a fucked up situation."


    "Where is she?" Liliana asked.


    As she looked to her sides, her eyes seemed to penetrate every piece of obstacle, she said, "Miko is imprisoned by her own clan. If I''m right it''s been around a century for that. She probably doesn''t have her peak strength so getting out of there will be tough."


    "I will look into it then," Liliana said. "Her clan is the Yan Clan of Heavenly Fox race right?"


    "I''m surprised you remember," Athena nodded. "And yeah, she is trapped there so help her. The things she had to endure there are certainly not good."


    "I''ll see," Liliana said. "I can''t promise anything as my body is still recovering because of your damned Rune Formation."


    "Haha, sorry about that," Athena laughed. "It was made to trap that octopus if it got out, after all."


    Liliana hummed and stood up. She then went towards Elara and asked, "How is she?"


    "In battle? Monster," Athena said, remembering the last few attacks of Elara. "I felt like I''m fighting some seasoned fighter. Although she still has a lot to improve, it''s still crazy. Oh yeah, please be careful with her Sub-Aspect."


    "Sub-Aspect?" Liliana raised an eyebrow. "She unlocked it so quickly?"


    "Probably because of me," Athena grinned. "But it''s very dangerous. It does the opposite of her Aspect and can eventually make her lose her emotions completely. I think that''s what happened last time."


    "I see. Thanks for it then," Liliana said. "I''m sure she will be very grateful for it. She tried to hide it, but she wants to become strong quickly. Do you know why?"


    "Why?"


    "Because she didn''t want to be a damsel in distress," Liliana chuckled. "She said she would hate to be a burden on him so she always wants to be stronger than him."


    "Haha, that sounds so like her," Athena laughed.


    Liliana was going to say something when she stopped and frowned. After lingering for a while, she said, "Can you show where Hubby is?"


    Athena got confused but still did what she was told. She raised her hand as many Runes appeared before her, glowing in dim light.


    They formed a screen, showing Veer and Rain talking with each other.


    "Who is she?" Athena frowned.


    "She has an S-Rank Aspect, and a dangerous one at that. Good catch, Hubby."


    "I doubt he''ll make a move on her without asking you or her first."


    "Did he need to make first move to charm you?"


    "Good point! That silly girl is already in his clutches, even without both of them realising it."

 Chapter 96 Useless

    Veer sat on a big boulder in a lotus position, his eyes closed and hands on his lap. His breathing was normal and his heartbeat pounded against his chest as usual.He exhaled the pent-up air and opened his eyes, ''Phew! This works every time.''


    Wiping the sweat from his forehead, he looked at Elara''s health bar.


    [Health Status - Alive (healed)]


    ''What is she doing?'' Veer sighed. ''What am I doing? Why did I get so worked up on this?''


    Perhaps, the fear of wheat farms had shaken him. He was afraid that Elara would also end up in a similar situation, which terrified him. But he calmed down as he knew she was also more than capable of surviving this.


    ''Just come back alive.''


    "Boss! Is this good enough?"


    Hearing the familiar voice, Veer turned around, only to see Rain''s scrawny figure dragging a big dark wolf''s body. Painting the ground red, she arrived before him and dropped the tail on the ground.


    As he looked at the corpse, Veer noticed only a single cut on its whole body. Only an assassin could do such a good job at preserving bodies.


    "It''s a Novice Stage Magical Creature," Veer said. "Yeah, this is good for our testing."


    "So, how do we do this Devouring thing?" Rain asked, having no clue whatsoever about these things.


    Veer hummed and looked at her Aspect''s description again. He wanted to be sure he was understanding every word, as the description could mean many things.


    [Aspect ¨C Devouring Hunger (S-Rank)] [Description ¨C The Devouring Hunger consumes anything within reach, absorbing its essence and nutrients to increase her strength. Overuse may lead to overwhelming cravings, pushing one into a berserk, destructive state where they lose their humanity.]


    ''I thought she would need to eat, but I guess there is a range,'' Veer thought. "Alright, let''s test things out."


    He examined the corpse carefully and then dug out its Mana Shard, a small rectangular object. It was like a piece of glass, transparent and fragile. Mana Shards were just broken Mana Core, as they break when someone dies.


    After examining it, he threw it to Rain and said, "Try to devour it. Remember, devour, not absorb as we usually do with Mana Shards."


    Mana Shards didn''t make one strong. They just worked as a backup reserve for Mana Core. So, if one absorbed the Mana Shard while having their Mana Core fully filled, the mana would just disperse into the atmosphere. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The absolute rule of "only Aspects could increase the Mana Rule" never changed. But with Rain, it could work differently, as she needed to devour the Mana Shards instead of absorbing them.


    Taking the Mana Shard in her hand, Rain asked, "I know how to absorb them, but devour?"


    "Hmm, imagine eating the Mana Shard but by your hands," Veer said, once again noticing how much imagination mattered in this world.


    ''Imagination, huh. I wonder if I can make some meteor shower just by imagining it, it''d be fun.''


    Unfortunately, he neither had enough Mana nor Mana control for that.


    Although a little confused, Rain nodded and sat down. She had seen Veer doing this, so she thought it was something usual.


    Looking at the Mana Shard, Rain remembered how she had used her everything to snatch food and run in the slums. Her tail, her hands, and even her legs¡ªeverything was used to snatch food.


    ''I wonder if it''s the same...'' Rain wondered, as she tried to imagine her hand having a mouth of its own. It was a bizarre image, but for someone like her, it was normal.


    But it didn''t work.


    ''Then what? How did I eat with hands?'' Rain grew confused and tried a few more times, but nothing happened. The only change was in the Mana Shard, which was cracking every second.


    After some time, it turned into dust and dispersed in the air, leaving a disappointed Rain behind. However, she didn''t give up at that. Without saying anything, she once again dived back into the jungle.


    After some time, she returned with another corpse and asked Veer for help. Veer also didn''t say anything and simply gave her the Mana Shard to practice.


    Sadly, the results were the same.


    Not wanting to give up and let Veer down, Rain once again went into the forest. The process just repeated, and no matter how hard Rain tried, nothing changed. They even tried to Devour other things, but nothing happened.


    The sun dropped below the horizon, leaving a beautiful orange world behind. Rain lay on the grass, completely exhausted and tired. She looked at her hand and thought, ''Am I this useless?''


    Even after having an S-Rank Aspect, she still couldn''t use it. She even had the guidance of a good boss, yet she failed. What was she if not useless?


    Veer saw her expression and sighed. He rubbed her head, taking her by surprise, and said, "Don''t worry about it. The higher-rank Aspects are weird. So, understanding them at first glance can be tough."


    "But Boss Elara and Boss Liliana used their Aspects so easily," Rain said.


    Veer shook his head and said, "Don''t compare yourself with the likes of them. You''ll only feel disappointed in yourself. I won''t sugarcoat my words since you already saw the world as it is. You are less talented than them, but it really isn''t your fault."


    "Boss, I heard only Aspect is something we can''t change, so it shows the people''s talent. I already have an S-Rank Aspect, you know," Rain said, sighing.


    "The world is very bizarre, Rain," Veer smiled. "Aspects are very important, fortunately they don''t decide your entire future. The reason why we are better than you in this is because we have seen more of the world than you and thus have a better imagination. And you should know how important imagination is."


    Rain nodded lightly, though her mood didn''t improve in the slightest. She asked, her voice barely a whisper, "Then, does that mean even with an S-Rank Aspect, I''ll be useless?"


    She would be lying if she said she didn''t want to become strong. Who didn''t want to? So, knowing that she had an S-Rank Aspect, she was so happy and tried her best.


    The results, however, reminded her of her reality. She was a street rat and would remain like that.


    ''But I don''t want that.''

 Chapter 97 Understanding

    Lying beside Rain, Veer looked at the sky and remained silent for a while. Imagination was vague, but everyone knew how important it was. That was the reason Mages liked to explore the world and get more knowledge.The more they see and the more they learn, the stronger their imagination would be. Of course, there were exceptions, so this rule mostly applied to the majority.


    Rain had spent her life fighting for food in slums, so she hardly paid any attention to the world itself.


    "You know, unlike Aspect, you can improve your imagination," Veer said. "We were not born with miraculous thinking, after all. We just observed and learned. You should do the same."


    "Can I?" Rain asked with hopeful eyes.


    "Hmm, let me give you an example," Veer said, as he stood up. "Let''s say there is a race which doesn''t need water to survive. They also live in a region where water is very scarce or extinct. Now, one of them awakens a water-based Aspect, tell me, will they have problems with it?"


    "Of course, they will," Rain nodded. "They have never interacted with water, after all."


    "Yup, now come here," Veer said, as he jumped on a rock where the river was narrow, with the water flowing faster than ever.


    He crouched down and waited for his companion. When she also sat beside him, Veer said, "Tell me, what do you think they will see in this?"


    "Water is liquid, it flows, and we can drink it?" Rain tried to guess, but nothing much came to mind. Water was just...water.


    "You''re right, but there are other things to see," Veer smiled. "First, it always flows from a high point to a low point. Second, it gets faster when the gap gets small. Third, it gets hard when you punch it."


    "Huh? Wait! It does?"


    "You can try it. First, slowly sink your hand in it and then punch it."


    Rain nodded and did as Veer said. She lowered herself and felt the cool water hitting her hand. It felt good, as she thought, ''It carries heavy force with it.''


    Then, she took out her hand, and pulling it behind her, she clenched her fist. She was going to punch when Veer stopped her.


    "Ah! Wait! Punch there!"


    Veer scratched his cheeks in embarrassment. Seriously, he even forgot basic physics. If Rain punched the fast-flowing water, the impact would be much less than what Veer wanted to show.


    Although a little confused, Rain nodded and went over to the area Veer pointed. The water in that place was rather still, although it could still be seen as flowing.


    Reaching there, she did the same and sank her hand in the water. Taking her hand out, she clenched her fist and with full force, she punched the water''s surface.


    With a splash, the water parted, sending ripples in every direction. Rain blinked, looking at her hand in surprise, ''Whoa! How did water become so tough?''


    "Surprised?" Veer asked, as he came near her. "You''ve been around water, right? Then, why didn''t you know?"


    "I mean, I knew..." Rain whispered, as she realized she had ignored these small details till now. Her life was rather simple and didn''t give her time to think of anything else besides her survival.


    "These are just some common things," he said. "And that race would find this more fascinating and maybe even uncover the physics behind it. So, what I''m saying is, you actually have a good start."


    He patted her head and smiled, "You are an empty canvas, and you can fill it however you want. As long as you work hard and give it your all, you can easily surpass us. But of course, that''s only if we slack off."


    Rain stared at Veer for a few moments and then muttered, "Now, I know why Boss Elara warned us all."


    "Hmm? What?"


    "I said, I love you, so please marry me, Boss," Rain went into a dogeza position, making Veer speechless.


    Shaking his head, he lightly tapped on Rain''s head and said, "Don''t joke around with this matter. Now, go and sleep. We will continue our training tomorrow."


    Rain looked a bit disappointed, but she quickly hid it, as she thought, ''What am I thinking? Yeah, it must be in the heat of the moment.''


    She sighed and raised her head, "I thought you''d attack that snake directly."


    "I am arrogant, but not stupid," Veer rolled his eyes. "I''ll first go check on that snake and make sure our chances of winning are a hundred percent. And to make that happen, you''re necessary, so don''t you dare slack off."


    "Roger!" Rain nodded.


    "Now go and rest. You''ll have a busy day tomorrow," Veer said, standing up. He looked into the forest and said, "I''ll go look into the forest."


    "Alright, it isn''t that big, so you shouldn''t have any issue finding your way back," Rain said, as she began walking towards her hut. "Take care of yourself, Boss. You still need to teach me a lot."


    "I don''t like Death, so I won''t court her," Veer said, waving his hand. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As he raised his head, the dark sky, barely illuminated by the pale moonlight, came into view. He looked at the single full moon and thought, ''At least it''s not the same sky.''


    Then, he took out his sword, the Novice Spellblade which had supported him for ten years. It materialized in his hand, with its pristine blade a little dull and there were signs of cuts on it.


    With a smile, he sent his potent Mana into it as it glowed dimly. All the cuts were restored, and the blade was back to its pristine state.


    This was one of the qualities of Artifacts. One just needed to use some of their Mana to repair minor damages like the dulling of a blade. Though, it certainly wouldn''t help if his blade shattered in half.


    "Alright! Time for some night fun!"


    Pushing his feet on the ground, Veer leapt off and entered the dense forests filled with tall brown trees. Their leaves rustled as the winds howled.

 Chapter 98 Salbarin Wolf

    Veer had a few goals on his trip to this unknown forest. First, he wanted to get used to fighting in the dark. Second was related to the first as he just wanted to battle someone to check his limits.Then, he also wanted to search the whole forest for any clues. He guessed that the barrier Rain mentioned was a Rune Formation, so there must be a core for it.


    He only managed to crack the Wheat Farm Rune Formation because he found the core, or at least that was what he thought. He still had those fifty Dark Metal Slates, which could come in handy later on.


    So, he was hoping to find something similar here so he could escape the forest without fighting the snake. The last objective of his trip was that snake, whom he wanted to observe and find its weakness.


    Fighting the unknown was stupidity.


    As he delved deeper into the woods, he found it hard to see farther things. The pale moonlight was barely coming through the top canopy of trees, making the environment darker.


    ''Just what I need!'' Veer smiled and then remembered something. ''By the way, do you have some night vision or something?''


    [Yes, I have Artefacts, abilities, and much more related to Night Vision.]


    ''Eh! Is there any other way for me to buy them?''


    [Aside from the usual Lottery, no.]


    ''Damn! You''ve become direct, bro.''


    [The System has its own intelligence, Host, and that gets unlocked by every evolution.]


    ''Oye Oye! Are you using me to awaken some Dark Lord or what?''


    [No!]


    Veer rolled his eyes and was going to say something when he used a tree to jump in the air, only to hear a heavy thud behind him.


    With a graceful turn, he landed on a thin branch and looked down at his assaulter¡ªa two metres tall, Salbarin Wolf. Veer knew about them, as they were famous for following the lone wolf strategy, contrary to how other wolves moved in packs.


    [Name - Salbarin Wolf]


    [Type - Magical Creature.]


    [Rank - Intermediate Stage]


    [Special Ability - [Severing Fangs]] Stay connected through empire


    [Description - Increases penetration power by 30% for 10 seconds. Cooldown - 1 minute.]


    ''Ho? Nice, system,'' Veer smiled, extremely glad to have this Appraisal skill.


    [The Appraisal can only be used fully on beings on the same level or below Host.]


    ''I expected that.''


    Veer looked at the grey wolf, as it also glared back at him with its dark eyes. He could not see them clearly, but he could sense the madness and hunger aimed at him, as if he was a helpless prey.


    ''You shouldn''t have come alone, buddy.''


    Veer smiled, as he pointed his finger at the Salbarin Wolf, and muttered, "Mana Bullet!"


    A small magic circle formed on his finger, as a fire bullet shot at the wolf. As the magic circle began to fade away, Veer tried to use it again, but it was already too late.


    ''So, something different?!''


    He jumped off from the branch, as the heavy beast collided with the trunk, shaking the whole tree. It howled, as the tiny human was annoying it.


    Of course, the wolf was unscathed. The Fire Bullet was too slow for it.


    Then, it growled at Veer, who was sitting on a different tree. He had a smile on his face, as he once again pointed at the wolf and said, "Say Cheeze!!" sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But it seemed that the wolf was in no need for wildlife photography as it pounced on the tree he was standing on. This time, it used razor-sharp fangs to slice the whole tree from the bottom.


    As the Fire Bullet hit a small rock, doing nothing whatsoever, Veer sighed and thought, ''This Spell is really useless. Well, I guess it''s good for distraction.''


    Once again, landing on a different tree, Veer unsheathed his sword. He was trying to do an experiment with the spells, basically using the magic circle of the previous spell to cast another spell. But it wasn''t easy.


    So, he decided to first check his strength. Though, it seemed like the beast was having the same thoughts, as it crashed against his tree once again. However, this time, instead of jumping over to another tree, he landed a short distance away from the wolf.


    Veer locked eyes with the Salbarin Wolf, the night''s chill blending with the tension in the air. A breeze rustled the leaves, carrying the wolf''s low growl. Veer could feel his heartbeat quicken, but a wild smile stretched across his face.


    "Alright, big guy," he muttered under his breath, tightening his grip on the sword''s hilt. "We do this the old-fashioned way."


    The wolf snarled, revealing long, gleaming fangs. Veer recalled its special ability¡ªSevering Fangs. He wasn''t going to let those slice him like butter.


    In the dim light, the wolf''s outline flickered with a ferocious aura. It growled again, and Veer saw the beast''s muscles quiver with energy. Any second now, it would pounce.


    With a sharp intake of breath, Veer dashed forward. The wolf lunged, meeting him halfway. Veer swung his sword, aiming to catch the creature''s flank. The blade sliced through empty air as the Salbarin Wolf twisted mid-lunge, narrowly evading the strike. Landing smoothly, he spun on his heel to face the wolf again.


    "That was a good one," he muttered.


    The wolf circled him, dark eyes unreadable under the sparse moonlight. Veer steadied his stance, trying to recall some trick from his arsenal. Magic wasn''t going to do big damage, but maybe it could help distract.


    He lifted a hand, forming a magic circle on his fingertips. "Fire Bolt," he whispered.


    The familiar glow flickered, and a small bolt of fire arced forward. As expected, the wolf dodged with ease; however, its movement faltered slightly. The young man smiled as his plan of using Fire Bolt instead of Fire Bullet worked.


    The wolf was easily tricked and now its side was momentarily exposed.


    "Gotcha!" Veer yelled, shifting his weight and slashing upward. Steel met fur, sparks dancing in the gloom as the wolf hissed in pain. Veer clicked his tongue in annoyance. He''d drawn blood, but the cut was too shallow.


    Suddenly, the wolf''s eyes glowed with savage fury. Before Veer could follow up, the beast activated Severing Fangs. Its jaw clenched, and the air around it seemed to warp.


    Veer''s grin faltered as his eyebrows twitched, ''Oii! Why are you using your triumph card right off the bat?''

 Chapter 99 Wrongness

    "Okay, time to become a coward."Kicking off the ground, Veer sprinted away just as the wolf lunged. The creature''s fangs sliced into a nearby tree trunk, splintering wood like it was nothing. Veer glanced over his shoulder, eyebrows raised in surprise.


    ''Damn! This guy has high Physical Damage,'' he thought as he maneuvered through the woods. The duration for Severing Fang was ten seconds, so he also counted while running.


    As he dodged a wooden plank by slipping on his right, he thought about the battle as usual, ''Its physical strength and durability should be twice...no, thrice as mine. And it does Physical Damage and has good Physical Resistance. But it doesn''t have Magic Resistance; otherwise, it wouldn''t have tried to run from the Fire Bullet.''


    His thoughts came to a halt as his hair stood up. Without thinking twice, he jumped to the sides, feeling something heavy crashing down on his former place.


    Looking at the small crater and the Wolf lying in it, Veer clicked his tongue, "Tsk! You called your friends, big guy."


    The Wolf was just rising back on its feet when the temperature went down and Frost formed on its feet. It instantly froze the beast, making its movement slow and unstable.


    [Frost Grasp: Freezes the ground beneath a single target, slowing their movement.]


    [Duration: 3 seconds.]


    [Effect: -20% movement speed.]


    The three seconds of confusion was more than enough for Veer, as he instantly cast another Spell.


    [Mana Pulse: Emits a wave of mana that damages enemies in a small radius.]


    [Radius: 5 meters.]


    [Effect: AoE magic damage, weakens magic resistance for 5 seconds.]


    As soon as the wolf felt its movements returning to normal, it was hit with a wave of mana, damaging its insides. Its already negligible Magic Resistance reached zero.


    In that exact moment, Veer swiftly cast his most used Spell, Fire Bullet, right into the Wolf''s eyes. Helpless, the beast tried to dodge, but the speed at which Veer cast the Spells didn''t give it much time to react.


    The Wolf howled in pain as two Fire Bullets landed on its eyes back to back. Robbed of its eyesight, the Wolf''s rage reached its peak as it began thrashing around.


    On the other hand, Veer stalked behind the beast, waiting for any opportunity. He knew even if the Magic Resistance was turned zero, the Wolf wouldn''t die from the Fire Bullets, so he used his class to his advantage.


    He used his mage side to make an opening and was now going to use his warrior side to kill it. And soon, the wolf gave him the opportunity he needed as it slipped into one of the cracks it had created upon crashing. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Using that to his advantage, Veer dashed towards the beast and muttered, "Blazing Strike!"


    With a powerful upwards flaming slash, Veer cut open the beast''s belly. Not stopping at just that, he proceeded to thrust his sword once again into the wound.


    However, the Wolf still moved and tried to take a bite off him. Scared that the beast might use Severing Fang again, Veer fired a Fire Bullet inside the wound, roasting the Wolf''s insides.


    Fortunately, the spell had no cooldown.


    The Salbarin Wolf''s body twitched slightly before going still. Its mouth was still wide open, showing its razor-sharp fangs.


    Veer would have definitely liked to check it more, but he could already sense many presences around him. After the Wheat Farm''s experience, he had developed an instinct through which he could sense malicious intent directed at him.


    And he could sense various.


    ''Bye bye!'' Veer thought as he leapt into the air and left the battlefield. When he was a little far away, he heard some crunchy sounds and grimaced.


    Enjoy exclusive content from empire


    Shaking those thoughts off, Veer once again began to maneuver through the jungle. This time, he was very careful, as the Salbarin Wolf had given him some information.


    The forest housed many Magical Creatures, and even a random one would be at Intermediate Stage. He could handle one¡ªat max two¡ªbut what if a group of them attacked him?


    ''Rain probably only survived because of her Assassin skills. She just hid from powerful magic creatures and took down weak ones.'' Veer thought, as he suddenly stopped.


    He quickly jumped down the tree and hid behind a boulder. His breathing lowered, as he tried to keep his presence as low as possible.


    For a few moments, nothing happened, but Veer trusted his instincts a lot, so he didn''t even move from his place. Even his heartbeat lowered significantly.


    Then, the ground shook as leaves rustled. Veer didn''t move, and the ground also returned to normal. Then, it shook again, this time much harder, as if something heavy as a mountain had collapsed.


    Veer didn''t move, as he even closed his eyes. He ignored his surroundings and focused on himself. Sounds, smell¡ªeverything disappeared for him.


    Suddenly, a heavy pressure descended on the world as if the heaven itself had collapsed. The Magical Creatures tried to scream but were blasted into pieces by an invisible force.


    Veer didn''t move.


    After who knows how long, the eerie silence of the forest disappeared and the normal atmosphere returned, as if nothing had happened.


    [Host can now wake up!]


    Veer stirred awake hearing the system''s voice and looked around him. The night was as dark as before, but now there was a strange oddity in it. As if something was wrong with it.


    ''W-What the hell was that?'' Veer panted, as he wiped the beads of sweat forming on his forehead. Even now, he could feel death lingering around him, waiting for him to make some mistakes.


    While he was jumping, he had felt the same feeling but so much more stronger. He didn''t know what it was, but he knew something or someone dangerous was approaching. He could only thank his ten years of torture once again.


    He had heard a lot about powerful Magic Creatures, how they had bizarre abilities and how they could sense if someone was looking at them.


    So, even though he was dying in curiosity to know what it was, he held himself back and closed himself off from the world. It worked. He had survived...for now.

 Chapter 100 Unnoticable

    Veer spent some more time near the boulder and only left when he was sure he was safe. Instead of exploring the region more, he headed back to his origin point where the river was. Where Rain was.''I hope you''re safe,'' Veer thought, increasing his speed even more as worry crept into his heart.


    He was really afraid that whatever this being was had crossed by the hut. After all, it did come from the same direction as he did. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Goddamnit! What the hell is this place?''


    Cursing once more, he jumped from one branch to another, his strengthened body supporting him as he traveled as fast as he could. His lungs burned, but he didn''t care.


    After finally running constantly for some time, he saw a clearing a short distance away and smiled when he spotted the hut. Still, he was worried, so he jumped off the branch and ran toward it.


    It was located a short distance away from the river on a small hill. It was easy to climb on it, so he just kicked off on two protruding rocks and landed before the hut.


    Right at that moment, his scalp tingled as he raised his hand and caught a thin human wrist.


    "Boss! Why are you sneaking around?"


    Veer heaved a sigh of relief upon hearing the familiar voice and finally allowed the exhaustion to take over him. He slumped on the ground, using the door for support.


    "What happened, Boss?" Rain asked, her voice full of concern. "I''ll bring some water."


    "Ah! No need for that," Veer smiled. "Just give me a few seconds and I''ll be back to my prime. This is just a bit of light exhaustion."


    Rain nodded and sat down before him. The moonlight was brighter in the clearing, giving the two of them a good view of their surroundings and themselves.


    "So, what happened to you?" Rain asked. "Did you see that Snake?"


    "No. Actually, I don''t know how to explain, but there was something in there," Veer sighed. "Something horrifying and disturbing."


    "Huh!? Why did it come today?" Rain blinked in confusion.


    "Wait! You know what it is?"


    "Not really. I just know the Forest is filled with powerful abominations. I thought you would know..." Rain lowered her head in guilt, as she realized how her small mistake could have cost Veer his life.


    "Don''t worry about it and tell me what it is," Veer asked.


    Stay tuned to empire


    Rain looked hesitant for a second before she said, "I also don''t know how to explain this, but I got a strange feeling on the first day here. It was similar to the feeling I used to get when people hunted me down in the slums, but it was much more terrible and horrifying."


    "How did you survive that?" Veer asked.


    "I just did what I used to do to get away from those hunting teams," Rain smiled lightly. "It''s something I developed while running away from others. I can actually become unnoticeable."


    Veer looked at Rain and then a little more. Just when she thought he was weirded out, he began to laugh. Confused, she asked, "What?"


    "I''m just laughing because of how ridiculous your potential is," Veer shook his head with a smile. "If you don''t die early, you''ll become a force everyone will fear."


    "It''s not like I want all of that," Rain muttered.


    "Yeah, you''ll see how wrong you are," Veer chuckled and asked. "Anyways, please continue. How do you even do that?"


    "I just curled up in a ball and imagined myself not being part of the world...something like that," Rain had some trouble explaining it, so she quickly moved on. "As for what it is, I don''t know. I just know that it comes once in a while; however, there is a pattern."


    "And it wasn''t supposed to come today?" Veer asked.


    "Yeah, that was also the reason I didn''t warn you. I thought it wouldn''t come today," Rain lowered her head once again. "I''m sorry, Boss."


    "Don''t worry about it. I''m perfectly fine here," Veer said, as he looked back into the jungle. "More importantly, why did you say it''s a safe place?"


    "Because it is safe, Boss," Rain sounded so confident that even Veer found it hard to doubt her. "No Magical Creature comes into this clearing. Heck, even that abomination took a detour."


    Veer fell silent, as he looked down at the ground he was sitting on and thought, ''So, the mystery is in this ground itself. Do I have to dig again?''


    "You can go and take some rest. I''ll try a few things," Veer said, as he stood up. "The hut is good by the way. Did you make it yourself?"


    "Hehe, we used to make homes with whatever we could find," Rain giggled. "And this is wood. It couldn''t have been easier."


    "Good!" Veer smiled and tapped on her head lightly. He didn''t notice, but her tail quickly wrapped around her thighs, squeezing them as she nodded.


    Then, he jumped down and went near the river. Sitting on a boulder, he went into his meditative mode, his mind calm and clear of any unnecessary thought. His focus was fully on the task in hand.


    There was something he wanted to try since the time he cast his first Magic Circle. He wanted to use the former Magic Circle to make a new one. If he succeeded, it would reduce the time needed for casting spells.


    Even if it saved only a second, he would be happy with it, as every second mattered in a battle.


    Taking a deep breath, he raised his hand and gathered Mana at his fingertip. Then, he let the Mana flow in the atmosphere and mix with the atmospheric Mana. But it was still within his control.


    Next, he made a single circle with it before him as it glowed with a purple color. Using his finger as the tip, he began to carve Runes on the inner side of the circle. His eyes, utterly focused, observed every single detail and all the changes in the magic circle.


    He could have just cast the spell quickly, but he wanted to observe everything so that he could modify it later.

 Chapter 101 Spells are Tools

    Veer was making the magic circle for Arcane Shield as it was the safest spell in his arsenal. Even if it went off, he wouldn''t be injured, not heavily at least.For Arcane Shield, the magic circle needed a total of three Runes and they were relatively easy to carve. After making the Magic Circle, Veer muttered, "Arcane Shield."


    Instantly, the magic circle shimmered in an ethereal glow as a translucent sphere appeared around him. He observed it while supplying it his mana.


    ''How does it even work?'' Veer thought. ''This shield is just a sphere of Mana, so why doesn''t it work when I try the same thing?''


    After one minute, the shield dispersed in the atmosphere. Right after that, Veer took out his Spellblade and used it to channel his Mana to form a shield around him.


    His mana leaked from him as he tried to control every single wisp of it. But it was clear that the farther it travelled, the worse his connection with it became.


    Knowing that his mana would just get mixed with the atmospheric Mana, Veer kept the range only a length of his forearm. Then, he closed his eyes and visualised the Arcane Shield he had been observing before.


    His precise Mana control worked wonders, as the Mana transformed into something entirely new. It was still Mana and still had the shape of a shield, but it was as if it had gained a new property to it.


    The feeling was very similar to that of Arcane Shield and Veer could feel it. His eyes snapped open as he tried to observe the shield in excitement. However, that made the shield burst like a water bubble.


    Veer coughed, as he waved his hand before his face. He quickly stood up and changed his spot, as he went to sit close to the river.


    ''I have been observing the Arcane Shield since forever and practically know everything about it,'' Veer thought, but then shook his head. ''No, there is always something to learn, so I can''t think like that.''


    The knowledge and sensation of the Arcane Shield was engraved in his mind after so many days of observation. So, he only needed to visualise everything about the Arcane Shield and use his Mana to change into that.


    "I don''t understand it clearly, but I''m definitely close," Veer muttered, as his body trembled in excitement. He finally understood something he had only read about before.


    Imagination was the base of power.


    It was true. As long as one had enough Mana, Mana control, and proper imagination, one could do practically anything. He had studied the Arcane Shield for over a month and was able to make it without any spells.


    ''Spells are just tools.''


    Veer grinned, as he finally understood what Freya meant by those words. The Spells and magic circles were just tools to get the desired results in an easy way.


    ''The Runes... they''re Ancient Language which can connect... no, that''s not the right word,'' Veer furrowed his brow. ''They can affect the world somehow and every Rune has a function. The Spells use those functions to draw upon the world''s power.''


    He felt as if his mind had expanded, his thoughts running at lightning speed, as if he was in some enlightened state. But he didn''t notice all that as his entire focus was on his new understanding of the world and its power system.


    ''Our imagination can do the same work. We can force our beliefs and thoughts on the world and...'' Veer''s breathing hitched as he realised how ridiculous the world was.


    He knew most of these things before, but knowing and experiencing something was different. He had experienced everything firsthand this time. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Calm down!''


    Veer took deep breaths as he finally returned to normal. Closing his eyes, he reminded himself, ''It is Overpowered and broken, but the requirements are just too much.''


    It took him more than a month of observation to do a weak imitation of a F-Tier Spell, and the simplest of them all. So, one could just imagine how tough it would be for higher spells.


    And this was just for the things he could observe fully. What about things he would have to imagine by himself?


    ''No wonder everyone prefers to use Spells,'' Veer shook his head, as he could understand them. Why bother wasting time on observing and researching when they could just learn a spell? It was far easier anyway.


    ''So, this won''t work for now,'' Veer thought, as he dropped the matter for later. He wanted to reach Liliana and Elara as fast as he could and practising around would just waste his time.


    ''Not to mention that abomination. I can''t stay here for long.''


    Thinking of that, he closed his eyes and entered his meditative state. Then, he once again made the Magic Circle for Arcane Shield, but he didn''t immediately activate it¡ªhe looked at it closely.


    ''What will happen if I move this?'' he wondered, as he looked at the Runes. They were equally apart from each other and were carved in a perfect triangle.


    He could guess that one of the Runes helped in blocking the Magic Damage, the other probably maintained shape, and the last one tried to sustain it.


    They were all just his guesses, though.


    Veer had successfully modified Fire Bolt to make Fire Bullet after messing with the Runes, so he was hoping to do the same with this one.


    The first thing he noticed was their distance, so he first thought of changing it. Maybe the properties would also change.


    Thinking of that, he let the Magic Circle dissipate and made another one. He drew the first two Runes normally, but when it was time for the last one, he changed its placement.


    Instead of drawing it at the top to complete the triangle, he drew it a little closer to the bottom-right one. Just as he was about to check for any changes, the Magic Circle blasted into a small explosion.


    The impact threw him into the river, as he thought while drowning, ''Ah! This is going to take a while!''

 Chapter 102 Peace before Storm

    When Rain woke up in the morning, she performed her usual morning duties as always. Even though she had lived in the slums, she had tried to keep herself hygienic.Though, for her, it was all just to imitate how rich people lived. She had dreams of living like them, so basics were necessary. That was why she had made good things when she settled in the forest.


    After having a bath in a bathtub connected to the river, Rain felt refreshed and came out of the hut. Her smile was jolly as always, as she said, "Time for a new productive day."


    She looked around for her new companion but found him nowhere. Tilting her head in confusion, she thought, ''Maybe he went to hunt again.''


    She smiled and then jumped down the hill. Walking over to her small kitchen, she was going to cook some meat when she noticed a lump of flesh nearby.


    "Boss? What happened to you?" Rain was speechless, as she asked while looking at Veer, who was lying on the grass. His face darkened, and his eyes filled with exhaustion.


    Hearing her voice, Veer sighed and stood up, "I just spent my time doing something and, well, failed."


    Not understanding what he was getting at, Rain asked, "So...are you hungry?"


    "Definitely!!" Veer gave a thumbs up and said, "Please make something good while I get fresh."


    Rain nodded and watched Veer walking slowly towards the hut. She smiled and thought, ''This life isn''t that bad.''


    Unfortunately, it would come to an end as she knew Veer would try everything to escape here.


    ''No point in thinking all about it,'' Rain slapped her cheeks and thought, ''I''ll kill you if you ruin this friendship.''


    Then, she focused her attention on the meal and cooked the best meat of her life. Though, she didn''t know if Veer would like it.


    After some time, Veer came back and the fragrance of cooked meat assaulted his nostrils. Licking his lips, he sat in front of Rain and took the bowl from her.


    As usual, the two ate in silence. After finishing the meal, Veer clapped his hands and said, "Thanks for the food!"


    "Hmm!" Rain hummed, finishing the last piece of her meal. Wiping her mouth clean, she asked, "So, what''s the plan, Boss?"


    "First, I want to see that damned snake," Veer said, as he picked up their bowls and began to walk away.


    "Boss! Give me mine. How can I let you wash my bowl?" Rain hurried after him and tried to take the bowl, but a glare from Veer shut her up.


    Veer shook his head and said, "It''s just proper manners to show respect."


    Rain nodded and sat beside him as he washed the dishes, "I''ll take you to that snake, but I don''t think we can finish it off now."


    "I''m going to observe it first," Veer said. "Never fight unknown. Remember that. I have set a deadline for our stay here, and that''s two days."


    "Heh!?" Rain exclaimed. "We won''t get that strong so quickly!"


    "Not me, but you," Veer shook his head. "You are still underestimating your Aspect. Anyway, I already have a plan, so don''t worry about it. We will get out of here the day after tomorrow."


    Rain got a bit of confidence seeing his confident smile, as she remembered her days back in the Academy. She clenched her fist and thought, ''I need to use my Aspect today, no matter what.''


    "By the way, what if we encounter that Abomination?" Veer asked.


    "It never came in the day, but anything can happen," Rain sighed. "So, we''ll have to be careful."


    "Hmm, let''s go then. Time waits for no one," Veer said, as he stood up to go back to the small open kitchen.


    He put the bowls there and said, "How far away is it anyway?"


    "Shouldn''t be too far, since the area itself is very small," Rain shrugged, not knowing any terms to explain the distance.


    Veer nodded and, after some checkups, the two left their humble abode and ran to their west. The sun was still rising, but they could already feel the heat on their faces.


    ''So, it rises in the west here?''


    Since the goal this time was different, Veer didn''t try to attack any Magical Creature. The two simply used their concealment skills to hide their aura and presence.


    As he hopped on a silver branch, Veer thought, ''In just over a week she has become this strong, huh. Her Aspect probably unconsciously worked.''


    Thinking of something, he narrowed his eyes, ''But that doesn''t explain her skills in concealment. Even I can''t sense her.''


    No wonder she could hunt so easily in this forest.


    As much as he tried to avoid trouble, it came to him as if he was a magnet. As Veer sliced his blade in an upward diagonal slash, Veer cursed, ''I''ll be damned! I thought I''m not a protagonist anymore.''


    A big mosquito-like insect dropped on the ground before him, its organs spilling before him. He gave it a disgusted look and turned away. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As he advanced more, he encountered many more Magical Creatures. Some of them were even at the peak of Intermediate Stage, which made even Veer flinch.


    He could only run away from them while screaming mentally, ''Damnit! I also want an Assassin class. I''m a battle mage, for fuck''s sake.''


    Veer could have defeated them, but it would result in exhaustion, which he didn''t want. So, he straight up ignored as many as he could.


    By the time Rain appeared to stop him, Veer had already met more than fifty Magical Creatures who had seen through his poor concealment skill.


    He glared at Rain and said, "You should have warned me at least!"


    Rain flashed her tongue at him and said, "I thought Boss knew everything."


    Resisting the urge to bonk her head, Veer looked around. He was standing at the edges of the dense forest, and before him lay a vast open grass field.


    All of a sudden, he felt a sense of crisis as goosebumps rose through his hair. He looked at the distant horizon and smiled wryly, ''This is going to be hard. My dear, take care of ourselves.''

 Chapter 103 A Chance

    Veer was getting a really bad feeling, but he ignored it and moved forward. The grass field stretched far and wide. As they marched forward, Veer noticed that Rain was fully alert."Why did we take this route?" He asked.


    "Because we won''t have to face any powerful Magical Creatures this way," Rain replied. "Besides, I remember sensing two powerful Auras from there and there also, so I just chose this."


    The grass field was dangerous as they were in the open, but they wouldn''t have to face those powerful abominations inhabiting the deep woods at least.


    Although the greenery looked stretching endlessly, it was surprisingly small. After a few minutes of traveling, Rain smiled and said, "Don''t be too surprised, Boss."


    Veer nodded, wondering what she meant by those words, but in the next second, he understood it. As he stepped forward, his surroundings changed as the endless grass field was no more, and before him stood a towering rocky mountain.


    It was so huge that he couldn''t even see the tip as the dense clouds surrounded it. It was stretched widely, and Veer could only see it was a wall that blocked half of his sight.


    As he looked at it, Veer muttered, "I''ll be damned!"


    His gaze went down the mountain and found a few human faces engraved on it. There were a total of four faces, three men and a woman. They all had distinctive features, but the passage of time had destroyed many things on them.


    However, even with that, he could feel an oppressive might from them, as if they were Gods and just a portrait of them could make him kneel.


    He memorized their faces and then looked further down, at the golden portal that looked like a vertical water surface with a spiral in the middle. Everything around it was being sucked in that spiral.


    The Golden portal was fixed in a giant hole made between the rocks. It looked mesmerizing, yet haunting as Veer could feel its suction even from a distance.


    He would have loved to jump right in it, but there was a problem. A major problem. His hair stood up as his gaze finally went down to the base of the Mountain where a giant creature was resting. As if sensing something, it woke up.


    Slithering from the dark, mist-shrouded mountain''s base, a serpentine monster rose to full height. Its underbelly glistened like oil, in the sparse light. Its head crowned with dark spikes. The monster opened its maw with a bone-chilling hiss, revealing its teeth, curved inwards, dripping purple venom. There was a faint golden glow around its eyes, piercing through the thick fog.


    ''What the actual fuck is this place?''


    Veer was having a hard time keeping up with all the bizarre things he was seeing in this Labyrinth. Golden portal aside, where did that mist come from and what kind of monster was this snake?


    Shaking his head, he asked, ''Show me its status!''


    [Name - Mist King Guardian]


    [Type - Magical Creature.]


    [Rank - Elite Stage]


    There was nothing else, but just that small window gave Veer a little fright. He smiled and thought, ''Good! I really shouldn''t have expected anything less.''


    But it was still better than meeting a Lord Stage Magical Creature.


    The duo quickly laid flat on the ground, as they tried to hide in the grass. Peeking through the green blades, Rain asked, "Boss, what do you think?"


    "I''ll say we have high chance of winning," Veer smiled.


    "How much?"


    "Probably like twenty percent."


    Hearing the reply, Rain almost slipped as she turned to glare at her boss. However, something caught her eyes as she returned back to look at the portal. Her eyes glistened as an idea formed in her head.


    "Don''t worry though, I am sure we can pull this off with enough preparation," Veer said. "We just need to make you stronger."


    "I think I understand it, Boss," Rain whispered, then a grin appeared on her face as she said, "Boss, my devouring can work the same as that portal, right?"


    Veer was dumbfounded and looked at the portal, thinking, ''Right! It''s simply doing the same thing. She just needs to suck things.''


    [...]


    He was going to reply but felt goosebumps all over his body. He cursed, as he looked at the Dark Mist Guardian, "Damn it! It noticed me!"


    The giant beast had already begun moving in his direction and it was really fast. It slithered on the ground as the Dark Mist swayed around it, making a path for it.


    "Boss, I need some more time. I need to observe that Portal," Rain said, a little agitated. "I''m sure I can use my Aspects afterwards."


    Veer knew she was right. It was a rare opportunity for her and letting it go now would be stupid. They needed her strength to defeat the snake.


    ''Alright, fuck it,'' Veer stood up, surprising Rain and said, "Then make sure to observe it closely. If you fail then...hehe."


    "Wait! What do you mean, Boss?" Rain asked, but Veer already took off to his left. She could only watch him as realization struck him.


    ''Did he just go to confront that snake to give me time?'' Rain didn''t know how to feel about that, but she knew wasting more time would be trampling on Veer''s efforts.


    Her eyes burned with determination as she used her concealment skills and ran towards the portal. Fortunately, Veer had occupied the Mist Guardian''s attention so Rain was free to do as she pleases. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, she knew it wouldn''t last long. The Dark Mist Guardian was too strong for even Veer, so her heart screamed at her to hurry up.


    "Boss, don''t die on me. Just two minutes, that''ll be enough."


    On the other side, Veer ran at full speed, abandoning everything in his arsenal. He was only relying on his physical constitution and Mana-coated feet.


    But it mattered little as he could feel the winds picking up behind him. He dared not look back, as he could cover more distance with it. He just needed to stay far away from it.


    "Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!" Veer cursed, as he ran towards the forest with his full speed. "I wasn''t joking, Rain. If you fail now I''ll beat you up!"


    [..]


    He calmed down soon, even though he still thought it was a stupid decision. In the next moment, something flew above him and crashed into the ground, raising dust and dirt.


    ''Tsk!'' Veer clicked his tongue and jumped, easily dodging the shattered rock that the snake had flicked towards him. His eyes shone as he looked before him.


    The forest was just as far as when he had started running. The distance wasn''t decreasing at all.


    ''This Labyrinth be damned,'' Veer clenched his fist and quickly made a decision. Lowering himself, he came to a halt and then immediately ran back to the direction he came from.


    He could now see the giant beast clearly now. It was easily the size of a small building, while its long body could swallow hundreds of him easily.


    "Woah! I hope you give me some pointer," Veer muttered as he increased his speed, approaching the Mist Guardian. The beast grew bigger and bigger until it was upon him in a matter of moments.


    "Let''s see if this works or not," Veer whispered, as he jumped using the momentum he had built up. The giant beast hissed and opened its mouth, as Veer leapt straight towards its head which was easily thrice the size of him.


    His heart pounded against his chest, as a grin formed on his face, "What is this? Am I getting excited because I''m fighting? Hahah!"


    His laughter awakened something in him as he forgot all of his fears. With a crazed look on his face, he approached its mouth but just before the beast could swallow him, he muttered, "One Handed Arcane Shield!"


    A magic circle came alive below his feet, as a translucent shield formed below him. It was a rectangular Shield that he used as a stepping material to jump and send himself on the Mist Guardian''s head.


    The Shield shattered, but it did the work.


    Not stopping for even a second, Veer cast Mana Pulse when he put his hand on the hard dark scales. Sadly, nothing happened as the beast just hissed and began to sway its head to shake him off.


    ''Heavy Magic Resistance, got it!''


    Veer did a back flip and caught one of the spikes protruding on the serpent''s back. He held it tightly as winds hit him, almost throwing him off.


    ''Just a little more!''


    He had already summoned his Novice Spellblade, so by the time he stabilized his position. Without any delay, he thrust the blade on the dark scales, but as he expected, the blade didn''t even put a scratch on them.


    "Extreme Physical Resistance, got it!"


    As he was wondering what to do, he felt a whipping sound as something approached him at sonic speed.


    "I''ll be damned!"

 Chapter 104 Rains Dilemma

    The Dark Mist Guardian was big and heavy, so when it whipped its tail towards its head, it produced a sonic boom. Veer barely survived by going to lower spikes and even then, he felt death washing over him.''This guy is crazy,'' Veer thought.


    Then, he tried something else he was meaning to try for a while but never got the chance to. He put one hand on the dark scales and tried to reach for the beast''s mind.


    Sadly, his efforts were in vain as he had instantly withdrawn. He gritted his teeth, while holding his head, ''What the hell was that?''


    He thought he had a chance of taming this beast but it was clearly too much for him. When he tried to communicate with it, all he saw was madness and insanity.


    ''No, Magical Creatures aren''t supposed to be like this,'' Veer grimaced, as he pushed himself away from the beast as another tail attack landed on its back.


    Forming the One-Handed Arcane Shield below his feet, Veer launched himself into an arc. The beast followed him, but Veer was faster.


    After landing on the ground, he used the momentum to push himself even more and ran towards the mountains. He had noticed Rain running towards it, so he got an idea.


    ''If only we could communicate here,'' Veer cursed, as he dodged another rock thrown at him. Fortunately for him, it seemed like the Mist Guardian did only Physical Damage and had no ranged attack.


    Only that mist was weird but the snake wasn''t using it...or maybe it couldn''t use it. Whatever the case was, Veer considered himself lucky and used all of his strength into escaping from this beast.


    His heart pounded against his chest, beads of sweat forming on his forehead as death got closer and closer to him. He could feel it. Just a small mistake and the beast would devour him whole.


    "I am not dying here," Veer muttered, and used up his Mana Reserves to push himself even further. However, the snake was also getting closer.


    He didn''t see it, as he didn''t have time to look back but the deathly aura was making his chest heavy. Not to mention the occasional wisps of dark mist that almost touched his body.


    Finally, he could see the mountain getting closer and that filled his heart with hope. However, he didn''t let his guard down and remained alert while keeping his speed.


    It helped him, as the aura suddenly disappeared. He could still feel it but it was as if it was very far away. Confused, he was tempted to look back but it wasn''t something he could afford.


    So, he did the most sensible thing, asking his helper, "Hey, can you see what''s happening behind me?"


    [The System shares senses with the Host so it cannot fulfill Host''s orders.]


    "Whatever!"


    He just remained alert for every danger and ran towards the rocky mountains getting closer to him. They were towering over him, making him feel like an ant. The stone faces were also there, stoic and motionless.


    ''Something is off with them,'' Veer thought, as his eyes searched for his companion. She was very good with her concealment so he doubted relying on other senses would work.


    And finally, he found her. She was near the Golden portal, sitting on a rock and looking at it, dazed and motionless. Veer smiled and thought, ''If she learns this, she will be one hell of a monster.''


    He was going to shout to tell her about the new plan, but he felt death washing over him, goosebumps rising through every fiber of his being. It was disturbing and haunting.


    His mind worked slower than he wanted it to. It couldn''t react to it in proper time, but his body did. Ten years of torture didn''t go in vain.


    Without even thinking, he jumped to the sides right on time as a mad snake''s jaw clenched around his previous position. He was so close that he could smell the poison, feel its breath and the aura that would have made any person weak on their knees.


    Enjoy exclusive adventures from empire


    He didn''t have time to marvel at the sight of such abominations so he quickly jumped to his feet and ran again, with the beast following him again.


    He ran towards the base of the mountain, while thinking, ''Did that guy just jump?''


    [Affirmative! The Dark Mist Guardian must have coiled and then jumped.]


    Veer didn''t know what to do. The snake was just too strong for him and even a single blow from it would kill him. It was powerful even among the Elite Stage Magical Creatures.


    And he had a clue on why. That madness...


    "Rain! Jump through the portal! I''ll follow you later," Veer shouted, when he was sure he was in range. The base of the mountain was almost there and the portal was also not far away.


    However, someone was guarding it and he knew it wouldn''t be easy to cross it. So, he did what he thought was the best for the situation.


    Hearing his voice, Rain turned around and found him down below, along with the massive beast following him from behind. His words shook her heart, as she thought, ''Is he sacrificing himself for me?''


    She knew she was probably thinking too much but the situation was saying something else. Especially since Veer had changed direction and was now running along the base of the mountain. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He was luring the beast away so she could escape. But why? Didn''t they plan to defeat it together and then escape this hell? Then why the change of plans?


    Rain had a clue but her heart didn''t want to believe it. She clenched her fist and thought, ''He must have observed the beast and came to a conclusion. That beast can''t be defeated that easily.''


    She had seen the snake fighting with some other Magical Creatures so she knew how powerful it was. She had hoped that Veer would find a way to defeat it, unfortunately even he failed here.


    As she stood on the rock a few metres away from the portal, Rain''s heart was in turmoil.

 Chapter 105 Worthy Life

    Rain had lived a simple life. Wake up, fight for scraps of food, mend wounds, and then sleep in pain. This was her daily schedule, and it had given her nothing but scars¡ªphysically and mentally.She had received the scars and burns on her face in her childhood, and since then, she had made no relationship with anyone. Nobody liked her. Why would they?


    Her face was ugly to look at, not to mention her scrawny body due to lack of nutrients. Combining that with the fact that she lived in slums and slept in trashcans many times, she was always ridiculed and mocked by others.


    Even if they didn''t say anything, she had seen the disgust in their eyes. She hated that look, but more than that, she hated those pitiful looks. It was as if she was a lowly existence they needed to sympathize with.


    She hated those eyes, she hated all those people who would do nothing to help her but just look at her like the privileged persons they were.


    So, when such a person found people different from others, she didn''t know what to feel. For Rain, the three Bosses she suddenly got were bizarre.


    They never treated her as special or backward. She was like any other subordinate for them, even though she never did anything for them.


    Even when they talked with her, she saw nothing she hated in those eyes. Disgust. Pity. Nothing. It was as if they saw some other face than her mangled one. It was a new thing for her.


    She used to think that they were just pretending to have a good public image. After all, their gazes never changed, even when she refused to talk with anyone.


    But after spending some time with Veer and talking to him, she understood how wrong she was. He was different from others. Far different.


    He was blunt, and even called her face disturbing. But she liked his honesty. She had dealt with hypocrites before, and she would rather talk to people like Veer.


    And the last thing was the changes in mentality he brought for her. She was changing, and all because of him. He was her first friend, and even though she didn''t feel worthy enough to be his friend, she treasured her first friendship.


    She had vowed to never let this friendship break, and if she jumped into the portal, she would be doing exactly that. A friend would never abandon their friends. If they did, would they be even friends?


    Her survival instincts¡ªsomething she had honed for years¡ªscreamed at her to just jump in the portal. She wouldn''t get such an opportunity again, most likely. She could live and not be trapped here.


    But did she want that kind of life? A life where she betrayed her own beliefs?


    A mocking smile formed on her lips as she muttered, "What is there to live in that life anyway?"


    She had decided, and there were no regrets. She didn''t want to live the life she had lived till now, and for that, she needed to change.


    Rain took a deep breath and smiled, feeling her heart at ease like it had never been before. She was calm and had accepted her choice. She was going to live the life she wanted, even if it was short.


    "I''m sorry, Boss. But I can''t follow your orders," Rain grinned and jumped down the rock as she followed the beast.


    Her feet barely produced any noise as she used her incredible speed to catch up to them. Fortunately, the geography of the map allowed her to cover the distance in a short time.


    As she ran along the snake, she observed it and thought, ''No, no. Not now. Boss, just hold on.''


    Veer, who was running at full speed, thinking about his next move, felt a gaze on him. It was an unusual skill he had developed because of how the Scarecrows used to target his blind point. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He didn''t need to turn to know whose gaze it was, and that made him roll his eyes. Feeling a headache, he thought, ''Why do I always find such troublesome people?''


    Why couldn''t people just follow his orders? Anger bubbled in his heart, as he screamed, "You idiot!!"


    Rain flinched but didn''t back away. She wouldn''t abandon Veer. Never. Just then, she found the opportunity she was looking for and made a fist to calm her shaking body.


    In the next moment, she launched herself into the air as a dark blade materialized in her hand. Concealing her presence in herself, she dropped down on the snake. It didn''t react until she landed on the back of its head.


    Holding onto one of the spikes, she thrust her dagger right below the spike''s tip. The blade dug deep as if the spike was made from tofu.


    Dark blood oozed out from the wound, as the Dark Mist Guardian hissed in pain. Holding the spike tightly, Rain grinned and put her hand on the wound, as she thought, ''Now!''


    A suction force generated around the wound as a grey haze began to pour from the Mist Guardian into Rain, making her head spin. The sudden addition of foreign energies into her body almost made her lose consciousness.


    ''This is nothing, you big bloated worm,'' Rain thought, as she devoured the very essence of the Dark Mist Guardian. It knew what was happening and had begun thrashing around, hoping to get Rain off of it.


    However, she was like an immovable mountain that refused to get away. Just then, she heard a sonic boom and her heart almost went still. Fear crept into her, as she thought, ''So this is the end...''


    However, she was wrong. Someone landed beside her, and she felt herself being hit by a massive gust of wind. Her balance went unstable, but a strong hand supported her.


    With her eyes still closed, she heard a whisper that made her smile and double her efforts.


    "Finish what you started." Read new chapters at empire


    It was at that moment, The Maw of Calamity was born.

 Chapter 106 Fight Against the Guardian

    Veer was angry, but he was also happy. He wouldn''t have minded if Rain really left through the portal, as that was his intention all along. He had confidence in himself to get there by himself, after all.But her decision to stay for him, even risking her life, warmed his heart. Even if it put both of their lives in danger.


    ''Ah! Troublesome woman!''


    Seeing that the beast was thrashing around, Veer already had a guess as to what Rain was doing. So, he stopped and ran back towards the Mist Guardian.


    Dodging its heavy body that was shattering the ground below, he jumped and launched himself into the air. His target was the beast''s nape, where Rain was.


    However, due to the snake not staying in one place for even a second, his landing was a bit off, and he landed on the beast''s back, which was destroying the area as the Mist Guardian rolled around.


    Perhaps sensing Veer on its back, the beast thought he was the source of its distress, so it first targeted him. Since it couldn''t attack him directly, it began to roll on the ground.


    "Fuck!" Veer cursed, as he left off from its back. Just when he thought he could land on its back again, the snake began to roll forward and backward, making him frustrated.


    He quickly conjured an Arcane Shield to jump away from the beast, and he noticed his Mana in his status bar.


    [MP: 118/6400 (inaccessible)]


    He had 200 Mana points accessible and had already used almost half of it. If this went on for long, he would exhaust himself.


    Landing a short distance away, Veer looked at the snake and thought, ''Since she is on the spikes, she should be safe for now. But I need to get its attention.''


    The beast would definitely notice her, given how she was basically devouring it, and then it would kill her. Rain wasn''t him and wouldn''t survive one of its attacks.


    Taking a deep breath, Veer once again ran forward when he noticed the snake had stopped rolling over. However, his heart went cold when he saw its tail rising.


    The beast had noticed the source of its distress, and now it was aiming for it.


    Veer coated his feet with dense Mana and shot forward like an arrow released from a bow. His speed surprised even him, but he didn''t have time to think of those things.


    The tail was approaching Rain at breakneck speed, and he didn''t know if he would reach in time. And even if he did reach there, he didn''t have any means to actually take that tail head-on.


    ''What should I do?'' Veer clenched his fist, as he ran on the black scales of the beast. Coming to a decision quickly, even if he wasn''t sure it would work, Veer raised his hand and formed a Magic Circle.


    It was the Magic Circle of the Arcane Shield Spell. However, the runes were slightly off, and the topmost rune was closest to the bottom-right.


    It was the modified version of Arcane Shield, the One-Handed Arcane Shield. Veer had managed to make it focus on a single side, making it much more durable. The runes always did wonders.


    However, he didn''t stop at that, as he maintained the Arcane Shield and made another one. It was hard, considering he needed to focus on many things. But he didn''t have a choice. He needed to do this.


    ''Just a little more,'' Veer gritted his teeth and jumped, having two One-Handed Arcane Shields on both of his hands.


    With a sonic boom, a heavy tail crashed into him, breaking both shields in one go and throwing him back. However, it did the work, as the tail was deflected to the sides.


    After a backflip, Veer caught onto one of the spikes, followed by a heavy gust of wind from the outburst of its tail. Still, he won the clash.


    With a wide grin on his bloodied face, Veer stood up. He spat out a mouthful of blood and said, "Finish what you started!"


    Rain must have heard his words, as the beast suddenly hissed in pain, its body trembling as if someone was sucking away its Soul.


    Casting a glance over his shoulder, Veer saw the place Rain had injured the beast, a little below the spike''s tip. He smiled and thought, ''So, that''s your weakness, huh.''


    He quickly took out his Novice Spellblade and sliced at its weak point, making it shudder in pain. He didn''t stop there, as he pushed the blade inside and muttered, "Mana Pulse!"


    His spell messed up the beast''s insides, as it began to roll and thrash around. Fortunately, they were in a relatively safe place.


    Veer expected another tail attack, but surprisingly, the Mist Guardian began to slither towards the mountain. It had come a little off in its mad state, but the mountain was still close. Explore stories on empire


    However, instead of decreasing its speed, the beast increased it even more. It didn''t take a genius mind to understand what the beast was trying to do, and that made Veer worried.


    ''This guy isn''t playing by the rules. Bro, why are you changing the battlefield?'' Veer quickly turned towards Rain and found her swaying left and right.


    A dark mist leaked from her mouth and nose, giving her a menacing look. Nevertheless, Veer saw her eyes clearly. She wasn''t faring any better than the snake.


    ''She can''t devour so much all of a sudden,'' Veer thought, as he separated Rain from the beast, breaking her devouring process. It made her gain clarity again, as she looked at Veer, dazed and confused.


    "Boss?" Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don''t speak and just listen," Veer said, as he held a spike with one hand and Rain with the other. The snake was trying its best to throw them off, especially with its speed.


    "This guy is going to slam its body on the mountain," Veer said. "Before that, we need to jump and run towards the portal. Got it?"


    The Dark Mist Guardian was really daring to risk getting heavily injured just to kill the duo.

 Chapter 107 Succeeding

    The Dark Mist Guardian was daring to risk getting heavily injured just to kill the duo. But Veer already had an escape plan for that, and the beast was just helping him.Rain nodded, still having a little problem thinking straight. She tried to stand up, but her head was spinning round and round. She was just at the Beginner Stage, and the beast was at the Elite Stage. Forcibly devouring it would give her heavy side effects, and they were showing.


    Noticing her condition, Veer clicked his tongue and tried to come up with something. The mountain was almost upon them, as the beast''s speed was terrifying. In a matter of moments, it would collide with the mountain.


    ''No time to waste,'' Veer thought, as he caught Rain by her waist. "Hold me tightly."


    Saying that, he positioned her on his back, as she wrapped her hands around his neck and her legs around his waist. She was so small and light that he didn''t even feel he was carrying someone.


    "Good!" Veer smiled, as the dark mist assaulted his nostrils, but he ignored it. His eyes burned with excitement, as the towering wall of rocks got closer and closer.


    His heart raced rapidly, as he bent forward. Just to be sure, he cast one look at his status.


    [Name - Veer Ainsworth]


    [Age - 17]


    [Race: Royal High Elf]


    [Class: Battle Mage (Novice)]


    [Rank: E]


    [Title: Bastard Prince, Prince of Nothing]


    [HP: 121/150]


    [MP: 73/6400 (inaccessible)]


    [Stamina: 78/160]


    [Aspect - Dragon Master (S-Rank)] [SSS-Rank (dormant)]


    [Spells - Fire Bolt, Fire Bullet, Mana Pulse, Arcane Shield, Frost Grasp. One-Handed Arcane Shield]


    [Techniques - Primordial Arcane Forge.]


    [Abilities - Blazing Strike, Charm''s Aura, Enhanced Mana Circulation.]


    [Artefacts - Novice Spellblade, Heavenly Comb.]


    His Mana was depleting quickly, as he was using it too much. He thought, ''The main problem is the Stamina.''


    Two magic circles came alive below his feet as he pushed himself on the dark scales, launching himself into the air. The beast''s momentum carried them forward, as he shot like a missile.


    The rocks got closer and closer, but then he began to drop. At this rate, he would just plant himself on the solid rocks. However, just then, two Arcane Shields formed below him, which he used as a stepping stone to leap even higher.


    His destination was the high ground where he could see some grass. He thought he might fail to reach, but a sudden gust of wind along with a shockwave threw him even higher.


    "Got it!"


    He reached it, but due to his speed, he had to roll many times before he came to a halt, Rain still plastered to his back like clothes refusing to let him go.


    Veer''s chest heaved up and down, as he looked into the clear blue sky. He had done it. He had survived yet another day.


    However, things were far from over.


    He turned his head and found Rain lying at his side. She was also looking at him with a smile on her face, "I did it, Boss. I''m not useless."


    Veer chuckled at that and nodded, "Yeah, you''re not useless. In fact, nobody is useless as they can be used for bad examples."


    "Boss!!" Rain cried out.


    "Haha!"


    "Alright, now you gotta hear one of my jokes," Rain puffed her cheeks and said. "Sundays are always sad but..."


    "But?"


    "But the day before it is sadder day," saying that, Rain began to laugh, despite feeling pain in her bones.


    It was such a silly joke, yet Veer was laughing alongside her. He tried to restrain himself and said, "I don''t see any bad humour."


    "I know, right?" Rain chuckled.


    "Alright, I''ll tell you one more," Veer said, as he searched his memories for the worst joke. "Everyone calls me emotionless..."


    "Ohh!"


    "I don''t know how to feel about that."


    It took a moment for Rain to understand, but when she did, she laughed out loud. She wiped a tear from the corner of her eye and said, "We have the best humour."


    "Of course, but the beings living here don''t," Veer sighed. "See that guy over there? It''s come down." Your next journey awaits at empire


    Rain stopped laughing and looked up, only to see a giant bird with seven legs and eleven wings diving down. Shivers ran down her spine when she looked into those crimson-red eyes. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Let''s go!" Veer said, as he stood up and helped Rain. Once again, he threw her on his back and ran towards the portal. It wasn''t far away, but he still needed to get past the rocky path and jump occasionally.


    Fortunately for them, the giant bird didn''t spare them even a glance, as it dived towards the mountain''s base. Then, the whole mountain shuddered as if a heavy earthquake had struck it.


    Stumbling on his way, Veer finally reached his destination. The massive golden portal was carved into the rock, shimmering brightly in the sunlight. Its spiral design twisted inward, creating a mesmerizing pattern that seemed to pull everything toward its center.


    The smooth, gleaming surface caught the light, making the portal look otherworldly. As objects and light approached, they were drawn irresistibly into the swirling vortex, disappearing into the depths beyond. The golden portal stood as a powerful gateway to an unknown place.


    The duo stopped a short distance away from the portal so they wouldn''t get sucked inside. They were still a little hesitant in entering it, as they didn''t know anything about it.


    Veer looked at his companion and asked, "Are you really sure this is the exit?"


    "I think so," Rain said with uncertainty. "I have explored the whole area, Boss. Aside from this portal, there is nothing else. Only powerful Magical Creatures that can kill us in seconds and the never-ending forest."


    "There is a Rune Formation here," Veer said. "I''m sure if we find its core, we can break it."


    However, would he succeed in that?


    Raising his head, Veer looked at the broken stone faces and thought, ''There is no way I''m staying in this creepy land. Fuck it! I need to get to El.''


    He turned towards Rain and said, "We''re jumping in."


    "Whatever you decide, Boss!" Rain grinned.


    Veer also smiled, and carrying Rain on his back, he jumped into the golden portal and let it suck them inside.

 Chapter 108 A Complete Mess

    Veer woke up with a start, panting and rubbing his forehead. He frowned and muttered, "A nightmare? But why can''t I remember it?"He tried to remember, but his mind turned blank on that. Shaking his head at his futile efforts, Veer looked around and quickly found Rain sleeping beside him.


    He heaved a sigh of relief after confirming she was fine. Just to be sure, he checked her status.


    [Name ¨C Rain Augustus]


    [Age ¨C 18]


    [Race ¨C Vitrran Rat/?]


    [Rank ¨C E]


    [Aspect ¨C Devouring Hunger (S-Rank)]


    [Description ¨C The Devouring Hunger consumes anything within reach, absorbing its essence and nutrients to increase her strength. Overuse may lead to overwhelming cravings, pushing one into a berserk, destructive state where they lose their humanity.]


    [Love Metre ¨C 86/100 (Treasures you the most in the whole world.)]


    He facepalmed, as he just realized that he couldn''t see her health status like his wives. However, something did catch his eyes. The question mark on her race.


    "Wait! I''ll be damned, how did I overlook this?" Veer muttered, as he could guess what must have happened.


    He had read many novels with a main character having a Devouring trait, and in most of them, the main character would just get overpowered with little to no side effects.


    Because of this, he unconsciously forgot to look for Rain''s Aspect side effects. The description showed a part of it, but he should have already seen through its vague explanation.


    "I''ll need to talk to her later," he muttered and then stood up to check on his surroundings. Since he didn''t feel any danger, they were at least in a safe place. But where were they?


    His surroundings were a dense forest, which made him question if they had ever left to begin with. The Farm field had made him paranoid about all of this.


    He wanted to look for more, but decided to wake Rain first. There was no point in leaving her, anyway.


    Shaking her shoulders, he shouted, "Encounter! Encounter! Main Boss, the Gang Leader of Seventh Layered Slum, the mighty Sunless is here."


    "W-What!?" His shouts immediately woke Rain up, as she began to look around in panic and alert. Though, she calmed down when she noticed her boss laughing his ass off beside her.


    With an annoyed harrumph, she looked away and said, "What a way to start!"


    "Hehe, don''t mind it," Veer smiled, making Rain dazed for a moment before she looked away again.


    He stood up and said, "Let''s check out our surroundings. Hopefully we have escaped and maybe we can even find our classmates."


    "Yeah," Rain sighed and also stood up. Her legs wobbled slightly, but she managed to stand properly. However, she felt her body slightly out of control, as if she was inhabiting a new body.


    "Ah! That must be because of you suddenly getting stronger," Veer said, noticing her confused expression. "Don''t worry about it. I''ll help you later with it."


    Rain nodded, and the duo chose a direction at random to check. Although Rain had a little problem in starting, the more she walked, the more accustomed she got.


    "If it happens like this every time, then I''ll have to be careful when using my Aspect in battles," Rain muttered, as they jumped over a dried branch. The forest was surprisingly filled with greenery and a bluish color that some specific trees had.


    "Yeah, about that," Veer said, remembering the important matters. "Don''t consume just anything."


    "Huh!? What? Why?" Rain got confused and asked. The Aspect was her sole way to get stronger, so why couldn''t she use it?


    "Think properly, you can devour anything and everything, right?" Veer said, to which Rain nodded. He continued, "Good, then imagine it like this. You can add many things in your meal, right? So, why don''t you do that?"


    "Boss, why are you asking something so obvious?" Rain blinked in confusion.


    "Just answer the damn question."


    "Well, obviously because we need different items for different types of food. If we just mix everything, it''ll be a mess..." Rain trailed off as she got an idea of what Veer was trying to say.


    "Yes, your Aspect is something similar," Veer smiled. "You have all the ingredients and can make the best meal possible. But you can also just make a huge mess of it."


    Rain nodded, as understanding shone in her eyes. She said, "So basically, I''ll have to be careful of what I devour in the future?"


    "Yes, even Mana," Veer said. "Natural Mana is different, but once a person or creature refines it, it changes its state. For example, anyone who practices the Fire Element as their base can change their Mana Nature to Fire Element with their Mana Circulation Technique."


    "And if I devour all of them, my own Mana will be a mess," Rain muttered.


    "Yes, not to mention that you probably already have a Mana Nature now, considering you devoured that big guy," Veer sighed. "And changing Mana Nature isn''t easy once set, so we''ll have to see that too."


    He rubbed his chin and muttered, "Then, we''ll also have to come up with a plan on what you should devour and what you shouldn''t. Not only that..."


    Rain wasn''t even listening to his words by then, as she looked at him muttering to himself and smiled. She felt warmth filling her heart, as this was the first time someone was thinking so much about her. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She caught up with him and asked, "Boss, can I ask you something?"


    "Sure, but I won''t answer everything."


    "It''s fine," Rain looked down, hesitating. But then she made up her mind and asked, "Why are you helping me so much?"


    Veer stopped and blinked. Then, he turned towards her and said, "Don''t get offended or hurt, but it''s for my own benefits."


    "Your benefit?"


    Veer was going to explain when his instincts tingled, telling him of the approaching danger. He frowned, and catching Rain''s hand, jumped to the side.


    In the next moment, a silent arrow struck the trunk of a tree, leaving a gaping hole in it. All the while, no sound was heard, even when the tree was blasted apart.


    Rain instantly went on alert and took out her daggers, her eyes burning with fury. Who dared to ruin her moment? Explore more at empire

 Chapter 109 Stop Running Away

    While Rain was on full alert with weapons drawn, Veer was relaxed as he recognized that arrow. That style. It was a unique trait of one of the clans in his homeland, after all.He sighed and thought, "What good timing you have."


    Taking a step forward, he shouted, "Do you really wanna kill me that much?"


    At his words, another arrow came toward him, silent as ever, and flew past him. He didn''t even flinch, as he just continued to look in a particular direction. His eyes never wavered for once, even when the arrow was close to hitting his face.


    There was a momentary silence, full of tension for Rain, who couldn''t understand the situation. Did her boss know the attacker? Then why were they being attacked?


    After a while, something¡ªor someone¡ªlanded before Veer, having a sharp blade at his neck. However, even with that, Veer stayed firm on his position.


    He smiled and said, "Good to see you''re doing good."


    Aurora''s hand shook for a moment before she pressed it tightly against his throat and growled, "Don''t test my patience, Veer Ainsworth. I will kill you."


    "Then do it," Veer said, his voice showing no hints of hesitation. "I want to resolve this now. I know what I did and let me tell you, if I was given another chance, I would do it again. The only regret I have is leaving you there."


    His eyes, filled with guilt and a strange resolution, looked directly into Aurora''s. He stepped forward, making the blade sink deeper, as he said, "I deserve your hate and if you want to kill me, do it now. I won''t even lift my finger."


    Aurora struggled hard to keep her blade in place, as her heart shook. She tried to mask her feelings and scoffed, "Heh, so that those two women of yours can come after me? Unlike you, I care about my family and would never do anything to endanger them."


    "I know," Veer smiled and thought, ''Isn''t that the reason I didn''t inform you of my decision, silly?''


    He turned towards Rain, who was still looking at everything with a dumbfounded look on her face. He scratched his cheeks and said, "Um, Rain, do me a favour and tell everyone that I died while fighting a Magical Creature, okay?"


    Rain''s whole body shook, as her mind went blank. The only thought left in it was the fact that Veer was going to die. The woman before him was killing him. He was dying.


    He would be dead.


    Everything else vanished, as her desires overtook her sanity. Dark mist formed around her as she growled, "How dare you take him away from me?"


    Before the duo could react, Rain vanished from her spot and appeared before the blonde elf, taking her by surprise. Eyes full of madness, Rain opened her mouth and tried to take a bite off her neck.


    However, Veer caught her in time and pulled her back. He was equally surprised by her actions but understood that it might be because of that dark mist she had devoured from the Dark Mist Guardian.


    "Oii! I''m completely fine here, what do you mean?" Veer held her by the collar of her battle suit and asked.


    Something snapped in Rain as she regained her clarity and turned her face. A beautiful smile bloomed on her face, as she hugged Veer, taking both of them by surprise as she cried, "Boss! Don''t leave me! Please! I will do everything you say, even if you''re just using me for your benefits. I don''t care. Just don''t leave me."


    Veer was taken aback and for a moment, he didn''t know how to react to her cries. He could sense desperation, fear, and many more emotions in them. His hands trembled slightly, as he tried to raise one, ''Am I even worth giving someone hope?''


    Aurora''s face darkened seeing the scene before her, as her grip on her daggers tightened. She wanted to attack this girl who was clinging to her Veer, but she couldn''t bring herself to do so.


    She saw her past in her. The cries of despair hit right in her heart, reminding her of her childhood.


    Seeing Veer''s trembling hand, she thought, ''You say you have regrets, yet you''re hesitating. Are you planning to make her another Aurora?''


    She took Veer''s hand and put it on Rain''s head. Ignoring Veer''s shocked face, she mouthed her words, "Don''t you dare disappoint her."


    Then, she turned around and left them alone, as she couldn''t bring herself to watch more of that. She would just be tempted to kill Rain even more because it made her heart bleed.


    Veer looked at her retreating figure and smiled, ''You have grown up, huh. I guess I''m the only one stuck on myself.''


    He sighed and mentally slapped himself. Then, he caressed Rain''s head and whispered softly, "Don''t worry. I''m not going anywhere. Also, don''t treat yourself like an object. I''m not using you and never will."


    Even though he reassured her, Rain continued to cry on his shoulder, making his battle suit wet. Apparently, the situation had hit her weakness directly and heavily.


    Veer felt his heart tighten at her tears, but could do nothing to stop it. He simply continued to reassure her and caress her head.


    It took some time for Rain to calm down, but by then she had exhausted herself and drifted into a deep sleep. Fortunately, there was a sweet smile on her face as she continued to hug him.


    Veer sighed and looked around, only to find Aurora leaning against a tree while playing with a small needle. He asked, "Anywhere we can rest?"


    Aurora gave Rain a glance and then nodded. She turned around and, without a word, began to walk away. Veer could guess her mental state, so he didn''t try to initiate a conversation and simply followed her. Read latest stories on empire S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They passed by many trees and some small streams before reaching the safe place Aurora meant. Surprisingly, Veer found a surprise there.

 Chapter 110 Answers

    It was a beautiful, mesmerizing, and breathtaking view. Veer was finding it hard to find words to describe the scenery before him.The young man stood at the edge of a floating island, his lean figure framed by the vast expanse of the sky. Around him, islands drifted serenely among the clouds, their edges glowing with a fiery red hue, as if the land itself had been kissed by the setting sun.


    Waterfalls cascaded from the edges of these islands, vanishing into the endless white mist below. It was a world suspended between heaven and earth, breathtaking and surreal.


    In the distance, a towering castle rose from the largest island, its spires piercing the heavens. A streak of lightning danced around the highest tower, illuminating the structure in a dazzling light.


    The castle radiated an aura of power and mystery, as though it were the heart of this floating realm. Veer''s gaze was fixed on it, his hair flowing behind him as the wind carried the warmth of the glowing skies.


    The sky itself was a palette of brilliant oranges, reds, and purples, streaked with hints of gold. Tiny glowing embers floated in the air.


    He sighed and thought, "What a good find."


    After placing Rain in Aurora''s home, Veer had come to check up on the floating islands. Until now, he couldn''t believe what he was seeing.


    It was straight out of a movie. Even with the latest technology, nobody had been able to build a whole civilization in the skies like this. It was simply ridiculous and impossible.


    There was also another factor in the outside world that made it impossible for them to actually touch the skies: The Crushing. Whenever one tried to move up in the skies, they would feel something crushing them from above.


    Veer knew about gravity, so did the world. But this was something different, because even the Demi-Gods had perished in going against the skies.


    However, in this Labyrinth, the laws were completely different. Looking at the view before him, Veer wondered if they could replicate it if they overcame the Crushing.


    "Don''t be fooled by its beauty."


    He heard an annoyed voice behind him, and as he turned his head, he said, "I know. Beautiful things are the last thing I would trust."


    Aurora snorted and came to stand beside him. She stayed silent for a while, and when Veer didn''t say anything, she asked, "You don''t have anything to say?" sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I have, but..."


    "Don''t give me that worthy crap," Aurora snapped at him. "I want answers, right here and now."


    Veer looked into her eyes and nodded. He gestured for her to sit down and said, "Fine! I won''t run away this time."


    Find adventures on empire


    "You can try," Aurora smiled lightly and said.


    The duo sat on the edge as they looked at the beautiful scene before them. Old memories flashed in Veer''s mind, and he sighed.


    He was the bastard son of the Elf Emperor, and everyone knew it. However, the problem was that he was the eldest and also talented, so it posed a threat to the other Princes.


    Because of his status, he was in a very bad situation, and once he noticed it, he hid from the world to get away from all the attention. He didn''t like those hateful looks.


    He had never done anyone wrong, not once in his two lives, so why was he receiving that treatment? Perhaps, he was affected by his young body and mind.


    Still, he tried to get as little attention as he could so that others wouldn''t hate him. He didn''t want that. Unfortunately, the world wanted him dead, but it couldn''t kill him because of his father.


    It was then a girl entered his life. She was the daughter of a Duke and had a strong sense of justice. She was different from the others and treated him like a normal person.


    He still treated her as a child, a smart and good child. Even if he was just a teenager in his past life, Veer still felt strange around kids.


    Because of his fondness toward her, Veer had decided to help her once. That one incident had put Aurora at huge risk, and her whole family was almost destroyed. It had affected him deeply because it all happened because of him.


    Surprisingly, Aurora was fine with the results for some reason and treated Veer with the utmost respect. Slowly but surely, something else also took place in her heart after that incident.


    If Veer''s mind had been working fine, he might have noticed it and perhaps tried not to fuel those feelings. Fortunately, though, the two of them drifted apart for some political reasons and rarely met each other.


    Veer''s situation just got worse, and one day he ran away from his home. That was also the last time Veer had seen Aurora, and he still remembered that face of betrayal, confusion, and fear.


    Unfortunately, he couldn''t bring her with him as he knew her situation clearly and didn''t want to burden her. So, he left like the coward he was.


    Aurora''s voice broke his train of thought as she asked, "Why didn''t you discuss it with me?"


    Veer sighed and answered truthfully, "Because I knew how you would react. If I know anyone best aside from El, it''s you."


    Aurora fell silent, as she knew herself well. If she had known what Veer was going to do, she would have turned the entire Elf Empire upside down.


    She wasn''t the head of a Grand Duke''s Family for nothing.


    Of course, that would mean all her years of hard work would have been wasted. Veer knew that well and avoided that scenario.


    Aurora knew all of that already, but she still wanted to hear everything. She took a deep breath and asked, "Do you love me?"


    "I don''t think so," Veer said. "I don''t understand this actually, so I can''t give you an exact answer. What does love mean? That I care about you? Of course, I do. Can I put my life on the line for you? Yes..."


    "Can you leave those two for me?" Aurora asked, interrupting him. Sadly, she was bound to be disappointed.


    "No."

 Chapter 111 Forgiveness

    Aurora wasn''t surprised by Veer''s answer, as she knew him well enough to know the answer already. In fact, she would have been disappointed if he answered something else.This was the Veer she knew and loved.


    She sighed and asked, "Do you know why I hate you?"


    Veer remained silent.


    "At least speak now," Aurora turned her head and said.


    "It''s because I want you to tell me why you hate me," Veer sighed. "I want you to tell me of my mistake. I''m dumb, you know."


    In the next moment, Aurora''s fist landed on Veer''s face, sending him tumbling away. He didn''t try to dodge and simply took it on his face. He hoped it was enough to calm Aurora.


    As he came to a halt, Aurora landed on top of him as she caught his collar and screamed, "Why did you leave me? Why did you not choose me? Just why? Do you know how much I suffered there all alone?"


    "I''m sorry!"


    "Everyone in the capital city was a hypocrite and did nothing but scheme. Everyone wanted each other''s downfall. They all had their daggers ready to stab in their own kind''s back. Every single one of them," Aurora''s tears dripped on Veer''s face, as she let out all the pent-up frustration of years.


    "I thought the world was cursed, that every creature was like that. Even my own family was like that. But then you came and gave me some hope, a hope that there are exceptions. A hope that we can change the way things were."


    She chuckled amidst her cries, making her face a mess, as she continued, "I envisioned a future for us. I was ready to do anything to make that city proper again. You gave me that confidence. You were my everything."


    She punched his chest and growled, "My own family was dealing with the Demons. It was a huge crime so I wanted to deal with it. But what could a mere child do? I had given up all hopes in this world. But then, a child like me managed to make the downfall of a Duke Clan while being hated by practically everyone. That''s when I chose you as my Emperor, my Ruler and someone whom I would dedicate my everything."


    She brought Veer''s face close to hers and shouted, "You were supposed to be my backbone and the entire Elf Race. But what did you do? You abandoned everyone. You abandoned me."


    Veer opened his mouth to say something but closed it, as he could find nothing to speak. He had been a coward, and it was a fact. He never wanted all of that: the throne or the welfare of the world. He was just an ordinary child suddenly thrown into this other world, away from his family.


    He was a nobody and could do nothing.


    "That look..." Aurora took heavy breaths and then punched his chest again. "I hate that face. Why do you always look down on yourself? Why won''t you share anything with me? Why won''t you see me as your friend, your life partner?"


    Veer sighed and hugged Aurora, not having the courage to say anything. He might have changed in the years to come, but it was a fact that he had run away from his responsibilities and had let everyone down.


    "I''m sorry for disappointing you," Veer muttered, as he kept her close. "You can punish me if you want but I would be happy if you give me another chance. I''ve changed, even if a little. I have given up on running away."


    However, Aurora pretended not to have heard anything as she continued to pour out her frustration by punching him. He was the only one she trusted and showed her true self to. So, now that she finally had the chance to let everything out, she wasn''t about to let it slip away.


    After a while, her body went limp as she muttered, "You''re not completely at fault. I also never told you anything and expected you to be the chosen one, the perfected one who knows everything. I never considered your feelings."


    "Silly girl, I don''t understand why you all never understand your importance in my life," Veer chuckled. "Your presence was enough to keep me going, you know. If you weren''t there... I don''t know what I would have done."


    "You would have figured something out," Aurora said, as she rested her head on his chest. "You always do. And before you say anything, let me live in delusions."


    "Delusions won''t help."


    "They do," Aurora lightly shook her head. "How do you think I survived all these years in the capital city?"


    "Oh yeah, you became the Head of your clan, right?" Veer asked.


    Aurora pulled herself back and said, "Of course. I was living in a delusion that you would someday come back and fight for your right, so I have made sure to prepare everything."


    "You''re really awesome," Veer smiled. He knew about the politics in the Capital city very clearly, and to actually pull a dying clan and take its Grand Duke title at such a young age spoke volumes of her brilliance.


    That was also the reason she had to mask her true self behind a facade that she showed to the world.


    "Heh, of course I am," Aurora smirked. "Now, do you understand my true value? Why don''t you marry me then?" Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Enjoy more content from empire


    "Aur, you know I won''t do that," Veer shook his head. "I will never cheat on them. They are my lives and I would rather die than do something like this."


    "Yeah, yeah," Aurora waved her hand. "You really never changed. I still don''t get why you would choose her over me."


    "I never chose," Veer smiled. "She chose me."


    Aurora fell silent, and turned her face away. Veer''s words hit right where it hurt the most. Veer had never chosen anyone; heck, his mental state wasn''t any good to actually think about those things when he was running away.


    It was Elara who abandoned her everything to be with Veer. Her status wasn''t any less than Aurora''s, but she gave it all up for Veer. Aurora didn''t do it.


    It had always been her one and only regret. She made a choice back then, and she has suffered because of that.

 Chapter 112 Another Chance

    Elara had met Veer after he met Aurora. She was always a simple-headed girl and did whatever she wanted, without thinking about any consequences. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.However, she was also brave and smart enough to face those consequences. And that was exactly what she did when Veer ran away from his home.


    It wasn''t hard to find his location considering their background. Both Aurora and Elara found him, but Aurora never left the Elf Empire because of her position.


    On the other hand, Elara gave up her luxuries and responsibilities to be with Veer. Even now, aside from her father, Michael, everyone resented her and blamed her.


    She knew all of that and still did what she wanted. She was brave enough to take that step forward, and because of that, she was standing beside Veer.


    At their current state, Elara had nothing on her and was practically in poverty. While Aurora was the Grand Duchess of the Elf Empire, one of the nine Main governments. Yet, Aurora was jealous of Elara.


    She sighed and said, "I really hate you and hate myself too. Why can''t I kill you?"


    "Maybe because I''m too handsome," Veer smiled. "I can''t promise you anything, Aur. The most I can say is that I will never abandon you again. Neither will I abandon my girlfriends. So, I hope you give me another chance to change things."


    "What do you plan to do?" Aurora raised an eyebrow and asked.


    "Of course, I need to get back to the capital city," Veer grinned, as a malicious glint passed through his eyes. "I hate killing, but I need to show some people their place."


    Aurora smiled upon seeing his expression and said, "Good! I''m happy to see you back in the race."


    "I won''t run for the throne," Veer shook his head. "I don''t want the Crown."


    Aurora wasn''t surprised by that, as she knew Veer didn''t like the Crown. Just like her, he hated how things worked in the capital, so he wanted to stay away from it. Unfortunately, his status was too sensitive for him to get away.


    "Alright, I''ll give you a chance," Aurora said, as she stood up. "I want you to help me clean up the capital, and we''re even then."


    Stay tuned for updates on empire


    "Thanks, Your Highness," Veer smiled. "I will give that throne to you."


    Aurora looked at him for a moment and grinned, "Ara~ is the Crown Prince proposing to me?"


    "Gods!" Veer rolled his eyes and stood up, ignoring her jab.


    "Since our fight is resolved for now," Aurora grinned widely. "I will also announce it right here and right now. You, Veer Ainsworth, are going to be my husband, and I will never give up on you."


    Veer rolled his eyes again and turned towards the castle in the distance, "And my answer will remain the same."


    "Don''t worry, I''m not telling you to cheat," Aurora said, as she sighed in exhaustion. "Even if I have to endure that terrible woman, I can manage it if it means I can be with you. So, what do you say?"


    Giving her a side glance, Veer replied, "The answer is the same."


    "Tsk! Fine, I''ll convince them myself," Aurora clicked her tongue. "I didn''t keep the title of Grand Duke for nothing. You will take it at all costs."


    She kept on mumbling for some time, which Veer casually ignored. This was the real Aurora, who loved to run her mouth to no end.


    Meanwhile, his mind was going towards her words and the prospect of living together with her. He would be lying if he said he wasn''t tempted. Aurora had a special place in his heart, similar to Elara, and he wanted to give her the whole world.


    However, he also knew it would be unfair for his wives. He didn''t want to cheat on them, as he would never do something that could upset them.


    They had already given him permission to make a harem, as they knew his future clearly. A person like Veer was bound to attract many women, so they had long given up on monopolizing him.


    They could do it, but that would mean hurting others who genuinely loved and cared for Veer. It was a hard decision, but they had decided to bury their jealousy and come to terms with it.


    But even with all that, Veer didn''t feel good knowing that he was hooking up with some girl behind their backs. He lamented, ''Man! Why am I like this?''


    He shook his head and decided to talk about this with them later. Since he was already a pervert, it wouldn''t hurt to dive fully in it, right?


    He wanted all of them and would try his best to get them. Of course, it also meant keeping them happy.


    Shaking his head, he turned towards Aurora, who was still talking about something called Borat, making him wonder what kind of race that was.


    "Oii! Give it a little rest," Veer said. "Also, tell me what this place is. I thought the Labyrinth would be very dangerous, then what is this?"


    "It is dangerous, don''t underestimate it," Aurora answered him, after sending an annoyed glare. "I''ve already seen thirty people dying here. Some of them were from our Academy, and others from different academies."


    "Not really surprising," Veer said. "What happened here?"


    Aurora shrugged her shoulders, "I don''t know much about it since I mostly spent my time clearing this area for myself. It''s been over a month since I arrived here after passing through a trial."


    "Huh!? You also got a trial?" Veer was surprised, and then remembered something as he thought, ''Wait! So did I get teleported to Rain''s trial?''


    "Yes, everyone had to pass those trials, I guess," Aurora said. "I haven''t seen many students actually, and those I saw died. Only a few are surviving out there. Perhaps many of them are stuck in their trial."


    "Anyway, I can give you the information I''ve collected in this one month," Aurora said. "I need your help because even after all of this, I can''t understand the conflict of this Labyrinth. I have a guess that it''s related to that castle, but we can''t go there. It''s impossible."

 Chapter 113 Auroras Trial

    Aurora went into details about everything she had experienced since the time she entered the Bloodthorn Labyrinth. She was a talkative person, so Veer was already used to her way of talking. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.What he heard made him sigh in defeat. Things were really messed up and looked so bleak. It was true that the floating islands were a breathtaking place, but they could also be really breathtaking, literally.


    From what Aurora knew, there were a lot of islands that floated around the central Island, which housed the castle. She didn''t know the exact number, but it was above forty.


    There wasn''t any pattern in their movements as, even after a whole month of observation, Aurora found nothing. She had a guess that the castle was the solution to the conflict, but there was just no way to reach it.


    The Islands themselves were very dangerous as they were packed with Magical Creatures unaffected by the true world. They were still living in the environment of a thousand years ago and were extremely dangerous.


    Despite having stepped into the Intermediate Stage officially after a gruesome week in the Labyrinth, Aurora was still afraid to explore the island.


    The Magical Creatures were just too powerful and bizarre. She had just cleared a part of the island and made her residence here. She was just on the way to clear more of the forest when she encountered Veer and Rain.


    As for the trial, it was an interesting one where she had to live in an illusion. In it, she was a slum girl who was forced to survive on nothing but leftover food.


    It was a qualitative change for someone like her who had grown up in a Noble environment. Her mentality was affected heavily by it, and she had begun to view the world through new eyes.


    It was also the reason she was able to forgive Veer that easily, as she realised her position in the world. After living almost a year in the illusion, she had changed greatly.


    The moment she had accepted herself and come to terms with it, she passed the trials and was thrown onto the floating island.


    ''As expected, the trials are weird and are trying to power us up,'' Veer thought. ''That illusion Rune Formation must be very high-tiered too, right?''


    [I can''t analyse something like that.]


    ''I know,'' Veer smiled lightly as he looked at Aurora. He felt proud of her and really felt happy that she had managed to overcome some of her weaknesses.


    "So, basically, I tried to find out about things here and encountered a few people. Unfortunately, most of them were swallowed whole by the magical creatures," Aurora sighed. "And others went to other islands."


    "You can do that?" Veer asked, surprised by the new intel.


    Aurora said with a nod, "Yeah, every once in a while, some Island would pass through here, so they hopped on them to explore and hopefully find a solution."


    She looked at the distant castle and said, "As we are now, we''re practically trapped here, and if we don''t solve the conflict soon, everyone will die."


    "That''s good enough," Veer said, as he stood up. "Let''s go. I''m really hungry after all that."


    "Good! I want to eat your cooking," Aurora grinned and jumped on his back. Though he skillfully avoided it, making her fall on the ground.


    Not minding it at all, she stood up and followed him. Their temporary home was actually a cave in a small hill. It wasn''t far from the Island''s edge, so Aurora had chosen it.


    As they were walking, something flashed by their vision as Aurora kicked off her feet, barely managing to dodge a dagger coming right at her throat. If she was a second late, the dark blade would have skewed her.


    Making some distance from the assaulter, Aurora took out her Needles and assessed the situation. However, she wasn''t given enough time before another stab came from her side.


    ''Fast! Also, why can''t I sense anything?'' Aurora frowned, but keeping a cool head, she easily dodged the attacks.


    She was just taken by surprise in the first sneak attack, and something like that wouldn''t work twice. She was ready to use the next attack to her advantage, but something heavy slammed into a tree beside her, making her flinch.


    She turned speechless, as she looked at the petite young woman with a scrawny figure laying at the base of the tree. Her triangular ears flapped slightly as her tail helped her stand up again.


    Pointing her needle at Rain, Aurora said, "Don''t even try, Girl. You can''t kill me even if I give one more chance."


    "The dialogue is wrong. You should say, ''You can''t kill me even if I''m just standing still.''"


    Aurora rolled her eyes upon hearing Veer''s annoying voice. She looked at him as he went towards the rat woman who was still glaring at her. Your next read awaits at empire


    She was even more speechless when she saw how Veer patted Rain''s head and helped her walk again. Apparently, she had sprained her ankle after kicking the tree.


    ''What the hell were you even doing there?'' Aurora was speechless.


    Ignoring the fierce glare of Aurora, Veer helped Rain walk and asked, "Why are you here?"


    Rain looked down and muttered, "When I woke up, I was all alone. I thought this woman killed you."


    "Ah! Don''t worry about it, she will never kill me," Veer laughed it off. "Am I right, Aur?"


    "No, I will kill you," Aurora narrowed her eyes at him and replied.


    "Yeah yeah, whatever," Veer turned his attention back to Rain and said, "Don''t worry about it. I''m not leaving this world so soon. Also, that woman is actually my friend, so you can become friends with her if you want."


    Rain nodded but still kept her head down. After a while, she whispered, "I''m sorry for meddling in your matter."


    "It''s fine. If my friend are to take dumb decisions, I would also kick them," Veer chuckled. "Anyway, let''s go back and eat. I still need to think on how to get out of here."


    Rain nodded, and the trio then went back to their temporary home. Unknown to them, another Island had passed by their island, and a group had stepped onto their Island.

 Chapter 114 Good or Bad

    The cave was pretty comfortable as Aurora had used the forest materials to craft a bed and other things. Basic survival classes were mandatory for everyone, not to mention that she had lived a pretty rough life in her trial.This was nothing for her.


    After using a Mana Lamp for illumination, Veer cooked a delicious range of meals for the two ladies. Aurora had already hunted quite a few Magical Creatures so there wasn''t any shortage of food here.


    The trio didn''t talk much and savored the delicious meal presented to them. Rain was already getting addicted to Veer''s cooking, and Aurora was eating his cooking after a long time.


    So, they forgot about everything and thoroughly enjoyed the food they had become addicted to.


    After finishing every last piece of seasoned meat, Aurora lay flat on the floor while rubbing her belly. A satisfied smile hung on her lips as she said, "Man! I missed this!"


    She turned towards Rain and said, "It''s the best, right?"


    Rain buried her face in the bowl and hummed. After what happened, she didn''t know how to face Aurora, as she was really confused about her relationship with Veer. Did she perhaps try to kill her Boss''s friend?


    Not minding her, Aurora said, as she sat up, "Hmm, now that we have filled ourselves, let''s talk about important things since we don''t have much time left."


    "I doubt," Veer said. "The time inside the Labyrinth is weird." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yeah," Aurora nodded. "That reminds me, you didn''t ask about their whereabouts?"


    "You think I should have?" Veer flashed a knowing smile at her.


    She clicked her tongue and looked away, "I hate that cheeky smile. Also, I have gathered information around the many Islands, but no signs of either of them. They are probably still stuck in their trials."


    Veer nodded, though the only reason he was so calm was because he could see their status and knew they were safe. After that one incident where Elara was heavily injured, her status had been very good.


    ''They probably did pass the trial but teleported to some random place,'' Veer thought, as he turned towards the main Island. ''Maybe even there.''


    Now, that was concerning as he was sure the Corrupted Dragon, or as Liliana called them, the Fallen Dragon, was most likely there.


    ''I need to hurry up.''


    Veer stood up and said, "Let''s go. We''ll talk while walking."


    The two women nodded and followed him outside. Aurora led the way as the others followed her to the top of the hill. From there, they could have a clear view of the Floating Island.


    Your adventure continues at empire


    Rain walked beside Veer and suddenly said, "Boss, the people around you are all weird."


    "Hmm? How?"


    "That woman...her eyes were clear," Rain muttered. "They were similar to yours, without any disgust and pity."


    Veer smiled and said, "I told you. There are always exceptions in the world, and you''ll definitely meet people who will cherish you for what you are. It''s just that you need to identify them, but I guess you''re an expert in it."


    Rain nodded, as she raised her head and looked at Aurora who was hopping on some rocks to get higher. She asked, "Boss, is she a good person?"


    "What do you think?"


    "I''m confused," she answered honestly. "On one hand, her honesty and eyes tell me she can be a good person, but she also wanted to kill you. Why would a good person kill someone like you?"


    In her opinion, Veer was a good person, the exception in her life, so anyone who was against him was a bad person by default.


    "You should form your opinion," Veer said. "People are complex, and one person who is good to me can be bad to you. So, never judge others from someone else''s opinion. As for your question, I deserve her hate ...and it really isn''t hate at all."


    "I''m confused."


    "You will," Veer chuckled softly. "Just give it some time. Observe her and then form your own opinion. You don''t need to like everyone. As for what happened earlier, it was just an outburst of resentment she had piled over the years."


    "So, she isn''t a bad person to you?"


    "Nope, not at all. Though, I can''t say the same for El and her. They despise each other because of how different they are," Veer smiled. "However, I know they will support each other in emergencies. That''s just how relationship works. You have to see what you want to do and convey that to the other side."


    "What the hell are you teaching her?"


    Aurora shouted when she saw them lagging behind. She crossed her arms over her ample bosom and said, "Don''t try to corrupt her, you wretched fellow."


    "You will never understand the profoundness of my lessons," Veer said. Then he turned towards Rain and smiled, "Good luck."


    Rain nodded, her mind replaying his words. Still, she had decided on something, ''She is his friend, so she isn''t a bad person.''


    Reaching the top was just a few steps away, so they easily climbed up. From there, they witnessed another beautiful scenery.


    As far as eyes could see, only a vast blanket of greenery was in sight. Rolling hills blocked some of the view, but even they were filled with dense forest running up to their tips.


    "This feels too normal," Veer frowned and said.


    "The Bloodthorn Labyrinth is the perfect place for the saying ''danger beneath beauty,''" Aurora said, and pointed at a distant hill.


    "You see that? There is a tomb of sorts, but that whole area is packed with powerful Magical Creatures. I wanted to check it out but almost died."


    Veer hummed, looking around him. He asked, "Anywhere else we can go?"


    "Yup, we can wait for other islands to pass by ours and jump on them," Aurora said with a nod. "However, it''s useless since every Island is like this, so why not start with exploring this one?"


    They needed to find a way to get to the central Floating Island but had zero clues. So, her suggestion was correct as it was better than just wasting time.


    Veer cracked his neck and said with a wide grin, "Then, let''s do this."

 Chapter 115 Status

    There wasn''t much to prepare since everyone had their things in the Storage ring. So, they set off towards the Tomb in the distance.As they climbed down from the hill''s top, Veer said, "Let''s talk about what we have first so we can fight properly. I''ll start. I''m a Battle Mage with...."


    He went on to explain everything about himself. He didn''t really care about betrayal because Aurora was the last person who would betray him, and Rain was also trustworthy. After all, he could see their status to some extent.


    As he already knew Rain''s Aspect, he turned towards Aurora and looked at her status. Since she was a Wife Candidate, it showed more information.


    [Name ¨C Aurora Valerian]


    [Age ¨C 19]


    [Race ¨C High Elf]


    [Rank ¨C E]


    [Aspect ¨C Predator''s Gaze (A-Rank)]


    [Description ¨C Predator''s Gaze allows the user to lock onto a target, perceiving every movement and intention of the enemy with uncanny clarity. This Aspect enables the user to fire a barrage of projectiles that unerringly strike the target, regardless of distance or obstacles in the way. Once the user focuses on a target, they become the absolute priority, ensuring no escape.]


    [Love Metre ¨C 97/100 (Will conquer the world and present it at your feet.)]


    ''What a scary Aspect. No wonder she chose Marksman Class,'' Veer thought.


    After hearing everything from Veer, Aurora raised an eyebrow and said, "I knew your Aspect couldn''t be that simple, but damn, it''s ridiculous. But thank God those lizards are too arrogant to care about you."


    Veer smiled wryly, but he didn''t say anything. He just said, "Yeah, now tell about yourself. Oh yeah, I can actually see your Aspect, so exclude that."


    Noticing his words, Rain thought, ''So, he is even sharing that.''


    Veer proceeded to tell about his abilities and about her Aspect, so that she could understand it better. At first, she was surprised but quickly accepted it.


    Many types of Aspects existed in the world, from simple to the most bizarre, so it really wasn''t that surprising. In fact, there were a few who could see others'' information.


    Aurora hummed and said, "That''s pretty much what I''ve guessed after experimenting. I guess I''m on the right path."


    She shook her head and added, "Thanks, anyway. As for my abilities, I have the Silent Arrow, a few explosion arrows, some deadly ones. Yeah, most of my things are related to archery, so you can guess."


    "An arrow that can phase through objects?" Veer asked.


    "I have it."


    Veer was speechless, but remembering her status, he sighed. She really could just get whatever she wanted. These arrows were nothing before the things given to her by her clan.


    "So, what about you?" Aurora asked, as she glanced at Rain, who fidgeted slightly.


    After some time, she spoke, "I don''t really have anything aside from my Aspect. I have a dagger and Silent Step. It basically allows me to teleport near my dagger."


    "Just those two?" Aurora frowned.


    "Don''t worry about her," Veer waved his hand. "She''s a deadly Assassin, believe me."


    "I know that, but still..." Aurora shook her head and said, "I''ll give you something if we stop. We''ll need you to finish a lot of opponents."


    Aurora then went on to speak about the terrain and things they could encounter. She even had made plans while they were talking.


    Veer stayed silent and simply nodded occasionally while giving any idea in her plans. It was a surprising thing for Rain, as she had always seen Veer having some plan.


    She also felt warmth filling her heart, as the duo were considering her to be their teammate. They were including her in most of the plans, taking her abilities into consideration.


    She smiled lightly and thought, ''I need to work hard to not let them down. I won''t let this chance go away.''


    Stay tuned with empire


    Veer suddenly remembered something and said, "Oh yeah, we''re forgetting the most important thing. Rain can''t fight."


    Only then did Rain remember that she still couldn''t control her strength properly, similar to her Mana, which was getting out of control if she tried to overexert.


    Aurora raised an eyebrow and asked, "What happened to her? I don''t think that sprain was that serious. See? She is running just fine."


    Instead of answering, Veer turned to look at Rain, who nodded after lingering for a while.


    Veer smiled at that and then told Aurora about their journey and how they had ended up fighting the Dark Mist Guardian. He told her everything, including Rain''s Aspect.


    The group stopped, as Rain turned to look at Aurora, who was giving her a dumbfounded look. She had also stopped, as the sudden drop of information sank in. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After some time, she sighed and said, rubbing her forehead, "What the hell! Four S-Rank Aspect...is the world going to end?"


    "Let''s not pretend as if S-Rank Aspects are incredibly rare," Veer laughed and said.


    S-Rank Aspects were rare, and even top organizations and institutions would fight to get them. But most of them died early due to many reasons, which made the actual number of S-Rank Aspects look very rare.


    Aurora knew it very well, but she was still shocked. After all, Rain''s Aspect was just too ridiculous and could make her strong even without actually relying on an increase of Mana Pool.


    The ranks of Aspects were decided on the potential Stage they could take a person, so an S-Rank Aspect could easily make a person''s Mana Core S-Rank.


    In the next second, she vanished from her place and appeared behind Rain, having a thin needle on her throat. Her low voice sounded in Rain''s ear, "Tell me honestly, do you have any plans of betraying him?"


    Anyone hearing that question would consider Aurora stupid, but Veer knew otherwise. He just shook his head and said, "Don''t scare her and let her be."


    Feeling the needle on her throat, Rain replied calmly, "I can ask the same from you."


    Veer was speechless as he thought, ''Are they ignoring me?''


    He was going to stop them but heard some noise to his left. Frowning, he listened to it closely and thought, ''A battle?''

 Chapter 116 Killing Intent

    After settling Rain''s matter with Aurora, which was pretty easy for him, Veer took them to his left where he had heard the clangs of metal clashing.Fortunately, the forest was dense, so others wouldn''t be able to see them. But sensing was a different thing, so Aurora activated an artifact that allowed them to conceal themselves.


    After some time, they reached near a clearing and found a group of young men and women fighting a Giant hand with tentacles coming out of it.


    It was easily twice their size and jet black in colour, with several tentacles emerging from it that attacked the group from all angles. In the palm, there were three vertical eyes shining with pure malice.


    Veer narrowed his eyes at the Magical Creature, and its information appeared before him.


    [Name - Fifth Child of Deep]


    [Type - Magical Creature.]


    [Rank - Intermediate Stage]


    [Special Ability - [Sharpening]]


    [Description - Increases penetration power of its tentacles by turning them into blades for 20 seconds. Cooldown - 1 minute.]


    "Interesting," Veer muttered. The Magical Creature was definitely at the top of the Intermediate Stage, so it wasn''t a surprise that others had to fight together against it.


    Still, it wasn''t their matter, so they remained hidden from its sight while watching the battle unfold. The group tried many times to get close, but it was as if the monster already knew their attacks and placed the tentacles there.


    "Seeker Academy," Aurora suddenly said, her voice low and dangerous. "The most pathetic ones in the Blue Wind Kingdom."


    "Hmm, why?" Veer asked, after he was sure the concealment also concealed their voices.


    "Because they''re the same as those in the capital city," Aurora scoffed. "They always show that kind face, as if they''re the Apostles of Gods, but a single mistake and they''ll stab you in the back."


    "You hate them that much?" Rain asked.


    "Last year, twenty of Starlight Academy students died in the Bloodthorn Labyrinth because of them," Aurora scoffed again, feeling disgust building up in her.


    She remembered those moments when her fellow classmates had begged them for mercy and were still brutally murdered. Clenching her fist, she said, "I actually made a friend last year, but they killed her too."


    Hearing that, Veer''s eyes turned cold as a dangerous glint passed through them. He knew very well how tough it was for Aurora to trust someone. Aside from him and Elara, there was no one she had ever considered opening up to.


    If someone managed to befriend her, it meant she was able to get past the many walls Aurora had built around her heart. And they had killed her.


    "What happened to them, then?" Veer asked, suppressing his anger. Continue reading on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Of course, nothing. When had anything ever happened to anyone like them?" Aurora spoke, her voice dripping with disdain. "The Seeker Academy is like this, and Dean tried to get justice for us. Sadly, there was no proof left, so she couldn''t do anything."


    "Doesn''t sound like her."


    "It wasn''t her decision. She could have blasted through the Seeker Academy easily, considering her strength, but it would complicate things, so the Royal Academy interfered."


    Veer grinned, as he felt the sudden urge to kill someone. It rarely happened, as he found killing disgusting. But there were times like this where he felt some people needed to see the pits of hell.


    He always judged people on his moral compass, and these people deserved death. He hated killing, but he hated it even more when his loved ones were hurt.


    "Can you find anyone familiar in them?" Veer asked.


    Looking at Veer, Aurora understood his thoughts and smiled, "Some of them, but they''re all the same. I haven''t found a single decent human among them, so you don''t need to hesitate."


    She then thought of something and flashed a grin, "Scratch that. Let''s bait them. It would be fun to watch them reveal their true colours, and we can also use them to get to the Tomb."


    "Good idea," Veer nodded. He had a guess about what she was going to do, so he didn''t say anything further about them.


    He turned towards Rain and said, "What do you think?"


    "What is there to think? We gotta kill them," Rain tilted her head to the sides. "If they try to harm us, then the only thing they''ll get is my dagger in their heart."


    Veer''s grin grew wider, as he thought, ''I almost forgot she survived in the slums because of her behaviour around me.''


    Hearing her response, even Aurora smiled and said, "Good Lord, I already like her. But Rain, remember¡ªdon''t attack them until we''re at the tomb. They''ll be a good meat shield."


    Rain nodded, but still asked, "What if things got worse?"


    "Then, just launch an all-out attack. That''s our goal anyway," Veer said. "There are around eight of them, and fighting them now wouldn''t be easy. Getting injured here isn''t something I want. So, let''s wait for an opportunity."


    Rain nodded, as she circulated her Mana to get familiar with it. It was still her, but after devouring the Dark Mist, it had changed in nature and was also tough to control. But she was getting better at it, as she had been using her Mana Circulation Technique all this time.


    "Now, we wait."


    The battle went on for the next few minutes before the Magical Creature ran away. Its tentacles were still very dangerous, so the group also didn''t chase after it.


    Noticing that, Veer walked from their hiding space with a wide smile on his face and said, "Hello, everyone. Can we join in your expedition?"


    Saying that, he also observed the students before him. There were five young men and three women, all hiding their faces behind a mask. They also wore a tight, jet black uniform similar to Veer''s battle suit. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before he even finished speaking, someone had already put their dagger on his neck, as he heard a voice beside him, "You''re quite brave to walk in here all alone."


    "Did you perhaps wear a mask in your ears? I asked, can WE join?"

 Chapter 117 Seer

    As Veer stood with a twisted dagger on his neck, Rain and Aurora walked out of the bushes. Their eyes narrowed at the man from Seeker Academy, and even he flinched under their stares.Veer revealed a smile and said, "Now now, we all want to conquer this Labyrinth and get some benefits, so why not work together?"


    Another voice sounded, hoarse and commanding, from another man who began walking towards Veer.


    "David, let them off. They have Aurora, and we would need her help."


    Hearing that, David pulled his dagger and went back to stand a short distance away. His companions also kept some distance, but it was clear from their body language that they were ready to strike.


    Their leader, who had spoken before, took off his mask, revealing a handsome and gruff face. He smiled at them and said, "My name is Jonathan, and I''m from Seeker Academy, as you can already guess."


    Veer also began introduction, "I''m Veer, she''s Rain, and you already know her."


    "Ah! Who would have thought we would get to work together with someone like you and Miss Aurora," Jonathan spoke politely. "How about we talk somewhere else? As you know, this forest isn''t safe."


    Aurora looked at Jonathan last and said, "There is a cave a little to the North, so we can go and rest there. It also wouldn''t delay our journey."


    "So you''re also going to the Tomb?" Jonathan asked, his eyes flashing with a strange glint.


    "I don''t think you''ve been to this island, so how do you know that?" Aurora asked, raising an eyebrow.


    Jonathan licked his lips and said, "We have our means, and I hope Miss Aurora doesn''t try to probe into our secrets. But of course, if you''re willing to help us then we would also share everything we know about the Tomb." S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "We''ll be glad to work with you," Aurora also showed the perfect professional smile she had done for years. It was fake, but it worked every time as she had spent considerable time practicing it.


    Jonathan beamed in joy, as he said, "Good! Then let''s go. We''ll talk about details in the cave you mentioned. Also, I''ll take some time to explain everything to my teammates, as they aren''t used to working with strangers."


    "Sure!"


    "Then, please lead the way!"


    Aurora nodded, and her group of three began to walk in front while the other eight followed them from a short distance. It was enough for them to talk without others listening to them.


    Still, Veer needed a confirmation, so he asked, ''Hey, do they have anyone who can hear us?''


    [No.]


    ''Good!''


    Turning towards Rain, Veer asked, "What do you think?"


    Discover hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    "They''re fake and have intentions to kill us," Rain replied without a second thought. "I''ve seen those looks before, and I''m sure of it. They have plans to kill us. Not to mention that Jonathan guy was looking at Aur...Miss Aurora with weird lustful eyes."


    "You can just call me by my name," Aurora said before turning towards Veer. "So, what do you say?"


    "We''re killing them," Veer grinned. "There is no way I''m letting them live. We just need to find the right time to bury them."


    "Yeah, I''m more interested in how they got to know about the tombs though," Aurora furrowed her brows and said. "I have a feeling that they have a Seer or something."


    "Most likely yes, so they probably already know we''re going to kill them," Veer smiled. "Now, it''s just about who can use the others first. That''s all."


    "We''ll have to be careful of them though," Aurora said. "I don''t like Seers."


    Rain kept her head down, as she played with her dagger. She didn''t understand half of the things her friends were discussing, but she didn''t care about all that. She would just follow their plans, as that''s what she was good at.


    While Veer was planning with Aurora, the Seeker Academy students were also planning on their own.


    Jonathan turned towards one of the women and asked, "Are you sure, Ragen?"


    "Yes, they are planning to use us to get to the Tomb," the woman said, only her large bosom making her distinctive from others. "And they''re very powerful."


    She clutched her head and said, "We will all die by their hands."


    "Leader, this is too problematic," David said. "Why are we just going in their trap?"


    "Didn''t you hear what Ragen said? They are powerful," Jonathan was still very calm. "Even if Aurora was alone, I doubt we could have done anything to her. She alone took down fifteen of our brothers and sisters last year. She is at rank twenty-one on Bounty List for a reason."


    "What? Really?" David shivered, as he looked at Veer''s group. No wonder he had felt fear from them earlier.


    There was an unofficial Bounty list in the Seeker Academy which rewarded greatly. But it also contained powerful individuals who had harmed Seeker Academy in one way or another. To reach so high in rankings at such a young age, he didn''t need to know more about her lethality.


    "Because of one incident, she wants all of us dead, so there is no way she would let us walk away," Jonathan shook his head. "We can''t even run away because she''s a Marksman and a deadly one at that. Not to mention she has help this time."


    "They''re powerful," Ragen again muttered, as she clutched her head.


    "Listen, everyone, we need to get to the tomb at all cost, so we will use the Tombs to kill them off," Jonathan grinned. "Nobody escapes our clutches."


    David opened his mouth to ask but realized something, as he muttered, "I see. So that''s why you revealed that we have a Seer."


    "They can already guess it, so there is no point in hiding it," Jonathan said. "It''s better to use that to our advantage instead."


    "We believe you, Boss."


    Jonathan grinned, hearing his companions, and said, "Don''t worry! The Seeker Academy has always gotten what we want, and this time won''t be any different."


    The two groups knew each other''s intentions, yet they were working together, ready to backstab each other.

 Chapter 118 Lord Stage

    The area was relatively safe since it was still the outskirts of the Islands where rarely any Magical Creatures traveled. So, the two groups were easily able to reach the cave while only facing a few weak Magical Creatures.As they closed in on the cave, Veer smiled and said, "It''s good that you have learned to scheme and backstab."


    "I don''t like it, but iron beats iron," Aurora shrugged. "If no one is against me, why would I bother scheming around?"


    "Haha!"


    Veer laughed, shaking his head. He wanted to say something but held himself back. She could grow by herself.


    The cave was carved in a small hill, which was full of greenery and covered properly. It was easy to miss unless one was looking at it specifically.


    Enjoy new chapters from My Virtual Library Empire


    The two groups entered the cave, knowing that the other wanted them dead. So, they kept their guard up.


    After sitting down on the rough surface, Rain took out some meat and began to munch on it. Jonathan was going to speak but turned speechless at the sight. Weren''t they going to discuss important matters? Why was she eating then?


    "Don''t mind her. She''s just hungry since it''s been a while since we took rest," Aurora lied through her teeth, as she spoke. "We can proceed with our plans."


    Jonathan noted that and said, "Alright, so we have a Seer among us. Amelia, please."


    Amelia, a woman with a petite figure, nodded and said, "I have an Aspect which lets me see Visions of the future. They aren''t always clear, but they''re also never wrong. I got a Vision of this island some time ago, so we came here to check it."


    ''Lies! She isn''t the Seer,'' Veer thought. He didn''t even need his system''s help to see through such a simple thing. There was no way they would let their Seer be known to Veer and the others.


    ''And she is too stable,'' Aurora smiled, as she came to the same conclusion. She had interacted with a few Seers and knew they weren''t right in their head, not unless it had been a long time since they used their Aspects.


    The woman was just too calm and collected to be a Seer. That left the other seven, but they didn''t know who was the Seer.


    ''Can''t be David or Jonathan,'' Aurora thought, while listening to Amelia, who kept talking about the fractured Visions she saw.


    According to her, there was something dangerous in the Tomb, but it was also very important and powerful. Since they had not found a clue on the Labyrinth''s conflict for over a month, they had decided to check on the Tombs even if it was dangerous.


    "We tried to gather some allies, but they''re either too far away or unwilling to come," Jonathan sighed. "So, we''re really thankful that Miss Aurora decided to help us."


    "No worries, we''re in this all together. If we don''t find the conflict and solution soon, we will all die anyway," Aurora smiled. "So, we should thank you for allowing us to join you."


    The two looked into each other''s eyes and smiled. Then, Jonathan asked, "So, how do we proceed from here? It seems like you are familiar with the terrain here, so it would be best if you could lead us."


    "I can only lead you to that hill," Aurora said, as she pointed in a certain direction. Even though others couldn''t see it, they knew what she meant, as that hill was very big and closest to the Tombs.


    "What is there?" Jonathan asked.


    "Intermediate Stage Magical Creatures live there," Aurora said. "And not just one but hundreds or probably thousands of them. There are Elite Stage Magical Creatures too."


    Her smile turned wry as she said, "Worse, I''ve even seen a Lord Stage Magical Creature there."


    The cave turned silent, as everyone processed that information. They were fine even with Elite Stage Magical Creatures, as they could still deal with them if the worst came, but Lord Stage ones were out of the question.


    Every single one of them was enough to decimate their whole group without taking any injuries, as they were in a league of their own. Going against them would be suicide.


    Jonathan narrowed his eyes and asked, "Is there no other way? Like going around it, maybe?"


    Aurora shook her head and said, "You can try, but it''ll take too much time going around it since the hill itself is spread far. Besides, who knows what we''ll encounter there as we would be going even deeper."


    The cave fell silent yet again as they tried to think of any idea. They needed to explore the Tomb, but it seemed impossible.


    "There are a lot of caves here," Veer said, looking around him. "Have you noticed? Every hill has at least one of these."


    Aurora''s eyes lit up, as she searched her memories for every hill she had visited. Sure enough, all of them had caves carved in them, as if someone had done that intentionally.


    She turned towards him and asked, "You mean, we can use the caves in that hill to cross it?"


    "I say, it''s worth a shot," Veer shrugged. "You can try fighting that Lord Stage or propose a better plan."


    "But the caves are closed, so are you proposing we drill in them?" David scoffed and pointed at the cave''s rugged walls. There was only a single entrance and nowhere else to go.


    Feeling a few pairs of stares at him, Veer shook his head and stood up. He went towards the wall and began knocking on it. He heard the sound and narrowed his eyes.


    Turning towards Rain, he asked, "Can you find if it''s hollow anywhere?"


    Rain finished her meal and stood up. After nodding at Veer, she began to inspect the walls by knocking and using her tail to pierce them. Her ears slapped occasionally, as she went around the cave, knocking everywhere.


    David rolled his eyes and said, "Why are you doing these pointless things?"


    "Found it, Boss!"


    His face instantly turned ugly, as he glared at Rain. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 119 Journey To The Hill

    Aurora and Veer moved towards Rain as Jonathan followed them. He was also curious if she had really found a cave. If Veer''s hypothesis was correct, they could save a lot of time.Seeing Veer approach, Rain pointed at a corner of the wall and said, "Behind it is a small cave, probably about two meters in depth after a certain distance."


    "Thanks for the help."


    Saying that, Veer touched the wall and muttered, "Mana Pulse!"


    In the next second, the rocks trembled and cracked. Then, some of them began to fall while others Veer simply destroyed with precision. A smile formed on his face as he saw the other side.


    It was empty and dark, but it was a cave nonetheless. It was narrow at the start, but he was sure it got wider after some distance, just as Rain had described.


    He turned around and said, "You can see for yourself."


    Jonathan nodded, deciding he didn''t need to inspect further. He said, "Very well then, we''ll follow your plan and use the underground caves in that hill to reach the tomb. But the problem is the unknown."


    Veer felt a chill hearing the word "unknown" but quickly masked it. Pretending to be nonchalant, he shrugged. "As I said, you have the options and need to choose. My group will try our luck in the caves."


    Jonathan didn''t answer immediately, thinking about it for a minute before speaking. "Fine! We''ll also follow your plan. It''s better if we all stick together."


    "Very well then, there''s no point in delaying any further, so we should set off immediately," Aurora said.


    "Yes, but let''s make some things clear first," Jonathan interjected. "The loot will be distributed based on contribution, and we can back off if we feel your judgments are wrong."


    "Sure!"


    "Good! Then, we all except Amelia follow the Assassin class, so we can''t fight directly," Jonathan sighed. "That''s why we had trouble fighting that Magical Creature earlier. So, I''ll have to ask you to be the vanguard."


    "Leave all of that to me," Veer said confidently. "I''m a tank and a good one at that. You just need to find the right opportunities to kill anything that stands in our path." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I have no problem with that."


    Seeing that they had come to an agreement, the two groups spent more time discussing their abilities and how they could assist each other better in battles.


    Of course, they kept their main skills and techniques a secret, especially their Aspects, as those were the most crucial abilities. One of the reasons Aurora was so dangerous was because her Aspect allowed her to deal True Damage. Likewise, they all wanted to keep their Aspects hidden.


    Then, they set off towards the hill in the distance. Though calling it a hill would be an understatement, as it was part of a towering mountain range. It only looked small in comparison to the vast forest.


    They encountered more and more Magical Creatures the deeper they ventured into the Floating Island. However, these creatures were still manageable for the group. The strongest they faced was the same Fifth Child of Deep, which they killed properly this time.


    Having a marksman helped immensely, as Aurora blasted it apart from the inside out with a single arrow. However, she kept her power in check to avoid revealing too much.


    By the time the sun dipped below the horizon, the group had completed a quarter of their journey. Traveling at night wasn''t safe for them. Even though they had Assassins, they weren''t strong enough to handle the deadly predators that roamed after dark. Find more chapters on My Virtual Library Empire


    So, the group decided to set up a small camp in one of the caves they found. Following Veer''s earlier suggestion, they had begun to pay closer attention to the caves and found many scattered throughout the forest.


    They easily discovered two caves side by side and chose them for their camp. However, no one trusted the others enough to sleep soundly.


    As Veer roasted boar meat, he asked, "How much would you two like?"


    "I''ll take that whole portion," Rain said, her eyes gleaming with greed as she stared at the roasting meat. She swallowed hard and quickly wiped the drool from her mouth before looking away.


    "Hmm, I''ve noticed that your appetite has grown," Veer remarked. "I guess your Aspect is already affecting you."


    "But I didn''t have this problem before," Rain muttered, shooting occasional glances at the meat.


    "It''s because you had no clue about your Aspect and never used it," Veer explained, tossing the entire portion to Rain, who quickly began devouring it.


    He prepared another portion, much smaller than the previous one, and added, "But now that you''ve used your Aspect to devour such a powerful foe, your hunger has increased."


    "Boss..." Rain paused her eating and looked at her meal with sad eyes. "Will my hunger just keep growing?"


    "Hard to say, but probably, yeah," Veer nodded. "But you don''t need to worry about it. There''s more than enough food in this world. Even if you eat all the time, it wouldn''t run out. I''ll help you with that."


    "These side effects are crazy," Aurora said as she stuffed her meal into her mouth. "And here I am, not even knowing what my side effects are."


    "Those are the problematic ones. Just be careful," Veer warned, taking a bite of his dinner. "What do we do with them, though? Do you think they''ll try to assassinate us?"


    "I highly doubt it. They have a Seer and likely know enough about our strength. They wouldn''t be foolish enough to try that now," Aurora replied, shaking her head. "Still, we''ll keep watch in turns just to be safe."


    "I''ll go first," Rain volunteered. "I need to digest all of this anyway."


    "Sure!"


    The other two had no problem with that and began chatting about lighter topics. They avoided discussing the Tomb, knowing that once they reached it, there would likely be no rest for a long time.


    After some time, they went to sleep, leaving Rain to stand guard.

 Chapter 120 A Mistake?

    Aurora was right about the assassination attempt as they were able to sleep peacefully, and nobody attacked them. They had also switched shifts with Rain to allow her some rest, as she had been practicing for hours the previous night.She wanted to get back in shape as quickly as possible, so she was trying her best. Veer also noticed that she had begun to gain weight, as her body no longer looked as scrawny as he remembered.


    The day started as usual, with the three of them having nonsensical conversations while eating breakfast. Though, before that, they had to thank Aurora for bringing a temporary toilet with her.


    It had really helped them a lot.


    After freshening up, they left the cave and found the Seeker Academy group waiting for them. Not wanting to waste time on unnecessary talk, the group set off towards the hill once again.


    The day was harsher than before, and they had to take multiple breaks just to travel half the distance they had covered on the first day. After all, they were encountering Intermediate Stage Magical Creatures more often as they got closer to the hill.


    By the time the sun bade them goodbye, they had covered a significant distance. Due to the growing darkness, they were forced to stop, but they welcomed the pause, as they were too exhausted to continue.


    Day two ended with them sleeping without any dinner, as nobody had the energy to cook. The only thing they consumed was Synth Soup, which was only palatable for Veer''s group, thanks to his special powder.


    The third day started as usual, and the group set off again. This time, their speed was much slower, as they were keeping their guard up against the increasingly powerful Magical Creatures. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The terrain had also changed, and the Magical Creatures they encountered began to vary. Instead of direct beast-type creatures, they encountered Tree Magical Creatures, which slowed their progress even more.


    Only because of a student from Seeker Academy, who had an Aspect allowing him to detect life signs, were they able to maintain a somewhat steady pace. But even then, they didn''t fully trust his ability and moved with vigilance.


    By the end of the third day, they had even exhausted their Mana Pools, so they decided to call off the fourth day. There was no point in pushing forward in such a state, as it would only get them killed.


    On the fourth day, the group spent their time resting and sharing observations about the forest. As night approached, they made a small bonfire and sat around it. Discover more stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    Jonathan rubbed his hands together and said, "What kind of monsters are you three?"


    As Rain was busy munching on her meal and Veer was studying something in his hand, Aurora decided to take over the conversation. She was the best at it anyway.


    Raising an eyebrow, she asked, "What do you mean?"


    "I meant what I said," Jonathan shook his head. "We actually expected to travel for weeks before reaching the tomb and prepared accordingly, but because of you guys, we''re almost there."


    Even though it would still take a few more days to reach the base of the hill, they had covered a significant distance already.


    The leader of the Seeker Academy group gave Veer a side glance and said, "Especially that guy. What kind of monster is he? Last time, he fought two Intermediate Stage Magical Creatures all by himself."


    "It''s because he knew he had us at his back. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have done something so foolish. Even he can''t kill them alone. The most he can do is hold them back," Aurora smiled, though she wondered what Jonathan''s reaction would be if he knew Veer''s true strength. After all, he had only shown his Tank and fighter side to them.


    "It''s still a lot, considering how young he is," Jonathan said. "I guess that''s an S-Rank Aspect for you."


    "You guys don''t need to flatter me so much," Veer chuckled and put away the object he was studying. "I already have a girlfriend, you know."


    Everyone gave him a speechless look but quickly ignored him. They were already used to his behavior, so it didn''t surprise them anymore.


    "What do we do from tomorrow, though?" Amelia asked. "The Magical Creatures are just getting stronger and stronger. I''ve even seen a pack of Mountain White Wolves in my vision. All of them were very powerful, at least Intermediate Stage."


    The group fell silent. They had started out great, thinking they had found a solution to bypass the hill, but it seemed even getting there would be a challenge.


    Hesitating a little, David raised his hand and said, "Boss, how about we use my Aspect to travel?"


    Jonathan glared at David, making him flinch and shrink in fear as he realized he had spoken more than he should have. However, the arrow had already been fired, so there was no taking it back.


    Aurora raised an eyebrow and asked, "Oh! Care to explain?"


    After glaring at David once more, Jonathan sighed and said, "It''s very simple, actually. David''s Aspect allows him to absorb darkness and use it to conceal a certain area around him. It''s risky and exhausting, which could result in his death, so we didn''t consider using it."


    Aurora smiled and said, "You have my thanks, and there''s no need to worry about exhaustion. I have an artifact that boosts Vitality, so he''ll be fine."


    Sighing in defeat, Jonathan nodded and said, "Fine! We''ll use David''s Aspect to get as far as possible."


    After some more discussion about how they would proceed, the group decided to call it a day and went back to their respective caves. They also extinguished the fire, which had only been hidden because of Aurora''s artifact; otherwise, many Magical Creatures might have already attacked them.


    As Veer sat at the entrance, as it was his turn to watch, Rain came to sit beside him and said, "They were lying, right, Boss?"


    "Of course, they were," Veer chuckled softly. "I don''t know why they did it, but it was definitely intentional."


    Rain hummed and dozed off while sitting there, making Veer roll his eyes. He shifted her back inside and kept watch over the entrance and his surroundings.


    "El, Lilly, just wait for me," he muttered quietly.

 Chapter 121 Evil Plans (1)

    Day Eight began with a delicious meal cooked by Veer for his group. Meat wasn''t a rarity in forests like this, so they weren''t about dying from hunger.However, they had begun to store some meat as they would soon be in the caves. It had been more than a week since they started their journey and it was hellish to say the least.


    They had never thought they would have to fight so much in a matter of a few days. Their bodies were filled with bruises as even the healing potions were running out, so they were using them scarcely.


    The group had been marching non-stop towards the Hill, and only stopped when they couldn''t fight and had found a cave. After all, many times they couldn''t even find a cave and had to fight in darkness.


    Fortunately, David''s Aspect came in handy and they were able to travel a considerable distance each day using his Aspect. He usually absorbed darkness at night and used it to cover the whole group. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It took a toll on him, even with the Vitality Artefact Aurora gave him. So, the rest of the way the group had to travel by themselves and that meant fighting the Abominations that they had never seen or even heard of.


    From titanic serpents to human-swallowing flowers, everything was just bizarre and a danger to them. However, it also made their battle instincts stronger and their fighting style much more refined.


    Though, this wasn''t true for Veer as he had already fought for over ten years, so his body was already adapted to such things. Still, he pretended to struggle in many places, and he had to say even he was impressed by his acting.


    The group had a total of eight Assassins, one Seer, one Marksman, and finally one tank who also worked as a Fighter. It was a deadly line-up considering Veer was able to hold against even multiple Intermediate Stage Magical Creatures.


    The Assassins were known for their high critical rate and swift kills in the quickest way. So, when eight of them attacked a distracted opponent, especially a Magical Creature, they were able to show their true might.


    Enjoy new stories from My Virtual Library Empire


    Because of only this deadly line-up, they were able to cross three-fourths of the distance in just seven days. If everything went well, they should reach the base of the hill soon where they would then search for a cave.


    Currently, the group was sitting around a tree with a thick trunk, enough to cover all of them up. They chose one side each as always and began to think about their next plan.


    A week of constant fighting had exhausted them mentally and physically, but they couldn''t go back now. They had already marched so far, so they had to see the fruit of their labour.


    Veer sat on a wooden stool as he gave his group their meal. Afterwards, he said, "Man! How did you come so far all alone?"


    Aurora licked up her fingers and said, "I have my means, Mr Veer. I would have used those means for us, but it seems unlikely."


    Turning speechless, Veer looked at her and asked, "Why didn''t you say so earlier?"


    "Because I needed battle experience, a true life and death one, and nothing is better than this. Also, we don''t know what we''ll encounter on the other side, so we need them," Aurora said. "You can already see the danger here, so think about the things we''ll have to face there."


    Rain munches on the meats and said, "I noticed something. That David, he doesn''t get exhausted from using his Aspect."


    Raising an eyebrow, Veer turned to look at his companion. Her former scrawny figure was nowhere to be seen, and a fit, petite one was there, gobbling up her share of meat.


    She had grown in many ways...


    Veer shook off those thoughts and said, "Can you explain?"


    "I was observing him since the time he used his Aspect for the first time. He is definitely pretending to be tired," Rain responded. "His heartbeat was normal and the sweat that forms on his face is just water. There are other signs as well."


    "Hmm, so they are trying to make us think that they''re weak," Aurora finished her meal and said. "They know we don''t have a Seer, so we wouldn''t know exact things, so they''re trying to manipulate some things, huh."


    "Yeah, his Aspect is definitely related to Darkness, but it''s probably much more dangerous than they want us to believe," Veer agreed. "I guess they plan to use it in the caves."


    He closed his eyes and then said, "How about we give them a chance?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Let''s separate after finding an opportunity. According to them, Rain is the weakest, but she''s also very troublesome to deal with. They know that, so they wouldn''t try to target her. That leaves us."


    Aurora nodded and said, "And they know me enough, so they also won''t target me that easily. That leaves only you."


    "Yes, if they could eliminate me early on, then they would have a higher chance of killing you two," Veer nodded. "For them, I''m like a mountain who can face powerful things like storm and everything. But Drillers would easily pierce through a hole in that same mountain."


    "And Assassins are Drillers," Aurora grinned. "So, you''re planning to use yourself as a bait?"


    "Yes. It''s been some time since I''ve gone all out," Veer cracked his neck and said, having the same wide grin on his face. "They will be a good practice."


    "But then we''ll have to go to the tombs alone?" Aurora frowned, as that was her plan all along.


    "Sadly, our friends don''t think the same," Veer sighed.


    They wouldn''t have bothered with this trap if Seeker Academy students were going to accompany them even in the caves. Unfortunately, it was clear that they wanted to take advantage of the close dark space to finish them all.


    It was a good trick, but it wouldn''t work on people like Veer and Aurora.


    "But what about her Seer? Wouldn''t she just see all of our plans and tell her group?"

 Chapter 122 Evil Plans (2)

    Rain didn''t know much about the classes and Aspects, as she didn''t have any formal education in the slums, and even in the Academy, she was given only the bare minimum.So, when she learned that her opponent had an Aspect which could see through the future, she was terrified, but it seemed that her Boss had no worries about her. So, she also became calm and chill about that, trusting his judgment.


    Still, she thought no plan would work against a Seer, as they would already know everything. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Listening to her question, Aurora chuckled and said, "It doesn''t work like that. Nobody has control over the future, well, maybe the Gods, but certainly not us. Their Seer has just started her journey, so the things she sees are random and sometimes enough to drive her crazy."


    Rain blinked in confusion and asked, "Meaning she probably doesn''t even know of our true strength."


    "Probably," Veer said with a nod. "It''s clear they don''t have a proper vision of future events, as they didn''t see anything about their journey, otherwise they wouldn''t have risked their lives so much. Without us, they would have been dead way earlier."


    "Or maybe they saw that we would be here?"


    "Rain, if we overthink so much, we might just make mistakes even though things are simple. Even if it gets complicated and we''re being played by their plans, we can only do so much. Just be ready for anything, as I''m sure they''ll try to kill us in the cave."


    Hearing that, Rain nodded as she took out her dagger. Looking at its dark blade, she said, "I will cut and devour anyone who tries us."


    "Don''t devour just anyone," Veer shook his head and then asked. "That aside, I''ve noticed that you''ve been rather quiet lately. Why?"


    "About that..." Rain instantly grew flustered, as she sheathed her dagger and said, "There are just too many people around us, and I also fear that I might say something I shouldn''t."


    "Wait! You mean, you''re not talking much because of me!" Aurora jumped on Rain as she pinned her on the ground and asked, "Is that true?"


    "Ah! No! I just mean..." Rain tried to get away, but even with her new strength, it was tough.


    "Oye! Don''t tease her so much," Veer rolled his eyes. "Also, do you have anything you could give to her?"


    "I have a few things," Aurora released Rain and then took out a jet-black, curved dagger, the size of her forearm.


    "This is much better for you as it could conceal its location," Aurora said, handing the dagger to Rain, who took it with apprehensive eyes.


    Ignoring her, she turned towards Veer and asked, "You don''t want anything?"


    "Nah! I''m fine with what I have currently," Veer shook his head. "I don''t want to have anything to do with the Elf Empire, and even using a little of anything will leave some aura on me."


    "You''re an idiot," Aurora smacked his back lightly. "You taught me that we need to use schemes to fight schemes, so why are you hesitating?"


    "It''s not just because of that. I have my plans, so you don''t need to worry," Veer said.


    "Then take this, it''s something I got from my own exploration, and I have never submitted its information, so you can take it," Aurora said, taking out a sheathed longsword.


    Veer was surprised but still took it since he needed a new weapon. He was prideful but not stupid, so why would he refuse such a weapon?


    He was going to check it out but heard footsteps, so he just put it in his storage ring. Gesturing to Aurora, he picked up a rock and began to carve something on it.


    Aurora also took down the Concealment and allowed David to come near them. The young Assassin looked at them and smiled slyly.


    "Leader said we need to set off now as Amelia saw something approaching us from our back."


    "Our back? What do you mean?"


    "She didn''t see clearly, but it''s very powerful and dangerous, so it would be better if we leave now."


    Veer raised an eyebrow, finding the situation suspicious. But he didn''t say anything and stood up. He also smiled and said, "Say thanks to him from our side. We are also ready to depart."


    "Excellent! I''ll go and tell him this." Explore more adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    As they watched him run, Aurora said, "Something is wrong with them. Are they planning to kill us early?"


    "Probably, so be careful," Veer said, as he looked at the rock. He sent his mana in it, and it glowed brightly for a second and then burst into smithereens.


    He let the dust fall and thought, ''Still no good, huh.''


    "Any plans or we''re going right in?" Aurora asked with a frown.


    She hated Seers because of this exact reason. You never know how much knowledge and information they had about you, so used properly, none of your plans would work against them.


    It was a totally risky fight.


    "I''m not smart enough for these fights," Veer chuckled, as he packed everything. "We will just head in and see for ourselves. In front of true strength, no amount of planning will work."


    He then turned towards Rain and asked, "Do you trust me?"


    "Why is that even a question, Boss?" Rain smiled.


    "Then remember there is nothing that can kill your boss. I wouldn''t die at the hands of these lowlifes," Veer whispered, as he bent forward and closed in to Rain''s ear.


    "Remember to use your concealment skill in case we get trapped or something. Trust in my and her ability, so please run away."


    "But Boss..."


    "Listen to me, first. I''m not telling you to run away from battle, but I want you to keep an eye on their group. Your concealment is so strong that even that entity didn''t sense you. So, don''t attack their group or rather don''t interact. You just need to observe them in case we are in danger."


    Veer backed away as he grinned at Rain, "It''s a mission I''m giving you, as we''ll need to fulfill the blood debt."


    Rain took a deep breath and nodded.


    ''None of them will survive. None!''

 Chapter 123 Trap

    After packing their stuff, the group once again resumed their march. David once again had to use his Aspect to cover all of them.It was actually a strange feeling, as if an invisible curtain had fallen on them. Under David''s care, they ran towards the Hill while being very close to each other.


    ''Something is off.''


    Veer thought, as he noticed that the Seeker Academy was moving in a pattern. It was very obvious so even he doubted that he was just overthinking things.


    But he didn''t let his guard down and continued to observe his surroundings anything miss. Aurora was also beside him but she was mainly doing the work of getting some information from the group.


    They continued for around three hours and just when Veer thought that they might not attack that day, he felt a sense of crises as if his whole being was in danger.


    ''I''ll be damned!''


    Without thinking twice, he grabbed Aurora''s hand...or atleast he tried to but he caught nothing but air. His vision suddenly blurred and he was greeted with a horrifying sight.


    A tall, towering rat stood before him, it''s eyes filled with madness and hunger. A glowing red hot horn blazed on the top of it''s head, as it looked at him with hunger.


    Veer quickly took out his Novice Spellblade and began to asses his situation, and it didn''t look that good. He clicked his tongue and thought, ''Tsk! They had us. Fucking, I also Hate Seers.''


    He was currently standing in a tunnel, or atleast that was what he assumed considering there was just Rock everywhere except The single path taht led to darkness before him.


    Before he could think of anything more, he was forced to jump sideways as a thick beam of hot lava grazed passed him. His quick reaction allows him to sustain no injuries but the assaulter was already upon him again.


    Brandishing his sword, he swiped upwards in a diagonal slash as his blade cut through the dense fur of the rat. It didn''t leave a single scratch on its body, and it was clear from how it just continued to attack.


    ''Where are others! Did they really separate me alone?''


    Just then, something collided with the back of the Rat''s head and exploded, making it almost fall over. Veer smiled as he recognised that arrow and quickly got to work.


    The situation could be assessed after they had dealt with the One Horned Rat. Forming magic circle on the tip of his sword, he muttered, "Flaming Beam!"


    With that, he thrusted his sword in the Rat''s open mouth and at the exact time, a feiry red glow formed around the sword''s tip and shot inside it''s mouth.


    The flames incinerated the Rat from inside as smoke came out from its mouth. With a heavy thud, the One Horned Rat fell on the ground, giving Veer some time to breath.


    "V!!"


    He looked up and found Aurora running towards him. He raised his hand a d blocked her by holding her forehead, and said, "You can''t use this situation for your advantage."


    "Tsk! You''re always like this," Aurora clicked her tongue and stopped her attempts. Instead, she looked around and said, "I guess, they managed to fool us even though we were on guard."


    "Yeah, David''s Aspect is related to illusion, not darkness," Veer said, as he could already guess how they were fooled. "That''s why they intentionally let the secret slip, so that they can use it to trap us here."


    His opponents had done a good job and he had to say he was impressed. They used David''s illusion to make it look like they were surrounded by a blanket of darkness, as he had fooled all of their senses.


    It could be said to be a powerful ability it there had to be a catch. Sadly, they wouldn''t be able to know about it anytime soon.


    Just to be sure, he asked the system, ''Am I still in illusion?''


    [No]


    Discover exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire


    ''Damn it! I should have just asked you from the start.''


    "So, they basically lured us in a cave, and left us? It doesn''t make sense," Aurora said, finding the situation odd.


    The reason they had not broken out in fight was because both group needed each other to reach the tomb. Even if one decided to use the caves, there was absolutely no guarantee they would be safe. So, in her eyes it was a foolish move.


    "It''s probably because of the Seer," Veer said. "She probably saw something here and I''m sure she also saw something of this cave. I''m betting my cooking career that this cave gonna be a Hell Mode."


    Aurora sighed, a little frustrated by the fact that she had been played with. But this was how Seer worked and the reason she hated them.


    "Where is Rain?"


    Aurora asked, only now noticing that her companion was gone. She gripped her needle tightly, as a dangerous thought formed in her head.


    "Don''t worry about her. She will be fine on her own," Veer said. "I have sent her to look after them."


    "Are you an idiot? Why would you do something so dangerous?"


    Hearing the outburst from Aurora, Veer smiled and said, "Just believe in her. She''s a lot more powerful than you think she is. Also, she''s very experienced in these things."


    Although she wasn''t convinced, there was nothing she could do about it. What they had to do was see how could they escape this tunnel.


    "Let''s go back...wait! From which direction we came from again?"


    Veer asked, confused about the direction since the tunnel looked the same from both sides. David had used his illusion to the best and had managed to make them enter the tunnel so deep.


    "That guy probably even copied his group in the illusion," Aurora said, as she began to look at the Red Horned Rat. "We can just go a random direction now. Also, check this out first."


    Veer crouched near the Red Horned Rat and saw the Mana Shard Aurora took out. It was brimming with an intense, malicious mana that chilled his heart.


    S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 124 Corruption

    "What the hell is this?"Even though he asked it, Veer felt a strange familiarity with it. It was as if he had experienced it before and that feeling also brought a disgust towards it.


    Shaking his head, he ignored the unusual feeling and examined the Mana Shard closely. It was weird, and unlike any Mana Shard he had ever seen.


    It was like a fragment of a shattered glass and filled with a dark mist that was leaking away gradually. He furrowed his brows and muttered.


    "No wonder I felt the familiarity. This is the same Dark Mist that snake had."


    "Huh? Which snake?"


    "The one we faced to get here. It was Rain''s trial And we had to go through a Portal. Unfortunately, this snake names Dark Mist Guardian was guarding the entrance so we fought it. It also became the first nutrient for Rain''s Aspect."


    "What? Why did you allow her to do that?"


    Veer was startled as Aurora grabbed his collar and hissed at him. She tightened her grip and said, "Do you even know what this mist is?"


    "How would I know?"


    "Exactly! Anyway, since she seems to be fine then there shouldn''t be much problem," Aurora said, as she bit her nails and began to mutter something Veer couldn''t hear. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hey, atleast tell me what is it?" Veer asked, worried and guilty as he was the one who allowed Rain to devour things and he had even left her all alone.


    "This mist is Corrupted Mana," Aurora sighed and answered. "We don''t know what it is clearly but it''s related to the Dark Era. Apparently, most Magical Creatures from the Dark Era had this in them."


    Veer frowned, as he looked at the dark mist swirling in the Mana Shard. Meanwhile, Aurora continued, "It''s very harmful and could corrupt anyone. It feeds on other''s mana and then change it''s nature. It wouldn''t be much problem here but every Corrupted Creature is haunted by madness and hunger."


    She looked down at the beast and sighed, "You must have seen it it''s eyes. The hunger, the wrongness. It''s as if these creatures aren''t supposed to exist but are there to bring the end of the world. Many speculate that the war of Dark Era happened because of them."


    Veer hummed and said, "And maybe these Labyrinths were made to contain these creatures. This was a weak one and even the Corrupted Mana it carries isn''t that powerful. But what about the powerful ones?"


    "Yeah, that''s a bad news. I expected this but it''s still surprising," Aurora said, as she told up. "Still, it''s weird how some have the Corrupted Mana but others don''t. We had slayed so many Magical Creatures and most of them were normal."


    "Maybe it''s because of this cave," Veer said, as he looked in the distance where the tunnel just kept going on forever. "Maybe that''s why they led us here."


    "Possible. But that means we''ll have to be even more careful. The Corrupted Mana gives them a boost in strength and every other factor," Aurora said. "Like this beast, it was much more powerful than normal Novice Stage."


    "Now I''m worried about her," Veer muttered.


    "Nothing should happen to her as she had already assimilated with the Corrupted Mana," Aurora smiled. "In fact, it seem like she''s the perfect person to fight corruption. You see, if you fight too many Corrupted Creatures, there is a high chance you''ll get Corrupted even if you don''t get affected directly."


    "Yeah, according to her Aspect description, she can basically devour anything to benefit herself," Veer heaved a sighed of relief. "Well, this means she''ll be going down this route then."


    "Hmm, well, we don''t have time to worry about her as our situation isn''t very optimistic," Aurora said, as she played with her needle. "And after escaping from this, I''ll go kill them all."


    Veer smiled and stood up, as he said, "Well then, let''s conquer this cave or tunnel, whatever it is."


    They were going to walk forward when Aurora remembered something and stopped. Taking out a compass, she knocked on her head lightly, "I completely forgot about this."


    "Huh? Would compass even work here? I''m pretty sure that guy messed up with our senses too." Veer said.


    "It''s not normal compass," Aurora grinned. "All of my Artefacts are from my Clan and they''re marked by special tracker Runes. Even Grandmasters would struggle to get it off."


    Veer smacked his head, as he has almost forgot about it. Of course, top clans would have security of top level. If anyone dared to steal from them, they would be found easily and then punished thoroughly.


    One such Artefact was with David, the one which boosted Vitality. Aurora had given it intentionally as she wanted to track them. The Runes of her clan were special and it could be tracked through Space-Time curvatures.


    Only through their Runemasters they had risen so high in ranks, after all.


    Aurora quickly activated the compass and looked at it''s needle hovering around for a while before it came to halt. She followed the directions and sure enough, it was opposite to where they were going.


    "Hehe, this compass doesn''t just point out direction but also the most optimal way to reach there," Aurora grinned, as a dangerous glint passed through her eyes. "Let''s hunt some assassins today."


    Veer chuckled softly but also took out his new blade. Joining Aurora, he dashed in the direction the compass pointed. Fortunately, there was enough illumination from some Illumination rocks so they didn''t have to take out their own Illumination Artefacts. Continue your adventure at My Virtual Library Empire


    It didn''t take them long before they were forced to stop, as they had encountered a barrier. It was transperant and if their senses weren''t strong, they would have collided with it.


    Veer picked up a pebble and threw it before him. It travelled for while but soon encountered an invisible wall where it was turned to dust in matter of moments.


    "They really went all out to kill us, huh," Veer chuckled. "And all of this because her Seer saw a vision."


    "What do we do now? I don''t think we can break the barrier."

 Chapter 125 Corrupted Mana

    The duo of Veer and Aurora stood in the empty, rocky cave as they tried to throw a few things past the barrier. Sadly, everything they threw was turned into dust by the invisible barrier."There!"


    Aurora pointed at a rock across the barrier and said, "That''s the Anchor that had the Rune Formation. They really used their everything to kill us, huh. It''s a C-Rank Rune Formation and nothing we do would work against it." S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Following her gaze, Veer found the rock she was pointing at and observed it. It looked like an ordinary rock, no different from the rocks lying around the cave.


    But he didn''t doubt Aurora, as she had a powerful Soul and could sense things he couldn''t. She was a Runemaster, after all. Sadly, she was just starting, so she had not progressed much in that side.


    He sighed and said, "I guess we have no other choice, then."


    "Yeah, let''s go back."


    Since there was nothing they could do about it, the duo didn''t bother to stay there and descended into the cave. Though, after traveling for some time, they grew more and more vigilant.


    They both had powerful senses and could feel that something was wrong in the cave. Still, they continued running down the slant ground, ready for every sneak attack.


    "It''s weird, isn''t it? This thing just continues to go down and down. Where is it headed, anyway?"


    Aurora said, finally unable to keep silent. She looked around and added.


    "I expected many Corrupted Beasts, but there are none. What happened?"


    Just then, something came hurling towards the duo. Reacting quickly, Veer got in front of Aurora and used his blade to deflect the incoming object.


    It was fast but held no power whatsoever, so he was easily able to deflect it away. However, then he noticed something green on it, as he thought, ''Poison maybe?''


    "I think it''s traps."


    As Veer was preparing for a fight, Aurora voiced out behind him. He turned around and asked, "Like the landmines? I can''t sense them."


    "They''re done by someone skillful," she said, closing her eyes. She raised her hand and pointed at some corners and some parts of the ground floor.


    "There... there... yeah, that''s one too."


    Veer memorized it all, and when Aurora finished, he picked her up and dashed forward. He dodged all of the places Aurora had pointed at, though sometimes it was very difficult as he had to jump a long distance.


    Fortunately, after a while, the traps were over and they didn''t sustain any injuries. There, Veer dropped Aurora on the ground and said, "Now, this is even more problematic than I thought."


    Aurora glared at him as she stood up and said, "Yeah, it means there is an intelligent being here. Who knows, maybe there are many."


    "Or maybe the Magical Creature did this."


    "Anything is possible, so we can''t rule out that possibility. Let''s head deeper."


    Veer nodded, and they proceeded to delve even deeper in the cave. They encountered many traps like the first one, and if it weren''t for Aurora''s powerful senses, they might have already died.


    After throwing away a rock golem on the sides, Veer went to check up on Aurora and found her panting, as she stood having her hands on her knees.


    She took a deep breath and straightened, though she still held her forehead. Focusing so much on her surroundings through her Mana Sense was exhausting for her.


    "We''ll have to be careful now. I can''t use my Mana Sense anymore. Also, these traps are very old. The structures... It''s very similar to that of the Vahn Civilization of nine hundred years ago." Experience new tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    Veer gave her an Energy Drink and said, "So, this was basically made when the labyrinth was made, huh."


    "Possible," Aurora finished the Energy Drink that also replenished her mana and stood up.


    The duo once again set off, though this time they were slower and paid attention to everything around them. They soon noticed the lack of traps and the distance between walls getting smaller.


    "Man! The Mana in the air is being affected," Aurora said. "It''s probably due to the Corrupted Mana. It''s also just getting denser and denser. What do we do?"


    "Hope that the cave doesn''t end there, otherwise we''re screwed," Veer rolled his eyes as he walked forward.


    Unfortunately, the cave just kept getting more and more narrow. At one point, they could touch both sides with their hands simultaneously.


    "This is bad!" Veer frowned. "Mana density here is just too low. Why is there so much Corrupted Mana when we had only encountered a single Corrupted Creature?"


    "Whatever the reason is, we''ll just have to see that," Aurora smiled, as she gestured for Veer to take the lead.


    She also transformed her needle into a fine, glistening white Bow that was almost her size. Still, she handled it pretty easily as she was used to it.


    Sadly, it would just do more harm than good in these caves, so she clicked her tongue and changed its shape again. This time, it was a small Assault Rifle.


    "That''s a good Artefact," Veer smiled. "Just get whatever you want whenever you want. Perfect for someone like you."


    Taking a deep breath, the duo entered the narrow entrance and instantly felt something slamming at them. It was like an invisible force, like a burst of wind, forcing them back.


    Veer held his breath and also coated his body with Mana. He was finding the situation eerily similar to his Trial in the wheat farm, where he had to hold his breath while fighting.


    Fortunately, he was used to it by now. But he wasn''t alone. He turned around to check up on Aurora and found her taking out a glass mask.


    She quickly pushed it on her face, while saying, "It has a Rune Formation inside it so don''t worry. Let''s go!"


    Together, they once again stepped into the entrance and faced the invisible wall of Corrupted Mana before them. Still, they pushed through it while feeling as if a thousand-meter waterfall was landing directly on their heads.


    ''Shit! It''s eating away my Mana too fast!''

 Chapter 126 Determination

    Veer got worried, so he increased his speed. However, doing so caused his flesh to split apart, making blood seep out of his wounds.His body and flesh were very strong because of his Mana Circulation Technique, yet even they seemed useless against the Corrupted Mana.


    Ignoring the pain, Veer reinforced his body with even more Mana and tried to circulate his Mana to replenish the lost amount.


    ''Hey, is she doing fine?'' Continue your adventure at My Virtual Library Empire


    [Individual Aurora is struggling against the Corrupted Mana but because of her Artefacts, she has high chances of making it to the end.]


    ''I''ll be damned! Why are people so rich?''


    Veer groaned and pushed himself forward, in the narrowed walls of the dark cave. Even the illumination from those rocks had dimmed, and all he could see was just darkness ahead.


    For a moment, he wondered if it was worth struggling so much as there was nothing but darkness. But then he remembered that he couldn''t go back either.


    ''Move forward! There is nothing left behind!''


    His wounds continued to get worse, but he persisted. However, that was just the beginning, as he soon began to hear screams of grief, anguish, and guilt in his mind.


    Veer groaned as he tried to separate those voices, but they just got louder and louder. It started to mess with his thoughts as his own emotions began to take over him.


    Anger. Hunger.


    He wanted to fight. He wanted to eat. He wanted to devour everything in the world. He wanted to satiate his hunger.


    Just then, he felt a sudden chill that made his blood run cold. His thoughts became clear as coldness permeated through his chest. However, those screams didn''t go away.


    They were still haunting him and trying to corrupt him.


    Veer gritted his teeth and thought, ''This is just by being in contact with it for some time. What would happen if I actually intake it?''


    He didn''t even want to imagine. His whole body was coated with his Mana, which was trying its best to keep the Corrupted Mana outside, and to a certain extent, it was successful.


    ''What should I do? Can I even maintain this speed?''


    Just then, he felt a tap on his shoulder, so he stopped and turned around. He looked at his companion with questioning eyes, demanding answers as to why she had stopped him in such a place.


    Aurora nodded at him and reached out to remove the mask from her face, but Veer was quick enough to stop her. Holding her hand, he shook his head.


    She tried to beg him using her eyes, but unfortunately, Veer didn''t budge from his decision. When he saw tears in her eyes and her stubbornness, he quickly slammed the back of her neck, making her unconscious.


    He was so fast that she couldn''t even react properly. She just watched how the love of her life was fighting against insanity through sheer will. And then, her consciousness slipped away.


    Holding her in his hands, Veer wanted to sigh. How could he not understand what she wanted to do? The girl was too crazy for him and wouldn''t hesitate to sacrifice herself for him, especially since she had her regrets regarding it.


    Sadly, Veer didn''t want that. He didn''t want anyone to die for him.


    He checked her mask once again to see if there was any Corrupted Mana leaking in and found a thin, flimsy barrier around Aurora that was keeping everything away from her.


    ''They must have found out about the corruption long ago and made these for their heirs. Well, it''s not like I would have gotten anything.''


    Veer shook his head and picked Aurora up on his back. With eyes full of determination, he took a step forward and began to walk on the dark path.


    He didn''t know how long he had walked, but he kept walking despite the wails echoing in his head. His emotions bubbled up, but he crushed them down. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There was no way he was going to die. He wouldn''t allow that.


    His Mana glowed brighter than ever, as he burned it without a care against the Corrupted Mana. He was going to make it through the end.


    ''Nothing can stop Veer Ainsworth. Nothing!''


    Unknown to him, something cracked inside him as his Mana suddenly changed to an incandescent glow. However, he didn''t notice it.


    He was in a strange state that even he couldn''t comprehend. All he knew was that he needed to reach the end, no matter what. That was all that mattered to him, and nothing could stop him.


    After what felt like an eternity, Veer reached the end of the cave, where his sanity finally returned, as he found himself in a massive hall.


    He blinked, trying to understand what had just happened. However, before all that, he checked his surroundings and found the pressure gone.


    The Corrupted Mana still lingered in the air, but it was far less than in that narrow entrance. The place seemed safe, even though he couldn''t check anything as the hall was barely illuminated.


    He trusted his instincts and let himself be tired for once, as he dropped on his butt along with Aurora, who also slumped down from his back.


    Her head hit the marble floor, waking her up. Her eyes snapped open as she looked around in panic, her face full of anguish and rage.


    When she found Veer beside her, her face lost all the anger as she beamed in joy and hugged him from behind. Quickly taking off her mask, she said, "Why did you refuse me? You could have died."


    "What about you?"


    "I had other..."


    "No need to lie, Aur. You can lie, but your eyes can''t." Veer sighed, as he let the system recover his Mana. "Besides, I''m safe and sound, as you can see, so why are you worrying?"


    "But what if that corruption would have gotten you?" Aurora cried, as tears ran down her cheeks while her hold on Veer tightened, as if she was afraid he would leave her.


    Veer sighed and let her do as she pleased, as he muttered, "I''m not that weak. I will never leave you all."

 Chapter 127 The Aethrym

    After consoling Aurora for some time, Veer also took some rest while observing his surroundings. Since the darkness was too much for him to see, he took out an Illumination Artefact.They were pretty cheap and just needed Mana to light up, so everyone always carried them.


    ''Hmm, the Corrupted Mana is still too much here.''


    Experience more content on My Virtual Library Empire


    Veer thought, feeling the oppressive madness around him. He could still hear screams but on much smaller scale and they were also very low.


    [ MP: 12/6400 (inaccessible)]


    Glancing at his status, Veer sighed, as he thought, ''Damn that took much of my mana. I don''t know how long it''ll take to replenish it.''


    He also noticed how the Mana regeneration was low in the hall because of the Corrupted Mana and that meant he would have to wait before he could fight at his best condition again.


    Shaking those thoughts off, be looked around the hall, though he couldn''t see far as the light from artefact wasn''t strong enough.


    What he saw left him confused, as the hall was pretty empty with marble floor, dark walls with intricate patterns that seemed to glow when the light shone on them. There was also a torch but it wasn''t lit up.


    ''I guess we can only find more by moving forward.''


    Since it would take forever for his mana to regenerate, he didn''t see any point in resting in the hall. After all, the Corrupted Mana was still there.


    So, he stood up and said, "Let''s go and check what is at the end of the hall. There shouldn''t be any danger but still, keep your guard up."


    Aurora nodded in agreement and Veer took a step forward. In the next second, twk torch on his side lit up, taking him by surprise.


    Understanding shone in his eyes, as he took one more step forward and began walking. One by one, all the touches began to lit up as the further as he moved in the hall.


    However, there was still nothing in the hall. It was completely empty.


    Confused and wary, Veer moved forward with his sword in his hand. It took a couple of minutes before he finally saw something and stopped.


    On a pedestal before him, a small iron cage was placed and Inside of it, there was a dark, pulsating stone that sent outburst of dark waves. However, the dark waves never left the cave, as if the metal was trapping everything in it.


    Veer was stunned, as he muttered, "Did all of that Corrupted Mana came from this stone?"


    Aurora peaked from behind and said, "It''s possible. I don''t know what that is but I have a very bad feeling about it. That metal cage is different, though."


    "To trap something of that calibre, of course it''s different," Veer shook his head and looked around, finding the hall as empty as ever.


    His confusion grew as he said, "I don''t understand why would anyone place this here? It shouldn''t just because they wanted to keep the Corrupted Mana away, right?"


    After observing the metal cage and the dark stone properly, the duo began to move past it. They didn''t want to deal with Corrupted Mana at any cost so it was better to just find another exit. Since the hall had an entrance, there should also be exit.


    They continued to walk for a couple of minutes, finding nothing except the torches that continued to light up. Just when they thought that there was no exit, they chanced upon something.


    Aurora''s eyes lit up as she pointed forward and said, happiness clear in her voice, "V, look there."


    Following her Direction, Veer found an entrance in the wall to a similar tunnel they had come from. He didn''t know where it led, but it was worth exploring. So, they didn''t waste any time and entered it. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Veer expected to meet the same oppression from Corrupted Mana and was working on finding a plan to endure it. Fortunately though, the oppression never came and they even began to feel the Corrupted Mana lessening the further they walked.


    This gave them confidence as they increased their speed even more. As long as they could get away from the Corrupted Mana, they would be happy.


    However, the tunnel was as narrow as ever. They couldn''t even walk side by side and were forced to keep an eye on each other''s weak spot.


    They also noticed something interesting in the terrain. They were descending for the most part before entering the wall but now, it seemed like they were passing through a artificial tunnel with proper ups and downs.


    This filled them with hope and dread as they didn''t want to have any battle in their current condition. They could only hope that if they find someone down there, they wouldn''t be hostile.


    At one point, Veer stopped to drink water as he was growing thirsty, but just then his instincts flared up as threw the water bottle at his front.


    Something pierced the bottle at breakneck speed, and came directly at Veer without slowing down. But that momentary pause gave Veer enough time to draw his blade and deflect the arrow.


    There wasn''t enough space to move, after all.


    "Whatever may happen, will happen."


    Veer shook his head and got readied for a battle, even though it was going to be difficult due to the limited space to move.


    He shouted, just to be sure if he could convince the other side.


    "Hey! Can we talk this out?"


    Another arrow came flying towards him but instead of hitting him, it landed before his feet. Confused, and a little hopeful, he once again shouted, "I know you can hear me so can we talk it out?"


    There was a deathly silence, as the atmosphere turned tense. Veer waited with his sword drawn, as he didn''t want to risk getting his head skewed.


    He also kept his stance in check, so that no arrow could go through him to Aurora. She had weak defences and wouldn''t be able to handle such arrowes.


    After some time, he heard footsteps getting closer to him as he raised his head to look there. Under their careful eyes, two Creatures emerged from the other side of the narrow cave.


    Veer was stunned, as he looked the beings before him. He recognised them, as he had spent quite some time learning about history and extinct races. The one he was seeing before them was one such race.


    The Aethryms.


    They were slender, graceful humanoids with nearly transparent skin, so pale that faint veins coule be seen beneath the surface. Their eyes were large and reflective¡ªoften silver or pearly¡ªwhich helped them see in the dimmest light.


    Their hair were thin and silky, ranging from white to soft lavender, flowing around their tall, willowy frames. Each movement they made was quiet and fluid, hinting at their long adaptation to narrow caves. They wore simple but elegant garments woven from shimmering cave silk.


    One of them came towards Veer, with it''s hand raised before him. It''s large eyes blinked, as he examined Veer from head to toe.


    Then, it nodded and opened it''s mouth to say something, which came of as a foreign language for Aurora. But Veer understood some of it.


    "You two shelw similar lekwk to her!"


    Veer lowered his sword, as he tried to remember the Aethrym language he had once studied. It was hard, considering he had studied multiple languages of extinct species.


    But then he remembered something and asked, ''Hey, can you help me with this? It''s in my memory and you just need to highlight it.''


    [Affirmative!]


    Soon, familiar memories flooded in his mind, as he instantly recognised the words the being before him spoke. He smiled and replied in the same language, though his ascent was way off and came as weird.


    "Hello, we didn''t came here to harm you. We are a peaceful group."


    The Aethrym before him flinched, as it looked at him deeply for a moment before asked, "You can understand us?"


    "Yes, I once studied your language so I can understand you, but speaking is very difficult," Veer tried his best to sound the same as them, but it really came of as he was mocking them.


    Fortunately, the Aethryms didn''t mind it and seemed to be happy about the fact that he could understand them. The one in front began to laugh, "Haha! We finally have an outsider who can understand us."


    Veer nodded, and hoped they wouldn''t take him as captive. Aurora was also prepared for any attacks as she didn''t trust them one bit, especially since she couldn''t understand what they were talking about.


    "Hello, and welcome. My name is Brando and he''s Sando. We''re brothers and this was our time for the watch," Brando, the one in front laughed and said.


    He lowered his hand which was ready to attack Veer, showing his stance on the matter which eased Veer''s heart. He didn''t trust them completely but atleast, he wouldn''t have to fight right away.

 Chapter 128 Friend?

    Although Veer and Aurora were very confused as to why they were seeing an extinct race here, they didn''t voice aloud their question.As he observed his surroundings, and his new companions, Veer thought, ''If I have to take a guess, then they''ve been trapped here for the last thousand years since the time this Labyrinth was formed. But why? Also, does that mean there are more of such races here?''


    He smiled, as he felt his curiosity side waking up. He had always desired to observe or at least watch the extinct and how they lived. And now, it could be fulfilled.


    As far as the books had told him, the Aethryms were a race that loved to live in a place of absence of sunlight. It wasn''t that the Sun harmed them, but they were more suited for the dark places.


    ''No wonder they are camping here. Wait! They said Outsiders, so have they met anyone else before?''


    Veer''s mind was running at full speed, as he tried to form hypotheses and find their solution. He didn''t have anything else to do anyway, as they just continued to walk endlessly, sometimes downwards and sometimes upwards.


    He felt a slight tug at his battle suit and turned around, only to see Aurora had her cheeks puffed up. Seeing them, he chuckled and said, "Don''t worry. They are trustworthy or at least it seems so."


    "Let''s be careful," Aurora muttered, as she gripped her needle tightly.


    Shaking his head, Veer began to tell her about the Aethryms, the best he could since even he didn''t know much about them. There were just so few records about ancient civilizations and races.


    After a few more turns, they finally saw something else other than the single pathway. As they walked past two tunnels branching by the one they were walking, Veer thought, ''A network of tunnels? Should have expected.''


    He looked at his new friends and asked in their language, "Hey, do you know what is back there?"


    Brando was the one who answered, as he was walking behind Sando, "It''s a Sacred Heart of our Ancestor. He left it behind so that those Monsters from above don''t come down."


    ''So, the Ancestor Trope,'' Veer rubbed his chin and asked, "It was wonderful, actually. By the way, how long do we have to walk?"


    "We''re just there. Don''t worry!" Brando chuckled, waving his almost transparent hand. It was still a little weird to see them move but the two had already seen many weird races, so they didn''t show anything on their faces.


    What Brando said turned out to be true as after a few minutes, they finally reached their destination. Brando and Sando stopped, stepping aside to let the two out of the narrow tunnel.


    Coming out, Veer witnessed a sight of wonders. He sucked a deep breath and thought, ''Damn! A whole Underground city? Of such a large scale?''


    What stood before them was a massive underground city, with carved-out tunnels and caves. It was so massive that for a moment, Veer thought he was standing on a high building.


    Every room and path had a strange crystal embedded on the walls while a giant, almost ten meters big crystal was attached to the ceiling which illuminated the whole city.


    It was a surreal sight to see, and Veer had to say he was impressed.


    "It''s wonderful, right? We worked very hard to make this. My ancestors even sacrificed their lives for this."


    Brando said, as he laughed loudly. It seemed he was really happy to finally talk to some outsiders.


    "It''s really amazing," Veer nodded, as he looked around and thought, ''There had to be something here. This civilization is as old as the Labyrinth so there should be some clues left.''


    He turned around and asked, "Hey, can we meet your leader as we would like to express our thanks for hospitality."


    This time, Sando answered in a low voice, "The Chief is busy at the moment so you will have to wait some time. If you''re fine with it, then I''ll show you your rooms."


    "Veer, ask them why are they so kind to us?" Aurora nudged at his shoulder, as she didn''t like the way things were going.


    Veer nodded and asked the question, on which Sando just chuckled while Brando laughed out loud. Once again.


    They waited till he was calm again and then he answered, "Ah! You''re a fun guy, my friend. As for your question, it''s because we received some Outsiders a while back. They were wearing the same clothes as you, so I thought you''re in the same group."


    "There are others here?" Aurora''s eyes shimmered, as she almost jumped to find others.


    Veer pulled her back and asked the Aethryms, "Did they understand you?"


    "Nope! None of them did."


    Find your next adventure on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Then, why are you amiable to us or maybe even to them?"


    "Hmm, it''s better if you talk with them so we won''t waste time. Let''s go, I''ll take you to them."


    Veer nodded, and Brando led them downstairs as they began to descend the floor. Soon, they passed by many Aethryms who all gave them weird, but hopeful eyes as if they had seen their savior.


    It confused Veer a lot as everyone had that look. He frowned and thought, ''What the hell is happening? I thought they would try to pick a fight against us. Is it their plan to lure us somewhere?''


    It was possible, so he signaled Aurora, but she already had her needle in hand. It never left her grip, actually. He smiled and shook his head, ''I should be worrying about myself.'' S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They continued to descend the floors through stairs made of rocks, and soon reached the fourth floor from the bottom. From there, they entered one of the tunnels and walked for some more time before they were forced to stop.


    Before them stood a mighty, over two meters tall man, having a giant boulder on his shoulder. As he stepped forward, the earth cracked under his might, but he didn''t even flinch.


    Veer blinked, as he never expected him to be the first he would meet. It seemed the Aethryms weren''t lying.

 Chapter 129 Meeting The Former Friend

    Veer was truly surprised to see the big man here. He smiled and was going to call him but then stopped. Rock was already carrying that boulder, so it was best not to disturb him..."Hey, Mountain Man, we have brought some of your kins along."


    Brando shouted, as he took a step back. It was clear even he didn''t want to get close to Rock.


    Hearing his shout, Rock turned around and his flat expression vanished, turning into that of pure joy. It was the first time Veer had seen that look, so he was quite surprised.


    With a heavy thump that shook the earth, Rock dropped the boulder and took Veer in his arms. His laugh echoed in the tunnel, confusing other Aethrym workers as he said, "Haha, welcome back Boss. I didn''t think we will meet so soon."


    "Thanks, but can you please release me?" Veer muttered, trying his best to get out of his hold, but it seemed impossible. Rock was just too strong physically.


    Hearing him, Rock pulled away as he smiled at Veer and said, "You don''t know how happy I am to see you here, Boss. These jelly-belly beings speak so annoyingly, and I can''t even understand them." S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "See? I knew you would know him," Brando puffed his chest, as he waited for some compliment but none came.


    Only Sando snickered beside him and said, "We will go and notify the chief about you and your companion. He''ll be happy knowing that there''s finally someone who can understand us. Meanwhile, you can ask the Mountain guy to show you around."


    Veer nodded and said, "Thanks a lot. We will definitely thank your chief and repay."


    "Don''t worry about it."


    Saying that, the two bid their farewell and walked back in the direction they came from. Seeing that they were alone, Aurora came forward and whispered to Rock, "Can we trust them?"


    "Huh? Weren''t you against Boss or something?" Rock was confused, even more so when he saw how close the two seemed.


    Still, it wasn''t his matter to probe in, so he simply shrugged and answered, "You can trust them. It''s been a while since I came here or more like was teleported here. We had a fight in start but we came to an agreement, probably. I don''t know the details."


    "How do you not know the details of an agreement you did?" Veer was speechless, and so was Aurora. She wondered what kind of people Veer had trained...


    Rock scratched his bald head and replied, "I really don''t know, Boss. I just beat some of them, then someone with a big head came and said something. I don''t know what he said, but I guessed he was trying to make peace so I also agreed."


    Enjoy exclusive content from My Virtual Library Empire


    To say he was shocked would be an understatement. Veer just looked at his subordinate, dumbfounded. Blinking, he asked, "You mean, you are living with another race whom you can''t even communicate with? And you also have the peace agreement?"


    "Yeah, pretty much. I also help out in these minor works and they give me food. That''s all good for me until I find a way back. Fortunately, now that you''re here, you can do it."


    Veer opened his mouth and closed it, as he really had nothing to say. He was just impressed by how simple Rock was and how good he was at survival, even if in weird ways.


    On the other hand, Aurora noted something from his words and asked, "You mean, there is no way out of this?"


    "Not that I know. I also couldn''t ask them," Rock suddenly stopped, as he slapped his forehead and said, "I almost forgot. Boss Elara is also here, though her condition..."


    He couldn''t even complete his sentence before Veer gripped his shoulders tightly and asked, his eyes burning in excitement, "She''s also here! Where is she? Why didn''t you tell this earlier, you dumbhead?"


    "Uh, I forgot," Rock then looked past his shoulder and said, "I''ll take you to her, though."


    "Thanks, let''s not waste any time."


    Veer was too excited, so he quickly turned Rock around and began to force him to lead the way. His smile was brilliant, and it was something that made Aurora smile too.


    However, she also felt a strange feeling gripping her heart as she thought, ''Would you have loved me the same if I had abandoned everything for you?''


    She wondered, as she had always done. Sadly, there was no remedy for past and regrets. She could only work for her future and she would do it.


    ''I will make you mine, Veer. There is no way I''m doing the same mistake again,'' Aurora smiled and followed the two of them.


    Because of Rock''s huge body structure, they had to walk behind him while the Aethryms had to stick themselves to the walls. They looked really terrified when Rock passed by them, making Aurora really curious as to what happened here.


    After passing through some more tunnels, Rock suddenly stopped and looked around. Scratching his head, he muttered, "Which way was it again?"


    "Rock!"


    Rock flinched, as he heard a cold, chilling voice behind him. He gulped, wondering when he had begun to fear someone. This was so unlike him, but Veer...


    "If you don''t remember her location correctly this time..."


    Rock shivered, as he quickly nodded his bald head and said, stuttering, "I-I just remembered. I''ll let you get to her right away."


    They changed paths and this time Rock paid close attention to the details so he wouldn''t get lost again. Meanwhile, Aurora, who was walking behind them, thought, ''What did he do to make such a man fear him? Hmm, I''ll need to understand you once again, V.''


    Fortunately, this time Rock didn''t blunder and took the two of them to the right destination. They stepped inside of a hall carved with some paintings, which had a single stone to light up the whole hall.


    In the centre of the hall, a giant skull of a monster rested and atop it, a beautiful young woman with a detached look on her face was sitting.


    Her eyelids twitched slightly, as she sensed something and her eyes, which were distant, seemed to have gathered some clarity.


    Elara was as beautiful as ever.

 Chapter 130 Lack of Emotions

    Veer was surprised to see Elara or rather her expression. It was so foreign and strange that he felt stumped for a moment. Her battle suit was perfectly fine and there was no visible wound on her, but something was amiss.He clenched his fist and thought, ''What happened in her trial?''


    However, it wasn''t that important. She was Elara. His Elara. That''s all that mattered, so he smiled and said, taking a step forward, "Yo, Dumbo, won''t you give your dear husband a hug?"


    Elara finally showed a reaction, as she turned to look down at Veer. Her distant eyes seemed to shine, as she opened her mouth wide, "Veer!"


    "What are you spacing out there?" Veer felt a pang of pain in his heart looking at her expression, but he didn''t show it on his face.


    Without saying anything, Elara jumped from the skull and landed before him. Then, she spread her hands and hugged Veer, taking him by surprise. Still, he acted quickly and wrapped his arms around her, brushing her short hair.


    ''What happened?'' Veer was growing more and more worried, so he used the best option he had. ''Show me her status!''


    [Name - Elara Flamme]


    [Age - 18]


    [Race - High Human]


    [Class - Fighter/Tank]


    [Health Status - Alive (Injured Heavily)]


    [Rank - F]


    [Aspect - Purifying Flames (S-Rank)]


    [Description - Summons flames that consume anything within reach, leaving only pure ash behind. These flames burn away all corruption and impurity, cleansing everything they touch. As the Aspect''s strength grows, the flames become hotter and spread further, even able to burn through spiritual barriers. However, overuse may result in amplification of emotions, leading to a crazed berserk state.]


    [Sub-Aspect: Restorative Blaze (A-Rank)] Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Description: Conjures gentle, healing flames that mend wounds, cure ailments, and revitalize the user''s strength. These restorative flames can heal virtually any injury and cleanse ailments both physical and spiritual. The intensity and effectiveness of the healing depend on how much pain the user can endure during the process. Each use inflicts significant pain upon her, drawing from her life force to fuel the healing energy. Prolonged or excessive use of Restorative Blaze leads to a gradual erosion of her emotional capacity, making her increasingly detached and devoid of feelings. As her emotions fade, so does her sense of humanity, leaving her a stoic and unfeeling guardian.]


    [Love Metre - 98/100 (Will burn the world for you)]


    Veer was dumbfounded, as he just looked at Elara''s status with his eyes wide open. He swallowed back his saliva and thought, ''What the fuck is her Sub-Aspect?''


    He could already guess a few things after seeing her Sub-Aspect, and that filled his heart with dread. He had seen Elara''s heavily injured status and then she had recovered quickly, so he thought she had used some healing potion.


    But the situation seemed different. Elara had likely ended up in a deadly situation and got injured heavily. In the moment of life and death, she Awakened her Sub-Aspect, which was pretty self-explanatory.


    It was also the direct opposite of her main Aspect. While one destroyed everything at the cost of amplifying her emotions, the other healed and restored at the cost of her lack of emotions. Your next chapter is on My Virtual Library Empire


    She must have used her Sub-Aspect to heal herself and ended up in this situation, where she seemed so distant and her eyes, which were usually full of emotions, were looking bleak.


    Veer felt his chest getting heavy at just the thought of her trial and what she might have faced. Sucking a deep breath, he reminded himself of the situation and smiled, thinking, ''The effect shouldn''t be permanent so I can bring her back.''


    He pulled back and smiled at Elara, who was still wearing a rather indifferent look on her face. He said, "I can guess what happened to you, but was it really enough to take you down?"


    "I didn''t go down. I fought my best, but that woman was just too powerful," Elara answered, as clarity slowly returned to her eyes. "I even broke past my limits and injured her, but I was defeated. I don''t know what happened afterwards."


    "You don''t need to worry too much about it," Veer smiled, thankful that Elara was still responsive and knew who he was. ''She must not have used it much, so she still retains her humanity and emotions. They''re just subdued a little.''


    "You have Awakened your Sub-Aspect, and you''re in this state because of that."


    Elara''s eyes shone at the mention of it as she asked, "What do you mean?"


    As patient as he was, Veer described the details of her Sub-Aspect to her without hiding anything. He wasn''t worried about others listening to them, as the Aethryms couldn''t understand him and the other two people were ones he trusted.


    "I see. So it''s all because I healed myself a few times?" Elara muttered. "V, is this permanent? I don''t like this. It feels weird."


    "You''re feeling that feeling, so it''s all good. It means you still have emotions," Veer chuckled. "And no, the effects shouldn''t be permanent, and I have a few solutions for it. But why don''t you rest first?"


    Elara blinked, not understanding what he meant, but then Veer took out a small mirror and gave it to her. Seeing her dark circles in the reflection, she understood everything as she said, "I haven''t slept much, huh. Alright, I''ll do as you say."


    Saying that, she pulled Veer towards herself and slept on his chest, while standing. It didn''t even take a few seconds for her to fall asleep, which showed her condition.


    Veer sighed, as he caressed her back, thinking, ''You will be fine. I won''t let that smile fade away so easily.''


    He sighed and picked her up. Turning around, he looked at Rock and asked, "When was the last time she slept?"


    "It''s been a few days since we came here, and she hasn''t slept for a single day," Rock answered. "We tried to convince her, but her mental state was way too weird. It felt like I''m talking to an AI. Only now, she recovered slightly and talked so much with you and even slept."

 Chapter 131 Chief of Aethryms

    While walking back in the tunnels, Veer asked a lot of questions to Rock, and the answers he got confirmed some of his hypotheses.The two of them had been teleported into this civilization a few days back, with Rock being the first to come followed by Elara. He was happy seeing that one of his bosses was there, but her mental state even surprised him.


    She didn''t do anything and even ate a few meals as if they were just mandatory to keep herself alive. The Aethryms would have shown displeasure towards her actions, as she didn''t really do anything, but there was an attack recently.


    Just because the civilization was underground didn''t mean they were safe from the Magical Creatures. Some of the underground dwellers attacked them from time to time, and this time, it was a giant Magical Creature resembling a spider.


    Even Rock could only hold it back, but Elara came out of nowhere and shattered that Magical Creature''s body. She even took out its skull, while having no expression on her face.


    That was when the Aethryms acknowledged Elara and left her alone. From then on, Elara spent most of her time sitting on the skull. She would spend hours just staring at the ceiling, as if she was trying to find something but couldn''t.


    "Honestly, I''m thinking just your presence can heal her from whatever she experienced," Rock laughed. "I''m guessing that she had a very hard trial."


    ''Let''s hope so,'' Veer hummed and then asked, "What about your trial? What happened in that?"


    "Ah! It was the most frustrating one for me," Rock answered. "I was stuck in a weak body and needed to solve some conflict using my brain and also had to talk a lot. It was annoying as fuck and I wanted to punch those bastards to death."


    "Haha, we can see why you got that trial then," Veer chuckled softly. "So, did you get some calmer-minded or something?"


    "A little, but I still think if you can solve a problem by fist, then you shouldn''t use your damned brain. It''ll take too much time which you can use for training," Rock shrugged.


    Veer rolled his eyes, though he could understand where he was coming from. On the other hand, Aurora, who had been observing everything silently, which was a big surprise for Veer, finally decided to open her mouth.


    "Don''t you think the Trials have been too convenient, V?" she said. "Like, they targeted our weakness and helped us see them. It was as if someone was training us, but why and for what? It seems too skeptical."


    "Well, that''s where I''m confused too," Veer said, remembering a few details. "My Trial was very weird and definitely didn''t cover any of my weaknesses. It just strengthened me more, nothing else. El also seemed to have a weird Trial."


    "Yeah, she did mention some woman," Aurora frowned. "And judging from her state, it seems that she didn''t fight in an illusion."


    "Yeah, we''ll clear that up once she wakes up, but I''m guessing the Trials were designed by someone," Veer said, as they followed the same path they had come from while getting strange gazes from the Aethryms.


    Ignoring them, Veer continued, "For what? I don''t know, but maybe it''s related to the conflict. Or maybe they just wanted to prepare us for the Labyrinth."


    "But it isn''t that dangerous, right?" Aurora said. "I don''t understand."


    While it was true that the Floating Islands were filled with Ancient monsters, the situation wasn''t that different from the real world. They could just live in the safe area and spend the rest of the time chilling.


    The Labyrinth wasn''t as dangerous as everyone made it out to be. Of course, they thought otherwise, as they didn''t believe clearing the labyrinth would be so easy.


    "There is also the matter of an Underground civilization and why they are so weak," Veer said. "According to the things Rock shared, they don''t seem to be even at the Intermediate Stage."


    Aurora and Veer looked at each other, then sighed. The questions were just piling up while they were getting no answers. Not to mention they also needed to find a way to get out of these tunnels.


    There was just no way Veer was risking going back from the way he came. The Corrupted Mana was just too much, and the entrance there was also sealed.


    Lost in their thoughts, they soon reached the Main Hub where they could see the big crystal attached to the ceiling. It was a beautiful sight, nonetheless.


    "Hey, the Chief wants to talk to you."


    They turned around and found Brando and Sando coming towards them. Though, it was hard to distinguish them because of their strange body forms.


    Sando stopped before them and asked, surprise filling his big eyes, "She actually slept? That''s surprising as I thought she''s someone who can''t sleep."


    "Now, what the hell is this ribbit saying?" Rock asked.


    Instead of answering him, Veer looked at Sando and said, "Having friends helps after all. Also, can we meet your chief right now?"


    "Yes, that''s what we came here for. He''s eager to meet you," Brando laughed and gestured for Veer to follow him. Discover more stories at My Virtual Library Empire S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Veer nodded, and his group followed Brando as he took them to the bottom floor. They noticed something there, as there were fewer tunnels and some Aethryms were busy digging more of them.


    Soon, they reached the farthest room from the base and entered it. It was a big hall, to be exact, with various things placed properly like tables, Illumination stones, beds, etc.


    As he looked around the room, his gaze landed on a figure having a muscular physique of an Aethryms. The chief had a long purple beard growing on his face, as he stood up and welcomed them with his hoarse voice.


    "Welcome, Outsiders, to my humble abode. I''m really glad we finally have someone who can understand us. Please come take a seat."


    The group did as he said, as they took seats on a stone sofa covered with a comfortable cushion. Brando and Sando also went to stand behind the chief.

 Chapter 132 Badong

    After making Elara comfortable in his embrace, Veer sat on the sofa along with Aurora while Rock stood behind them. Looking at the Chief of Aethryms, he smiled and said."Hello, I''m Veer Ainsworth and these are my friends..."


    One by one, he introduced his friends and then waited, as the Chief nodded and said.


    "My name is Badong, the Seventh Chief of Skelp Civilization and I welcome you to this humble abode. I''m sure you have a lot of questions but so do I. Sadly, you don''t seem to be in a good condition so we can do that talk later."


    Veer blinked and asked, "Then why did you call us here?"


    "I just wanted to see the person who can understand us," Badong chuckled softly and said. "You can even say I wanted to check your character. You see, our eyes are special and we can see things that others can''t."


    ''The hell! So this old man just wanted to check on us?'' Veer was speechless, but since the Chief was checking him out, he also did the same.


    [Badong Selakware]


    [.....]


    ''Huh!? What?''


    "Ho? So you also have something to check me?" Badong raised an eyebrow, though it looks quite strange on him. But his big eyes showed the shock he was feeling.


    ''Eh! System?''


    [The system isn''t Evolved enough and Certain Individuals can sense its probing.]


    ''I see. Well, that''s another lesson learned,'' Veer sighed and said. "Sorry about that."


    "Haha! It''s natural not to trust strangers," Badong waved his hand and said. "Anyway, you can stay here for as long as you want but you''ll have to work to secure your food."


    "Thanks for that," Veer said. "But I have a question, is there a way out from this place?"


    "Young man, you can give up on that hope," Badong sighed. "The only way out of this settlement is through that passage but the Ancestor has forbidden us to leave this place and because of that, he placed his previous Artefact there."


    "You mean that Corrupted stone?" Veer frowned. "We actually came from there."


    "I know, and honestly I doubt you can leave from there," Badong said. "You see, the Ancestor did something that made the monsters out here stay away from that settlement but it also made our escape even more impossible as he had increased the difficulty."


    "How?"


    "That I have no knowledge of. No one has survived going past that hall and no one will. It''s simply impossible. That''s why we''re making the tunnels around the Town but it seems that the Ancestor took that in mind too. Even after digging for a thousand years, we found nothing."


    He seemed to have aged more, as he continued. "We just ended up getting back to our town, so there has to be some kind of Rune Formation. Sadly, we''re too weak to do anything. Not to mention those monsters destroy our tunnels from time to time."


    ''They are also living a harsh life, huh,'' Veer was feeling a little pity towards them, but he ignored it and asked, "But why did your Ancestor do that to his own race?"


    "I think you should take a proper rest, young man," Badong frowned and said, as he stood up. "We can talk about these later on."


    After a momentary pause, he asked in a rather careful tone, "By the way, you came from the outside world, right? How is my race doing there?"


    A silence followed, as Veer looked at the Chief with hesitant eyes. Noticing that look, Badong sighed and turned around, as he reached up to massage his eyelids. While doing so, he muttered, "So, they didn''t survive, huh."


    "I can''t say that for certain," Veer said, as he didn''t want to disappoint them. "There are thousands of races and I couldn''t possibly know about every single one of them, right? So, maybe there are some Aethryms alive and living somewhere underground."


    "You don''t have to console me. My Ancestor already said that we would be the last batch and hope of our race. If we did, our race will vanish from the face of Dawnland."


    He sighed and waved his hand, "Go on! Brando and Sando will show you your room. I''ll allow you a free stay for two days so that you can recover."


    "Thanks, Chief!"


    Veer stood up, carrying Elara carefully in his arms. After that, he followed the duo of Brando and Sando, who were quiet the whole way so Veer also didn''t disturb them.


    He could understand their sentiments, so he didn''t want to make things worse. Fortunately, Aurora also understood the atmosphere and kept her mouth shut, though Veer could see many things flashing in her eyes.


    Their rooms were apparently recently dug out by Rock and were side by side. Aside from a comfortable bed, there was nothing else in the stone room lit up by the illumination stone.


    Brando bade farewell to their group and left them alone. Since they had some things to discuss, they decided to just use one room for now.


    Entering his room, Veer sat down on the bed, still having Elara in his embrace. He could feel a heated gaze on him but he didn''t care. He wanted to give her as much comfort as possible.


    Aurora also slumped down beside him while Rock just stood on the sides. Crossing his arms over his broad chest, he said, "Boss, I''ll leave the matter of finding the exit to you."


    "Seriously? Bro, you came here earlier so you should have already worked on it," Veer sighed in exasperation.


    "I did, boss, and it''s as that old geezer said. There is no exit here and even if you dug from one side to another, you''ll just end up back to the town. And I never tried the path you came from because I was getting a nasty feeling."


    Your journey continues on My Virtual Library Empire


    Veer rolled his eyes and said, "Fine! I''ll do it. But tell me something first, do you think we can trust them?" S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Not really. That old geezer has been so nice to me that I find it too odd. Not to mention that his eyes always seemed to glow and I don''t like it."


    ''Now, that is problematic.''

 Chapter 133 Grumpy Friend

    Veer continued to ask some questions to Rock, but it was clear he knew very little about everything. It was natural as he couldn''t really understand the other and was only acting on his feelings.He could only sigh and dismiss Rock, who was more than eager to just run away. For him, it was better to let the others do the brain work and he simply dug around.


    Shaking his head, he turned around and found Aurora sleeping on the sides. Speechless, he tried to call her, "Oi! You okay?"


    "Of course, I''m not okay. But why would you care when you have your lover in your hands?"


    He heard a muffled voice as Aurora buried her face in her hands. Sighing, he said, "Take some rest as you''re getting dramatic."


    "Of course, my feelings are just drama for you. You never care about me."


    Veer''s face fell, as he raised his hand and caressed Aurora''s blonde hair, making her flinch as he said, "Try to understand the situation, Aur. And you should know better than anyone whatever you''re saying is truth or a lie."


    Saying that, Veer turned back to Elara and looked at her. She was sleeping peacefully, with a soft smile on her face as she tightly hugged Veer like a koala. Her grip was so strong Veer doubted he could get away. Not like he ever intended to.


    After some time, Aurora sat straight and said, "I''m sorry. But my emotions just went out of control seeing you so intimate with her."


    "Aye! A Grand Duchess who can''t control her emotions," Veer chuckled softly.


    "Yeah yeah," Aurora murmured. "Also, what are you going to do?"


    "I''m going to sleep."


    "That''s a straightforward goal," Aurora was speechless. "I meant what are you going to do with her and what actually happened with her?"


    "Just as what I said earlier," Veer smiled and then explained Elara''s Sub-Aspect to her. "But there is nothing to worry about that. While we were training, she ended up using her Aspect a little too much and had her emotions amplified."


    He chuckled, remembering something of his past, "That day, she was a hell to deal with, though I enjoyed it quite a lot. Sadly, after some time she returned to normal. And that happened while she was all alone in her room."


    "So, basically her state isn''t permanent as long as she''s not too deep into it," Aurora said. "And it''ll come down if there isn''t anything affecting its growth, like with you her emotions must be getting amplified so when she was alone, it came down."


    "What a mess, ain''t it?" Veer said. "That''s why I''m sure that as long as we spend some time together, she''ll return to normal. See? She''s already smiling."


    Aurora landed forward, as a smile formed on her lips when she noticed Elara smiling in her sleep, "Can I kill her? She''s too defenseless that I won''t get another opportunity."


    "She isn''t defenseless," Veer said, caressing Elara''s face.


    Aurora opened her mouth but nothing came out of it. She could only change subject, "Anyway, aside from her, what about our escape plan?"


    "Let''s give our mind some rest and then think about it."


    Veer was already disturbed enough by Elara''s strange state so he didn''t want to use his brain anymore. He just wanted to sleep and wake up to Elara smiling at him.


    Seeing his face, Aurora understood his situation. Feeling nausea in her stomach, she said, "Alright. I''ll go get some rest too. She''ll return to normal by the time you wake up."


    "Hmm, I know."


    Aurora felt even worse but she didn''t say anything on that matter. She had personally seen what Elara meant to Veer so obviously the situation would affect his mental state.


    She took out a smartwatch from her storage ring and gave it to Veer, "Wear it before sleeping. I don''t trust them."


    Saying that, she left the two of them alone and went to her room where she instantly fell asleep. Her mind and body was too exhausted after going through the Corrupted Mana, so she slept like a pig.


    It was only after several hours that she woke up when Rock came to check on her. Waking up, she found the towering man standing at the entrance.


    Seeing him, she almost jumped out of bed as she gasped, ''What the hell?!''


    She took deep breaths to calm her rapidly beating heart and said, "Don''t give me fright, please."


    "Oh! My bad, I just came to wake you up," Rock said. "I was just surprised seeing you here as I thought you''ll be in Boss''s room."


    "Why would I be in his room?"


    "I''m sorry, but I thought you also fell in his clutches," Rock said in his flat tone. "But I guess you''re off his dangerous hook. Good! I hope you live a good life!" Find more to read on My Virtual Library Empire


    Saying that, he left for his room, leaving a dumbfounded Aurora behind. For a second, she just sat there, wondering if he was being serious or just joking?


    She facepalmed and thought, ''What kind of people are you gathering, V?''


    Trying to ignore Rock''s bizarre behaviour, Aurora stood up and went to the room beside hers. Since there was no door, she didn''t need to knock as she directly entered the room. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But the sight before her left her heart burning in fury, as she clenched her fist, ''Are they doing intentionally? They must be, right?''


    On the bed, Veer was sitting using the wall as a backrest, while Elara was cradling his thighs, with their faces close to each other. The wet, sloppy noise left nothing to the imagination, as the two continued to explore their bodies.


    Aurora finally couldn''t take it anymore and shouted, "Can you please stop your debauchery, perverts?"


    Hearing her, the two finally separated as Elara pulled back and showed an innocent face to Aurora while saying, "I''m just amplifying my emotions and V is helping me with it."


    "Bullshit! Amplifying emotions my ass!!" Aurora spat. "You really think I can''t notice that disdain and mockery in your eyes?"


    "Ara~ what do you mean, homewrecker? Can''t two people in relationship be intimate?"

 Chapter 134 Recovery

    Aurora was fuming in anger, but she had no answer to Elara''s question. After all, she was a third wheel who was trying to break their relationship, so she had no right to say anything to them.They were in their room and it wasn''t her place to say anything to them. Still, she couldn''t accept that her Veer was being intimate with someone else while she hadn''t even kissed him. Not to mention it was Elara of all people with him.


    Pointing a finger at her arch nemesis, she tried to counter, but nothing plausible came in her mind. She simply stomped on the ground and left, having her cheeks puffed up in anger.


    Find your next read on My Virtual Library Empire


    Looking at the retreating figure, Elara scoffed, "Seriously? Who the hell made her Grand Duchess?"


    "If she isn''t against you, she usually has a calm head, you know," Veer chuckled. "Only you can manage to get her so angry with so few words."


    "Not my problem she gets triggered so easily," Elara shrugged, but then abruptly realized something. She instantly changed her expression and leaned forward for another kiss, though a hand stopped her advances.


    "That''s enough for now."


    "But I still need to heal, you know."


    "And what have we been doing for the past two hours?" Veer rolled his eyes, as Elara grinned widely on that.


    Seriously, except for the main deed, they had really done a lot in the past two hours, and even if Veer wasn''t satisfied with that alone, he knew it wasn''t a place they could proceed with more. That was why he stopped her, as he wouldn''t be able to control himself if they did anything else.


    "What kind of man refuses his girlfriend''s advances?" Elara scoffed, as she audibly ground her hips against Veer''s dick through his battle suit. "Be happy, you got such a beautiful girlfriend who is even willing to take initiative."


    With a powerful grip, Veer clutched her hips and whispered near her ears, his hot breath sending tingles throughout her body, "You''re playing with fire, dear."


    "Quite suitable, don''t you think?" Elara smirked as she resisted the urge to moan under his grip. She wondered if she had a masochistic side or inclination, as she always got aroused if Veer treated her harshly.


    But she wasn''t going to reveal that, not now at least, just yet.


    "Geez! That was too cringey," Veer chuckled and with a light swing, threw Elara to the sides as if he was throwing away some garbage.


    Even though she was caught off guard by his sudden movements, Elara still managed to land perfectly on her toes, as she glared at him, "Believe it or not, I''ll break that damned dick of yours through my lower lips."


    "Shut up, you vulgar woman," Veer shot back, as he also stood up. "And you won''t break it, I know. After all, you''ll need it for eternity."


    "Tehehe, that''s true. Anyway, let''s go and find that grumpy friend. I''m sure she''s sulking somewhere." S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "And whose fault do you think it is?"


    "It can''t be helped as I needed the recharge." Elara shrugged, as they left their room.


    "That reminds me, how are you feeling now?" Veer asked, worried.


    "With you here, I can never lose my emotions," Elara flashed a bright smile, as she put on her spectacles. "Though, your ''truck'' also worked wonders. Using my Aspect helped me get back in shape quickly."


    "I thought so," Veer said. "They''re quite opposite but also very supportive. But why didn''t you figure it out yourself?"


    "I was mentally deranged," Elara sighed, as she shivered slightly. "I honestly don''t want to go through something like that. It felt numb, everything. It was like nothing had meaning and why was I even living?"


    "You should lose your emotions, not your intelligence."


    "Hey! I wasn''t in full control, you know. Anyway, the worst part was when I met you," she caught his hands and gently intertwined her fingers with his, as she continued. "I actually felt numb while meeting you, can you believe it?"


    Veer hummed, as he increased his grip on her hands. If he was being honest, he didn''t even want to think about what Elara must have felt. It was just too cruel.


    He would rather fight a God, rather than feel numb for Elara. So, he could understand her sentiments.


    "That''s precisely why I never want to go through that ever again." She sighed, but then looking at her hand, she continued. "But it''ll be a waste of it, so I also want to use it."


    A subtle smile formed on Veer''s face as he said, "You can just use both of your flames in the battle. One would amplify your emotions while the other would bring it down. You''ll just need to create a balance."


    "That''s a nice idea. Help me practice it later."


    "I''m not your Guinea pig."


    "Please, my darling."


    "Consider it done."


    "Hehe!"


    How could Veer deny it when she made such a cute face and said those words? It would be a crime. He sighed and said, "But that pain will be there."


    "Meh! No worries about that," Elara waved her hand nonchalantly, not a bit worried about it. "Pain is my second love."


    "Noted!"


    "Ahem! Not that way, dumbo!"


    "Boss! You''re back to normal?"


    They were going to pass by but heard an excited voice behind them, so they turned around and found Rock smiling at them. As always, Rock was a straightforward persona and wore his emotions on his face.


    He was genuinely happy for Elara''s recovery and it showed on his face.


    Elara smiled at him and said, "Yeah! I''m recovered. Sorry for worrying."


    "Haha! It''s fine as long as you''re fine. I was worried you''ll lose your mind completely and turn like a robot." Rock laughed and said.


    Elara didn''t mind his words, as they had become friends during the training. After all, they both shared extremely similar interests. She simply smiled and said, "It''ll take much more than that to kill me."


    "Oh yeah, what actually happened to you?" Veer asked, remembering some bits of information she told before sleeping.


    "Let''s go and pick the grumpy noble first. I''ll tell you everything then."

 Chapter 135 Friends

    Finding Aurora wasn''t that difficult since they were the only distinct race in the town. In fact, she was the only elf, and even Aethryms looked at her in curiosity, so all it took was asking a young Aethrym her location.As they followed the direction given by the Aethrym, they found Aurora arguing with Brando over something. But it was clear neither side could understand each other, which just created more problems.


    Shaking his head, Veer went towards them and said in the Aethrym''s language, "She''s asking for a place where we can dine."


    "Ah! And here I was wondering what happened to you all?" Brando pointed at one of the tunnels on the second floor and said, "Just go there and you can have the food. Though, I don''t know if it''ll suit you."


    "We''ll see," Veer waved his hand, as the laughing man walked away. "Let''s go."


    Aurora grumbled to herself and looked away, but still followed the group when her stomach protested. She had a feeling that Veer would pull out his cooking, and there was no way she was missing that.


    As they entered the room, they found it pretty empty except for a short, lean Aethrym working on a raised platform. Seeing them enter, she nodded at them and brought the meal for them.


    ''I guess they were already ordered for that.''


    The group finally sat down and looked at their meal, which was a strange piece of orange meat and a nasty looking purple soup. Veer wondered what kind of food was that, as it had to be grown in the caves.


    ''Hmm, Salmond leaves? That''s surprising!''


    Veer took a spoonful of soup and tasted it, finding some familiar taste in it. As someone who had cooked for himself from childhood, he was familiar with lots of ingredients and knew what it was made of.


    He raised his head and asked, "Where do you get the ingredients to make this soup?"


    The short chef smiled at him and answered, "We usually get the meat from the monsters that attack us and, as for soup, we have a garden specially made by our Ancestor for us. It has special functions which let us change its insides, especially the environment. So we can pretty much grow anything we want, as long as we have its seeds."


    ''What an Ancestor you had. I don''t know whether to call him a great person or not.''


    On one hand, he had trapped the whole civilization here underground for eternity, but on the other hand, he also made enough preparations so that they wouldn''t die. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Veer shook his head and asked, "Can we visit that garden?"


    The chef looked a little disturbed as she said, "I honestly don''t have enough authority to decide that, so you will have to talk to the Chief."


    It was a normal reaction, as the garden was their lifeline. If anything happened to that, the whole race would be doomed, and it would become extinct for sure this time.


    "I see. Thanks for the meal and the information," Veer smiled at the chef, who looked away and ran off somewhere, while muttering something Veer didn''t want to understand.


    "The Apex Predator makes his move even on alien races, yet again."


    Aurora muttered, as she bit down on the meat. Somehow, it didn''t taste good for her.


    Turning towards her, Veer smiled and said, "Why are you so grumpy?" Stay updated via My Virtual Library Empire


    "Are you still asking for a reason?"


    "Yeah, you should just ignore her," Elara scoffed, earning a deathly glare from Aurora. "I don''t even understand how she is together with you even after all the facade."


    "Alright, can you two stop fighting for once?" Veer said, surprising the two with his serious tone.


    Veer felt it was him overdoing it, but he was also getting annoyed with their bickering. Usually, he would let it slide for various reasons, but here they were dying and they were still fighting like kids.


    He sighed and said, "Look, I don''t care if you want to rip each other apart, but that has to be done after we escape this Labyrinth. Till then, you should forget who the other is; if not, I''ll leave both of you."


    "You can''t do that!"


    "Don''t you dare, Veer!"


    "Yes, I can do that and yes, I dare to do that. Seriously, what are you two? Kids?"


    Hearing his scolding, the two women looked down, as they simultaneously said, "I''m sorry!"


    They also understood the situation, but the way they viewed the other was so different that they automatically wanted to beat each other.


    But they also understood that their feelings were making Veer hurt. After all, he liked both of them, and there was no way he could just abandon the other. They knew it very well, and if they were honest, that was one of the reasons they loved him.


    ''Why am I getting all this angry over a brute of a woman? Besides, if I need to be together with him, I need to share him with her,'' Aurora closed her eyes, thought. ''She isn''t that bad so maybe I can make an exception. Yeah, I''ll just settle it for now.''


    While Aurora was mostly thinking of everything mentally, Elara was the exact opposite, "Aghh! Sorry for the trouble, V. I was just being a bitch, wasn''t I?"


    She turned towards Aurora and said, "Let''s face reality, shall we? No matter what we do, we can''t throw the other from his life. He loves me and, even if he doesn''t admit it, he also loves you. Not to mention, he''s so grateful to you because of the shit you did for him."


    She stretched her hand and said, "How about we call it a truce for now since we can''t do anything about each other? As for the love part, that''ll be decided later as I''ll have to discuss something with Lily."


    Aurora was dumbfounded, as she just looked at the stretched hand in hesitation. She always knew Elara was a straight-to-face person, but wasn''t she too simple?


    She decided all of that so quickly and even acted on it. Aurora wondered if it was just pure idiotic to be like that or actually good.

 Chapter 136 Decision

    Experience more tales on My Virtual Library EmpireAurora didn''t know how to react for a moment as she just stared at the stretched hand in hesitation. As much as she was tempted to agree immediately, something was stopping her.


    But why?


    Wasn''t this the thing she always wanted? To have friends she could trust her back with and friends she would never have to lie with?


    That was her only wish aside from getting Veer, then why was she hesitating?


    Even if she tried her best to fool herself, Aurora knew she just fought Elara because she was jealous of her. Not only because she had everything Aurora wanted, but she was also courageous enough to take and face it.


    But she never hated her. In fact, Aurora was truly grateful to Elara as she had taken care of Veer for all these years. After all, while she had made sure none of those opposing factions attacked Veer, it really wasn''t impossible to escape her radar considering their status.


    It was Elara who had always done her best to keep Veer safe and happy. And for Aurora, his happiness was her first priority and she would willingly sacrifice her everything for it.


    She gave the stretched hand one last look and thought, ''There is no more time for regrets. I will make my life better from now on. Fuck everything! I also deserve to be happy.''


    For once, she was beginning to see things for herself and taking decisions without thinking of her clan and standing. She smiled, as she felt a strange liberation she couldn''t quite explain.


    Smiling all the while, she took Elara''s hand and said, "I guess we have something in common. You''re an amazing woman so I don''t mind becoming friends with you."


    "Hmm, I can''t say the same about you though."


    Just when Aurora was going to smash a bottle at Elara, the short-haired girl laughed out loudly, "Haha! That''s the reaction I expect from you."


    Aurora was stumped for a moment, as she looked at Elara''s genuine smile that held no malice or anything. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Wanna know why I always keep picking a fight with you?"


    Aurora was really curious about that, as she had nothing Elara would be envious of, so she asked, "Why?"


    "It''s because the only time you show your real face with no hidden thoughts or anything is when you''re really angry. I''ll be honest, I hate the two-faced bitch you are but I don''t hate the real Aurora."


    Elara smiled and said, "I honestly can''t understand your circumstances but you should know that I absolutely hate people who are full of smiles when they meet you but then begin to scheme your fall behind your back."


    Aurora turned silent, as she looked down. After lingering for a while, she sighed and said, "Do you think I don''t hate it? I also absolutely detest it but I am the Grand Duchess and I can''t be like you."


    "Then just throw that title away."


    "I can''t as that is what I''ve worked so hard for. And it is also the only way I can support Veer. Do you even know how many enemies he has there? If he dares to set foot there, all the noble families will be alerted and who knows how many will try to kill him."


    Her gaze hardened as she said, coldness dripping from her tone, "So, I don''t care if you hate me, because even I hate myself. But that won''t stop me from doing my absolute best to support him."


    The room turned as the two women just looked dead in each other''s eyes. While on the sides, Veer gave them space to discuss things. He knew their ideologies clashed but they were smart enough to resolve their conflict.


    Only Rock was sitting on the other table and eating to his full while ignoring their drama.


    All of a sudden, Elara began to laugh as she said, "Haha! Thank God you hate that side otherwise we would have never been able to stay together. But now, we can gate your other persona all we want."


    Aurora was speechless, but was still happy that Elara understood her. But there was still something she noticed, as she asked, "Wait! You said you hate me because of my two-faced side, but what about him?"


    Veer blanked, suddenly finding himself as the centre of attention. He glanced at the two, thinking, ''The hell! Why are you dragging me in this conversation?''


    Looking at her boyfriend, Elara flatly said, "Love is blind!"


    Her reasoning left Aurora at a loss for words. She could just sigh and think, ''I am the same!''


    "Alright, can you two not include me in this conversation?" Veer said. "Also, does that mean now you''re two friends? Finally?"


    "I''m all for it as long as she agrees to one of my conditions," Elara said, grinning widely as she turned towards Aurora. "You will have to keep your real self with us and be open with us. If you''re in a problem or anything, come tell us. And never act that politely because you''re not polite at all!"


    "Are these conditions?" Aurora chuckled softly. "That''s just benefits for me."


    "Friendship is supposed to have benefits, Dumbo," Elara rolled her eyes. "But I guess I can''t blame you considering you never had any friends!"


    "I can say the same about you," Aurora blushed slightly, but she didn''t want to back down. "Also, I had a friend."


    "Oh, I have made a friend too," Elara grinned. "You remember Lily? This bastard''s another prey? She is my best friend. Also, what about your friend? Who is she and where? I would definitely like to meet someone who can make you admit friendship."


    At that note, the table turned silent as a dark expression appeared on Aurora''s and Veer''s face. Noticing that, Elara sat up straight and said, "I''m sorry if I said something wrong, but what happened?"


    Veer sighed and told everything about the Seeker Academy to Elara. After he finished, Elara slammed her hands on the table, shattering it even though it was made from hard stone.


    Her eyes burned in fury as she growled, "How dare they!!"

 Chapter 137 Discoveries

    Veer had expected a violent reaction from Elara, so he held her shoulders and pulled her down, making her sit again. However, Rock suddenly tapped on the ground, which made the table return to normal.Veer gave a nod at him and then patted Elara''s back, saying, "Chill! These Labyrinths will be their new home. We just need some time."


    Elara took a deep breath and suppressed her anger, which surprised Veer as Elara was usually too hot-headed. Still, it was a good thing, so he was happy.


    "Alright. Once we get outside, let me burn a few of them."


    Aurora gave a thumbs up, as she didn''t have any problems with her. She knew about her flames and knew those people wouldn''t get a good death under those flames.


    "Now that this problem is solved and you''re two friends, can you tell us what happened with you?" Veer asked.


    Elara was reminded of the time she spent in the Coliseum as she smiled wryly, "I didn''t have a good start. Iron Woman kidnapped me and threw her Iron Soldiers at me to fight."


    Veer raised an eyebrow and asked, "Are you sure it wasn''t an illusion?"


    Shaking her head, Elara said, "I''m pretty sure it wasn''t since that woman was the one who sent everyone to a trial. You also completed a trial, right?"


    "So, someone really did set those trials, huh," Veer wasn''t that surprised as he had some guesses. Elara just confirmed them for him.


    "Yeah, she is actually..."


    Then, Elara proceeded to tell them about her encounter with the Martial Saint Athena, whom she called Iron Woman. After she finished, she sighed, "She was really strong."


    "Was she stronger than you in pure skills?" Rock was surprised, as he had never met someone as skilled as Elara when it came to pure fighting skill.


    Elara shrugged, "Too strong. She first defended all of my attacks and then proceeded to demolish me with little to no difficulty. All the way, she didn''t ever use her powers and heck, it wasn''t even her real body. It was just an iron armour, or at least that''s what she said."


    "She''s from the Dark Era so it isn''t surprising," Veer said. "Mind you, that Era was basically a battlefield for Gods, so no normal being could survive there. And if she was given such a heavy responsibility, she must be one of the powerhouses of the past."


    "The problem is that Major Threat she mentioned," Aurora frowned. "If it was just that Corrupted Dragon, we still had some chance, even if very low. But if Major Threat escaped, we''re dead and even outside the False Gods would be alerted."


    Veer rubbed his eyes in frustration. The task had just upgraded from hell to ultimate hell difficulty. If they didn''t have a time limit before, now they had.


    He took a few seconds to think of everything, and then he said, "That being she spoke of, let''s call it Noble, it''s probably sealed in that Central Island. And there must be a purpose for these floating islands."


    Aurora said with a nod, "Yes. Not to mention these underground, extinct races. Their Ancestors surely didn''t trap them here for simply survival. There must be something more."


    "You mentioned there is no way to get to the Central Island, right?" Veer asked.


    Aurora nodded, "Yeah. Many have tried to find a way through the Floating Island''s pattern, but it''s so bizarre they couldn''t understand anything."


    "Obviously. If Noble is sealed there, then whoever sealed it there must not want anyone near it. The Floating Islands are probably a way to secure its seal, maybe a Giant Rune Formation?"


    That was possible. Rune Formations could bring out power from the world itself, and the only ones who transcended the world were the Gods. Though, even that was just speculation as no True God was alive.


    Unless the creature sealed there was on par with Gods, it would be affected by the World and its laws. What Rune Formation did was just use the World itself to perform miracles, so when someone was sealed with a Rune Formation, it was basically sealed by the worldly laws.


    But different Rune Formations affected the world differently. To trap such a being, a High Tier Rune Formation was needed, and they could span far and wide. The best example was the Rune Formation Veer was trapped in.


    It was so massive that Veer couldn''t even fathom it. It was a world in itself. So, there was a high chance that the whole Bloodthorn Labyrinth was made to seal that being there, and the Floating Islands were somehow a part of that Rune Formation.


    An idea flashed in Veer''s mind, as he took out a paper and pen. He handed them over to Aurora and said, "Can you draw the patterns of Floating Islands that you know?"


    Although she was a little confused, Aurora did as she was told and took the paper. She searched throughout her memories for every detail she had exchanged with other students and began to draw the patterns the Floating Islands moved in.


    It took her a couple of minutes to recall everything and make it as proper as she could. But she finished it. Looking at it one more time, she nodded and gave the paper back to Veer.


    "There are a total of fifty Floating Islands except for the Central one. I don''t know that much about their pattern as it hasn''t been that long, but I''ve drawn everything I knew of."


    Veer didn''t say anything and began to analyse the drawing. He narrowed his eyes, and then flipped it over. But then, he flipped it again.


    He did that a couple of times, confusing the others. Just as Elara was about to ask something, he began to laugh, which confused them even further. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Veer slammed the paper on the table and said, "What an idiot you are, Veer Ainsworth."


    "I''m glad you have some self-awareness but what happened?"


    Ignoring Elara, Veer began to piece together every bit of information and then chuckled, "It''s all that Iron Woman''s doing."


    "What do you mean?" Elara asked.


    "You see, I was confused about these trials," Veer finally replied to them. "Aurora, Rock, Rain, everyone had a trial which somehow targeted their weakness and forced them to improve. But mine was different."


    He told them about the Rune Formation he was trapped in and how he had to spend ten whole years fighting there. Remembering those times, he shivered as he didn''t want to go through anything like that ever again.


    It made him stronger, but it wasn''t worth it. Ten years without rest had even affected his mind.


    Elara looked at him up and down, saying, "Damn! You''re really my hubby, huh. I also fought for probably a month straight and defeated a total of Nine Thousand Seven Hundred Twenty-Four Iron Soldiers."


    Aurora gave them a strange look, as she wondered what kind of monsters they were to survive that. She couldn''t quite imagine herself surviving in their situation.


    Giving his girlfriend a smile, Veer continued, "Don''t distract me. So, the thing was, I was trapped in a never-ending Space-Time Rune Formation. I don''t understand it properly, but basically it has some wheat farms, and then there were Scarecrows who attacked me."


    It fried some of his brain cells, but Veer was able to explain the circumstances he was in. But there were moments even he got confused. Just that fact showed the complexity of the Rune Formation.


    "So, basically, the Scarecrows were actually following the same pattern throughout the farms. They just rotated, so I didn''t notice it. I''m also guessing the Mist was responsible for that."


    "Wait! Don''t tell me these Floating Islands follow that pattern?" Aurora was surprised, as she looked at the pattern she drew.


    "I''m not entirely sure since we don''t have the complete drawing, but yes, the one you drew followed it," Veer smiled. "I''m guessing that woman wanted to help us, but to test, she threw me in that Rune Formation."


    "It seems so. She tested everyone by throwing in trials, but why? I mean, I can understand that if we pass, we can get stronger in some way, but what about those who died?" Aurora asked. "They would have died here anyway, right?"


    "We''ll have to find that," Veer sighed. "For now, let''s focus on the task in hand. Assuming that I''m right, then I can draw the patterns, but there is a problem."


    "What?"


    "The Central Island is in the blind zone, meaning no island would even go there," Veer said, as he drew the patterns on the paper.


    He showed it to them. Sure enough, not a single Island went close to the Central Island. It was as if the Island was a magnet, pushing everything away.


    "So, what do we do with this information?"


    Veer was happy that they finally had a clue, but that clue just led them to a dead end. Even if they found the pattern, they couldn''t make use of it.


    Enjoy exclusive adventures from My Virtual Library Empire


    ''Those Slates were also hidden deep in the Blind Zone. Wait. Dark Metal Slates?''

 Chapter 138 Runes

    Even when he was bleeding, Veer had collected all the Dark Metal Slates as he thought they could be of any use. It was just a guess on his part but it seemed he was right.He quickly took out the rectangular metal slate on which a single Rune in the shape of reverse G, cutting with a snake like pattern. It was a little weird to see but that was an ancient language.


    Putting it on the table, he looked at it. There was nothing extraordinary and even the Rune looked so ordinary. Anyone without any knowledge of Runes would consider it as a normal pattern.


    "Huh!? This looks familiar." S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Aurora muttered, as she snatched the slate. Frowning, she looked at it for a while as she rummaged through her memories. Even though she couldn''t be considered a Runemaster yet, she had completed the basics of the Rune Mastery.


    "Ah! Yes, it''s that one," Aurora''s eyes suddenly lit up, as she took out a thick book and began to look through it. After flipping a few pages, she stopped and smiled.


    "I knew it. It''s the Rune of Pushing and pulling."


    Veer tilted his head slightly and asked, "Elaborate please?"


    "Most Runes have a single function, but some have different ones through a single one," Aurora explained as she showed the slate to him. "This one has two functions or rather representation. One is the concept of push and [the] other Pull."


    Veer nodded and said, "Understood! Anything else?"


    "Sadly, no," Aurora said. "The Runes can be simple and complex, but their functions never change. So, all we can say is that this Dark Slate was probably a part of a Rune Formation which had some function of pushing and pulling."


    She shrugged, remembering something, "It doesn''t matter that much though. Some Runes are too common so they''re used everywhere. Like this one is used in most High Tier Rune Formation, that''s why I remember it."


    "I see," Veer wasn''t surprised on that as High Tier Rune Formation could even create a world of its own in a way. So, normal laws were necessary and these Runes helped in that.


    "It''s one of those fifty Dark Metal Slates," Veer said. "Do you want all of them?"


    With eyes glistening at the mention of Runes, Aurora grinned, "I''ll be grateful for that. By your description, it seems to be an Ancient Rune Formation so I''ll be able to learn of those Runes."


    After transferring all of the Rune Slates to her, Veer said, "That doesn''t solve much. We''ll need to wait till she finds the information on every Rune. Maybe, then we can get some answers to get to the Central Island."


    "Boss, are you forgetting something?" Rock asked. "We need to get out of here to do anything outside."


    The room turned silent, as Veer resisted the urge to facepalm. He really had forgotten about it and was thinking about major things. But if he didn''t even get out of this underground civilization, how would he solve anything?


    Of course, he didn''t want to look bad before his subordinate so he just smiled and said, "I haven''t forgotten but we need some plans for outside too. Also, we''ll need to talk to the Chief first."


    As if listening to his words, a tall Aethrym entered the room and said, "Chief has called you." Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    "I thought so," Veer muttered before nodding at the young Aethrym. "Thanks for informing."


    The Aethrym nodded and left.


    "I wonder how many of them are alive," Veer muttered, fascinated with the new race he found. "Are there hospitals? Also, do they lay eggs or give..."


    "Let''s go before he turns into a professor," Elara rolled her eyes and said as she stood up from her seat.


    "You can go without me. I won''t understand them anyway so I might as well start my research on the Runes," Aurora said.


    Then, without waiting for any replies, she ran off to [the] bed room. She was too excited to research on the Ancient Runes that she even forgot about her food.


    "That''s some crazy behaviour," Elara said. "Is she that passionate about Runes?"


    "She is," Veer also stood up and turned towards Rock. "What about you?"


    "I''ll just go do the mining. I don''t like eating for free," Rock said, as he finished his fifth plate.


    Veer didn''t mind it as like Aurora, he wouldn''t understand their conversation. So, he just went to the Chief along with Elara who had a wide smile plastered on her face.


    Though, she glared at a few Aethrym women who had rather bigger assets. Veer could only chuckle at that and change the subject.


    "Do you know anything about Lily?"


    "Nope. But she is safe and passed the Trial." Elara shook her head. "That''s all that woman said. Beside, she''s the last one we should worry about."


    "I''m worried about her because of that Corrupted Dragon," Veer sighed.


    Elara frowned, as she remembered something Liliana told them. The Corrupted Dragon would kill them if it sensed them because of their bloodline, especially Liliana who held a Noble Dragon Bloodline.


    There were indeed chances of that Dragon attacking Liliana if it sensed her. Still, she wanted to console herself and Veer so she said, "Iron woman said the Dragon is busy taking the power of that being so maybe it won''t attack?"


    "Let''s hope so," Veer said, relieved to hear that. "Oh yeah, why did she seem so unsettled because of your Aspect? I mean, she only called you there, didn''t she?"


    "Kidnapped. She kidnapped me," Elara corrected him and said. "I honestly don''t know but she said it would be dangerous if she let someone with my Aspect out. So, maybe there is something in the Labyrinth related to my Aspect."


    Veer nodded. He had a few guesses but couldn''t make a true conclusion. Elara''s Aspect was dangerous to say the least, as it could burn anything. Literally.


    But she herself was very weak to actually harness the true power of her Aspect. Not to mention there was also Liliana whose Aspect was equally terrifying.


    ''I wonder what happened to her. Where are you, dear?''


    Soon, they reached the Chief''s room and entered it.

 Chapter 139 Bloodline

    The Aethrym''s chief, Badong, was sitting on the sofa when they entered the room. Brando and Sando, standing behind them, nodded at them but kept silent."Welcome, and the lady over there has also changed, huh."


    Badong greeted them, slight surprise flashing in his old, big eyes. He had seen the power Elara held and the way she was behaving, so seeing her laughing came off as a surprise.


    Veer smiled and greeted back. Then, he said, as he sat down on a sofa, "Something was bothering her and she couldn''t talk to anyone aside from Rock. But now we''re here."


    "Good good. I''m glad the little lady is fine now. She saved our Town, so I was really grateful to her and wanted to help. Unfortunately, we couldn''t communicate," Badong sighed. "Anyway, let''s move on to the important topics as I''m sure even you''re getting impatient."


    Veer nodded.


    "It''s natural as the calamity is coming, after all," Badong said.


    "How do you know?" Veer asked in surprise.


    "Our Ancestors told us that there can only be two instances when outsiders can come here," Badong said. "One was either to loot us, and second if some calamity was coming."


    He smiled and continued, "And you don''t seem to be the first case, so I guessed it was the second."


    "I see. Your Ancestor was truly filled with wisdom. He was right and a deadly calamity is approaching," Veer said with a nod. "Can you tell us everything he said? It''ll be really helpful."


    "I figured," Badong muttered, as he stood up. "Follow me."


    He walked towards his right and put his palm over the wall. A golden glow covered his palm as the stone slowly shifted to the sides. "Come inside."


    Veer nodded and dragged Elara inside the hole, while Brando and Sando didn''t follow. Elara noted that and asked, ''Are they planning something?''


    Fortunately, they could communicate with each other mentally because of his Aspect. He didn''t show any reaction to her words, but answered mentally, ''Possible, so be prepared.''


    They entered a dark tunnel and began to follow the chief whose body was glowing slightly. They continued to walk on the rugged terrain for a while and finally stopped after they reached an intersection.


    Veer thought they would turn, but Badong just put his hand on the wall again, making it shift. Then, the same boring journey followed, where they had to walk behind the glowing Aethrym.


    Fortunately, they didn''t have to take any more turns and finally got to the destination. Veer and Elara were full on guard, but a low, regal voice reached them, making them shiver.


    "Do not worry, child."


    However, that made them even more on guard as Veer almost summoned his sword. But he held himself back as he knew the voice was powerful.


    Badong chuckled softly, as if he had noticed their predicament, and said, "Don''t worry. It''s just a natural reaction. Let''s go!"


    He once again pushed the stone aside, and a bright light invaded the dark tunnel, blinding the duo. It took a few seconds before their eyes adjusted to the lighting.


    Opening their eyes, they found themselves in a vast valley of lush grass. Fresh air assaulted their nostrils, along with a surge of mana invading their body. It was such a surreal sight and feeling. Discover hidden content at My Virtual Library Empire


    But they didn''t let it overwhelm them as they focused their attention back on the chief. He had walked off, leaving them to see the scenery, so they quickly ran after him.


    "Is this a Rune Formation?" Veer asked. "If you guys are so powerful, then why couldn''t you protect your town from the monsters?"


    "Our Ancestor is powerful, not us," Badong answered.


    Veer raised an eyebrow and thought, ''Is? So the Ancestor is alive? Isn''t that bad news?''


    He wondered if he should just run away, but then again, even if the Ancestor didn''t pursue them, they had no way to escape the place.


    Sighing, he told everything to Elara as they followed Badong. Fortunately, they didn''t have to walk long this time as they reached a small hill soon.


    The hill was full of rocks and barren, making it look very out of place compared to the vast vegetation that grew around it. They circled around it and entered a short gap.


    Walking inside, they found a bed made out of wood and leaves. On it, an old, withered corpse of an Aethrym lay, eyes closed and showing no signs of life.


    ''Is it the corpse of that Ancestor?''


    "Indeed, it is!"


    Veer was startled, as he backed off in fright along with Elara. Shocked, they looked at the corpse as an ethereal spirit came out of the corpse. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Badong quickly got on his knees and said, "Seventh Chief greets Ancestor Feng."


    "It''s fine, Child. You don''t need to do that every time."


    However, Badong continued to kneel even though the spirit had spoken. The Spirit of his Ancestor sighed and said:


    "Fine! Get up now. We have important things to discuss, and my time is already running out."


    Ancestor Feng, who resembled a strange mixture of white ethereal spirit and a ball, turned to look at the duo. Though it didn''t have eyes in the conventional sense, Veer could perceive the gaze.


    ''Damn it! I hate the Ancestor Trope the most,'' he cursed, but didn''t show much on his face. He just lowered his head and said, "Greetings, Ancestor Feng."


    "Haha! You don''t need to do all these formalities, child of Elf. I sense the Ainsworth Bloodline in you, so are they still alive?"


    Veer was surprised hearing that, as he had never expected his bloodline to be so Ancient. But then again, the Ainsworth did have one of the only False Gods, so it wasn''t that surprising.


    "Yes, and we''re doing good, Elder," Veer answered politely. He didn''t want to offend this Ancient elder at any cost.


    "Good! Also, what''s this other bloodline? Huh, why would your kin mate with them?"


    Hearing the surprise in his tone, Veer grew confused and asked, "What do you mean, Elder? So many Elves have relationships with humans, so what''s surprising?"


    "Because it isn''t a human bloodline. It''s a Demon Bloodline, and I know this nasty one. I will never forget it."

 Chapter 140 Darkness

    [A/N- Headache is killing me so I''ll edit later. Sorry for only one chapter]Veer stood rooted to the ground, as his mind went numb from Ancestor Feng''s words. It was as if someone had dropped a nuclear bomb in his mind, killing any thought process.


    Standing beside him, Elara grew confused over their conversation as she couldn''t understand them. But when she saw Veer''s horrified expression, her blood ran cold as she quickly took his face in her hand.


    "Hey, Dumbo, what happened?" She asked, only to get no response. She looked in his eyes and they were dark as abyss, making her question what they talked about.


    Gritting her teeth, she turned around and screamed, "What did you say to him?"


    She didn''t even care if the being before her was someone from Dark Era. All she knew was that her lover was hurt because of him.


    "Hmm? The Selero language? Is that the one everyone speaks nowadays?" Ancestor Feng asked, not a bit worried about Veer or Elara.


    "As for your question, I just told him a truth and it seems like he can''t accept it. Well, I wouldn''t have done that but I expected him to know of his origin."


    Elara narrowed her eyes and asked, "What do you mean?"


    "I won''t indulge much information as it seems your higher ups are hiding from you, so I''ll respect them," Ancestor Feng nodded, though it wasn''t clear because of his spirit form.


    "All I can tell you is that he has the Ainsworth Royal High Elf Bloodline along with a very nasty Demon Bloodline."


    Elara was dumbstruck and for a moment, she wanted to deny it. But why would Ancestor Feng lie to them over such a thing?


    "But it''s impossible. Demons and Elves are mortal enemies and they would prefer dying over mating with each other," Elara asked, as she held Veer''s hand tightly.


    "That is something even I''m finding hard to believe but it is what it is. The world is really full of surprises, huh."


    "But..."


    Before Elara could speak further, Veer pulled her and said, "It''s fine."


    Looking at him with concern, Elara backed off. Still, she held his hand to show him she was there for him. On surface, it seemed like Veer was completely fine but she doubted otherwise.


    Mother.


    That word was forbidden for Veer as he was the Bastard of Elf Emperor. Apparently, once the Elf Emperor had wanted to let off some steam and mated with a human woman.


    The resulting child was Veer, whome he had taken back to home. Of course, because of this he faced the humiliation even though his Dad protected him the best he could.


    Veer had always found his mother pitiful as she was stripped of her child and she didn''t even get a husband for her. It was a cruel fate and Veer hated his father for that.


    He had always wanted to meet her but his father never gave away his mother''s identity and never let him set foot on the human continent.


    In fact, nobody knew who his mother was because the Elf Emperor had told no one about her. Apparently, he wanted to keep her safe from his status.


    Veer understood it all but still despised his father for that. But now that he learned that his mother wasn''t a human, it was clear his father had lied to him.


    Why?


    He had a few guesses just from the fact that he had Demon Bloodline. Elves and Demon were mortal enemies and the hatred so was high that it was an unknown order to kill each other on sight.


    If it was revealed that a demon conceived the Elf Emperor''s child, it would cause a huge riot and may ever led to war. Not to mention that Veer would be executed publicly.


    ''Old man...I swear I''ll pluck your beard out.''


    Veer had also doubted Ancestor Feng''s words so after he returned to normal, he checked with the system. He remembered something in his status panel he had missed before.


    [Bloodline - Royal High Elf/ ?]


    There was a question mark beside his Elf Bloodline. It was clear he possessed one more bloodline that he couldn''t access to and he didn''t need to ask anyone to know who would seal it.


    Veer took a deep breath to calm his rapid beating heart and asked, "Is the Demon Bloodline powerful?"


    Normally, if there was a huge difference between two Bloodline, the higher and more powerful Bloodline would devour the weaker one to get stronger. But it was impossible to do with similiar Tier Bloodlines.


    Since Ancestor Feng could sense his demon bloodline then it meant it was still there. And that could only mean that there wasn''t a huge difference in his demon and elf bloodline.


    Royal High Elf Bloodline was one of the strongest in existence.


    "Yes, atleast in my Era. You''re an Anomaly and your Elders must have also known this. There must be some reason they kept this information from you so I wouldn''t disclose anything."


    That killed all of his hopes to know more about his bloodline. Still, he had already a learned a lot on this matter so he was satisfied.


    He bowed his head and said, "Thanks for informing me."


    Elara also bowed, a little happy that Veer was fine and they were talking in their language. It was easier to understand this way.


    "We got off the topic, huh. Since you''re his descendant, I can...hmm? Wait! Girl, can you use your Aspect?"


    Veer flinched slightly and cursed mentally, ''Damn these old people. Why the hell can they all just see us through? Oii! System, atleast provide us with some privacy security.''


    [The Host can draw that if he is lucky. Since Host has dotted on his wife, he has accumulated points. Would Host like to use the points?]


    ''Never mind. I''ll do later!''


    Elara gave a long look to Ancestor Feng before bringing out her incandescent flames, which burned brighter than ever. It instantly created a warm atmosphere around him, making him relax.


    "It...it really is the GodFire! I can''t believe it! GodFire... Ainsworth...can we really overcome this?"


    Veer and Elara weren''t that surprised to see Ancestor Feng''s reaction, as they had already concluded that Elara''s Aspect played a huge role in the Bloodthorn Labyrinth.


    Otherwise, Iron Woman wouldn''t have kept Elara especially. However, they were still surprised to see that even someone like Ancestor Feng was shocked.


    They waited for him to calm down, as he then began to laugh.


    "Haha! I thought it''s the end for everyone but I was wrong. If it''s you two, then maybe there is a chance. Hmm, Martial Saint must have seen your Aspect and sent you here to confront me." sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Elder, we''ve been wandering with no clue whatsoever so can you give us some clues on what is going on here and what should we do?" Veer asked.


    Ancestor Feng nodded and said, "Yes, that is why I''ve been saving my energy till now. I have already died a thousand years ago and this is just a fragment of my Soul. Anyway, what is happening here is that a seal is getting loose and once it breaks, the world will be doomed."


    "Is it about the being sealed in the Central Island? Can you tell us anything about it?" Veer asked, curious to get any information on the Dark Era.


    As if seeing through his thoughts, Ancestor Feng chuckled and said, "Easy boy. You shouldn''t eat more than you can chew. Knowing more about our Era while you''re weak can lead you to your death. I have no problem in sharing it but you''ll just fall for corruption."


    "Wait! Corruption?"


    "Yes, it''s mainly caused by the Forbidden Knowledge and don''t ask me what that is. Because even I don''t know, as I''ve separated my corrupted Soul so my memories of it also got separated."


    Veer shivered hearing that. Just how strong and daring one had to be to cut even their own soul and still live. He suddenly thought of the stone which held the Corrupted Mana, making him form some connections.


    "All I will say is that never underestimate Corruption. It is what led to the End of our Era. Never try to find more than you can handle otherwise you''ll just fall for it''s victim."


    Ancestor Feng''s voice held a strange melancholy when he warned Veer. Then, shaking his head, he said.


    "Anyway, I''ll tell you a short boring story. Once when the world was splitting apart from the wars, there roamed a creature. It was made full of darkness darker than Black, and devoured everything it found. Nothing escaped it''s maws."


    Veer''s eyes widened as a memory flashed in his mind. Meanwhile Ancestor Feng continued.


    "The Powerful were busy keeping the world together so no one could deal with it. It was then a few people from various races emerged. A total of fifty races, to be exact. They were the best those races has to offer and they took it upon themselves to end the darkness."


    He sighed, as his soul wavered slightly, "Unfortunately, the darkness prevailed and all of them were defeated."

 Chapter 141 The Plan (1)

    Veer kept his head lowered as he listened to Ancestor Feng''s story. The events he was told made him remember something, but he didn''t show anything on his face.On the other hand, Elara was quite curious, so she asked, "Everyone lost?"


    Ancestor Feng nodded and said, "Yes, including me there were a total of Fifty powerful people from fifty distinctive races. We only decided to fight because that creature came for our settlement. We were no match for it and lost many of our brethren while others like me fell for the corruption."


    He sighed and continued.


    "We did what we could to fight to the death as we knew we were already done for because of corruption. Unfortunately, even that was futile because the creature was too powerful."


    As if filled with reverence, Ancestor Feng continued.


    "It was then the Martial Saint appeared and fought the nasty creature. Only then the Creature''s destruction slowed down as it had to focus everything on the Martial Saint. The battle slowly turned into a stalemate, but everyone knew in the long run, Martial Saint would lose as the creature could replenish itself by devouring other things. Our hopes died down, but it seemed the Martial Saint came prepared."


    He smiled and said.


    "Apparently, the Martial Saints were twins and the elder one was fighting the Creature. Getting an opportunity, the younger one who was gathering up her energy attacked the creature. It created an opening but they knew they couldn''t kill it, so they did the best thing they thought of."


    He sighed yet again.


    "The elder Martial Saint sacrificed his life and turned himself into a cage around the Creature and the younger one strengthened it. Only through their sacrifices and efforts the Creature''s havoc was stopped."


    Elara narrowed her eyes and asked, "But it didn''t work?"


    Ancestor Feng said with a nod, "That creature was an abnormality, and even after that, keeping it inside the cage was an impossible situation. That is where we, the fifth race, came in. We couldn''t go anywhere as we held the corruption within us and there was no cure for it. Once one is Corrupted, their soul will slowly be converted, and they will become a hideous monster."


    He turned to look at Badong and said, "So, we decided to take revenge in our own way. We decided to use our own life force as a catalyst to make a Seal around the Creature."


    Veer''s eyes shone as he asked, "And the floating islands are the Runes for the Rune Formation?"


    "Indeed! It was the Martial Saint who split the Earth with her power and made these Islands. It was her who threw every Island in the air and kept them floating. Everything was done by her, and then she herself became the very core of the Rune Formation that sealed the creature."


    Elara felt a chill run down her spine. What kind of power was that? To make whole floating islands bigger than countries in her weakened state. It was just ridiculous.


    "We Fifth Race agreed to help her and sealed our remaining race in the Islands. It was a harsh and cruel lesson, but that was the only way we could think of. For a thousand years, we remained here, living a secluded life."


    He sighed and said, "But it all came to an end when I sensed the Martial Saint calling upon the dead spiritus of all of us. All because somehow, one of those damned lizards had managed to sneak into the central Island somehow. It was trying to take that Creature''s power, but it was also loosening the seal."


    Veer had a somber look on his face when he heard all of that. He didn''t even want to imagine what it would have felt like to live in those times of pure despair.


    Just then, he thought of something and asked, "Wait! Something doesn''t add up. You said you''re all Corrupted but you''re completely fine. Also, if you kept everyone in the Floating Island, then how come the outside world has information about the Aethryms? It doesn''t make sense."


    "I was wondering why you knew our language. It seems like some really did escape back then," Ancestor Feng sighed. "Not everyone agreed to be sealed inside the Floating Islands. While I caught most of them, some probably escaped. Unfortunate souls!"


    "Unfortunate?"


    "Yes. They were corrupted, and by going outside of my range, they would just speed up the process. In no time, they would have spread the Seed of Corruption and died. That was one of the reasons we agreed to seal our race. We were corrupted but didn''t want it to spread."


    Hearing that, Elara muttered, "There hadn''t been any cases of it, though."


    Veer shook his head and said. "We are too weak to know of that level information and we also don''t have any status." Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Makes sense. I will ask her later on."


    Veer nodded and then asked, "That still doesn''t answer my question?"


    "It''s because of my Corrupted Soul. You see, the leaders were also corrupted, but I managed to slice my soul, but they couldn''t. Since it was my own Soul, even after being cut and corrupted, I could control it somehow."


    As something clicked in Veer''s mind, Ancestor Feng confirmed his guesses.


    "I used that part of my soul to store all the corruption of my race and embedded it in a Jade Stone. That stone kept the monsters away and it was fueled by my descendant''s corrupted Soul."


    Elara tilted her head to the sides and asked, "You mean, Corruption can be passed down in generations and the Soul can just keep making it? I can''t understand this shit."


    "You don''t need to, at least not now. Corruption isn''t your major enemy in this Labyrinth, the Dragon is." Ancestor Feng looked to his right and said. "Also, you will have to be careful of other Islands as they didn''t survive the corruption."


    Veer nodded and asked, "What do you want us to do? And how can we even reach the central Island?"


    "Martial Saint has actually made a plan and it has some chances of success. Actually, that''s the only plan that has any chances of success. So, listen closely."

 Chapter 142 The Plan (2)

    If Veer said he was shocked, then it would be an understatement. Ancestor Feng had explained the plan, and it really wasn''t very detailed.In fact, it was so simple and straightforward that Veer doubted he had heard it wrong. But looking at Ancestor Feng, he knew it was true.


    The plan was to use all the Dark Metal Slates to drop all fifty Islands to the ground and then go to the Central Island, since it would also drop to the ground.


    That was the only way to reach it. Then, they just needed to defeat the Corrupted Dragon. It was so simple.


    ''Simple my ass!''


    Veer clenched his fist and asked, "What kind of suicidal plan is this?"


    "The only one that can succeed," Ancestor Feng sighed. "Believe me, if this continued, then the Creature would be released, and I doubt a thousand years were enough for the world to heal and produce powerhouses again. No one can take that creature on, so if it gets released, it''s the end of the world."


    "Fucking hell!" Veer cursed. "How the hell are we supposed to defeat that dragon?"


    "That is something you will have to figure out," Ancestor Feng said. "We can only guide you."


    Veer took a deep breath to calm his mind and then asked, "Can I ask a few questions?"


    "Go ahead!"


    "You said all of the fifty Islands would drop back to the ground, and you also said that every other race has transformed into corrupted monsters. Meaning, once the Islands go down, all the Corrupted Monsters will come after us because of our Life force and normal mana."


    "Pretty much, yeah."


    "And we''ll need to actually go to each Floating Island to bring it down too?"


    "Yes!"


    "That sounds tough! Also, what about Aethryms? Will they help us even though they''re so weak?"


    "No, I am going to let them enter the Eternal Slumber."


    Veer''s words choked in his throat, as he looked at Ancestor Feng and Badong with eyes wide open.


    "They are Corrupted, child," Ancestor Feng sighed. "They can''t survive without my Corrupted Soul, and it''s already getting out of my control. In no time, the Corrupted Mana inside of it will erupt, and their Corruption will turn them into horrifying Abominations. I don''t want that, so I will kill them all personally. I''ve been saving my energy for this."


    He turned towards Badong and smiled, though it contained no happiness but pure sadness. "Badong. Forgive me for being so incompetent. Because of me, you''re all going to enter the Eternal Slumber."


    Hearing that, Badong dropped on his knees as he said, his voice suppressing the raging emotions, "Please don''t say that, Elder. You did your best, and only because of you, seven generations of our race were able to live. Our fate was to die and become monsters a thousand years ago, but only because of you, so many generations were able to live peacefully."


    His head touched the ground as he said, "Please don''t feel bad about us. It is our fate, and we shall live and die with it. We are already grateful to you, as we won''t become those monsters."


    Veer couldn''t bring himself to say anything. He just clenched his fist and thought, ''They are going to become extinct for sure this time. Damn it! Is there really no other way?''


    Ancestor Feng patted Badong''s head and said, turning towards Veer, "You don''t need to feel pity towards us, Child. We will go away with no pain or struggle, but you will need to go through a lot while carrying the whole world''s responsibility on your shoulders. I don''t want to pressure you, but you are the sole hope of the world now."


    He smiled and said, "Go and talk with your friends. You have two hours before I''ll teleport you out of the underground settlement. You will have to see your path from there."


    Veer looked down, his eyes closed as he thought about their conversation. Then, his eyes snapped open as they held a different look in them. It was full of calm rage and determination.


    Then, he got on his knees and bowed before Ancestor Feng, "I have nothing to offer but accept my bow. I swear I will end that dragon''s life and won''t let that creature out at any cost."


    Ancestor Feng chuckled and said, "Don''t worry about it. Compared to you, our sufferings will end in an instant. Be careful, child. Don''t let the world drown you."


    Veer nodded and stood up. Grabbing Elara''s hand, who was still standing with her eyes wide open, Veer advanced towards the tunnel entrance.


    "One more thing. The GodFire is the name of Corruption. It can''t do anything to that Creature, but it''ll help you. Also, if it gives you any motivation, Martial Saint sounded very confident when she told me this plan. So, I wish you good luck. May the lights bless you!"


    Veer didn''t stop and continued to drag Elara, but he did note his words. When they were out of Badong''s reach, he asked, "Are you sure they can achieve it?"


    "Who knows! I was already expecting the worst outcome, so this is still better. I think it''s because of these two that Martial Saint sounded confident. We can only hope."


    "Thank you, Elder."


    Meanwhile, on the other side, Elara had broken out of her reverie, as she asked, "What if he''s lying?"


    "I wish he was, but it''s the truth," Veer sighed, as he rubbed his eyes while walking in the dark tunnel. "I have confirmed it."


    ''Are you really sure?''


    [Affirmative. There wasn''t a single lie in his words.]


    That made him sigh again. Honestly, he didn''t know how he was feeling. Veer had always considered himself to be a protagonist, but most of the time it was a joke.


    Now, he hoped it was true and that he would succeed.


    "Let''s go! We will save the world," Elara chuckled, as she lit up a spark of flame and swung her arm over his shoulder. "There''s no point being depressed about it. It''s either we succeed and save the world or we die. So, let''s fuck that dragon''s ass." S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Veer smiled and said, "At least we won''t die alone."


    "You''re horrible, but I like it!"

 Chapter 143 Discuss

    Elara helped Veer clear his thoughts, which he was really grateful for. She was always like that, a pillar that held his life together. Even in the worst times, her optimistic side would help him.Just like this time. Even though the whole world''s survival rested on his shoulders, he wasn''t that worried. She was right. He either succeeded or would die with the whole world.


    So, he just needed to make sure he succeeded.


    Having his mood brighten, even if slightly, Veer left the tunnel the same way they came before. He didn''t have much time before they would be teleported out, so he needed to talk to his friends.


    When he exited the tunnel, he found Brando and Sando standing there. Noticing the duo, they both turned and smiled at Veer and Elara. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yo, how did it go?" Brando asked. "The Chief has something important there, and no one aside from the Chief can go in, so we were really curious."


    ''Ah! So they didn''t tell them anything,'' Veer sighed, understanding Badong and Ancestor Feng. They really meant it when they said they would give everyone a peaceful eternal slumber.


    They wouldn''t even know when they died, so it was peaceful. They would die not knowing that their loved ones were also dying. It was the best possible route for them.


    As he looked at them, Veer tried to imagine them as a Corrupted Monster, full of madness and hunger. Then, it became clear why Ancestor Feng chose that route.


    He sighed once again and said, "He is hiding his mistress there."


    "Wha¡ª" Brando was shocked and covered his mouth quickly. Then, he came closer and asked, "Is it really true?"


    "For damn sure. You can actually blackmail the Chief using this information," Veer grinned. "But you will have to wait till he''s back. He''s spending some quality time there."


    "I doubt it''s that," Sando said, before narrowing his eyes. "But he does spend a lot of time there."


    "Just ask him when he comes back," Veer said as he felt a slight shiver and realised something. ''Oh! I basically called Ancestor Feng the mistress. My bad!''


    He gave a smile to Brando and Sando¡ªthe last smile he would ever give them¡ªand left to find Rock and Aurora. It wasn''t hard to do that, as Rock was like a Titan drawing attention from everyone, and Aurora was in her room.


    After dragging back Rock from his work, Veer went to his room where he found Aurora on his bed. Along with a dark metal slate, there were various books spread around her.


    Her focus was completely on studying the Runes, so she didn''t even notice them until Veer called her.


    "Hey, we need to talk!"


    Aurora looked up from her work and saw Veer''s expression. Then, she nodded and packed everything along with the dark metal slate.


    Taking off her spectacles, she asked, "So, what happened?"


    "I''mma make it quick," Veer sighed and sat on the bed, as others also took their positions.


    Then, he explained everything to them along with the conversation he had with Ancestor Feng. He left out his bloodline part intentionally.


    It wasn''t that he didn''t trust Aurora, but there were just too many important matters before then, so he didn''t want to disturb her. After all, she was an Elf and would definitely be disturbed to know that he was a demon.


    He himself was trying to forget it for the time being.


    After he explained everything, Rock rubbed his bald head and said, "So, we''re fucked, that''s what you mean, right?"


    "Pretty much, yeah."


    "Fucking hell!" Aurora cursed, surprising them slightly as she didn''t usually curse. "Here I was thinking of a future with him and now this happened. Shit!"


    Veer was speechless, so was Elara. The world was dying and they didn''t know whether they would pull this off or not, and all she was worried about was being together with Veer?


    ''Crazy! But I would probably do the same!'' Continue your journey with My Virtual Library Empire


    Elara rolled her eyes and said, "So, did you find anything in those Runes? Well, not like we need their meaning now."


    "Hmm, out of fifty I was able to identify twelve and fifteen were unknown. I was just going through them when you guys came," Aurora sighed in regret. "I would have liked to study them more but time is up, huh."


    "Why don''t you just memorize them?" Elara asked.


    Aurora scoffed at that, "As if I didn''t think of that. I just can''t remember their shape. I only remember them if I identify them, so only twelve Runes are in my memories. I also can''t carve them out on something as they''ll just fade away."


    ''Hmm, system, can you memorize it?''


    [No!]


    ''Thought so! Do you have any idea?''


    [The system will try its best to find a solution.]


    If even the system couldn''t do it, then there was no way they would be able to do anything. Sighing in disappointment, he said, "Then, just tell me about those twelve later. Also, it will take some time before we clear all the fifty Islands so you have time."


    "That reminds me, won''t we face Corrupted monsters on those Islands?" Aurora asked.


    "They are sealed in an underground space like this, and the seal will break upon the Floating Island''s fall, so we will have some time."


    Veer thought for a moment before saying, "By the way, help us all with your treasury."


    "Huh!? You don''t care about the backlash now?" Aurora raised an eyebrow and asked.


    "Backlash would only come if we''re alive," Veer rolled his eyes. "And fuck those nobles. We''re saving their ass so they should lower their pride a little."


    "The royals..."


    "I''ll handle them. They''ve enjoyed the high position for too long anyway," Veer grinned. "Just help us with everything you have."


    "Sure! I was already thinking of that," Aurora smiled. "I don''t have higher Tier Artefacts because of the drain they have on Mana, so we''ll just have to adjust. So, what do you need?"


    "El has the gauntlets the Dean gave, and I also have the longsword," Veer muttered, as his gaze went to Rock. "What do you want?"

 Chapter 144 Killing Intent

    On Veer''s question, Rock pumped his fist and said, "Nothing, Boss. I work best with my fists,""I''ll give him an Artefact that boosts stamina regeneration then," Aurora said, as she searched in her storage ring before taking out a pair of small golden earrings in the shape of a fish. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She gave it to Rock and said, "It''s a good one, actually, so it''ll help you fight longer."


    "Thanks... Boss?" Rock''s voice trailed off, as he wondered how he should address her.


    "Just Aurora is fine," Aurora waved her hand. "Keep it well, though. It''s an important Artefact I stole from the Balcan Clan."


    "Why the hell did you do that?" Veer asked.


    "Their Younger Master tried to court me, so I needed something in return," Aurora shrugged. "They weren''t willing to give anything, so I just stole a few things."


    "Goodness! This is the Aurora I like," Elara laughed at that and said.


    Veer also chuckled and said, "Since we all have our weapons, you can give them to others when we find them. And I''m guessing you don''t have any Spells or anything?"


    "I''m sorry about that. I only took Marksman-related skills with me," Aurora said, as she scratched her red cheeks.


    "Hmm? Well, why can''t V master them then?" Elara blinked as she pointed at Veer. "The main point of him being a Battle Mage is that he can use every other class''s skills and abilities."


    Continue your journey with My Virtual Library Empire


    "You have a point," Aurora nodded and then took out a jade stone from her Storage ring. It was pure purple in colour and darkness shimmered from it.


    "Here. It''s an F-Tier technique named [Quick Draw]. It will increase your attack speed by 15% for 6 seconds with one minute cool-down," Aurora smiled. "And this will also help you in normal fights."


    Veer thanked her and took the jade stone from her. He then pressed it against his head and sent his Mana Sense in it. Instantly, he felt the information about it pouring inside his mind.


    He didn''t quite understand it, but it wasn''t needed. As long as he had a rough understanding of it, he would be able to use it.


    Though, instead of trying it out, he began to discuss things with his group. They would soon be teleported out and would have to fight, so it was best to have some time to discuss things.


    They also had a nice meal once more, as they knew it would be hard to get a good meal once they started their journey to the central Island.


    The burden of responsibilities was heavy on their shoulders, but they were ignoring it by being in each other''s presence. They trusted each other and had firm belief that they would be able to pull this off.


    By the time they were finished, the countdown of two hours was almost over. As they sat in their room, waiting for Ancestor Feng to teleport them out, a wooden ball rolled inside their room.


    Following it were a few kids with Aethryms'' features. They were small, half the size of Veer. They stopped at the entrance and looked at the group with their big eyes.


    Then, one of them came forward and asked, "Can we take the ball?"


    "Sure, it''s your ball," Veer smiled and gave the ball back.


    Catching the ball, the kid looked at it and then asked, "Big brother, are you here to take us outside?"


    "Huh!?" Veer was stumped.


    "I have heard stories from Elders, they said there is a wide open sky past the ceiling and a red ball like this is hanging there," the kid said, making Veer turn silent.


    He sighed and said, trying not to show his emotions on his face, "Of course, it''s all true and you will all see it someday. Just wait, okay?"


    "Thank you, Big brother," the kid smiled and then left with others.


    Veer couldn''t bring himself to look at them so he kept his head lowered. He didn''t want to see those hopeful eyes, as he didn''t want to burden his heart more.


    But knowing that those kids could turn into horrendous monsters, he knew which fate was worse for them. He sighed yet again, thinking, ''Is there really no other way?''


    "What happened?" Elara asked.


    "Nothing," Veer shook his head, but then remembered something so he asked, "Can''t your flames fight that corruption?"


    "They can''t."


    Everyone jumped from their seats as Ancestor Feng materialized at the corner of their room. He looked at Elara and said, "Her GodFire is too weak to deal with the generational Corruption. At best, she can delay it for a while, and even that, the area she can affect will be very small. So, just save your efforts and let them rest in peace. That''s the best for them."


    Veer clenched his fist, but then slowly loosened up. He nodded and said, "Fine! Then, teleport us out. I want to kill all those Bastards."


    Aurora and Elara turned towards Veer, shocked at the killing intent he was radiating. They knew he didn''t like killing, so the times they had seen him emitting his killing intent were a few.


    But this time, the killing intent surpassed anything he had emitted before. It was as if he had gone mad and only wanted blood. But looking in those dark eyes, they saw absolute calmness that couldn''t be disturbed by anything.


    He was in control and had taken the initiative to kill by his own will. They shivered looking into them, the abyss-like eyes drawing them in.


    However, soon a grin formed on their faces as they thought, ''RIP to everyone.''


    Even Ancestor Feng was surprised at his killing intent as he said, "You really have that nasty bloodline, huh. Don''t let it devour you, though I doubt it will happen. Your mind... you''re too calm for that."


    He shook his head and said, "You all Ainsworth are always weird."


    Only Rock was a little confused on the situation, but he didn''t really care. All he knew was that his Boss was angry and wanted to kill.


    He would just assist him on that. That was his goal.


    "Alright, be ready for the teleportation. I''ll teleport you out of the Tomb so you can make your plans from there."

 Chapter 145 Welcome

    The Tomb of Solvar was at the base of a towering mountain range that encircled it. As the night approached, the tomb was drenched in a soft, red illumination that made it look breathtaking.Sadly, the Tomb was in ruins. It spanned over ten thousand metres, with many structures broken down and their debris scattered around.


    The once-grand stone structure now lay in ruins, its crumbling walls and scattered debris marking the passage of time. Jagged rocks surrounded the area, their sharp edges silhouetted against the fading light, adding to the sense of desolation.


    A cold breeze rustled through the broken remnants of the tomb, carrying with it the eerie silence of abandonment. Twisted vines crept over cracked stones, reclaiming the space that time has slowly eroded. Enjoy new chapters from My Virtual Library Empire


    The evening sky cast a deepening blue hue, making the shadows darker and the air heavier, as if the very mountains were holding their breath around the forsaken site.


    At the southern entrance gate, which was half-broken, the space fluctuated as four figures appeared there out of nowhere. All of them were wearing dark cloaks over themselves, concealing their looks.


    Fortunately, Ancestor Feng had made sure to teleport them to a safe place so they wouldn''t be attacked instantly. There were no Magical Creatures nearby, so they were safe for the time being.


    A dark-haired young man took off the hood, as he looked around while frowning, "This isn''t a tomb, is it?"


    "Seems like a tomb of some leader, and this was probably the settlement they governed," Aurora answered. "Are you sure we need to go inside?"


    "Ancestor Feng told us that we need to go to the centre of this tomb and fight the Undead Armour of that leader. They have made such arrangements so that others cannot unseal the Noble," Veer sighed.


    "Boss, you don''t expect us to fight those beings of the Dark Era, right?" Rock asked. "That leader has to be some kind of monster to be a leader in those times. How can we fight him?"


    "Because we have seals," Veer shrugged. "We can use those Dark Metal Slates to weaken them and then fight. It''ll be tough, maybe impossible, and we''ll die, but it''s worth a shot."


    "Man up, big guy," Elara chuckled. "It''s not like you can get a chance to fight someone from the Dark Era, right?"


    "Now that you say it like that," Rock nodded, fired up to fight.


    Veer ignored them and continued to observe his surroundings and the tomb itself, which was like a small settlement in itself.


    ''A ruined village, and I''m guessing we can expect some Undead Zombies too. Hmm, this is going to be tough.''


    Then, he looked at the mountains surrounding the tomb and thought, ''Better to get a view of it first.''


    "Let''s go and get the map first," Veer said, as he turned around. He also took out the sleek, black longsword Aurora had given him.


    It only had a single enchantment, and that was enough.


    [Penetration ¨C It can penetrate anything as long as it is given enough Mana.]


    It was a ridiculous enchantment, making Veer wonder where Aurora got it from. Still, he didn''t believe it was as overpowered as it sounded in the description. There had to be some limit to the amount of mana it could absorb.


    Others also followed him after covering their faces with the hood. It was a special cloak which allowed them to conceal themselves from others'' senses, and obviously, it was given by Aurora.


    She had officially become the Sugar mommy of the group. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Thanks for this, Sugar Mommy," Elara grinned at Aurora, making her roll her eyes in annoyance.


    Veer didn''t pay attention to them and climbed the jagged mountain surface. After a few minutes, he reached enough altitude to observe the tomb.


    ''As expected, it was a village or town. How did they all die? And who even lived here? Aethryms?''


    The structure of the town was very basic. It was in a circular shape, with tall walls surrounding it for protection. In the centre of these walls was the civilization.


    A normal layout of a town located in the middle of mountain ranges.


    At the very centre of this town was a small mound upon which a broken-down palace sat. Even after so many centuries, it was still standing strong and only had a few walls broken.


    Though, this was all relayed to them by Aurora as she could see much further and more clearly. After all, they wanted the details before entering it.


    Veer was on the lookout as he had the best instincts. Closing his eyes, he sat on a rock while keeping a close eye on everything. It was then he sensed something a short distance behind him.


    It was only for a moment and very hard to notice, but he did sense it. It was a minor fluctuation in someone''s mana, which made his eyes snap open.


    He clenched the sword''s hilt and stood up. Knowing that any move might alert the intruder, Veer went towards Aurora and whispered something in her ear.


    She turned towards him and nodded, saying, "It''ll be done. You can see the map I drew."


    Saying that, she flicked her fingers as her needle transformed into a rifle. It didn''t even take a second for her to pull the trigger, as the bullet left the muzzle without making any sound.


    In the next moment, a figure jumped out of the bushes, dodging the high-speed bullet by a hair''s breadth.


    Looking at the figure, Veer raised an eyebrow, surprise flickering in his eyes as he said, "Oya! I didn''t expect you to find us so quickly!"


    He recognised the figure. Why wouldn''t he, since he had spent so much time with his rat friend? Those features instantly gave her away.


    Triangular ears along with that flapping tail, thick thighs and...


    He shook his thoughts away and said, "Welcome!"


    In the next moment, he was tackled with a heavy force as Rain hugged him, whispering in his ear, "I knew Boss would survive it. There''s no way those bastards can take you out."


    "Alright, alright, can you get off me now?" Veer''s lips twitched, as he tried not to touch her lower body. He was really trying his best to keep pure thoughts.

 Chapter 146 Dont Eat Me

    After Rain got off him, Veer took them back down the mountain, as he wanted to discuss something with them. The mountain range obviously wasn''t a safe place, neither was the tomb, but at least they knew the entrance gate didn''t have any Magical Creatures.As they settled near an evergreen tree''s base, Rain pleaded, "Boss, do you have any food?"


    "Ohh...sure," Veer blinked, a little surprised by her hungry eyes. Then, he took out some meat he had already prepared. The Special Storage ring¡ªwhich could store fresh food¡ªwas from Aurora too.


    Watching her devour a full slab of Mountain Boar meat, Veer asked, "You didn''t get anything to eat or what?"


    "Boss told me to keep a close eye on that group and not attack or do anything to alert them, so I couldn''t eat," Rain said. "I couldn''t hunt the Magical Creatures near them because that would alert them, and if I had gone too far, I would have probably lost them. So, I just drank the Synth Soup."


    Aurora groaned upon hearing that, as she knew how bad that tasted. She held some pity in her eyes as she looked at the petite woman, "Poor child! Because of him, everyone suffers."


    "Woah! So now Sugar Mommy even has a child," Elara chuckled, though her eyes never left Rain, as she was trying to figure out if she really was Rain.


    "Sorry about that," Veer scratched his cheeks and said. "How did you find us then?"


    "Your smell. I was nearby and smelled you, so I came to check," Rain answered, still busy devouring the seasoned meat.


    "Wait! Doesn''t that mean Seeker Academy is near us?" Aurora frowned and asked.


    Rain finished her meal and then said, "Yup, there was a cave there through which we came, but they encountered a Magical Creature, so they''re fighting it. They have also found the tomb, so they''ll come here soon."


    "You should have said that earlier," Aurora clicked her tongue and looked up the mountain. She wasn''t scared of them and was, in fact, looking forward to meeting them.


    The problem was their Seer, who could potentially know their location and plans, which would be lethal to them. After all, the duo was tricked into the cave because of those damned visions of the Seer.


    "Fuck it! Let''s go then," Veer said, standing up. "We don''t need them to clear up the tomb or anything. We''re already here, so let''s go and kill them before they find anything about us."


    He was only hesitant previously because of two reasons. One was because he wanted to reach the Tomb, and second was that they were only two people back then.


    Rain wasn''t in a state to fight properly, and he didn''t know if he could win against them with Aurora. They had high chances, but he didn''t want to take risks if things could be solved another way.


    But now he had a full team. Even if they fought head-on, there was no way he was losing. He looked up and thought, ''Let''s start with you.''


    He needed to vent after knowing that Brando, Sando, and everyone from the Aethryms was gonna die and their race would truly be extinct.


    The Seeker Academy would serve as his venting target.


    Others had no problem with it, so they began to climb up the mountain with Rain taking the lead. As they walked, Veer began to explain.


    "Rain, keep yourself hidden and kill anyone who tries to escape from the West side. Aur, you need to do the same but from the South side. Rock, I''ll need you to secure the East side. Can you handle Assassins?"


    Rock shrugged, "You can leave that to me, Boss. Even their shit won''t get past me."


    "Good," Veer grinned and said. "Because I will fight them alone, so I need you all to make sure none of them escapes."


    "Are you sure you can handle them?" Aurora asked.


    "I have you four as my back-up," Veer said. "Besides, they can''t hurt me."


    "Are you forgetting me?" Elara pouted. "I also want to beat their asses."


    "My cute muscly, you have the biggest task here. You will be on the lookout for Magical Creatures and make sure none of them disturbs us."


    "Then leave some for me."


    "Sure."


    Then, he turned towards Rain and asked, "Can you give us some information? Especially about their Seer?"


    Rain nodded and began to explain the things she had observed while following the Seeker Academy. Her concealment was very strong, and considering that she never really attacked or did anything, they also didn''t see her in their visions.


    "It was as you expected, Boss. That girl Amelia isn''t the Seer; she just has an Aspect related to eyes. The real Seer is a woman with big boobs. I paid extra attention to her because of the description you gave. She was half mental, I guess."


    She thought about the weird activities Ragen did and said.


    "Her name is Ragen, and she often behaved weirdly¡ªlike muttering something and going limp. One thing she constantly said was that they''re going to die."


    "So, they saw us, or she just has a clue we''ll kill them?" Aurora asked.


    "I don''t know. But I doubt it''s us she sees because she said something along the lines of ''Big five eyes, crawling under the skin.'' I guessed that she probably saw their death in the tomb."


    Veer frowned upon hearing that, and so did Aurora, as they shared a glance. They could see the worry in each other''s eyes, and that made their hearts numb.


    Meanwhile, Rain continued, "As for her Visions, I''m guessing she gets them randomly. Last night, they were resting and I was nearby. I don''t need much sleep, so I was keeping an eye on them, and that''s when I noticed." sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Noticed what?"


    "She was sleeping peacefully like the others, but suddenly woke up and began screaming, ''Don''t eat me, Oh Mountain Lord!''"


    Experience new stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Fuck!" Veer stopped in his tracks, making the others stop too. Only Aurora understood the reason behind it, though. She sighed and asked,


    "So, what are we going to do?"

 Chapter 147 Mountain Lord

    Veer didn''t know much about the Seers, but he knew one thing. The visions they see or predict could hardly be avoided. It was as if fate guided the world to follow those visions. Or maybe the visions were aligned with fate.Whatever was influencing the other, it was a fact that most of the time, Visions couldn''t be avoided, no matter how hard you tried. One way or another, it would catch up and happen.


    So, the Seeker Academy''s team was going to die no matter what. At first, Veer thought it was they who would kill them, but now it seemed the visions told something different.


    As he looked high above the mountain shrouded in light mist, Veer thought, ''Is it worth it?''


    He turned to look at Aurora, and she was looking at him for answers. He nodded at her and thought, ''It doesn''t matter. I''ll see them dead first. And I''ll also need that Seer.''


    "We''re going in, but be careful," Veer said. "Don''t separate now, as it could be dangerous alone."


    Nodding at his orders, the group made their way up while Rain explained her findings. She had done her work properly and had gathered detailed information about their opponents.


    Veer also shared his thoughts so they would be extra careful, especially regarding the Mountain Lord the Seer mentioned. It could possibly be the strongest Magical Creature they might face.


    Discover exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    After a few minutes, they finally reached a wide rock, which was large enough to house an entire forest. Slowly, they made their way forward and heard the clanging of metals.


    Veer nodded at the others, and they dispersed. They would still remain close but keep enough distance so that they didn''t let the targets escape.


    He also jumped onto a tree, hid his presence using the cloak, and looked toward the clearing. The eight Assassins were there, fighting a serpent with eleven human-like limbs.


    ''Intermediate stage, huh. They should be able to deal with it.''


    It was as he had expected. The Serpent was already badly injured, so after a few minutes of hit-and-run tactics, the Seeker Academy group killed the Magical Creature.


    However, Veer didn''t make a move. He just stayed in position, observing the others. His friends also stayed in their positions after not receiving any signal from him.


    After a full minute of silence, the Seeker Academy students came out of their hiding spot and went toward the serpent''s corpse. They were still wearing their battle suits, which covered their faces and whole bodies, making recognizing them a little difficult.


    But Veer had memorized their figures, so he was easily able to tell who was who.


    Jonathan, their leader, approached the serpent and crouched down. He touched the hard, darkened scales as his hand slowly phased inside. Then, he pulled it back as a Mana Shard appeared in his grasp.


    It was his Aspect, something related to making his body phase through objects. That was what Rain had observed and reported.


    As he looked at the Mana Shard and the serpent, Jonathan asked, "Is this the Mountain Lord you mentioned?" S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "N-No, Boss. It has five eyes and is very big," Ragen said, her voice stuttering as she looked around in fear. Her face wasn''t visible, but her trembling posture made her terror evident.


    "Then, we''ll hurry up," Jonathan said, standing up. "It may be just a weak beast, since you''re also weak. You''re just scared for no reason. Let''s go."


    "You should grow some backbone, bitch," Amelia said, as she gripped Ragen''s shoulder. When Ragen nodded hurriedly, Amelia clicked her tongue and let go.


    Hiding in the tree, Veer smirked as he thought, ''Really interesting. I was wondering why a Seer would go to Seeker Academy of all places, but it seems like they forced her into this mess.''


    Then a thought crossed his mind, making him frown, ''Or maybe she isn''t really from the Seeker Academy.''


    It was possible, so he continued to watch them as they cut open the serpent''s body to retrieve its gallbladder. After that, they began marching down.


    ''Hey, they''re leaving!''


    Hearing Elara''s shout in his head, Veer had an urge to roll his eyes as he replied, ''Calm down. I still think something is fishy here. Let''s observe for a bit longer and follow them.''


    He also relayed the information to the others with sign language and then began to tail the Seeker Academy group. Most of them were at the Beginner Stage, while only Jonathan and Amelia were at the Intermediate Stage, so detecting him would be difficult for them.


    As much as Elara was getting impatient, Veer remained calm and didn''t order an attack. He simply kept watch over his surroundings while following the group, who made their way down the mountain.


    After a few minutes, the team was almost at the base, and Veer began to wonder if he had overestimated the Visions. But it was still better than underestimating them, so he waited.


    That was when Veer sensed fluctuations in the atmospheric mana to his right and raised an eyebrow. He signaled the others and concealed himself even more.


    Right then, something exploded out of the mountainside like a bomb, landing before the Seeker Academy''s team without giving them any chance to flee.


    The dust and dirt were blown away by a loud roar that shook the very earth the mountain stood upon, making it tremble as if a heavy earthquake had struck.


    As the dust cloud thinned, a monstrous Abomination came into view, striking dread into their hearts and making their blood run cold.


    It was a four metre tall, towering beast with a humanoid figure, armed with five giant ape-like hands. As it roared once again, its face also became clear, making them question what sort of creature they had encountered.


    Jonathan gritted his teeth as he looked at the being before him. Fear paralyzed him, and the same was true for his teammates. They knew one thing with certainty: the beast standing before them was unbeatable.


    Their hearts were filled with dread, and they tried desperately to muster the strength to run, even though it felt futile.

 Chapter 148 Saving The Seer

    Veer and his group were also shaken because of the Mountain Lord. Even from a distance, they could feel its might and power. It was as if the world itself was telling them they couldn''t best it.The only thing they could do was surrender, not even resistance.


    Only Veer was calm and had his gaze focused on the Magical Creature. After seeing the titanic battle at the start of his Labyrinth Journey, he doubted anything could scare him anymore.


    Even from a distance, he could easily see the tall, four-metre beast. The reason he identified it as mountain was simple.


    Its head had five milky, white eyes and a half-open terrible maw crowding with razor-sharp teeth. Viscous drool was running down the creature''s chin.


    The strange shapes endlessly moving, worm-like, under the creature''s skin were probably the thing Ragen meant when she said ''crawling under the skin.''


    [Name - Mountain Lord Nerul]


    [Type - Magical Creature.]


    [Rank - Elite Stage]


    There was nothing else since it was an Elite Stage Magical Creature. But the aura it gave was enough for Veer to assess the situation.


    ''It isn''t stronger than the Dark Mist Guardian but it has those worms that could be trouble,'' he thought. ''Now, is it worth saving that Seer?''


    He didn''t care about the other Seeker Academy students, but the Seer was different. Their path would be much harder once they left this Floating Island, and it would be better if they had a Seer.


    But the problem was if they would be able to save her without saving others.


    ''Now, that''s problematic.'' Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire


    While he was thinking, the fight between the Seeker Academy group and the Mountain Lord had already started. Though calling it a fight would be wrong, as the giant beast had killed one of them already.


    The other seven knew they couldn''t fight, so they tried to run, only to be surrounded by many white worms that came out of the ground.


    Veer watched everything and then made up his mind. He needed to take risks if he wanted to face The Corrupted Dragon in the future.


    He signalled his friends as they came near him, and he said, "We''re going to save the Seer."


    "Understood!"


    There were no questions. He was their leader, and he would decide their every move. They had placed their trust in him, so they didn''t care what he was thinking, even if it was a suicidal move.


    "Good!" Veer nodded. "We can probably kill it if we fight together, but let''s save some energy. We''ll only fight it head-on if there is no other choice."


    He looked at Rain and said, "It''ll be your job to take Ragen away while Elara and I would fight the big guy."


    Rain nodded and asked, "Can''t we do the same like we did with that snake?"


    "It''s impossible given its figure, and I also don''t want you to devour it," Veer said. "So, just be careful."


    Turning towards Rock, he ordered, "You''ll be assisting Aurora while she will snipe those bastards trying to run away."


    Rock nodded along with Aurora. He wanted to fight the Mountain Lord, but he knew the reason Veer kept him out of that battle. Rock was still in the Beginner Stage, and he would be dead at the start of the battle.


    ''What kind of tank am I? I can''t even protect my own team,'' Rock clenched his fist in frustration. ''I will become a mountain. I will!'' S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Veer smiled upon seeing his eyes and then said to Aurora, "Do your best and don''t let a single one leave this mountain alive. Rock will do the close-range work. Also, make sure no Magical Creatures approach us, I doubt it though, considering the shit we''re fighting."


    After she nodded with a wide grin on her face, he turned towards Elara and smiled, "Smash it!"


    "Got it! Boss!"


    After a fist bump, everyone left for their positions according to the plan. Aurora and Rock went slightly upwards where they would have a better sight of the battle, while Rain turned on her concealment and rushed towards the battlefield.


    Her speed was insane, as even Veer was having a hard time following her, but it was to be expected since she had devoured the very essence of an Elite Stage Corrupted Creature.


    The only two remaining behind were Elara and Veer, who took their time while rushing towards the battlefield. They could see what was happening there, so they knew they had some time.


    Out of the total eight people from Seeker Academy, only four were left. The other four were either smashed into the ground by the Mountain Lord or sucked dry by the white worms.


    Only Ragen, Amelia, David, and Jonathan remained. They were still fighting the Mountain Lord, but it was mostly just dodging around while trying to make a way through the worms.


    Ragen was actually in clarity this time as she jumped around the battlefield. Finding an opportunity, she led the Mountain Lord towards the world and then disappeared when a solid ape punch shattered the ground she had been standing on.


    It also killed all the worms in that area, giving an opportunity for them to run. They didn''t miss it, as everyone ran towards it and got out of it.


    However, the Mountain Lord wouldn''t let that happen, as it roared loudly and let loose its worms while it also got ready to jump.


    Jonathan looked back at the giant monster and clicked his tongue. Then, he spun and kicked Ragen in the belly. She couldn''t react properly, and even if she did, Jonathan was far stronger than her.


    The impact threw her back towards the Mountain Lord, making the giant pause and focus on the young woman. It decided to first deal with her before going after the others.


    It raised one of its hands to catch her, but a sharp pang of pain made it withdraw. The beast growled and looked at its hand, where a dagger dug deep¡ªbut soon it disappeared.


    Confused, it looked back at the woman, but she was nowhere to be seen. Rage filled its mind as it roared loudly, while beating its chest with all of its hands.


    Veer saw all of that and smiled, "She''s getting good. Well, now it''s our time."


    "You bet it is."

 Chapter 149 Vs Mountain Lord

    Veer had seen Ragen almost getting caught, but right under the Mountain Lord''s sight, Rain had taken her away. Her speed was a match to none.But the Mountain Lord was a Magical Creature in the end. All of its prey had escaped, which made it angry, and it would surely find Rain quickly.


    Unfortunately for the beast, Veer and Elara had entered the battlefield right at the moment it was going to search for its prey.


    The Beast also noticed them and growled, happy that it didn''t have to look far. Its worms wiggled around as they made a wall surrounding them.


    Mountain Lord wouldn''t let its prey escape twice.


    "Don''t worry, Big guy. We''re here to kill you," Elara wiped her nose, having a wide grin on her face. Not a single trace of fear or nervousness was there in her eyes.


    Veer chuckled and also put his sword forward, smiling, "Well then, let''s see if you''ve trained or not."


    The Mountain Lord growled upon seeing their nonchalant behaviour as its five eyes turned red from milky white. It roared once again and punched at them with two of its hands, making the air swirl around them.


    The duo sidestepped and dodged the punch while running to the sides of the Mountain Lord. They knew each other very well and had also fought with each other a lot, so they knew how the other''s mind worked.


    Stay connected via My Virtual Library Empire


    Coming right off at the sides, Elara clenched her fist and punched to match the incoming hand. Flames broke out of her hand, as she tackled it head-on.


    The two fists collided, sending sparks of flames flying around as Elara was pushed back for a few metres. But the beast''s hand was also engulfed in flames, which it quickly extinguished.


    ''Tsk! So, normal flames won''t work,'' Veer clicked his tongue as he ducked under the hand coming at him and did a horizontal slash at the Beast''s ankle, which was similar to a human''s.


    Before the blade could touch its skin, white worms burst out of it and attacked Veer with their maws filled with razor-sharp fangs. Already expecting it, Veer smiled and muttered, "Blazing Strike!"


    The flaming sword cut through the white worms like a piece of paper, making their gross content splatter on the ground. Not stopping for a second, he struck the ankle with his sharpened blade.


    However, before it could penetrate further, the beast released more of the white worms and also swung its arm at him. The heavy force weighed down on Veer as if he was being pressured under a mountain.


    Instead of retreating, he just smiled and put his palm on the ground, muttering, "Frost Grasp!"


    Instantly, a Magic Circle formed and froze all of the worms along with its leg. But the pressure had already increased to a high degree as the punch was inches away from landing on Veer.


    Just then, Elara crashed against the incoming hand using her full body force. Using the opportunity, Veer poured his mana into his dark blade and brought it down at the ankle.


    However, before his blade could touch the leg, the Mountain Lord sent a kick at him at sonic speed, making the air around them vibrate.


    Veer quickly folded his arm and changed the trajectory of his blade to the incoming kick. It was too fast and he didn''t have time to do anything else, so he chose the most viable option.


    The blade penetrated the thick fur and made blood splatter on the sword. The beast screamed in pain and kicked Veer with the same bleeding leg.


    Veer felt as if a speeding train had slammed into him, but fortunately he had deployed the Arcane Shield on time, so it absorbed most of the impact.


    As he did a backflip to land some distance away, he was forced to roll immediately as white worms burst out of the ground. Clicking his tongue, he put his palm on the ground and muttered, "Mana Pulse!"


    The shockwave dealt with the white worms and gave enough time for Veer to stand up again. Having his hand on the sword''s hilt, he looked at the Mountain Lord, who was being bombarded by Elara''s flaming punches from all sides.


    Her ability was high, and the Mountain Lord was having a tough time following her even with all of its five hands. Elara herself also had her incandescent flames burning in some parts of her body, showing the damage done there.


    "This one is weaker," Veer muttered as he once again joined the battle. At first, he was hesitant to kill the Mountain Lord because it was an Elite Stage Magical Creature.


    But only now did he realise that he was basing its strength on the Dark Mist Guardian. Compared to that Guardian Serpent, the Mountain Lord was much weaker physically, but it supplemented that with the larva worms it created.


    They were all enough to bite a Beginner Stage to death. They were only useless to people like Veer and Elara, but even then, they were annoying them.


    Giving a glance at the worms, Veer thought, ''There had to be some limit for it. No way it could just continue to produce those.''


    "El, Swap with me!" Veer said through their connection, as he launched himself into the air and poured his mana heavily into the sword.


    It consumed a whopping twenty Mana from him as the blade glowed and seemed to cut the air itself. Sensing the upcoming attack, the Beast stretched one of its hands to catch Veer while the other was punching at him.


    Elara also backed away without hesitation and began to deal with the white worms. Her flames could burn anything, and the worms were no exception.


    From the corner of her eyes, she saw how Veer brought down his sharpened blade and used it to sever the beast''s hand from its wrist.


    His momentum carried him forward as he spun in mid-air and brought down his blade in a downward slash on the punch. However, the blade couldn''t penetrate the thick bones of the Beast any longer.


    ''I''ll be damned! Why is it so thick?''


    sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 150 The Archer

    While Veer was fighting the dreadful Abomination, Aurora was keeping an eye on the surroundings. Even though her heart screamed at her to watch Veer in a fight, she refused to disobey his orders.She flicked her hand as the needle in her hand transformed into a deep blue bow, with the marking of the Moon engraved beside the runes. It was bigger than Aurora, but she carried it very well.


    Pulling the string and getting into position, she said, "Your name is Rock, right? Be careful. One of them had an Illusion Aspect, so he can come near us."


    Never underestimate your opponent. Aurora had learned that clearly when Veer as a child had dealt with her family.


    "Thanks," Rock nodded and closed his eyes. Since there was a chance that his senses would be manipulated, he wouldn''t even rely on them to fight.


    Seeing that, Aurora was speechless as she thought, ''All of them are madmen!''


    Still, she had kept an eye on the Assassins and was waiting for a chance. She wanted them to get away from her so she could perform at her best.


    She just needed to be patient.


    After some time, she smiled as her eyes glowed in a golden glow. She pulled the string to its maximum limit, as a half-transparent arrow materialized on the bow.


    She smiled and released the arrow.


    There was no sound; even the air wasn''t affected by the arrow. It was as if it was too weak, and that was what she wanted others to believe.


    The arrow travelled at an insane speed and covered over two hundred metres in under a second, appearing behind David as if it had teleported there.


    Just before it could pierce his heart, someone else slammed into him, making the arrow hit his shoulder instead of his chest. Still, the power behind the Silent Arrow was devastating as a huge chunk of David''s shoulder was blasted away.


    Seeing that, Aurora clicked her tongue and nocked another arrow. This time, it was slithering black, with a snake symbol on its tip.


    Not wasting even a second, she fired it again. The arrow was swift and carried deadly precision, but this time it missed the target and hit a mountain leopard. The beast jumped upon the impact, but the next second laid flat on the ground, foam coming out of its mouth. Find your next read on My Virtual Library Empire


    ''Hmm, that bitch,'' Aurora thought, as she crouched down on the tree''s branch she was standing on. She stopped firing and just focused on pinpointing their location.


    She could still see them, but it could also be an illusion. She knew that because of her Aspect, as she could sense their location somewhere else. It was being affected by David''s Aspect, but she could still sense that what she was seeing wasn''t real.


    In fact, she was surprised seeing the illusion as David had actually manipulated her sight even from such a distance.


    ''How is it possible though? It''s related to illusion, but not quite that,'' Aurora continued to scan her surroundings while nocking two arrows on her bow.


    They were simple wooden arrows with only a single Rune engraved on them. They were the weakest in her arsenal, but deadly nonetheless.


    "They might be coming for us!" Aurora said, releasing the arrows as they travelled, cutting through the air and striking a rabbit a hundred metres away from her.


    Rock didn''t say anything and simply stood with his eyes closed. His arms over his chest, his muscles bulging through the battle suit.


    Aurora smiled, seeing that she still couldn''t pinpoint her opponent''s location. It was a rare thing and there were only a few people who had managed to counter her Aspect in the same stage.


    This was the reason one could never base one''s strength properly. One useless Aspect could potentially counter a powerful Aspect and assist in killing that user.


    ''But you''re underestimating me, boy!''


    The blonde elf smiled and took out a compass. This was one of the reasons she had given him the Vitality-boosting Artefact.


    Looking at the direction in which the compass pointed, Aurora nocked another Silent Arrow and turned to look there. Her eyes glowed with a golden glow again as they perceived a hidden, golden World.


    In that golden World, a thin red thread went deep in the forests, connecting to something far away.


    ''Gotcha!''


    Then, she released the arrow as it drained her mana and shot silently under the dim sky, reaching its target in an instant. The impact was followed by an explosion.


    Aurora''s gaze penetrated everything and landed on her arrow''s target, a mass of gross content of a human''s organs. A short distance away, legs of a human clad in a jet-black suit lay in a pool of red.


    ''Jonathan...he got us!''


    Aurora smiled, as she quickly identified the corpse as that of Amelia. Even though she couldn''t see the face because she had blasted her whole torso, she knew those legs weren''t of a man.


    ''He must have given the Artefact to Amelia. Smart!''


    But she knew one thing for sure. They had not separated as she had sensed her target there. And she had only locked on David.


    Her Aspect made it practically impossible to lose the target, so it was only getting tough to figure out his location because of his Aspect. But she had prepared for such a situation.


    She closed her eyes and then pointed her bow towards her right. Smiling, she said, "They''re here!"


    In the next second, a crimson red arrow left her bow and struck a tall evergreen tree in the distance, making a gaping hole in its thick trunk and destroying the surrounding area.


    But that wasn''t the point as she sensed some fluctuations in the Mana there. She thought, sending another arrow there with a speed that would surprise even top Archers. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''You''re injured!''


    She was already surprised by David''s sheer willpower to keep his Aspect active for so long despite having such a heavy injury. But there was a limit to everything, and the explosion had made him make a slight mistake.


    Unfortunately, Jonathan was already in the battlefield and David was also close, having his Aspect active to fool their senses.


    As she looked down at Rock, Aurora smiled and thought, ''Let''s see what you trained.''

 Chapter 151 Finishing

    Veer rolled backwards and then jumped to get on his feet again. In doing so, he swept his flaming blade around him, killing every white worm that came out of the ground.Raising his head, he looked at the Mountain Lord who was still standing strong with two of its hands severed from the wrists. It also had several cuts on its torso, and was wobbling on one leg.


    Despite all this, the Mountain Lord carried itself with a dreadful aura as various shapes danced around it. Out of five, only two white eyes remained as others were blasted off by Elara''s flames.


    The battle had paused for a second as the participants took a moment to breathe. Even the Mountain Lord needed some time to create more of the white worms the duo had destroyed. Stay connected via My Virtual Library Empire


    "So, how are your injuries?" Veer asked, as he wiped off the blood from his blade.


    "They''re fine, but I still think it''s going to be tough to handle both Aspect and Sub-Aspect simultaneously," Elara answered in a rather dull tone.


    Veer gave her a side glance and clicked his tongue. Every attack of the Mountain Lord was lethal to them, so Elara was working as a tank and taking most of the damage.


    The damage was so extensive that she had to overuse her Sub-Aspect to heal the injuries, and the rate at which she used her Aspect couldn''t keep up with it. Not to mention, she needed to be careful as she could exhaust herself after using both Aspect and Sub-Aspect.


    The only positive side was that the Mountain Lord was wary of her flames as they did True Damage, something it didn''t have resistance to. So, it was avoiding her attacks.


    "Mix your normal flames with your Aspect flames," Veer said, as he stepped forward. "And when I give the signal, blast its head."


    Elara nodded, as crimson red flames burst out of her hands. In the next moment, she spun with her flames surrounding her and burned some of the white worms that shot at her.


    With a light push on the ground, Veer launched himself towards the Mountain Lord, who reciprocated his momentum and jumped towards him.


    With skillful movements, Veer avoided being buried under its weight and tried to go for its leg. The beast sensed his intentions and threw a flurry of punches from its remaining hands. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Unfortunately, it wasn''t fighting Veer alone so it had to quickly dodge the flaming fists coming from Elara. The beast roared, frustrated with the fact that it still couldn''t finish the two ants.


    Veer smiled and once again shot at the Mountain Lord, this time his speed exceeded anything prior as he put a lot of mana in his legs. Dodging an incoming punch, he leapt into the air and landed on the furry hand of the beast.


    Then, with a powerful swipe, he brought his blade down on the forearm, having poured almost fifteen mana points into it. He only had 200 MP in total, so it spoke volumes about how much he put into it.


    The Mountain Lord tried to swat him away, but Elara punched it with Incandescent-flame-coated fists, making it scream in pain. It only grew into a loud cry when Veer cut the forearm.


    He didn''t linger there any longer and pushed himself into the air, as white worms came out of the cut wound. They were moving around, and were less in density than they were initially.


    ''Tsk! This bastard carries them around in his body or what? Wait! So are they its children?''


    Veer quickly shook off those thoughts and ordered Elara, ''At ten count of two!''


    ''Alright!''


    He fell from the sky, with his sword pulsing with crimson flames. Having a wide grin on his face, he shouted, "Blazing Strike!!"


    A hand tried to stop him, but it was cut open by the blade''s sharpness. Using his momentum, he directly shot towards the beast''s head, from which it was glaring at him.


    Seeing that maw filled with razor-sharp teeth, Veer muttered, "Fire Bullet!"


    Immediately, several rounds of Fire Bullet shot towards the beast''s maw. Having experienced the agony of Elara''s flames, the beast''s survival instinct kicked in and it tried to dodge the Fire Bullets.


    But all it was doing was get into the position Veer wanted it to. He smiled, formed Arcane Shield below his feet and used it to increase his speed.


    "Blast!"


    With one swift strike, Veer slit the Mountain Lord''s throat, his blade severing some of its deep bones, too, as it struggled to stand properly.


    The strike was soon followed by a powerful explosion that hit the beast''s head, blasting it off. With a heavy thud and black smoke, the Mountain Lord''s headless body fell on the ground.


    Elara fell on one knee, as her heart pounded against her chest and adrenaline rushed through her veins. A smile formed on her face as she bathed in Incandescent flames.


    She took a deep breath and stood up after deactivating her Sub-Aspect. Her mind was already hurting from using it so she thought of using potions to heal.


    Turning her head, she found Veer smashing his foot on the ground. Speechless, she went towards him and asked, "What are you doing?"


    "My knee joint was dislocated," Veer answered, putting his sword back in its sheath. "Are you sane or have you lost your mind?"


    For that, she answered with a smack on his head, as Elara rolled her eyes, "I didn''t use my Sub-Aspect that much, you know. Also, I don''t just forget my memories or anything."


    "Yeah, yeah. You just lose your sick personality," Veer chuckled, as he looked around. He had not lowered his guard even for a moment, but it seemed like now things were fine.


    He sighed and said, "Let''s go and check on Aurora and others."


    Elara kicked his knee joint, earning a death glare, but she just snorted and left him. Soon, he also followed her and they went towards Aurora''s location.


    Reaching there, they stood dumbfounded while thinking, ''What the hell happened here?''

 Chapter 152 Mountains Fury

    A few minutes earlier...Rock was still standing on his spot, his eyes closed and hands folded on his chest. He heard Aurora''s every word and nodded ever so slightly.


    His thoughts were going back to his childhood. Rock lived in a small town and was the son of an Adventurer. Because of his body and big appetite, his father worked extra hard to feed him.


    He was born from his mother''s affair, but his father still supported him and showered him with love. He was the man Rock looked up to and wanted to be like him.


    However, one day, he watched his father die in a beast tide. He clearly remembered that moment because it had changed him greatly.


    His father was a Fire Mage and was fighting on the front lines. Sadly, he died because the tank of their team ran away after he saw the danger. Their whole team was annihilated because there was no one to take the damage.


    That day, Rock had lost his only family member and also his home. He still remembered his father''s last words that he told him before he went to fight the Beast Tide.


    "Remember, Rocky. Always be Grateful to the person who feeds you and protect those who you admire and want to protect. You want to become a Tank, right? Then become someone they could trust their life with. The shield who would take all of their damage."


    Rock had failed him. Veer had not only fed him but also trained him. He was someone Rock admired and had sworn to protect. And now here he was in the back line while the person he was supposed to protect was fighting in the front line.


    He had failed as a Tank.


    It frustrated him to the core, as he felt disgusted with himself. But more than that, he was burning in flames of determination. If he wasn''t living up to his potential, then he would break that potential and go past his limits. Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    Never again would he ever allow himself to feel disgusted with himself.


    When he heard Aurora say that the Assassins were near, his eyes snapped open as he muttered, "Come!"


    In the next moment, a powerful aura burst out of him as his skin tone changed to an odd mix of dark brown and metallic silver. His eyes turned hollow as he stepped forward, raised his hand, and brought it down.


    With a loud smash, the ground below him shattered like a spider web, making wide gaps quickly appear around him. Then, he pushed himself to the side, where he punched a tree with such force that it collapsed after a second.


    With a swoosh, something flashed past him and hit its intended target. Rock''s eyes then returned to normal once again when he heard a low groan.


    Before him stood Jonathan with a wooden arrow dug deep into his hands. He glared at the towering man before vanishing from his sight.


    Rock frowned and thought, ''How did he do that?''


    On second thought, it didn''t matter. He only had one job, and it was to protect Aurora, and he would do it. He once again closed his eyes, while his skin remained the same the entire time.


    He brought his hands above his head, then, clenching his fists, he brought them down on the ground with such force that all around him, the ground shattered and only managed to keep itself together because of the trees.


    However, he didn''t care about that and began to smash the ground around the tree Aurora was standing on. He also kept his instincts on full alert, and whenever he felt anything near the Aurora''s tree, he would deal with it quickly.


    After two rounds of smashing, he once again came to intercept an attack as a dagger landed on his forearm but passed through it like butter.


    He just smiled, clenched his fists, and pulled his hand back. It came off as a surprise to the assaulter, as he had made the dagger appear in the physical world.


    The dagger got stuck in Rock''s arm, as he mocked, "Is that the best you can do?"


    Jonathan gritted his teeth and backed off, abandoning his treasured dagger. It made his heart bleed to lose it, but his life was more important.


    Rock tried to catch Jonathan, but he was quick enough to hide himself. Shaking his head, Rock got back to work again and began to destroy the area around Aurora''s tree.


    He heard the firing of arrows occasionally, which made him wonder what Aurora was doing. Guessing that she was dealing with the Magical Creatures, he continued his work.


    After he was done with the ground, he picked up the fallen tree. It was heavier than he expected, as it made his muscles burst out through his battle suit. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Aghh!" He screamed loudly and spun, still having the tree in his hand. The tree was like a moving mountain as it collided with all the other trees and took them down.


    Rock stopped after he completed a semi-circle, then did the same on the other part. After he was done, he went back to the single tree that stood within the radius of thirty metres.


    All around it was a destroyed area, filled with debris of upturned soil and the fallen trees. It was a total mess, but it also meant that Aurora''s tree was the only high point there.


    It meant that the only way to reach Aurora was by climbing the tree. The tree that Rock guarded with his life. Like a mountain, Rock stood beside the tree with his eyes closed.


    After a full minute of silence, he smelled blood to his right, so he punched to both of his sides. Though only his left hand felt a slight ticklish feeling before something struck him in the neck.


    A mocking smile appeared on his face as he said, opening his eyes, "What? An Assassin can''t cut someone''s throat?"


    Jonathan was burning in fury, but he knew he stood no chance of winning in a direct fight, so he once again backed off to buy some time.


    ''If I can''t win then you also can''t.''


    His expression changed when he noticed Rock directly looking at him. Confused and scared, he tried going around him, but his eyes never left him.


    ''How is that possible? How can he see me?''

 Chapter 153 Revenge

    Rock grew more and more confused as he looked at Jonathan running around. What was he actually doing instead of hiding?"Aghh!!"


    It was then Jonathan suddenly screamed as he fell face first on the ground. Rock blinked in surprise when he looked at the Assassin''s legs... or rather what should have been legs.


    There was nothing aside from blood and gore-like stuff splattered on the ground while Jonathan tried to contain his cries. His face was morphed in an odd mix of fury, pain, and despair.


    Rock shuddered, as he raised his head to look at Aurora. He had not seen, heard, or even felt that arrow. It came out of nowhere and blasted the legs of an Intermediate Stage Assassin.


    ''No wonder she''s so famous. What a monster!'' S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Aurora jumped down from the tree and landed gracefully on the ground. Rock wanted to ask something but stopped when he saw those cold eyes.


    He stepped back. His job was done here.


    Aurora approached Jonathan, her needle still spinning around her fingers. Crouching near him, she asked, "How does it feel?"


    "Bitch! I knew you¡ª"


    Before Jonathan could continue his cursing, he received a tight slap on his cheeks, turning them red. Aurora looked down at him and asked, her eyes cold as an iceberg, "Answer the question!"


    "Wh¡ª"


    Jonathan was once again cut short as a needle pierced into into his right eye. His screams filled with agony and pain resounded in the forest as he rolled around.


    "Experience the pain that Alice felt. This is what you did to her last year. Heh, who am I even asking? You probably don''t even remember the people you killed for no fucking reason."


    Aurora spat in disgust and was going to once again strike at Jonathan, but he had already lost consciousness as he couldn''t handle the pain.


    Seeing that, she lowered her hand and sighed, ''What am I even doing?''


    "Hmm? Why did you stop?"


    Hearing the familiar voice, Aurora turned around and saw Rain walking towards her while dragging a corpse with his right shoulder completely gone. She also noticed a thin red line of his blood on his neck.


    Raising an eyebrow, she asked, "So, you''re the reason the illusion disappeared?"


    "Yeah, I found him lying there," Rain answered, pointing at a particular rock some distance away. "Forget him, why did you stop? Isn''t he the guy who killed your friend?"


    Aurora''s face turned solemn as she turned to look at Jonathan, then she said, "He will die. But I don''t want to torture him, neither do I have time for it."


    "Ho! Well, then I have an idea," Rain smiled and said. "Why don''t we feed him to some Magical Creature?"


    While Aurora was considering her options, Elara and Veer arrived there. Rain caught his smell quickly and smiled. Throwing the corpse away, she jumped towards Veer, screaming, "Boss! I''ve done the task you gave!"


    Veer chuckled at her antics and patted her head, saying, "Good job!"


    Read exclusive chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    Rolling her eyes at him, Elara went towards Aurora and said, "What? Hesitating to kill your enemy or what?"


    "I''m not hesitating to kill but rather I don''t want to dirty my hand by torturing him," Aurora shook her head. "We''ll just leave him to some Magical Creature. At least someone will have their belly full."


    By then, Veer had also arrived near her while looking at the destruction Rock did. He gave a thumbs up to Rock, making him smile in pride.


    Then, he turned to look at Jonathan and said, "Let''s do as you decide."


    "Boss, he has a good Aspect, so can I try Devouring him?" Rain asked, turning all heads towards her, making her confused. "What?"


    Veer shook his head and said, "His Aspect is good for you but the problem lies with your devouring. You have only devoured a Corrupted beast till now, and it didn''t really have any consciousness. What if his consciousness tried to interfere or, worse, affect your Soul? There''s just too much risk."


    Rain''s ears dropped as she nodded in disappointment. She had been really looking forward to get that ability to phase through object.


    "You''re still being affected by the Dark Mist Guardian, you know. Haven''t you noticed a change in your mentality and talking?" Veer sighed. "I don''t want you to lose yourself, Rain."


    That instantly brightened her mood as she focused on something else, ''He even noticed change in my behaviour? He cares about me?''


    Her ears flapped up and down, while her tail wrapped around her thighs, she looked down and said, "I''ll be careful!"


    Veer smiled and nodded, "We will try it with someone weaker than you, so even if something happens, we can take countermeasures. Also, can you go and take out the Mana Shard of that Mountain Lord?"


    "Gotcha!"


    With a side step, she disappeared from her position as she headed towards the battlefield of Mountain Lord and Veer.


    "I still can''t follow her speed. Ridiculous!" Elara muttered. "What did you feed her?"


    "Just a Corrupted snake," Veer chuckled and then turned his attention to Jonathan. Looking at the battlefield, he already had a clue on how the battle went.


    "Can you see any Magical Creature around?" Veer asked, to which Aurora nodded.


    She pointed at a boulder in the distance and said, "There''s an Ant nest there of Silverback Ants."


    "You''re cruel," Elara hissed. "The hell you mean you don''t want to torture? This is worse than that."


    "They did the same with Alice," Aurora scoffed, not caring about what others thought of her actions.


    Veer turned to look at Rock and asked, "Can you help us transport these two?"


    "Boss, you shouldn''t ask these things from your subordinates. You should order," Rock said, his arms crossed over his chest. "We will follow any and every single order from you. So, never request."


    "Ah, yeah, now do that," Veer just waved his hands at that.


    Rock picked up both Jonathan and David, then went towards the boulder Aurora mentioned. Others also followed him and watched him dump the bodies in a deep hole.


    ''System! Make sure to tell me when they actually die. I don''t want a fucking protagonist trope here. No way I''m leaving those alive.''

 Chapter 154 Red Eye

    After making sure that Jonathan''s entire crew had been wiped out except for the Seer, Veer and his group returned to the Ruined Tomb''s entrance gate.They formed a tent there as they needed some rest to replenish their Mana and stamina. Fortunately, Mountain Lord''s Mana Shard was more than enough for them to get to their peak state again.


    After getting refreshed, they circled around Ragen, who was in a deep sleep. Rain had hidden her in a small gap in the mountain and later retrieved her when they needed her.


    Just to respect her privacy, they didn''t take off her mask or anything. Though it was Aurora''s plan after she saw Ragen''s chest.


    A few drops on her face woke Ragen as her eyes fluttered open, though for that they had to cut the eye part of her mask.


    Remembering what happened before she passed out, she sat up in panic and instinctively tried to attack, but Rock stopped her.


    Raising her head, she looked at the giant of a man and screamed, "Aghh! Monsters!!"


    "Well, that''s nothing new," Rock muttered before releasing her hand.


    That brought her back to reality as she looked around and found herself in a tent only lit by a single illumination stone hung above. A total of five people were surrounding her, giving her a fright.


    "W-What happened?" she asked, trying to crawl backwards. "Did everything die? I told them we''ll die, but they never listened. I knew we''d die. Wait! Why am I alive then?"


    Veer frowned and said, "You can stop acting, you know. I won''t buy that act."


    "Yeah, it''s trash," Elara nodded in agreement, even though she didn''t understand what Veer meant.


    Aurora rolled her eyes at her partner and said, "You''re actually sane, huh."


    "What are you talking about?" Ragen tilted her head to the sides. "I''m always sane!"


    "Alright, I''ll drop you back to that Mountain Lord or rather to Jonathan''s group," Veer grinned and moved to pick her up.


    "W-Wait! I''ll confess! Yes, I''m sane," Ragen pleaded, her brown eyes showing panic at the mention of Jonathan. "Please don''t throw me anywhere near those beasts."


    "Why? Aren''t you their member?" Aurora asked. "They would probably pay us handsomely in exchange for you."


    "No, I''m begging you. I''ll do anything you ask for, but please don''t give me to those beasts," Ragen slammed her head on the ground, as she pleaded while being on her knees. Her tone clearly told them how scared she was.


    "Alright, raise your head. Let''s hear your story then," Veer said. "And don''t skip anything, otherwise I''ll really drop you there."


    Ragen looked hesitant at first, but when she saw Aurora, something clicked in her head as she asked, "Aren''t you Aurora from Starlight Academy? The one who killed a lot of Seeker Academy''s students last year?"


    "Yes? Why are you asking?"


    "Then you should know how those beasts are," Ragen sighed. "I''m from the Royal Academy and was teleported into the middle of a fight involving Jonathan''s group. Call it bad luck. As I knew their reputation, I knew they would violate me for sure."


    Veer frowned but then relaxed, remembering the outcome of Jonathan.


    "They actually had some information about me and knew I was a Seer. They wanted me to be in their group, so I joined and pretended to be sick and insane," Ragen said. "That kept them away from me, at least for some time."


    She looked at her hand and continued, "I made them believe that if my mental health suffers in any way, I''ll just go completely insane and stop getting visions. Because of that, they kept their distance from me."


    ''Is she lying?''


    [Negative!]


    "So, does that mean you led them to us?" Veer asked, connecting the thoughts.


    Ragen nodded, "I saw Miss Aurora in one of my visions and knew she was here, so I brought them here on the Island. Sadly, I messed up because of one of my dreams."


    "Go on!" Veer gestured for her to continue. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Well, I got that cave''s vision in one of my dreams and muttered it out loud. You see, even though I can keep myself sane in normal circumstances, whenever I get visions, it messes up things, especially if it''s in a dream," Ragen once again bowed her head. "I apologise for that."


    "No need to bow your head," Veer said. "We''ll need some more details, but for now, I want to ask you something..."


    Before he could finish his words, Ragen cried in excitement, "Yes, I''ll join you and assist you with my visions."


    "You seem too enthusiastic. What the hell did you see?" Veer was speechless. "What more visions did you get?"


    "I''ll see when I can tell," Ragen scratched her cheeks. "You see, visions can get faster if we try to change them. There is a possibility it can help us, but it''s very low. Don''t worry, I''ll try my best to help you with the information."


    "She''s right, V," Aurora said. "It''s best not to mess with Fate. Who knows if the Dragon would just suck that power faster because of us?"


    Veer sighed at that, "Fine! But remember this: if you try to do anything, I''ll¡ª"


    "Don''t worry, I''m dead without you all anyway," Ragen said, and Veer could already picture her smiling behind the mask.


    ''Is that also related to her visions? Man, I hate Seers,'' Veer shook his head and said, "Alright then, we''ll leave for the tomb in a while, so be ready."


    "Umm, it''s better if we don''t go there at night," Ragen said. "There are some things there that only awaken under the moon, and I''m pretty sure you don''t want to meet them."


    Hearing that, Veer clicked his tongue. Every minute they wasted meant that the Corrupted Dragon would get even stronger. But there was nothing he could do.


    ''What''s the point if we all die here?''


    Veer nodded and said, turning towards the others who were looking at him for his decision, "We''ll wait for the night to pass then. We''ll take turns to keep a watch so others can take some well-deserved rest. Sleep well because I don''t think we will have any good sleep in the following days."


    The group nodded and Rock volunteered to be the first one to guard¡ªand the longest. Apparently, he didn''t need much sleep to keep himself refreshed and full of power.


    Before leaving, Veer said, "Keep an eye on that girl too. I don''t trust Seers."


    ...


    The next morning, Veer''s group woke up to a monster attack. It was an odd mixture of a bird and a crocodile, making it look bizarre. But it was deadlier than they had expected, and it took both Aurora and Elara to defeat it.


    It held the advantage of flight, but it was rendered useless before someone like Aurora. Hitting a flying target was easier for her, even without using her Aspect.


    As they sat around a campfire, eating the seasoned meat of the beast they had just killed, Rain hissed, "Damn! There''s nothing more delicious than Boss''s cooking."


    Veer''s cooking had become their favorite, and none of them wanted to have any other meal as long as Veer was there. Veer also had no problem with that, as he liked to feed others.


    As he looked at Rain, who was eating a giant piece bigger than her hand, he asked, "Why don''t you go and call our new member?"


    Rain stopped and flashed innocent, teary eyes at him. It was as if they were saying, ''Do you really want to separate me from my food?''


    Veer was left speechless. Shaking his head, he turned towards the others and found them focusing on their food. He could only shake his head again in defeat and do the task himself.


    He went inside the tent and found Ragen sleeping there. Shaking her shoulders, he said, "Wake up! It''s time to leave!"


    In the next moment, Ragen sat up suddenly and held Veer''s shoulder. Acting on his instincts, he put his hand on her neck, as he said, "Try whatever you want!"


    However, he soon noticed the difference in her eyes. They were considerably red, and there were vein-like patterns in them. They contained pure insanity, which surprised even him.


    "Hey, are you alright?" Veer shook her shoulders and asked. "Did you get a vision?"


    Find your adventure at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Flames... everyone will get incinerated in white flames... they will devour everything... red eye..." Ragen muttered, her whole body trembling as she tried to hug her knees, but she passed out before she could do it.


    Veer held her in his arms and frowned, "White flames? El? Red eye?"


    He shook his head and picked her up, then went towards the campfire. By then, everyone had finished their portion and were just waiting for Veer.


    Seeing Ragen, Aurora asked, "Did something happen? Her aura doesn''t seem stable."


    "She probably got a vision," Veer said, as he laid Ragen before Elara. "Can you try to heal her?"


    "I doubt it, but I''ll try," Elara nodded, as she touched Ragen''s forehead. The next moment, incandescent flames burst out of her hands and covered Ragen''s face.


    "So, did she say something?"

 Chapter 155 Solvar (1)

    Elara''s flames healed Ragen to some extent, but she had to stop as it was getting too taxing on her. She was losing her sanity faster than she had ever expected.As she looked at her hands, she muttered, "I guess it takes more energy to heal someone else."


    Veer looked at her and then said, "Well, at least we know you can heal, so we have a healer, even if the price to heal is gonna be high, so we''ll just let you be the last resort."


    Then, he turned towards Aurora and answered her question, "I think she got a vision as she was mumbling something like everyone will die in white flames, and there was also something along the lines of Red Eye."


    Hearing that, Aurora''s head snapped towards Elara as she said, "So, she''ll kill us all?"


    "It would be wrong to make that assumption, as many things aren''t clear, but let''s be careful," Veer said, as he stood up. "As for that red eye, I think it''s either the Corrupted Dragon or the Noble. It''s probably the latter, considering even her soul was harmed by getting that vision."


    "Wait! How can someone be harmed through visions?" Elara asked.


    "It''s a fucking False God at least, and we don''t know what they''re capable of, but it''s safe to assume they can affect concepts such as space and time or manipulate them as they wish," Veer sighed. "They''re technically gods after all."


    "This journey just got harder, huh," Aurora muttered as she looked at her storage ring. "If I had known things would get this serious, I would have packed the whole treasury. For now, I only have things related to my own class."


    "It''s fine, I think we can get things in the Tomb," Veer smiled. "We''ll be compensated well. Or at least I hope so."


    As they were talking, Ragen also woke up. Her eyes had returned to normal, but they were still red, as if someone had poured blood in them.


    She looked around and found Elara right beside her. Startled, she jumped in fright and said, "You''re the one with white flames... don''t kill me... please."


    "Oii! Be careful of that tongue, girl," Elara''s lips twitched as she growled. "I may really kill you."


    "Don''t scare her, El," Veer sighed. "Also, Ragen... was it? ... you don''t need to worry that much. We''ll protect you as we need you, too. For now, quickly eat your meal and then we''ll leave."


    Ragen calmed down and nodded. Then, she sat down on a log while taking a meat piece from Veer. However, she stopped when she realised she still had her mask on.


    Under everyone''s surprised gazes, she took it off, revealing her face to everyone. She had striking sapphire-blue hair, cut short and slightly tousled, with a faint streak of green running through her bangs, giving her an exotic and vibrant appearance.


    Her large, golden amber eyes glimmered with warmth and curiosity, standing out against her pale, flawless complexion. Her build was slender yet toned, with a graceful figure that drew everyone''s attention.


    She was dressed in a jet-black body-fitting battle suit that clung to her form like a second skin, designed for both mobility and protection. However, that also highlighted her figure and especially her bosom.


    Veer averted his eyes, as a faint redness crept on his cheeks. It just grew when he heard some murmurs from Aurora and Elara, who just clicked their tongues upon seeing Ragen.


    Ignoring everyone, Ragen munched on her meal for a few minutes and then said, "Hello, since we would probably be together for a while, I''ll introduce myself properly. Trust is a necessity for survival here, so I hope you can do that too."


    "Trusting a Seer is the last thing I''ll ever do," Aurora shrugged her shoulders.


    "Well, I can''t argue there. Anyway, my name is Elizabeth Bluewind, and you can call me Liz or Beth, whatever you want," Ragen, or now Elizabeth, scratched her cheeks as she said. "And yes, I''m from the Royal Bluewind Family, the Third Princess to be exact."


    Everyone was dumbfounded, as they never thought they had technically kidnapped the princess of the Kingdom they were living in. Granted that some of their group members had higher status than her, it was still surprising.


    Elizabeth smiled and said, "So, I hope you all will treat me well. I''m not much of a fighter or heck anything. I even messed up a lot of things in last because of... insanity. But please don''t abandon me."


    Aurora looked at Elizabeth for a second before turning towards Veer, "Do you have some magnet to attract all the beautiful and high-status women?"


    "I''m the protagonist, after all," Veer rubbed his nose and smirked.


    "I''m not beautiful, neither do I have high status, though," Rain said, pointing towards her face. "You can''t slander Boss like that."


    "Please, you''re a monster of your own," Aurora rolled her eyes. "Anyway, status doesn''t matter here. If you don''t prove to be useful, I''ll personally throw you out. Till then, I''ll protect you."


    "Then, it''s settled. Now, we can go inside," Veer said. "The formation will be simple. Rock and El will lead the vanguard while Aurora will see the rear. I''ll stay in the middle to help out both and also keep an eye on our left and right sides. Rain, you''ll stay ahead of us and alert us if there is any danger. As for our Seer, you''ll stay in the middle too."


    Everyone nodded at his arrangement and took out their battle gears. Their eyes burned with resolve and determination, as they swore to clear the labyrinth and return alive to the outside world.


    Soon, they got back to their position before the entrance gate of the tomb. Looking at the broken, ruined state of it, Veer said, "Let''s go!"


    Rain was the first to enter as she disappeared from her position and shot inside the ruined settlement.


    As the group stepped through the entrance gate, they looked at the remnants of what must have once been a thriving town. Now, it was nothing more than a ghostly reminder of the past¡ªbroken walls, collapsed rooftops, and streets choked with debris.


    Time hadn''t been kind to this place. Moss and creeping vines had long since claimed the cracked cobblestones, while skeletal frames of houses slumped against each other, as if trying to keep from falling apart completely.


    Here and there, you could still spot the faint outlines of carvings and faded murals on the walls¡ªechoes of a life lost centuries ago.


    A thousand years might have passed since its people perished, but the air still felt charged with a quiet, unshakable heaviness, like the lingering echo of too many last breaths. The wind whistled through the gaping windows, kicking up dust and ash in swirling eddies.


    Veer frowned as he looked around. His heart felt unease from the deathly silence that permeated throughout the town. It was strange and made him remember the horror of the wheat farm.


    ''No way it''s happening again, right?''


    He tried to cheer himself up as he walked in the middle of the group. His eyes scanned for any monsters or spirits; he just wanted anything, as the silence was much more horrifying to him.


    Unfortunately, they found no one even after travelling for over a kilometre on the main road. Aside from the ruined architecture, there was nothing, not even a small beast.


    "Do you think it''s because of the Lord of this town?" Aurora asked, as she couldn''t keep her mouth shut for so long. "Maybe no other beast dares to come closer because of the Lord? Who was this Lord again?"


    "It''s possible. Maybe the Lord didn''t like any monsters on her blessed land," Veer answered. "Her name was Solvar and she was the head of Blessed Town, an important base of Aethryms. She was at Saint Stage, from what Ancestor Feng told us."


    Everyone sucked in a deep breath upon hearing that. Saints were rare and a treasured resource for all the powerful clans. Even in a High Duchess like that of Aurora, they didn''t have many Saints.


    They were transcended people who had gone beyond the Mortals.


    Now, the group was going to face one such being. Granted they could lower her powers through the use of Dark Metal Slate, it still wouldn''t change the fact that Solvar was a Saint.


    "Don''t worry, in the worst case scenario we''ll just die," Veer said, seeing others'' expressions. "Anyway, Ancestor Feng had to leave behind her and many others because they were too deep in Corruption."


    While he was telling them the details, Rain returned and landed beside him. Her face was strangely solemn and her hand was trembling, as she said, "Boss! I have a piece of good news and a piece of bad news."


    She clenched her fist and said, "The town is empty and there is only the Lord at the centre of it all. However, she is utterly strong. I don''t even know how I managed to get out of there." S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 156 Saints Strength

    Veer and his group arrived in a broken building with it''s roof erased from existence and the walls broken down. They huddled behind a wall as this was the last rest point before they meet the Corrupted Salvor.Rain had inspected the area and there were no Monsters in the town, except for Salvor herself. Apparently, she was sitting on the throne at the centre of the town, and was corrupted to the core.


    As they sat there, drinking mana potions and everything that could give them an edge in this fight, Veer turned towards Rain and said, "She''s corrupted, right?"


    "I don''t know what that is but yeah," Rain nodded. "She had the same Dark Mist that I devoured and just a few seconds made my mind hurt. It was scary to be honest."


    "She''s a Corrupted Saint, after all," Veer sighed. "Corruption probably works by spreading around and we had example of that, so maybe such high level corruption could be spread just by looking at it."


    "Highly possible," Aurora said with a nod. "Rain had devoured a portion of Elite Stage Magical Creature''s Corruption so she probably had some immunity and that''s why she was able to look at it for so long."


    "Now, that''s a problem," Veer said, as he stood up. "I can deal with Corruption to some extent because of some of my methods. But I doubt I can fight while trying to overcome that."


    He took out the Dark Metal Slate and smiled, "Fortunately, this will help us deal with it. Once we use this, Salvor wouldn''t be able to spread her Corruption to us and her power would also decrease."


    "How do we use it though?" Elara asked.


    "It''s very simple, actually," Veer said, as he looked at the metal slate. "We just need to let Salvor see the Rune on it and it''ll get activated. Atleast, that''s what Ancestor Feng told me."


    "Getting closer to a Saint level being...." Aurora smiled wryly. "It''ll be tough."


    Veer hummed and climbed on a rock to see past the wall. It was at a position where they could see the town''s centre clearly. His intentions were clear.


    ''A little wouldn''t hurt, right?''


    He raised his head and looked down at town''s centre where a majestic being sat on a Iron throne. His soul shook when his eyes landed on the being.


    Solvar of Aethryms.


    She was a towering figure sitting against a throne made from iron spikes. Herentire form appeared forged from living obsidian, veins of fiery crimson pulsing beneath a black, glossy carapace.


    Great wings unfurl behind her¡ªseething, translucent membranes that resembled molten embers. Each beat of those wings seems to disperse heat in sharp waves, melting the frost beneath her clawed feet in an instant. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her visage was alien, almost insect-like, with a pair of eerie, glowing emerald eyes that pierced through the dark. The head was crowned by two elongated, curved horns stretching upward in jagged arcs.


    Despite the snow-laden wind howling through the ruins around her, there was a profound stillness to its stance, as though the cold dares not approach too closely.


    She wasn''t a Aethrym any longer but a Corrupted beast filled with unholy insanity, murder and hunger. It was as if nothing could defer her from her goals.


    As Veer looked at her, Solvar turned her head slightly towards him, her maddening eyes looking dead right in his eyes. He wanted to raise his hand which held the Dark Metal Slate, but his instincts told him otherwise.


    He quickly ducked down and holding Aurora in his arms, he shot out of the house. Others saw his actions and without any questions, dashed behind her.


    In the next moment, a horrifying white beam passed through the house, turning it into ashes and shaking the whole world around it.


    As the dust began to settle down, to everyone''s horror, a giant canyon had been created from that single beam of cold light, as it had cut the ground in half.


    Veer gulped, as he looked at the aftermath from a different house. His friends shared his sentiments as they looked at the canyon in dread.


    "Is..is that the power of Saint Stage?" Rain asked, her whole body shaking still from the aftermath.


    "Sadly, no. That''s just a fraction of what they can do," Aurora smiled wryly. "If I''m guessing right, then Solvar must have detected Veer''s gaze and randomly flicked her fingers at his direction. That''s why she didn''t attack again."


    "A flick...of finger..." Rock clenched his fists, imagining the terror a Saint Stage practitioner could cause. His imagination fell short, making him even angrier.


    "Chill! Why are you guys behaving as if it''s the end of the world? Well, it is but come on, it ain''t that bad," Veer smiled, while patting Rain''s head to calm her. "It isn''t like that she or anyone else was born with that strength. Just work hard and you''ll get the same strength."


    "They will if they get out of here alive and it''s looking impossible," Elara shrugged. "Just this is driving me crazy and I can see my death right there."


    "Don''t try to discourage them, bitch," Veer smashed her head with his fist. "If you don''t wanna fight then just say so. I can handle her all alone and win too."


    "Huh? Who said anything about backing away? Don''t you dare think you can steal the stage from me, dunbass. I will fight and punch a hole right through her corruption," Elara also punched his stomach in return, as she grinned at him.


    Then, she hooked her arm around his neck and laughed, "Let''s die together, haha. I can bet that old man of mine would turn the world upside down."


    "If he remained alive, that is."


    Seeing them bickering like that, despite the tense situation where their survival was almost non existent, the group also relaxed. They began chuckling at their entices as Aurora said, "I seriously can''t understand how you two fuckers think."


    "Think like this, Aur. You wanted to change the world, Right? Well, if that being gets out then the world would definitely change," Veer winked at her.


    "Now that you say it like that," Aurora smiled, as she doned her battle suit which resisted the corruption to some extent. "Count me in!"


    "There is no way the shield can die later than it''s master," Rock chuckled.


    "I''m not dying," Rain rolled her eyes. "Even if the world ends, I''m not dying. But I''m also not letting any of you die so don''t you dare die."


    "Seems like my pathetic attempt to rise up a sucide squad worked," Veer grinned and said. "Then, I''ll explain how this will go."


    Before he continued, he remembered something or rather someone and looked to his sides. There he found the sixth member of their squad.


    Elizabeth stayed silent, making everyone almost forget about her. Sensing the gazes on her, she raised her head and smiled, "See you later."


    Everyone was left speechless, as they gave her strange gazes, but only Veer noticed something in her words. He smiled and thought, ''So, there''s a possibility we can win, huh. Good! I''ll do the work to make it happen.''


    He clapped his hands and said, "She can''t fight anyway so she''ll just be a burden. It''s better to leave her here. Anyway, so what I was telling was the plan on how should we proceed."


    Pointing at his back, he said, "As you saw just now, going anyway near her is asking for death until she has her Saint Stage strength. But you also can''t look at her cuz she''ll sense it."


    "That''s the problem. How do we around to use the Runic Slates on her?" Aurora asked.


    "We only have one option, really," Veer shrugged. "Rain saw her and she still didn''t attack her. There had to be a reason for that as it attacked me the moment I saw her."


    "Maybe it''s because of that mist?" Rain said with uncertainty.


    "I doubt as Corrupted Creatures eat each other out," Aurora shook her head. "Their hunger knows no bounds as they''ll eat anything in their way. That reminds me, why is she still there anyway?"


    "She''s bound to protect the Seal. Even if she is Corrupted, her soul can''t disobey the role she left behind," Veer said. "Wait! Maybe it''s because I have life force?"


    "Hmm, that''s possible. She must have thought that Rain was just a passing by Corrupted Creature so she didn''t bother but you''re a living being," Aurora nodded in agreement. "So, you mean to send her out?"


    "That''s the only choice we have. I''ll accompany her thought," Veer sighed in defeat.


    "Nah, I''ll accompany her. Didn''t that old man said my flames are special?" Elara waved her hand as she stood up. "I can also heal her if she gets injuried. Well, not like she''ll be in a situation to be heal it Solvar attacked."


    "So, I''m going to die, Boss? No! I wanna die with Boss!"

 Chapter 157 Smart

    Veer didn''t know whether to laugh or cry at Rain''s comment. In the end, he just shook his head and turned towards the wall, as he tried to imagine Salvor standing behind it.He smiled and said, "You aren''t gonna die, Shorty. Also, this can also be your meal time."


    "What do you mean?" Aurora frowned and asked.


    "She has already devoured Corruption once and has basically chosen that path. We know how much of a problem Corruption is, not only here but also in the outside world," Veer said. "So, I just think it''s better to make her immune to it as much as possible. Of course, I wouldn''t force her to do that."


    Rain chuckled at that and said, "Boss, I want to help you in any way, so if this helps, I''ll do it."


    "No! You''ll decide that for yourself, not for someone else," Veer snorted and said. "So, choose, do you want to risk getting Corrupted or not?"


    Rain thought for a second before answering, "I don''t see any problem with it. It''s just about getting stronger by living on the edge of death, not much different from how I live anyway. So yeah, I will devour it."


    "Wait! But that''s a fucking Saint Stage being?" Elara waved her hand and asked in exasperation. "She can''t devour that?"


    "I''m not telling her to devour it directly, but indirectly," Veer rolled his eyes and said. "She''ll understand when we fight. So, are you ready to go out?"


    "Yup. What do we have to do again?" Elara asked.


    "Just run towards it while holding the Runic Slate and remember to not open your eyes," Veer said. "It will allow you to get closer to her, or maybe not. Never mind, it''s a terrible idea."


    Rubbing his chin, Veer muttered, "Since she sensed my gaze and my Life Force, she can also sense your Life Force."


    He turned to look at Rain with a complicated look on his face. "I think it''s best if Rain alone goes."


    Before anyone could say anything, he added, "I know what you''re going to say, but think about it. She can perfectly mask her aura and presence, so Salvor can''t sense her. She''s literally our best choice. And if anyone accompanies her, they would just slow her down and may even expose her location."


    "I''m still not convinced," Elara scoffed and stood before Veer. "I am not letting her walk to her death."


    "I wasn''t asking, Elara," Veer narrowed his eyes and looked down at his partner. "I am the leader of this group and I am ordering you. If you still have any problems, then speak up."


    The two continued to look dead in each other''s eyes, refusing to back down. In the end, Rain raised her hand and said, "You two don''t need to fight. I''m sure Boss must have a reason for this."


    "Oh yeah? Then, I want to hear that reason," Elara said, as she took a step backwards.


    Seeing that, Veer''s eyes softened as he said, "I''m sure you remember the Presence we had to hide from in your trial, right?"


    Rain shivered remembering that as she nodded unconsciously. She still couldn''t shake off the dread and despair she felt back then. Even when she had no will to live, she was terrified at the thought of meeting that existence.


    "Tell me, which of the two do you think is stronger?"


    "That Presence," Rain answered without any hesitation. "Salvor... I think even in her prime she wasn''t as strong as it."


    Veer smiled and said, "This is the proof. Even that Presence couldn''t sense her, so how do you think Salvor will? Also, she''ll just need to flash the Runic Slate once the slate is in her sight. Then, we''ll all jump in."


    He put on his cap and said, "I will also be following her just in case. My concealment isn''t as strong as hers, but I''m confident in my Agility. If something happens, I''ll distract her while Rain does her stuff. Also, Aur, be prepared to send some arrows."


    Everyone considered his words for a few seconds, then they nodded. He was their leader, so they would be following his decisions anyway. Him asking for their opinion was already something many wouldn''t do.


    Elara punched Veer''s shoulder and growled, "Die, Bitch!"


    "Haha! Sure, sure," Veer just laughed it off and retracted everything inside him, from his mana, his aura, and even his presence. It was tough, especially while moving around, but he was able to at least pull it off.


    He turned towards Rain, whose presence had already vanished from the room, and smiled, "Let''s go! You don''t need to close your eyes, but don''t look at her."


    Just as they were about to leave, he got an idea and stopped. He also stopped Rain and turned around, looking particularly at Aurora.


    "What?" Aurora asked, confused at his actions. Experience new stories with My Virtual Library Empire


    "Can you make a Rune that glows or something?" Veer asked.


    "Glowing Runes?" Aurora blinked in confusion. "Sure, that''s an easy one as we use them in lamps and all. Why are you asking?"


    "Make one and bind it on the slate," Veer smiled. "The slates are indestructible, so we can use that property."


    Aurora''s eyes widened in surprise before a smile formed on her lips. She winked at Veer and said, "Smart!"


    She quickly took out the materials needed for the Rune Engraving process. Since she was weak, she couldn''t use her Mana to carve a Rune Formation on anything. So, she had to use a special ink formed from various profound materials.


    Under everyone''s watchful eyes, she dipped her ink pen in the ink and poured her Mana into it to control the ink. After all, even a single drop placed in the wrong spot could ruin the entire Rune Formation.


    She had to be extra careful of every stroke she made and had to use her Mana to control it. But it wasn''t an easy task, as the materials used for the ink were usually from Magical Creatures of higher Stages.


    Naturally, she couldn''t control the ink containing the blood of Elite Stage Magical Creatures effortlessly. This was also the reason many couldn''t walk in the path of Runemasters.


    After a few minutes of careful hand movements and focused concentration, Aurora was finally able to carve a two-character Rune Formation on a wooden plate.


    Sweat formed on her forehead, as she backed away, afraid that it might drop more ink on it. She smiled in satisfaction and said, "It''s done. I have also made the modification so you don''t need to put Mana in it to activate. Just destroy the lower side of the wooden plate and it''ll glow in one second."


    Veer rubbed Aurora''s blonde hair and said, "Well done! It looks so easy, but I know how draining it is."


    That was enough for Aurora to feel that her efforts weren''t in vain. She enjoyed the pats and said, "I''m a future Grand Runemaster, so quickly wifey me up, okay?"


    Veer chuckled and said, "Alright! If we survive this."


    Aurora couldn''t believe her ears and just sat there with her jaw almost on the ground.


    Ignoring her, Veer and Rain took off from the shelter. Their speed was much slower than usual, as they couldn''t sense their surroundings. After all, they had brought everything of theirs within themselves.


    Veer could feel sweat forming on his forehead, but he didn''t let the nervousness get to him. He was equally as scared and nervous as everyone else, but he needed to lead them.


    He was the group''s leader.


    ''Let''s see. Two blocks from there, then three rights...''


    Veer calculated the path they would take, as they ran around the centre, using whatever they could find to hide. Fortunately, there was a lot of debris to hide behind, so they could run around.


    After a few minutes full of tension, nervousness, and anxiety at the possibility that Salvor would notice them, Veer and Rain finally reached the last broken wall before the Town''s centre.


    There was only a vast clearing covered in frost after the wall. At the very centre of the clearing, on a throne made out of Iron spikes, Salvor in her corrupted form sat.


    Rain and Veer were on the ground, resting their backs against the wall. They didn''t speak anything and simply communicated with eye contact.


    Nodding at Veer, Rain took out the dark metal slate on which a single Rune was carved. It was in the shape of three parallel lines passing through a dying bird.


    Rain didn''t even dare to breathe, afraid that it might alert Salvor. She just looked at the Runic Slate for a second before standing up.


    Then, she picked up a rock and threw it into the frosty clearing. Before the rock could even land, it was turned into dust by a flaming beam that vaporized some of the wall too. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Rain''s hand trembled, but remembering something, she calmed it down and broke the bottom of the wooden plate. Then, with all her force, she threw it out and watched in horror as a giant wave of frost passed through it.

 Chapter 158 Strongest Attack

    After exactly one second of Rain throwing the Runic Slate, it glowed brightly as the Rune Formation on it activated. It did the work it was supposed to do as a frost wave passed through, destroying it completely.Rain and Veer had buried themselves in the ground, keeping their presence within themselves as best as they could while protecting themselves from the outburst of that Frost wave.


    After a few seconds, things seemed to have calmed, so Veer opened his eyes. A soft glow on his sides attracted his attention as he turned to look at it.


    In the cold ice, there was a small metal slate, which was glowing with a bright golden colour. It was as if the morning sun had risen from there.


    The Rune.


    It was glowing, and that meant it worked. Just as that thought appeared in his head, Veer felt the ground beneath him shaking as a loud, inhumane screech resounded everywhere. It was so loud that it almost made his ears bleed.


    Veer struggled to get on his feet, as a terrible feeling gripped his heart. It tried to beat, but something was stopping it. His breaths hitched, suffocating him from inside out.


    His mind spun round in circles, as he tried to get a grip on himself, but it was as if the world itself was forcing its will on him. Crimson blood leaked from the corner of his lips, as he clutched the wall on his sides.


    In the next moment, something heavy crashed on him. But knowing that Rain was with him, his blurry eyes tried to find her, and he only felt a slight silhouette before him.


    Without thinking twice, he covered the silhouette with his body as the outburst finally crashed into him, sending him rolling away outside of the Town''s centre.


    As the screech died down, things began to return to normal. Slowly, but surely, clarity returned to Veer as he commanded through his connection with Elara, "Fire!"


    "On it!"


    In the next second, a white arrow flashed by and collided with the distant Corrupted Solvar, exploding into a massive mushroom explosion.


    "Good! But that shouldn''t be enough to kill her..."


    Veer quickly circulated his mana to get in control again and smiled. Then, he looked down at Rain in his embrace. Fortunately, she was unharmed and was just having problems in getting herself back in control. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He patted her back and said, "Rest well! I''ll handle from here on!"


    After putting her against the broken wall, Veer ran towards the clearing and found that all of the frost had already been vaporized by Aurora''s explosive Arrow. It was a good thing, as he doubted he could fight on ice.


    Taking out his sword, Veer stood at the edge of the clearing, his eyes burning in resolve and madness. His companions had already done their job; now it was his turn.


    He waited for the dust and dirt to cool down, but he never dropped his guard even for a moment. It helped, as a massive claw made entirely from flames formed above him in a matter of moments.


    With no nervousness in his gaze, Veer easily sidestepped and dodged the Flaming Claw, only to feel its heat on his back as the claw destroyed a part of the ground.


    ''Fuck! Did my Battle suit get shredded from that outburst?''


    Veer cursed, feeling the heat and air caressing his bare back. However, he had more important things to deal with, so he focused on his front.


    ''That wasn''t that powerful... probably around Elite Stage?''


    Veer thought, ready for another attack. Remembering something, he asked, ''Can you possibly run a check on her?''


    [Name - Salvor]


    [Type - Corrupted Creature.]


    [Rank - Novice Stage (Saint Stage)]


    [Special Ability - [Flame Control]]


    [Description - Can control Fire as they wish.]


    [...-...]


    Veer almost tripped seeing the hologram before him. He cursed, dodging yet another Flaming Claw with a hair''s breadth. Still, he was mostly shocked at Solvar''s status.


    ''Are you kidding with me? A fucking Novice Stage?''


    [The system doesn''t lie. It is the current Power Stage of the Corrupted individual, Solvar]


    ''Whatever!''


    As ridiculous as it sounded, Veer knew to expect that much from a Saint Stage. Even being an Elite Stage, they could pull off stunts like this where their power leaned at Elite Stage.


    The random attacks continued and Veer also continued to dodge. His intentions were to delay the fight as long as possible so others could join him; Aurora had just helped him in that.


    It was then he heard a low growl as a torrent of flames washed through everything around him, bringing dust and dirt away with it. Veer quickly conjured Arcane Shield, which held for a few moments before collapsing.


    As the flames died down, Veer was finally face to face with a Saint Stage powerhouse. A Corrupted legend of the past who held nothing but hunger and madness in her eyes.


    Seeing him, she waved her hand as tens of Flame Spears formed around her and shot at the young man. Each of them contained the might of an Elite Stage, ready to skewer Veer.


    Seeing the barrage of Flaming Spears, Veer remained calm as he used his footwork to dodge everything. If the ten years of constant practice had taught him anything, it was dodging.


    He also began to close the distance between them as he had noticed something. Solvar had been using Flames and Ice since the start, while moving nowhere from her throne.


    Even now she was standing before her Iron Throne. She was highly likely a Dual Elemental Mage. Sadly, Ancestor Feng didn''t know much about her, so he also didn''t have any information.


    ''She can''t use her Ice after the seal is done and Flames are also not that big of a problem. Maybe I can kill her in a close range fight.''


    He doubted that. So, he kept his guard up while running in a zigzag towards Solvar. Each and every Flaming Spear created a large crater in the ground, shaking the very land he was running on. Enjoy new adventures from My Virtual Library Empire


    In just a few seconds, he arrived near the Corrupted Creature with glossy dark skin. Looking at the ember burning beneath her skin, Veer jumped and then plunged his longsword into her heart.


    Or so he wished.


    A dark, obsidian staff materialized in her hand as if cut from her body. She swung it at him; it looked so slow, but it struck him before he could even react. Only his instincts saved him by putting his sword before him.


    Even then, he felt as if a whole mountain had collided with him. He coughed up blood and got thrown outside of the clearing while crashing into many walls.


    After a few more walls, he came to a halt, getting slammed hard into a boulder. He coughed up even more blood, tasting the coppery taste in his mouth.


    Veer stood up using his sword, as he smiled and thought, ''Heh, this is the power of Dark Era at its weakest. It''s just crazy!''


    Spitting out the remaining blood from his mouth, he once again dashed towards Solvar, his eyes burning in excitement as he once again crashed onto the Corrupted Creature.


    He didn''t die from that attack, and that meant he could still win.


    In mid-air, he used the Arcane Shield to jump even higher as he shouted, "You want flames?"


    Veer raised the blade above his head, and grinned while gravity attracted him downwards. Looking down, he saw a Flaming Claw waiting for him, so he once again used the Arcane Shield to launch himself even higher.


    Then, he let himself drop from a height of more than three hundred metres. His muscles bulged out as the black blade turned red before bursting out in crimson red flames. There were also a few Runes revolving around it.


    "Let''s see who has more pain tolerance!"


    With a laugh, he brought the blade in a downward slash as a massive fiery arc made of flames shot towards the Flaming Claw, cutting it in half.


    However, instead of dispersing, the flames of the Flaming Claw got attracted to the Slash and merged in it, making it much stronger than before.


    The Flaming Slash felt as if the world''s end was descending. It was sharp and hot. As it crashed onto the Corrupted Creature, it burst out in an explosion that caught even the falling Veer.


    Having spent a lot of strength in the attack, Veer couldn''t conjure Arcane Shield''s spell. He could only brace himself for the impact as he thrashed in the town''s debris, destroying a few walls in the process.


    He struggled to get up, only to see Salvor standing a few metres away from him, her eyes burning with hot ember as the glossy surface reflected the destruction around her.


    She was mostly unscathed, but Veer''s attack didn''t go in vain. Her whole right arm was gone from her shoulder. Sadly, that was the most damage his most powerful attack could do.


    But he was still smiling as he said, "I win!"

 Chapter 159 End of Lord

    Veer had managed to bring out his Strongest attack ever by using the Rune he had discovered in the Runic slates. He had used the Rune which attracted things to attract the flames of Solvar to make his attack even stronger.It proved to be useful as he had managed to cut one wing and a whole hand of hers. Unfortunately, it wasn''t enough as the Corrupted being stood towering over him.


    Her remaining hand raised up, ready to bring the staff down at him. However, he just smiled at that. He wasn''t worried as he had done his work.


    "I win!"


    As the staff descended, a figure flashed by him and clashed with the glossy figure. The shockwave made the air vibrate as the Corrupted Aethrym was pushed back and her staff thrown into the air.


    Elara stood before him, her both hands covered in deep crimson red flames with soft red glow covering all of her body. A crazed grin plastered on her face, as she said, "That was OP as fuck, Dumbass. Take a rest and watch as how I bring this rocky down."


    Saying that, she once again shot towards Solvar leaving behind many flaming rings wherever her hands passed. Solvar had also regained her control as she clenched her fist and punched at Elara at an speed she could barely follow.


    But her intentions were different, as she ducked down under her legs and slipped behind her. Just as Solvar turned to finish her off, Elara grinned and said, "Spinning Wheels of Flamingo!!"


    She clenched her fists as the flame rings she had left behind came towards her rapidly. Detecting the attack, Solvar raised swept her leg to disperse the rings but Elara attacked her from behind.


    Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    Left with no choice, Solvar screamed, spun and punched at Elara who just laughed in response. A solid impact threw her off crashing on the broken floor, as she rolled around and her eyes filled with pure excitement.


    Several rings made from Crimson flames crashed onto the Corrupted Creature''s back, cracking it''s glossy obsidian surface. It easily shrugged off the other rings feeling little threat to them.


    "You should be more careful of me, you know." Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Of course, as a Corrupted Creature of lowest rank, Solvar could barely use any inteligence and didn''t understand anything Elara said. She only felt the threat of a single ring a little too late.


    A ring made from incandescent flames slammed into it''s back, making the cracks even bigger until the glossy surface melted away, revealing ember hot lava flowing inside like her blood.


    She screeched loudly in pain, making others almost bleed from ears. Then, she waved her remaining arm as another staff formed in her head. Her wing also opened as she growled at Elara standing not too far from her.


    "Kekeekkeke!!!"


    Solvar swept her fingers as several Lava Balls formed and shot towards Elara, as she ran towards the creature in a zigzag motion.


    ''This isn''t over yet and I''m not alone.''


    Elara smiled and shouted, "Rock! 6 metres 2 o clock."


    Solvar didn''t understand what she meant and simply waved her staff at Elara. As she had already experienced the power behind it, Elara had no intentions of taking the attack head-on and she didn''t need to.


    In the next moment, a giant with hollow eyes, skin an odd mixture of dark brown and metally silver, burst out of the ground and landed behind the Corrupted Creature.


    Using the surprise as his advantage, Rock punched the open back of Solvar with all his might and strengthened body. It was his Aspect which did the job and he used it perfectly.


    Solvar wanted to turn around but Elara was occupying her with a barrage of Flaming fists. It screamed again as her single wing fluttered, dropping lava on her back.


    Unfortunately, a solid impact landed on her back, making a hole in her belly as the giant''s hand came out from other side. The lava tried to burn him but he held on and penetrated the hole with his second punch.


    It was enough for Elara to fill her body with fists coated in her Aspect''s flames. They did true damage and her glossy figure couldn''t protect her well.


    The lava burned through her fists, but her flames were healing the wounds even more. The two brawler used everything in their arsenal to render the Corrupted Creature defenseless while giving her no time for any counter.


    It was at that moment Solvar opened her maw, making a beam of dense flames that she shot at Elara. Elara felt the danger from it, and tried to defend using her forearms. But the impact once again threw her backwards.


    After dealing with Elara, Solver turned her head as the beam of flames also turned direction, destroying everything in it''s wake. The beam crashed onto Rock who surprisingly held on against it and screamed, "Aghhh!!!"


    Then, he swept his hand with all of his strength as they bursted the right torso of Solvar into pieces. But that was his limit of endurance too, so he quickly backed away but the beam followed him.


    Just as it was about to penetrate a hole in his chest, a silent, translucent arrow hit one of the Solvar''s jagged horn. It threw her balance off as the beam of dense flames turned direction, descimating several houses on the outside of clearing.


    It allowed for the battlefield to rest for a moment, as the Corrupted Solvar stood in the centre of all. Missing one arm, one wing and having her right torso blasted off, she looked miserable.


    However, her eyes burned brighter than ever with pure hunger and insanity. She was pissed. Because of the seal, her inteligence had also returned to that of Novice Stage, meaning that of a normal weak animal.


    But she knew atleast one thing. She needed to kill these intruders who had dared to harm her.


    Others were also looking at her as they encircled her from both sides. Just then, Veer also joined them as he smiled, "I can''t miss this, can I?"


    Both sides looked at each other for a moment before all hell broke loose. In just a second, Solvar rose up in sky using her single wing and filled the clearing with boiling hot lava.


    Rock had resistance to it due to his Aspect while Elara used her Sub-Aspect to endure the flow of lava. Only Veer had to resort for using his Arcane Shield to step up in the air.


    He looked at Solvar and then brandising his sword, he shot at her. His eyes scanning for any weakness but sadly there was none. The only one he could use were the wounds he and his ground had caused.


    So, he targeted them but Solvar''s staff blocked his blade. Repelling the attack, Solvar tried to counter but Veer easily parried it. Due to the injuries, Solvar had gotten slow and it was just getting worse.


    Veer knew when to not push the hungry beast into a corner to be was trying to end the fight quickly, but it didn''t look easy. Rock was barely dealing with the overflowing Lava and while Elara was doing better in her condition, she couldn''t come to help him.


    ''Tsk!''


    Veer clicked his tongue and focused on the fight. Solvar didn''t swing the sword randomly like he did. His sword held no technique as he just used it by predicting the assaulter''s attack.


    But Solvar was different. Even in her corrupted mindless state, she used a sophisticated Sword Technique that made it harder for Veer to follow it through.


    His eyes gleamed with Curiosity as he forgot about everything and just focused on studying the sword while fighting Solvar in mid-air. His Mana drained quickly became of his repetitive use of Arcane Shield but he didn''t care.


    The two continued to clash all over the sky, destroying sending outburst of powerful waves around. Nothing disturbed their battle as they fought with such moves that even their blades blurred.


    In the beginning, Veer was on the defensive mode as he couldn''t understand the sword technique but as time went by, he began to understand it and Solvar also got weaker due to her injury.


    ''Gotcha!''


    Veer''s eyes shone with strange glow as he began his attack, his blade following the exact sword movement Solvar had used against him. They weren''t perfect, but deadly nonetheless.


    As the Corrupted Creature continued to get pushed back, something flashed behind her before her whole wing was severed from her body.


    She screeched in pain as her body dropped down on the ground like a speeding rock. Losing the source, the lava also dispersed in the ground as everyone came to surround Solvar who was lying on her back, trying to bite them.


    Veer quickly severed her limbs and got ready to pierce her head when Elara stopped him. She looked at Solvar with complicated emotions swirling in her eyes.


    Sighing, she asked, "Rain, can you devour her corruption if I burn away some of it? I want to talk to her!"

 Chapter 160 The Salvation

    Elara''s words surprised everyone, as they turned to look at Solvar who was trying to bite them. She had no sanity left and the only thing they could see in those eyes was murder and hunger.The corruption had run deep in her Soul and even though The Runic Slate was suppressing it, there were still many signs of it.


    A few seconds later, Aurora also joined the group as she came dragging Elizabeth with her. She gave a smile to Veer and then stood beside Solvar''s figure. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Veer turned towards Elara and asked, "Are you sure you can pull this off? It will need a lot of your Flames, after all."


    "It''s fine!" Elara waved her hand before flashing a smile at him. "Even if something happens to me, You''ll always be there so I have no worries. Anyway, Rain, what do you say?"


    "It''s worth a shot," Rain said, as she touched Solvar''s horns and closed her eyes. "Let me find the source of Corruption in her and see where it is being suppressed."


    Rain had devoured the corruption once so she knew how it felt and was used to it. So, she searched throughout Solvar''s body for anything to eat, as she licked her lips.


    A mild surprise shone on her face as she stumbled backwards. Looking at Solvar, she said, "She''s strong."


    "What do you mean?"


    "The corruption...she is still fighting with it," Rain said, unable to hide her astonishment. She had just caught a glimpse of that harrowing force known as Corruption, making her shudder in fear.


    However, the corruption didn''t target as it was trying to overtake Solvar''s consciousness. Even after a thousand years, Solvar had not given up and was still fighting against the corruption.


    Everyone was shocked to hear that, as Elara quickly asked, "Help me get to it then. Maybe we can get her out of there."


    Rain nodded as she helped Elara in getting to Corrupted part using her senses. It was a bizzare thing to do and feel, but she did it anyway. In just a few moments, they were facing the corruption again.


    The wrongness called upon them, enticing them to get closer and learn the forbidden knowledge held on it. They had to try their best to not get affected by it, but even then they knew it was because of Solvar stalling it that they could get this close.


    Exhaling a pent up breath, Elara got to work as her Incandescent flames burst out of her hand and covered Solvar''s whole body. She screeched and they could hear in pain in her voice.


    Veer sighed and looked away. Of course she would be in pain, because in a way Elara was burning away her soul. It was a futile attempt as Solvar was deeply connected with the corruption.


    While they were working on her, Veer went back towards the small crater Solvar had made and began to search around. Since it was glowing, it didn''t take him long for him to find the Runic Slate.


    When he came back towards the group, Solvar''s had stopped screaming but she still made some low sounds that told her suffering weren''t over.


    "Do it," Elara said, as she held her forehead tightly in her hands. Her whole body trembled as she stumbled back, but Veer was quick enough to catch her.


    "Good work!" Veer said, as Elara hugged him tightly and muttered some words that made even his face beat red. ''Damn it! Her amplified emotions are too dangerous.''


    Rain also began her devouring as dark mist revolved around her. She breathed in the mist as if she was eating it. A


    suction force also sucked the dark mist out of Solvar.


    "Stop! Anymore and you wouldn''t be able to handle it."


    Rain snapped back to reality hearing the calm voice reverberating in her surroundings. She withdraw her hands and looked at Solvar''s face, her mouth wide open.


    Others were also surprised and focused on Solvar who had also stopped struggling. She just laid there and if it wasn''t for her eyes that reflected some sanity, they would mistaken the voice with hallucinations.


    "You younglings are brave. Who would have thought I would lose in hands of a few brats?"


    Solvar''s feminine voice came from all sides, making everyone wonder how she was talking. Veer stepped forward to say something but Solvar cut him off.


    "We don''t have a time for a talk. I believe Martial Saint has given you the responsibility to bring this to an end, huh. Then, be prepared. She wouldn''t give away the Seal Slates unless it was a world ending calamity."


    There was a pause before Solvar continued.


    "Hmm, so that''s the plan. Alright, you can go to my Iron Throne and place the Seal Slate in the gap of seat. Remember to stay close to it, after that. It will guide you to your next destination."


    After a short delay, Solvar spoke again with a exhausted sigh.


    "I have a favour to ask you all. Can you bring me the Crown from the Iron Throne and kill me. As for compensation, some of my treasures are buried under the Iron Throne so you can take them."


    There was a long pause this time, as everyone wondered if that was all she wanted to say. Noticing that, Veer nodded and went towards the Iron Throne with vigilance.


    As Solvar had said, he found a crown made entirely of Iron on one of the spikes. He took it out and came back to the group. Placing it on top of Solvar''s head, he said, "Rest in peace. Your nightmare is over now."


    With that, he unsheathed his sword and plunged right into her eyes, watching them slowly lose their ember glow. After a short delay, a powerful aura burst out of her, pushing everyone back slightly.


    Under their astonished gazes, several white translucent glows burst out of Solvar and began to float around the town. It was a beautiful and surriel site, leaving them mesmerized.


    Slowly, some of the Orbs came together and formed a translucent figure formed before them. It bowed as Solvar''s voice once again reverberated in the surroundings.


    "You have my gratitude, Outlanders. I give you my blessings and hope for succeeding in your mission. Farewell!"


    With that, the figure exploded into light fragments that scattered away in the atmosphere. The other orbs followed her example and turned into light fragments that flew away.


    A solemn silence followed as the group processed the events and allowed themselves to rest.


    ''So, she was holding souls of all her people all this time. She wasn''t fighting her corruption alone but of whole town. Solvar, you were a great leader that few deserve. Rest in peace!''


    Veer closed his eyes, as he paid his respects to someone as excellence as Solvar. She was a true leader who shouldered the responsibility for her people for over a thousand years.


    None could match her loyalty for her subjects.


    Veer sighed and stood up. Even if he respected her, he didn''t have time to waste on admiring her. He picked Elara up as she hugged him like a koala.


    "Hubby! Hubby! Where are you going?"


    "To your funeral!"


    "What???"


    Veer rolled his eyes but didn''t say anything. Overuse of her Aspect had affected Elara''s mental state, and he could only hope she becomes normal soon.


    ''Was it worth it?''


    For him, it was worth it.


    "Boss! I''m actually fine this time."


    Rain said, as she came before Veer. She smiled and showed her body to him, saying, "I feel a little disoriented but otherwise I''m fine. I don''t know how but the big sis that passed away helped me in it. I also don''t feel Corruption inside me."


    "That''s good," Veer patted her head and smiled. Then, he looked around and said, "How is everyone?"


    "I''m fine, Boss," Rock came towards him, his battle suit barely covering his giant, chiseled body. "She was surprisingly weaker than I expected. I was prepared to lose a hand atleast."


    "Yeah, I was also prepared to fire other arrows if first didn''t work," Aurora said, as she arrived near him and smiled. "I''m also fine, Hubby so you don''t need to worry about me."


    "It''s because the seal actually suppressed her strength back to Novice Stage," Veer sighed.


    "No way, right?" Aurora was left dumbstruck. "How can someone be so powerful?"


    "She did fight in a battlefield of Gods so who knows what kind of fucked things happened back then?" Veer shrugged. "Anyway, we should do our work quickly before anything bad happens."


    "Yeah," Elizabeth nodded, as he turned to look at her right. "The Ruler is now gone and others are hungry for the throne."


    Veer shivered hearing that, as he quickly dragged Elara towards the Iron Throne. Others followed him and reaching the throne, they surrounded it from all sides and held it''s iron spikes.


    "I''m putting it in!"


    "Please be gentle, Hubby!"


    Continue your journey with My Virtual Library Empire


    Ignoring Elara, Veer put the Dark metal slate in the gap, his heart pounding against his chest as he wondered what would happen after this.

 Chapter 161 Natures Destruction

    The moment Veer put the Dark Metal Slate on the Iron Throne, something shook in the Floating Island. It trembled, sending earthquakes throughout the Island as the beings living on it panicked.Under his astonished eyes, the land before Veer began to crack. At first, there were only a few web-like cracks due to the earthquake, but soon, the waves escalated and more cracks began to form.


    Slowly, but surely, the cracks began to grow wider as wind howled around them. The nature seemed to have taken an aggressive form as it destroyed everything including itself.


    "No way!!"


    Veer muttered in shock, as he watched the floating island slowly fall apart. There was no denying it, the Island was breaking apart and in no time, it would collapse.


    He knew that the floating island would drop on the ground but he never expected it to break first. It meant that every being living on it would fall from an unimaginable height, including the Aethryms'' corpses.


    ''Damn it!''


    But there was nothing he could do. He planned to have a proper funeral for the Aethryms once he had solved everything, but he wouldn''t be even able to find their corpses.


    In just over a minute, they could see the Floating Island''s edges getting closer. It broke and broke until the mountains also collapsed under their own weight. As far as they could see, it was all just a beautiful sky and a few islands floating in the distance. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The same fate awaited them too.


    After the mountains, the town was assaulted by nature as the thousand-year-old ruins broke down even further and began to drop in the abyss.


    Finally, the only thing left was a small platform on which the Iron Throne was erected. Nature''s attack also stopped once it touched the platform, leaving it unscathed.


    Veer and his group just stood there, dumbfounded by the degree of events they had just witnessed. A whole Island housing monsters they couldn''t even imagine defeating just collapsed into the abyss below.


    They could also finally see what the land was, even though it wasn''t clear because of all the debris of the Floating Island falling down. It was dark, like an endless abyss.


    But if Veer really had to compare it to something, it would be the night sky, filled with beautiful stars that looked so small from a distance. Just like that night sky, the land below them was also filled with numerous small flashes of light, making it look mesmerizing.


    "Sky below..."


    Veer sucked in a cold breath, as his eyes shone with an excited glint. He knew better than to fall for the mesmerizing sight, but the curiosity to go near them was also great.


    He smiled and thought, ''Guess I have another reason to go down.''


    Turning around, he found others having the same surprised expression as him. He smiled and said, "Let''s see what we can do around this. Liz, do you have any idea?"


    They were now stuck on this platform which was just floating in the sky with no connections whatsoever. None of them knew how to fly and any other methods would drain their Mana too quickly.


    Elizabeth nodded and looked at the Iron Throne closely. After inspecting it for a while, she smiled and said, "I sense a lot of Rune Formation inside it. It''s special."


    "Yes, even this Iron isn''t a normal iron," Aurora said, as she inspected the Iron spikes. "It''s Magnetised Iron, an enchanted Iron which only a Great Stage Magical Creature. However, to get so much of it... just what the hell happened in Dark Era?"


    Then, she touched the Dark Metal Slate and closed her eyes, inspecting the insides of the Iron Throne closely. After lingering for a while, she said, "It''s complicated but there are a few Runes I recognise. Let me test them."


    "You know, if we fall from here..." Elizabeth swallowed back her saliva as she turned to look at the abyss. That scared her even more as she clutched the Iron Spikes. "Please be careful."


    "Hehe, I can only experiment, so I just hope I find the right one," Aurora chuckled and then poured her Mana into the Iron Throne.


    For a few moments, nothing happened, making Aurora frown in response. She clicked her tongue, "Tsk, Hubby, sit on the throne."


    Although a little confused, Veer did as he was told after making Elara unconscious. She was getting in the way and he was also afraid that she would accidentally drop herself in the abyss. He also ordered Rock to look after her.


    Sitting on the throne, he asked, "So, what do I have to do?"


    "Just pour a little Mana into it and try to think of driving a car," Aurora said. "We''ll need to drive it like a hovering car and get it on another Floating Island. I''ll handle the rest."


    "They really had made sure of everything, huh," Veer muttered, as he poured his Mana inside the Iron Throne.


    After a full minute of nothing, he finally felt a strange connection with the platform and its surroundings. It was a weird feeling as the air flow was blocked by an invisible barrier.


    "Alright, make it fast, as I can''t control it for long."


    Hearing Aurora, Veer nodded and directed his attention towards a floating island closest to them. It was still far away from them, but they could at least make out its shape roughly.


    It was strangely shaped in a perfect square, with a sharp edge and perfect right angles. Focusing all of his attention on it, Veer tried to imagine the platform as his hovering car.


    Imagination was everything in this world and it showed here. With no problems, Veer was able to drive the platform like a car.


    It moved from its suspension state and shot towards the Floating Island in the distance. In just over a second, it reached an insane speed that Veer almost lost control over it.


    Now, he understood why the invisible barrier was needed. As he once again focused his attention on the distant island, he heard a groan behind him.


    "Fuck! This is tougher than I thought."


    "Endure it!"


    Veer commanded, as he narrowed his eyes and increased the speed. It placed a strain on his mental health and he knew the same was true for Aurora, but they needed to reach the island before they collapsed from exhaustion.


    One mishap and they would drop themselves in the abyss and there wasn''t a single chance of their survival from such a height. Not to mention the beings they would probably meet down there.


    "Hubby! You better compensate me for this!" Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire


    Veer chuckled and said, "Yeah, yeah!"


    Others could only stand there and hope that they would reach the Island alive. There was nothing they could do anyway. Of course, Rain and Rock didn''t have any worries as they trusted Veer.


    Gradually, the Floating Island became properly visible and they could finally see what it was. It was lower in altitude than the previous Floating Island they were on, so they could see its terrain properly.


    It was mostly covered in endless plains of evergreen forest, with a few mountains and hills obscuring the view. As far as eyes could see, only a thick green blanket covered the island with a few vast rivers burrowing through it.


    Knowing that their destination was probably close to the centre, they tried to concentrate there. Sadly, it was for naught as a thick gray mist covered the area.


    "Passengers! Hold your seats tightly and be sure you have tightened your seat belt. Why this announcement, you may ask? Why, of course, because we''re going to crash!"


    Hearing Aurora''s cheerful voice behind him, Veer turned speechless. But he didn''t get the time to say anything as he lost control over the platform. No matter how much he tried, he couldn''t.


    Sighing, he threw his hands back and shouted, "Help! We''re going to crash!"


    Because of their nonsensical behaviour, what could have been a tension-filled atmosphere turned into a chill atmosphere as everyone just awaited their crash.


    Except for Elizabeth who jumped and landed on Veer''s lap, hugging him tightly, "P-Please save me! I don''t want to die! Please!"


    "Ahem! Miss Seer, we''ll be fine, so can you get off me?" Veer asked as his lips twitched, feeling two mounds against his chest. If it wasn''t because of the platform being small, he would have thrown her out.


    "Oye!!" Aurora''s eyes turned cold as she raised her hand in the air. "Do you perhaps see your death at my hands?"


    Before they could fight, the platform crashed into a small hill, throwing them all out of it. Fortunately, the invisible barrier had accompanied them till the crash so they weren''t injured.


    Veer caught a tree branch with one hand, stopping his descent. He heaved a sigh of relief, but then felt a crushing weight pulling him down.


    Speechless, he looked down and found Elizabeth hugging his legs like a koala. Her eyes closed, as she refused to look down.


    "What a drag!"

 Chapter 162 Paranoid

    Veer was beginning to doubt Elizabeth''s identity. How could someone from the Royal Family be of a cowardly nature? Even if they were, the situation changes them.It changed him.


    He sighed and asked, "Can you let go of me?"


    "No! Are you stupid? I''ll die if I fall from here!"


    Veer rolled his eyes at her protest and said, "You won''t die. Also, how do you expect us to get out of this situation then?"


    "Climb while carrying me!"


    Sighing, Veer let go of the branch he was holding, letting himself drop on the ground. Hearing Elizabeth''s scream, he smiled and caught another branch while he was falling.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Getting us down!"


    Veer chuckled and once again let go of the branch, as once again the gravity did its work and pulled him downwards. He repeated the same process until he saw the ground.


    The trees here were too tall, and it took a lot of time to get to the ground. As he looked down, he saw the dim illumination because the dense forests of evergreen tall trees weren''t letting the sunlight pass.


    "Can you now let go?"


    Elizabeth wanted to refuse, but sensing the serious tone of his voice, she stopped. Opening her eyes, she looked down and heaved a sigh of relief.


    Then, the duo jumped down as Veer spread his senses to see if there was any kind of danger around them. Fortunately, they were safe as there wasn''t any Magical Creature in the vicinity except for some animals.


    "Let''s go find others."


    Saying that, Veer picked a direction and started walking towards it. However, a hand pulled him back as he turned around, looking at Elizabeth with questions swirling in his eyes.


    Elizabeth smiled and said, "Let''s wait first. I''m sure they''ll come looking for you in this direction."


    Veer thought about it and nodded. It was true that they would first consider coming to him as he was the leader, so it was best for him to stay at one place.


    He once again checked his surroundings, even by climbing a tree. When he was sure that there wasn''t any danger, he sat on a thick branch and asked, "So, did you get any visions?"


    "I haven''t, or maybe I have," Elizabeth smiled as she came to sit beside him. "You know, Veer, knowledge is a burden. I''m sure you think I''m a coward and, honestly, you''re right. The things I''ve seen till now scare me."


    "I''m happy you consider me as a trusted guy, but why are you opening up to me?" Veer asked, confused and wary.


    "It''s because I saw my death in your hands," Elizabeth smiled sadly, shocking Veer as he almost slipped from the branch.


    "What? No! Wait! What do you mean?" Veer tried to form his sentence, but her sentence really caught him off guard. "Why would I kill you? Also, why are you telling me this?"


    "Because I want you to kill me," Elizabeth said, her voice solemn as she turned to face him. In her eyes, he only saw darkness, similar to the abyss below the Floating Islands.


    "This is all just too confusing," Veer rubbed his forehead and muttered, trying to avoid looking in her eyes. "Why would I even kill you in the first place?"


    "That''s something I can''t say. You can consider this as a request from me," Elizabeth smiled. "Please, don''t hesitate to kill me when it''s the time."


    "I can''t promise anything," Veer stood up and said. "That''s why I hate you all, Seers."


    "Haha! Now, you know the burden of knowledge," Elizabeth chuckled and said. "It can be a weapon in the right hands, but for me, it''s nothing but a burden. I know a lot of things, Veer. In fact, I knew what would happen to me the moment I decided to come here."


    "Then..." Veer frowned but then shook his head. "Scratch that. I don''t want to know."


    "It''s fine. I''m just sharing a burden with you," Elizabeth said, looking towards the centre of the Floating Island. "Also, the chances of you coming out alive from this Labyrinth are one in a million. You have to get that one possible chance."


    Before Veer could say anything to her, a figure flashed behind him and latched on his back, as he heard a sweet voice, "Boss!!"


    Veer sighed and looked down, seeing the amusement in Elizabeth''s eyes. She had her plans and it certainly included him. Even though he hated it, there wasn''t anything he could do.


    ''I''ll think about it later. Fuck it!''


    He patted Rain''s head as her tail wrapped his hand and said, "Where are others?"


    "They''re on the way," Rain answered. "They should be here soon. Also, Boss, I saw a river not far from here."


    "Good job, Shorty!"


    "Hehe, these things are something I notice first before anything else," Rain said, as she jumped to Veer''s side. "Let''s go there!"


    "What about any Magical Creatures?"


    "There aren''t any!"


    "What?"


    "Yes, Boss. I was observing everything while we were crashing. I also observed while coming here, but no, there is not a single Magical Creature in this area. Some animals, yeah, but no Magical Creatures." S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Veer frowned, hearing that, as he had a bad feeling about it. Things like this were worse than actually fighting several hordes of Magical Creatures.


    "Boss!"


    He turned around and found Rock walking towards him, having Elara sitting on his shoulder. Was it just his imagination or had he grown taller?


    Veer jumped down and took Elara from him, saying, "Thanks for looking after her."


    "It was an order, Boss!" Rock said as if it were the most obvious thing.


    "Yo, Honey, how are you doing?"


    Veer smiled upon hearing the annoying voice and said, "Let''s deal with this when we''re in a safe place."


    Aurora pouted and muttered, "I didn''t even say anything."


    Honestly, Veer didn''t want to deal with it now, but it was a decision he had taken after much consideration. He was ready to take Aurora as his wife because that would allow him more rewards from the system.


    It felt wrong to use her like that, but he knew it wasn''t just because of the system. Aurora had a special place in his heart and, if he didn''t have Elara and Liliana, he would have surely agreed to her proposal.


    ''I wonder how many more excuses I''ll make...''


    He wanted to be clear with Aurora about everything, as he didn''t want her to feel like he was just using her. Well, in a way, even if he denied, he was using her.


    After all, in a place where they had practically nothing, rewards from the system would help a lot. The system was a life-saving item, so he wanted to use it to its full extent.


    He didn''t have time to shower Elara with love as it wouldn''t be enough to get a good item, so the solution was simple. He would just take more wives and increase the chances of good items and abilities.


    It went against his principles, but they wouldn''t save him from the Corrupted Dragon. So, he would go against his morals to save himself and his wives.


    ''I hope you forgive me, Lilly.''


    They had already given him the permission to make a harem, but it certainly made him hesitant.


    Shaking those thoughts off, he said, "Let''s first check out the platform and then make a camp near a river. Solvar did say there is some treasure beneath the platform."


    "Where did it fall again?" Aurora asked.


    Veer turned towards Elizabeth and asked, "You can at least help us in this, right?"


    "Of course, I''ll equally contribute," Elizabeth pointed at her right and said. "That''s where the platform is."


    Veer nodded and then gestured to Aurora with his eyes to climb the tree and check it out. Aurora nodded and began to jump on the thick branches to climb up.


    After some time, she came back and reported her findings, "She''s right. I didn''t see the platform clearly, but something crashed there recently. I''m sure it''s the platform."


    "Boss, that''s where the river is."


    Hearing that, Veer smiled and said, "I guess we won''t have to do extra work. Let''s go!"


    Under Aurora''s lead, the group traversed the jagged terrain of the evergreen forest. It made them feel small, as if they were ants walking in grass.


    They kept their guard up, but it was as Rain reported. There wasn''t a single Magical Creature around them, making Veer even more wary of the situation. Everything was just too bizarre.


    After almost an hour of traveling, they finally reached the opening from where they could see the river''s Expanse. It was very wide, and endless water flowed in it.


    There was a nice beach on its shore, filled with hot sand. It had a peaceful atmosphere, which irked Veer. The more peaceful things became, the more wrong he felt.


    "Am I just being paranoid?"


    He wanted to believe that, but it was better not to. Just then, the group stumbled upon something which made Veer shiver.

 Chapter 163 The Agony

    It was afternoon with the sun hanging above them, showering the sandy beach with its bright sunlight. But even then, it wasn''t hot as the cool winds from every side made the atmosphere even better.However, Veer''s group didn''t feel that way as they were forced to stop by a small underground cave. It was artificial, as was very obvious from the structure.


    Curious, they thought of exploring it, as it could mean there were other humans here. If that was the case, then they would have a larger group.


    Unfortunately, they had not even taken a step inside when they stumbled upon a scene which shocked them to their core. Their eyes remained wide open, seeing the scene before them.


    In the cave, they could see a large group of over twenty people sitting while hugging each other. They were wearing the battle suits of the academies, making their identity clear. There weren''t any signs of battle or even signs of struggle.


    It was as if they were all sleeping peacefully, using each other as support. But what shocked the group most was that none of them showed signs of life and, worse of all, every single one of them had their eyes missing.


    It was a bone-chilling scene, as the group had died without any struggle. They had not even put up a fight before they were killed, and their eyes had been removed.


    Veer clenched his fist and thought, ''I knew it! How can this be any normal?''


    Having a cool mind, he turned to look around the cave for any clues. He couldn''t just turn back, as they would have to make their camp not far from here.


    His group could potentially end up in the same situation, and they wouldn''t even realize it. That was why he hated such enemies who always lurked in the dark.


    The unknown was the most terrifying.


    Stay connected with My Virtual Library Empire


    He could even fight something powerful like Solvar, but against enemies like this, he was powerless. It didn''t matter how strong he was; the Unknown would always be stronger than him.


    ''The unknown... why does this sound familiar?''


    "Did you find anything, Boss?" Rock asked as he went to check upon the corpses. Frowning, he said, "There isn''t a single wound aside from the fact that their eyes are missing. It was as if their souls were sucked dry, which is possible."


    "Unfortunately, no. Your guess is probably correct," Veer said as he returned to their group, still carrying Elara on his back. "I think the absence of Magical Creatures is related to this. Who knows, maybe there is something that hunts in the Shadow?"


    He asked, turning towards Aurora and Rain, "Do you find anything unusual?"


    Shaking her head, Aurora said, "No! The cave was recently carved out, judging by the soil''s condition¡ªprobably like fifteen hours ago!"


    She was an Archer and could see minor details to an extreme degree. If even she didn''t find anything, there likely wasn''t anything in the cave.


    "Boss, I don''t know how to explain it, but there''s a delicious aroma here," Rain said as she sniffed the walls and ground. "Yes, I''m sure of it. Something delicious was here."


    "Anything related to Corruption?"


    "No, Corruption had a different feeling," Rain shook her head. "It''s like those trashy meals I used to eat¡ªdisgusting but could be delicious too."


    Veer''s gaze softened upon hearing her, but he tried to ignore it and said, "So, basically, we can only wait! It''s probably a natural force or something from the Dark Era. What a fucked world it was!"


    "Is there really nothing we can do about it?" Aurora asked.


    "We can try running away from here, but I doubt it''ll work," Veer said, his gaze distant. "I''m sure the whole island is like this, following a certain terrain and pattern. Also, we didn''t see any Magical Creatures while crashing, did we?"


    Seeing their frustrated look, he sighed, "We can''t take any reckless action. Remember how we defeated Solvar when she was just at Novice Stage? We are nothing in front of these monsters of the Dark Era, so be a coward. That''s the only way that we can fulfill our mission."


    As much as they disliked it, they knew it was the right decision. They only came to this floating island for one reason, so they just needed to focus on completing it.


    "Don''t worry, I''m just telling you that we shouldn''t disturb that force. If it comes after us, we''ll deal with it. Also, I have some plans for it," Veer smiled at them.


    His smile seemed to have filled them with confidence as they nodded in understanding.


    "Alright, let''s go," Veer said, giving one last glance at the corpses. ''Eyes... did they see something they shouldn''t have?''


    After inspecting the cave and its surroundings once again, they left it and approached the river''s bank. The incident of those students still lingered in their minds, making them wonder if they too would become the same if they slept.


    However, they were people who had seen the worst and even dared to fight a Saint Stage powerhouse. So, they got over it quickly and began to do their work.


    Crossing the river to get to the Iron Throne would be tough, so they decided to make a tent first. Of course, they chose a location far away from that cave, as they were still cautious.


    Elara also woke up by that time and had recovered slightly. Using that as an opportunity, Veer had her fight with Rain so that she could recover even more using her Sub-Aspect.


    Rain also needed to adjust to her new strength after she devoured Solvar''s corruption and digested it. What could be a better way than this?


    As they fought in the distance, with Rain injuring Elara from time to time, Veer was busy making tents for them. Fortunately, Aurora had lots of things in her survival kit, which included top-tier tents so they didn''t have to worry about sleeping in the open.


    By the time they were done with their preparations, which even included their meal, almost two hours had passed. Elara had also returned to normal to some extent, while Rain had become even stronger and faster.


    "Aur, do you have a barrier-type Rune Formation?" Veer asked.


    "I have it, but I was saving it for emergencies," Aurora muttered. However, remembering the state those twenty students were in, she didn''t hesitate to pull it out.


    She carefully placed it around their tents and returned, only to find Veer and others surrounding a campfire. She also took her seat and asked Elizabeth, "You''re proving to be useless, you know."


    She looked in the direction of that cave and said, "Please do tell us if you know anything about the¡ª"


    Her sentence was cut short by a loud scream, making her whole body shiver. Her head snapped to her side, only to see Elizabeth rolling on the ground and screaming loudly, with her fingers scratching her face¡ªand, most importantly, her eyes.


    Before she could do any permanent damage, Veer caught her hands and held them tightly, restricting her movements. Surprisingly, it was tough even for him, as she was using all of her strength to fight it.


    Her screams just grew louder and louder before they turned into painful moans and wails. The group wanted to help her in any way, but they didn''t know how.


    She was most likely getting a vision, and there was nothing they could do to stop it. This was the suffering that Seers had to go through, and it was the reason why the world had so few Seers at higher stages.


    The majority of them would die early because of visions or by losing their minds with the knowledge of the future. So, awakening as a Seer was considered a curse for many.


    Veer tied her hands behind her back and then stroked her blue hair. He didn''t know if it would work or not, but he wanted to at least give it a try.


    He wanted to let her know that someone was there for her, waiting for her. It wasn''t anything significant, but it gave the individual hope and the will to survive. And they were very necessary for Seers.


    "Fight it! Win!"


    Veer didn''t even realize what he was saying or why he was even trying to save her. Perhaps it was because they needed a Seer, or perhaps her earlier words had affected him. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Elizabeth''s vision didn''t end for over three minutes, meaning she continued to wail and moan in pain the entire time. Elara and the others, who were wary of her, also began to sympathize with her.


    They could only hope and pray that she survived¡ªand that she did. After three minutes, she stopped screaming as clarity returned to her eyes alongside exhaustion.


    Her chest heaved up and down as she looked at the clear sky. She raised her hand unconsciously and muttered, "White flames..."


    Veer and Elara shook as they made eye contact. This was bad news¡ªterrible news at that.

 Chapter 164 Confession

    The Cohort gave Elizabeth some time to rest, but they had underestimated her. In just a few minutes, she returned to normal and was even smiling at them, making them question whether they had been hallucinating.


    Veer was hesitant to ask, but still did, "Hey, are you okay?"


    "Of course, I am," Elizabeth chuckled and said. "Visions are my second nature now, so I''m used to them. Though, I have to say this one was the most intense vision I had till now."


    "What happened in it?" Aurora asked.


    "Nothing, really," Elizabeth sighed. "The moment the vision began, I found myself in a field of flames and, for the whole time, I was just being cooked there."


    Everyone shuddered¡ªnot by her words, but by the way she presented them. She was so nonchalant, as if things like this were common to her. And that made them pity her even more.


    "Hehe, although I''m happy to see that you care about me, you don''t need to worry, really," Elizabeth said, as she turned sideways. "I am used to it and even if I wasn''t, I would have gotten myself used to it. For my future, it''s necessary."


    Veer looked at her for a moment before turning towards Aurora, "Do you know on which stage the Seers can control the Visions?"


    "I''m not sure, but I''m guessing Master Stage," Aurora answered, remembering the few times she had met Seers. "By then, they can usually control the vision if they want to."


    Veer sighed, as that was too far away. Shaking his head, he said, "Alright, Liz, we''ll help you get to Master Stage as fast as possible if you trust this cohort and also help us with all your heart."


    "Hehe, you don''t need to worry about that, Mr Boss," Elizabeth giggled softly and said. "My survival depends on you guys, so if you don''t, I also die. I will surely support you."


    Veer narrowed his eyes, remembering their earlier conversation. He didn''t want to think about it, so he changed the topic, "Alright, we''ll rest here for today and tomorrow morning, we''ll head towards the Platform. Once we get our supplies, our destination will be the centre of this Island. Any questions?"


    Rain raised her hand and, upon getting permission, she asked, "What about food? There are no Magical Creatures here, so can we even survive for long?"


    "We can''t, that''s why we''ll head towards the centre at our max speed," Veer said. "We can eat some fruits and everything available from here, but I don''t want to take risks. We will demolish this Floating Island tomorrow at any cost, so rest properly."


    Explore more stories with My Virtual Library Empire


    Everyone nodded in understanding.


    Seeing that there were no further questions, Veer gestured for them with his hands to continue their meal. It was delicious as always and, due to Aurora''s special ring effects, it was still very fresh.


    After they had finished their meal, Rock decided to leave as he seemed to have found the opportunity to break through. So, he was given a separate tent for himself so that he could Ascend to Intermediate Stage.


    Elizabeth also excused herself, saying that she needed rest after that Vision. And lastly, Rain also entered her tent as she wanted to break through properly to Intermediate Stage.


    Veer wanted to do the same, but his Mana Circulation Technique was different from theirs. If he tried breaking through now, he might be unconscious for a few days and he couldn''t afford that.


    The same was for Aurora and Elara. Both cultivated high-ranked Mana Circulation techniques, so using them currently was a foolish move.


    Left alone, the three looked at each other before Veer realised something. He ignored Aurora''s beaming smile and turned towards Elara, "Honey, what do you say?"


    "Oh yeah? I''m honey now?" Elara smiled and asked, though her smile did not look like a smile. "Didn''t you call me a bitch before?"


    Veer signalled Aurora with his eyes as he quickly stood up and went behind Elara while Aurora held her hands, massaging them.


    "My dear sister..."


    Before Aurora could continue, Elara cut her off mid-sentence, "Oi!! Now I''m your sister? What did you use to call me? A muscle head what now?"


    "Haha! I was joking, of course," Aurora chuckled softly and continued massaging Elara''s hands while Veer gave her a head massage.


    The trio continued to engage in pointless conversation, knowing the results very well as they needed each other to remain stress free.


    The world''s future depended on them and, even if they tried not to let it burden them, it was impossible to remain carefree. They had their family members, people they loved in the outside world.


    If they did even a minor mistake, they wouldn''t be the only ones dying. They would be unable to save their loved ones, and it weighed on their minds.


    That was why they were using this as a reason to get their mind free from stress. No one knew what future awaited them, so they wanted to treasure every moment with each other.


    In the end, Elara waved her hand and said, "You don''t need to flatter me so much. Honestly, I''ll feel weird if you two continue being like this. It''s disgusting."


    "I guess masochists tend to get upset when their masters treat them well," Veer sighed, patting her back. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What?" Aurora feigned a shocked expression and asked. "Sister Elara is a masochist?"


    "Oi! Oi! Why are you considering yourself to be my master? Shouldn''t it be the opposite?" Elara rolled her eyes at Veer. "Also, I might be a masochist now that you say that."


    "Ara~ would you like me to help you with that?" Aurora grinned as she tried to put her hand on Elara''s breasts, but stopped seeing her cold eyes.


    Elara looked dead in Aurora''s eyes and said, "I am only a masochist for my husband, not a double-faced bitch like you."


    Then, she ignored her and said, "Let''s talk about it seriously, though."


    Aurora and Veer nodded as they took their seats beside her. Seeing that, she said, "I''m guessing you want to take her as your wife?"


    "Yeah," Veer was honest about his feelings and intentions. In his opinion, trust and honesty were among the main points needed to have a healthy relationship. So, he didn''t intend to hide anything from them.


    "I''m surprised," Elara smiled. "But if that''s your wish, I also don''t have any problem. I know Aurora well enough to know if she is suitable for you or not. And I''m sure Lily also wouldn''t mind it. For her, your happiness comes first and foremost after all."


    "Oh? She seems like someone I''ll get along with then," Aurora smiled, though it would be better to say that her smile never left her face. She was just too happy with how things were developing.


    "That is the problem," Veer sighed. "I wanted to ask her opinion first."


    "Veer," Elara interrupted him and said with all seriousness, "as much as we''re happy to see how much you care about us, please try to see what you mean to us. Not to mention your position in the world."


    She stood up and shifted on his lap, "We love you and want you to be always happy. I honestly don''t know exactly why Lily said that you will have a huge harem. I mean, she gave her explanation but I don''t buy it. So, you see, we always knew what the future holds for us."


    She smiled and held his hand, continuing, "We were just worried that someone we don''t like will join the harem and that there would be a dispute because of it. We didn''t want that, but we also didn''t want to reject your happiness, so we were even ready to endure that situation."


    Veer smiled, feeling warmth filling his heart hearing that. He held her hand tightly and said, "I will never do that. For me, all of you matter the most and if you don''t like someone, I will never pursue them."


    "That''s something I don''t like about you," Elara sighed. "You always put others before you. That is not how it works, Veer. You need to think about yourself, be selfish. If you continue to pour yourself into us so much, what if nothing is left?"


    "My love for you will never get exhausted," Veer chuckled. "As for putting you all before me, I don''t see anything wrong with it. Don''t you do the same?"


    "That''s different..."


    "It''s not," Veer closed his eyes, inhaling Elara''s scent. "So, just look after me while I look after you, Kay?"


    "You''re unfair," Elara muttered, resting her back on his chest. "Anyway, what I meant was, Lily and I have already given you full access to increase your harem as long as you still love us the same."


    "That''s impossible," Veer smiled. "My love will always increase for you."


    "Sweet tongue," Elara chuckled, and turned towards Aurora, who was looking at them with a nervous expression on her face.


    "I know what she means to you, so I will never interfere with your relationship with her. Besides her two-faced nature, I like her too and I''m sure Lily will as well, so you have the green light from us."


    Turning around to look into his eyes, she asked, "But why did you suddenly change your mind and decide to take a step forward?"

 Chapter 165 Awaited Kiss

    Veer trusted Aurora and Elara with his life. They were there for him when he was at his rock bottom, with absolutely nothing at him. They were the ones who brought him out of his depression.


    Without them, he couldn''t possibly imagine his life, so he wanted them to remain forever in his life. He also trusted them with all of his secrets, including his having a system. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At first, he had hesitated a little but told everything to Elara and Lilly. They were surprised to know that such a thing existed, but were more than happy for its existence. After all, it just meant Veer would love them even more.


    What confused Veer was that the System has forbidden him to talk about it but after the update, that requirement suddenly vanished. It was too weird, but he didn''t think much of it.


    Aurora was in the same category and Veer would tell her everything. Others might call him stupid for telling his biggest secret to someone else, but he would rather be called an idiot than keep secrets from his wives.


    A healthy relationship required both trust and honesty. They loved each other, and his wives also trusted him with everything. If he didn''t reciprocate their trust, was he even worthy to love them?


    Veer sighed hearing Elara''s question and raised his head to look at Aurora, who was still smiling like a beautiful morning sun. A smile formed on his lips as he said, "Can you make a Sound Concealment Barrier around us?"


    Understanding that he was going to tell something important, Aurora quickly dropped the best Sound Concealment Barrier she had in her arsenal.


    Then, she jumped and sat beside Veer, asking, "So, what is it? Are you going to tell me some big secret?"


    "Sort of," Veer nodded and told her everything about the system he had¡ªhow doting on his wives gave him points which he could use to get rewards.


    He was only hesitant to tell her about the system because he feared she would think he only agreed to be in a relationship because of it. While he knew Aurora wouldn''t do that, overthinking always got the best of him. Read new chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    After he finished explaining, he said, "But I''m not agreeing to be with you because of it. I truly love you and want you in my life, forever. So, please don''t misunderstand."


    "Hmm, that sounds ridiculously powerful," Aurora said, completely ignoring his later statement. Her focus was on the mystical existence named System and how broken it was.


    She tried to think of its origin, but couldn''t come up with anything. In the end, she thought, "There''s not much we can do about something like that, so overthinking is just going to make things complicated."


    She turned towards Veer and was going to say something, but Elara beat her to it as she said, "Are you nuts?"


    "Huh?"


    Both of them got confused as they turned to look at her, wondering what was going through her head.


    "I almost forgot about it, but why did you?" Elara shook her head in disappointment. "You should have taken her as your wife way earlier, dumbass. We could have so many things by now, heck, even some OP abilities."


    Veer and Aurora were speechless, but they couldn''t find any words to refute her. She was right¡ªVeer had just made things complicated because of his own feelings.


    "Sorry, sorry," Veer scratched his cheeks and said. "But now that I have decided on my decision, we can still cover things up."


    "You should," Elara snorted and turned towards Aurora. "Also, are you fine with him having a harem? Like a really big one?"


    "My dear friend, are you forgetting the position I want him on?" Aurora smiled and said. "It''s the Throne of Elf Empire. I want him as the Elf Emperor, and that means he will have many wives. It''s inevitable¡ªheck, it''s necessary. So, yeah, I was already prepared for that."


    "Good," Elara beamed in joy, as if it were she who was making a harem, not Veer. "Then, we can also ask Elizabeth and Rain. Maybe they''ll also agree, and we can just rely on the system to get through this Labyrinth."


    "Calm your horses," Veer pinched her waist and said. "You should know what kind of relationship I want. Do you truly think I can have that with them?"


    "I don''t know of Elizabeth, but I''m sure Rain will agree," Elara shrugged and said.


    "She won''t," Aurora said, turning towards the tents. "Unlike us, she has an inferiority complex because of her appearance, and she''s also a confused existence. She just follows around Veer because she knows nothing else. Some may consider it as love or affection, but I won''t really call it that."


    Veer nodded, as he had come to the same conclusion, "We will give her time and let her see the world. If she still wants me, then we can proceed with other things."


    "Ho? You''re fine with having someone you don''t love in your harem?" Aurora asked in surprise.


    "Sort of. I didn''t really love Lilly when we got together after all," Veer said. "Love can be fostered, you know."


    Then, he made Elara sit on the sides and turned to face Aurora with a serious look on his face. He extended his hand and said, "Aurora, I''m a pathetic, hypocritical, and lustful guy. I know I have many shortcomings and I''m working on them. I can''t promise you the best future, but I can promise a happy future. Are you willing to accept me, even though I''m a person like this?"


    He smiled and asked, "I love you, Aurora. Will you allow me to distort your life?"


    Tears brimmed in Aurora''s eyes as she looked at Veer with her blurry vision. How long had it been since she had been longing for this moment? How long had she waited for this day?


    The day when she would be with the love of her life. The day when she would become one with someone who had motivated her to move forward in her life.


    She couldn''t control her emotions anymore and burst into tears, as streams rolled down her eyes. But the smile never left her face. She was so happy, her heart pounding against her chest in excitement.


    Quickly wiping away her tears, she looked at the firm hand which still had marks of battle and smiled even wider. She put her shaking hand on it, still wondering if this was an illusion.


    If it was, she never wanted to get out of it. This was the life she had always wanted, and now she finally had it. Now, nothing mattered. Even if the objective was to fight someone of the Dark Era, she didn''t care. She would accompany her love to everything. She would accomplish everything in the world and give it to her husband.


    "I do. I love you," Aurora wanted to say many things, but words didn''t leave her mouth.


    Veer smiled and leaned forward, as he whispered, "Then, let''s seal this pact for eternity. You have accepted me and now there is no backing away."


    "I never intended to," Aurora smiled, feeling hot breath caressing her cheeks. Then, she felt something soft caressing her lips, as she leaned forward to catch it but failed.


    "W-What are you doing?" she whimpered.


    "Teasing my little wifey," Veer smiled, and before Aurora could say anything more, he captured her lips, taking her by surprise. But soon, she also began to enjoy her first kiss.


    She had been waiting for it¡ªhow could she not relish in the feeling? The feeling of his lips attacking her, dominating her while his hands pulled her close to her.


    Her breathing grew hotter as sloppy and wet sounds filled the atmosphere, as Veer tasted her lips as if he were a hungry beast starved for days.


    After a while, she pulled away when she couldn''t breathe anymore. She looked into his eyes, her gaze filled with lust and desire. She wanted him. She wanted to become one with him tonight.


    "Alright, let''s take this inside," Elara said, sensing the atmosphere getting freaky. She herself was getting excited, so there was no need to delay it any longer.


    Aurora turned her head and asked, "Are you fine with me being there? After all, you''re the one who deserves to take his virginity the most."


    "Meh, it''ll be just more exciting," Elara grinned. "After all, we can double-team against him. Let''s see how he survives then."


    "Um, ladies, are you forgetting our situation?" Veer asked, trying his best to suppress his little brother.


    Hearing that, the two of them finally gained some clarity and remembered where they were. Indeed, they couldn''t engage in those activities in the middle of the death zone even if their stress was piling up.


    They would surely be exhausted after that and, even if nothing attacked them¡ªwhich was highly unlikely¡ªthey needed to be in their best condition as they wanted to clear the Floating the next day.


    Elara shrugged and said, "Then, something else will do. Let''s go!"


    Aurora''s eyes lit as she understood what Elara wanted to do, after all, she could feel something hard pressing against her lower part.

 Chapter 166 Double Attack (R18)

    Elara quickly led Veer and Aurora inside their tent, but Aurora protested and erected a barrier around their tent. She didn''t stop at that, as she also hung a sign outside that they were busy and others should guard them.


    Only then, they entered their tent which was a perfect room in itself, with a king size bed, a mirror and everything a bedroom needed.


    Entering inside, Veer pushed Elara on the bed and climbed on top of her. His hands roamed her body as he kissed her juicy lips. Because she had healed her lips recently, they were very soft, and juicy, so much that Veer wanted to suck them dry.


    After a while, he pulled away and asked, "You''re playing with fire. If we continue this, I won''t be able to control myself."


    "Hehe, as much as I would you to fuck me now, I won''t allow it," Elara giggled and touched Veer''s crotch. "But I''ll surely help this little one."


    "Are you sure it''s little?" Veer smirked at her, pressing his body more on her. His hands slowly went towards the zip of her battle suit, as she pecked at his lips again.


    "Um, what do I do have to do?" Aurora asked with a red face. Although, she was more than ready to do everything with Veer, she was also confused.


    She had studied the acts between men and women deeply, imagining the things she would do with Veer one day. So, she knew a lot but still, now that it was time for practicals, she was hesitant.


    Elara turned towards her and then slowly slithered out of Veer''s embrace. Jumping behind Aurora, she slid her arms around her thin waist, as she inhaled her scent.


    "Hmm, you''re in heat, Sis," Elara chuckled, as her hand went upwards and slowly pulled down the zip holding her battle suit together. "Our first step is obviously to get naked."


    Aurora shivered feeling Veer''s gaze on her, especially when Elara began to undress her. His gaze fell on her naked body, he was seeing more and more of her. Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire


    Instead of being embarassed, she beamed in joy as she sensed desire in his gaze. He wanted her and that turned her on even more. She bit her lips, thinking, ''Calm down! This isn''t the day for it!''


    Elara could have undressed her in a second, but she was taking her time. Slowly, her battle suit was coming off, showing her slim and tender named body. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Veer was enjoying he show with a smile on his lips. As the battle suit slipped down her shoulder, his gaze registered the juicy, round meatballs on her chest. The pink bud on top of them looked even more delicious, as if inviting him to suck them off.


    He barely controlled himself as he watched the battle slid on ground, revealing her whole naked body. His breathing hitched, as he looked at his lover''s body.


    ''Is lusting over your own wife a sin?''


    Elara was beyond beautiful, as she was an Elf and a high ranking one at that. Her bloodline was extremely pure and she had inherited her genes from her ancestors.


    The S-Shaped figure, soft flesh with no marks, beautiful long blonde hair cascading down her shoulders as Elara slid them behind her, so that Veer could have a perfect view of her.


    As Aurora raised her head, her blue eyes locked in his dark eyes, as she only saw the insatiable hunger in them. It was coming for her and she couldn''t do anything.


    In fact, she wanted that darkness to devour her, eat her whole and make her one with him.


    "Alright, things are just getting started,"


    They turned their head hearing Elara, only to find her completely naked in her baby suit. She was a head taller than Aurora, only slighter smaller than Veer.


    Her well toned muscles shone in the dim light, with her belly full of abs. Her thighs were thick and dense, making Veer wonder if he should die while getting chocked in them.


    Her boobs were still on the bigger end, almost at Aurora''s size as she stood with a wide grin on her face. She slapped her round butt and said, "Time to send you to heaven."


    Veer smiled, understanding what she wanted to try. He nodded and also undressed, and sat on the bed. Since his wives desired to server him, why should he hesitate. He would just relax and enjoy their services.


    Of course, he would also admired their sinful figures that made him want to ravage them on the spot. His hormones were already raging.


    However, he soon noticed that both Elara and Aurora hadn''t moved at all. They just stood on their spot, petrified as their eyes locked onto Veer''s dick which was now in open.


    Veer''s little brother was already roaring hard after being subjected to such torture. He could see their body, but not do anything to do. How unfair it was. His dick found it unfair.


    Elara soon got out of her gaze as she knelt before him. Her eyes still locked onto his dick as she muttered, "This will go inside me...oh my god!"


    Aurora also crouched before him, as her hand went down to her nether region. She touched it and slid her fingers in, while muttering, "How will this fit inside me? I''ll die!"


    "We can try it later, but please help me here," Veer pleaded, as he truly couldn''t control any longer.


    Elara nodded as she licked her lips. Looking at his dick as if it was her meal, she circled her fingers around it before her whole hand went around it.


    ''Thick!''


    She slowly began to strok it, her confidence growing when she noticed Veer sucking a cold breath. At that moment, his dick grew even more, startling her.


    "Veer, are you sure you''re an Elf?" Aurora asked as she touched the tip of his dick in curiosity. "I never read someone having this long and thick..."


    Her words reminded Veer of his demonic lineage, making him wonder if he was born from a lust demon. However, now wasn''t the time for that as a electric current passed throughout his body, coming from his lower part.


    Elara had got a hang of it and her handjob was getting better. Her callous hand wrapped around his member, as she dropped her saliva to make the journey even smoother.


    She then proceeded to kiss the tip, before finally taking his dick in her mouth, which sent another wave of pleasure through his veins.


    It didn''t help that Aurora began to fondle his balls from underneath. The twin simulation was driving him craze, but he held on his dignity and didn''t cum.


    Sensing his intentions, Aurora smiled as she ordered, "El, let me take the lead."


    Elara nodded, as she pulled back and looked at a few bleeding marks on his dick. She wasn''t an expert in this section and her teeths had scratched his dick sometimes.


    So, she pulled back even though she wanted to pleasure him. She looked at Veer and said, "You didn''t even complain once even though I bit you a few times. Are you an M?"


    "I just didn''t want you to eat it in panic," Veer rolled his eyes and then took out handcuffs and a rope from his storage ring. "Let me show you your place."


    Before Elara could understand what meant, her hands were handcuffed behind her and with a light work of hands, Veer pulled the rope, making her hands tied behind her, restricting her movement.


    "How do you feel, my little bitch?"


    Veer asked, as he slapped her face with his head dick. She tried to lick it, but Veer Withdrew quickly. He knew her best and knew how much she relished in pain and humiliation.


    He didn''t know how she felt good in that, but he could guess a reason. She had unconsciously adjusted her mentality towards pain so that she could train more and become even stronger.


    She found pleasure in pain, which allowed her to push herself even more in her training. There was a reason Veer called her Maniac, as she would go to any length to get stronger.


    Of course, that side was only open for Veer as she would never allow anyone else to inflict pain on her. And if they did, she would return hundred folds.


    So, here she was, tied and restricted. She wanted to taste his dick more, especially his precum but Veer didn''t allow it, making her frustrated and wet at the same time.


    "I have an idea, Master," Aurora winked at Veer and pushed Elara slightly closer to Veer. Under his amused gaze, she put his hardened member between Elara''s twin peaks as they wrapped around his dick, making him experience a new found pleasure.


    She didn''t stop at that as she slowly lowered her head and swallowed his dick which was coming out of her tits. Now, Veer experienced the true heaven.

 Chapter 167 Rewards ( mild R18)

    Veer couldn''t describe the pleasure he was feeling, neither he wanted to. He was just enjoying the wet, warm mouth of Aurora as she sucked on his member.


    He leaned forward and grabbed Aurora by her blonde hair, forcing her to suck even deeper. Instead of choking, Aurora got even excited as she let him use her mouth as a pussy.


    As Aurora continued to suck on his penis, she started to get more and more into it. She begam to moan softly, her hands moving up and down your thighs as she tried to get closer to you.


    Her tongue started to flick in and out of her mouth, sending shivers down your spine. Her grip on your thighs tightened as she sucked harder and harder.


    Combined with the movement of Elara''s boobs around his dick, Veer couldn''t hold any longer as he thrusted his dick inside Aurora''s mouth, as tears formed in her eyes.


    And then he released his load in her mouth, as she gulped down slowly, taking in everything without wasting anything. Her eyes were filled with lust and tear, as she enjoyed the feeling of being used by Veer.


    Elara''s body trembled as she looked at everything happening before her. She swallowed back her saliva looking at Aurora drinking all of Veer''s cum.


    Sensing her gaze, Aurora sent a wink at her, making her even more frustrated and wet. Her body was so hot that she was feeling as if she used her Aspect. She also wanted it.


    Exhaling, Veer pulled back his dick from her mouth with a plop sound, and sat on the bed. As he turned to apologise for his actions, he found Aurora leaning close to Elara with a smile on her face.


    She pointed at her mouth, as if asking if Elara wanted it. Elara hurriedly nodded, as she really wanted to drink his cum. This was the first time she would, how could she waste it?


    Smiling to herself, Aurora planted her lips on Elara''s, as they both sucked on each other and shared the white cream of Veer. Aurora''s hands roamed around Elara''s body, on his toned abs, her butt and even her boobs.


    Seeing the display, Veer smiled and had an urge to fuck them both. He barely resisted it and said, "Come here, I should return the favour."


    "Umm, no," Aurora answered, as she licked the corner of her mouth. "I''m barely resisting and if we take a step further, I can''t come back. I''ll need everything then."


    "Yeah, same here," Elara sighed, as she also licked her lips. "I thought I could resist more, but damn I''m bad at this."


    "Then, what about you two?" Veer asked.


    "Don''t worry about it. You can just go and have a nice bath in the river." Aurora smiled. "I''ll handle everything here."


    Even though he was reluctant, Veer knew this was for the best. Their situation was already dangerous and they had come this far. If they decided to full mode, then he doubted they would survive.


    ''Still, I feel much better now. I guess stress reliever is really important.''


    Veer nodded and left the rent, after wearing his battle suit. He really needed a bath to cool his mind, and river was right there.


    ''What if it has some Primordial Beast sleeping?''


    It was possible, but he would see to that later.


    ...


    After spending almost half an hour in the river''s cool waters, Veer dressed in his battle suit again, which provided him just the right temperature he needed.


    As he sat on a rock, he saw Elara and Aurora going to towards the river. He nodded at them and then focused on the notifications he had gotten before.


    Read latest stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    A new wife had joined the harem and he had also satisfied them, even if not thoroughly so he was expecting good rewards. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Ding! Congratulations to the Host for successfully registering Aurora Valerian as your wife.]


    [Ding! Congratulations to the Host for Getting "Celestial Conduit Scepter"]


    [Celestial Conduit Scepter]


    [Tier - A]


    [Type - Wand]


    [Description - A prestigious and rare scepter imbued with cosmic energies. When wielded, it dramatically amplifies both offensive spell power and defensive barriers. In key battles, the scepter allows the weilder to momentarily tap into near-divine magical forces (bridging toward his Saint/Demi-God potential), unleashing a spectacular area-of-effect that turns the tide of combat.]


    ''Woah! Now this is what we call bullshit!''


    Veer was dumbfounded looking at the rewards. An A-Rank Artefact wasn''t something they could get easily, as mainly only Grandmasters or Saints used them.


    Looking at the description, Veer tried to form his guesses and came to a single conclusion. He couldn''t use it now, or atleast he couldn''t bring out its true powers.


    As he was now, he could only use it to increase the damage of spells slightly, which he didn''t think was worth sacrificing his close combat fighting style. He couldn''t fight in close combat with his Scepter, after all.


    But it wasn''t completely useless. He could still use it''s Saint Stage attack if things came to worst. Granted it wouldn''t come without any price so he would have to be careful but it was still a Triumph Card.


    He would use it at the last moment if things came to worst. Now, Veer atleast had some confidence in surviving these Abominations.


    ''What am I thinking? Even Saint Stage attack wouldn''t be enough to fight these Ancient Anomalies. Gotta be careful.''


    Veer reminded himself so that he didn''t get overconfident and relied on his triumph card too much. After all, there were many existences in the Bloodthorn Labyrinth who could end them in no time.


    ''Phew! Let''s proceed. Time for the Lottery draw!''


    [Ding! Congratulations to the Host for getting "Mystic Sigil Bracelet"]


    [Mystic Sigil Bracelet]


    [Tier - E]


    [Type - Accesories]


    [Description - This enchanted bracelet is inscribed with runes that lower mana consumption and improve the accuracy of spellcasting. Its protective wards offer a minor shield against hostile magic.]


    ''Intresting! I needed this so much, thanks System.''


    Veer smiled and thanked the system. Saving up points proved to be useful, as counting them and the way he had satisfied his wife allowed him to get this E-Rank Accessory.


    Accessories were rare as they provided buffs and were sought after. So, even if all of his points were empty, Veer was very happy with the results.


    As a Battle Mage, there was a problem he always had and would have in future. Mana consumption. After all, both Warrior Techniques and Mage Spells needed Mana.


    The only reason he could fight to so long was because of his Mana Circulation Technique. It made his mana more potent so the consumption was usually low.


    Now, coupled with this bracelet, he was more than sure he could fight for long while using both Techniques and Spells.


    Veer wanted to bring out his rewards but decided to hold on for a second, as his wives had also gotten their rewards. Rubbing his hands in excitement, he said, ''Give me their rewards.''


    [Ding! Congratulations to the Host for getting "Flameheart Gauntlets"]


    [Flameheart Gauntlets]


    [Tier - E]


    [Type - Weapon]


    [Description - These robust gauntlets are imbued with a steady ember glow. They not only enhance user''s melee strikes by adding a burn effect but also channel a controlled flame that increases the power of their martial arts techniques. Occasional surges of heat may even dissuade opponents from getting too close.]


    Veer was speechless, as he asked, ''Oi! Do you interfere in these rewards?''


    [A little! I try my best to give you everything that is best for you and your wives.]


    ''Thought so!''


    The system always gave him the things he needed the most, so it was no wonder Veer guessed it. Still, he was happy so he didn''t complain.


    As he looked through the description, Veer nodded in satisfaction. Elara''s old gauntlets were already in ruines and she was relying more on her hands to fight.


    This new Rewards would certainly help and increase her overall battle prowess. And they needed it.


    ''Now, last is Aurora. What did you get for her considering this is the first time?''


    [Congratulations to the Host for getting "Windwhisper Quiver"]


    [Windwhisper Quiver]


    [Tier - D]


    [Type - Support]


    [Description - This magically light quiver replenishes an unlimited number of enchanted arrows. The arrows themselves are laced with a whisper of wind, granting increased speed, improved accuracy, and a minor piercing property. Ideal for an archer who values both precision and a touch of elemental magic.]


    A deathly silence followed after Veer saw Aurora''s Rewards. After lingering for a while, he growled, "System, am I your Host or Aurora?"


    [Certainly, You!]


    ''Then, what the heck is this disparity?'' Veer wanted to scream out loud but he changed it to mentally. ''''Didn''t you say my wives will always get rewards worse than me? Then how did she get a whole Tier above mine?''


    [Host, don''t be jealous of your own wife.]


    "Kill yourself!"


    [I can''t follow Host''s orders. Please forgive me]


    Veer really wanted to beat the system.

 Chapter 168 Guardian

    Veer calmed down and looked at the distant hill across the river. It was where their platform had crashed, so how did they fly over the river?


    "The speed was great, so maybe because of that."


    Whatever the reason was, he needed to reach it. His wives already had good things for them, and while he also had a powerful Scepter, he couldn''t use it.


    "Whatever! I have my sword and Bracelet!"


    Thinking of his rewards, he brought out the Mystical Sigil Bracelet and wore it on his wrist. It was black silver in colour, with a plain design. There were also a few beautiful runes carved on it, as they glowed whenever Veer circulated his mana.


    "Good shit!" He smiled, happy with the rewards.


    "Oya! That''s something good."


    He heard a teasing voice behind him and turned around, only to see the blue-headed seer leaning towards him. Her chest was struggling against the tight battle suit, making Veer quickly turn his eyes.


    "This damned Vixen!" Veer cursed and then asked, "What is it? You don''t want to sleep?"


    "I have slept enough," she answered and came to sit beside him. "Time passes quickly, don''t you think?"


    As he looked at the sun almost touching the river''s horizon, Veer nodded and asked, "What of it?"


    "Nothing, really. I just thought how we should treasure the time we have with our loved ones," Elizabeth smiled and said. "Who knows when they''ll be gone?"


    Veer grew alarmed and said, "If you don''t want to tell everything then don''t scare us. What is that supposed to mean?"


    "Hmm, let me give you a clue then," Elizabeth chuckled softly and said, "The Island is Dead, just like its owners."


    Veer frowned and thought, "The land? Is it a graveyard or cemetery? What''s the difference between the two anyway?"


    "I can''t say more so do whatever you want with that information," Elizabeth said. "Setting that aside, that Bracelet looks good. Will you sell it to me?"


    "Sure, if you''re willing to provide more details," Veer smiled and said.


    "Forget it, then," Elizabeth sighed. "I don''t want to die, so be careful. Also, I think Miss Aurora should guard the tent first. You should go at midnight. I''m sure you''ll find the answers to your question then."


    Then, she stood up and said, "I can also help, so I''ll accompany you. This time, the battlefield is different, after all."


    "Can you answer one of my questions?" Veer asked. "How much do you actually know?"


    "Mister Boss, we are nothing before the great tapestry of fate," Elizabeth smiled and chuckled, though there was a hint of melancholy in her tone. "We''re just miserable wretches, doomed to carry the knowledge till we die. Yet, like a slave of Knowledge, we only receive the revelations that fate wants to share. I am nothing, not even a grain of sand in the bigger scheme of things."


    Her eyes turned towards Veer and said, "But you... you''re different. You carry a doomed fate that speaks nothing but misfortune. I don''t even know how you''re alive, to be honest. If you want me to take a guess, then your presence alone will mess up a lot of things."


    Veer shivered hearing that, but kept a cool front. He knew those things as well, after all, he carried the gate of the Dragon Master, the man who would face the Unknown. The same Unknown who even suppressed the whole Dragon Race.


    Indeed, he carried a doomed fate.


    Turning his head, he opened his own mouth to say something but Elizabeth had long gone back to her tent. It was as if she had just come to drop information on him. Enjoy new chapters from My Virtual Library Empire


    He shook his head and thought, "Whatever! I am dead otherwise anyway. If they really want to come at me, then I''ll show them who I am."


    His clenched fists made his muscles appear more pronounced, as he muttered, "This Dragon Master would show them who is the true Bastard of Fate."


    "Huh? What are you mumbling those cringey lines for?"


    His ears instantly turned a shade of red upon hearing the teasing voice, as he said, "I''m just practicing."


    Elara chuckled at him and said, "Yeah, I definitely believe you, Mister Edge Lord. Anyway, you can go take a rest now. I am totally refreshed so I can guard the tent for a while."


    Veer grew hesitant hearing that, as he remembered Elizabeth''s words. Even if he was sceptical about her motives, he knew that she needed them so she wouldn''t try to kill them.


    Thinking of that, he said, "No, Aurora will guard the tents first, then you and I''ll do the midnight shift."


    Tilting her head, Elara asked, "Why is that? I can''t sleep for sure so I might as well guard. Also, my stamina and endurance are much more than hers so I can fight even after guarding for hours."


    "Just follow my orders," Veer said, his tone taking a strange turn. "I''m leaving so be careful."


    Saying that, he left the two of them, confused about his behaviour. Nonetheless, he was their leader and his commands were something they would follow without any questions.


    So, after giving Aurora a light pat on the back, Elara also entered her tent which she was sharing with Aurora. Left alone, the blonde archer sighed and sat on a wooden stool.


    Her eyes scanned the surroundings while her senses covered the whole settlement. There wasn''t a single thing that could get past her senses.


    Even when hours passed and nothing happened, Aurora''s focus and concentration did not dim. She knew that a moment of carelessness could cost them their lives; she had learnt that well in her life and death battles.


    As the sun dropped below the horizon, darkness devoured the light of the day. Fortunately, the full moon was showering the Island with its light. As it was floating in the sky, the moon appeared much closer and looked majestic.


    "I wonder, is this really the same place as the outside world? But then the moon is this big?" Aurora thought, as she looked at the clear moon. "What about the theory of the sky being flat and like a disc?"


    There were a lot of theories, and she had read every one of them. Because she wanted to spend more time with Veer, she had tried to learn the mysteries of the world as Veer was interested in them. So, she also grew interested in it.


    As she lowered her gaze, she saw mist rolling down the hills as it filled the surroundings. The beautiful moonlight penetrated the dense mist, giving it a mystical look as it flowed like an endless river.


    "Mist... this is by no means good news."


    Aurora gripped her needle tightly in her hand, ready to take action as she remained on guard. Minutes turned into hours, as she remained on the post and nothing happened.


    The mist was unnatural, but that was it. There was nothing dangerous in it, or perhaps that was what their enemy wanted to make them believe, so Aurora stood up from her seat.


    Because of the barrier, the mist had not entered the tents, remaining at the periphery, so she was easily able to observe it.


    All of a sudden, she felt a hand on her shoulder, making her eyes widen. She quickly spun as her needle turned into a sharp dagger ready to shed blood.


    "Woah! Chill! Didn''t we kiss a few hours ago? Why are you trying to kill me?"


    "Ah! It''s you!" S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Aurora calmed down and dropped her needle. She asked, "Time really passed quickly, huh?"


    "Hmm, you can now go and rest," Elara nodded, as she turned to look at the mist. "It looks good, ain''t it?"


    "Don''t let your guard down, remember the mist we saw at the centre of this Island," Aurora said, facing the gray mist. "I have a feeling the absence of Magical Creatures is related to this mist."


    "Shall we check?" Elara licked her lips and asked.


    "No! Don''t forget what V told us," Aurora shook her head. "There is no reason for us to provoke any entity, as that''s just unnecessary trouble. Let''s wait¡ª"


    She suddenly stopped, as her eyes caught something in the mist. She quickly turned towards it, as her eyes changed colour, focusing on that particular spot.


    Frowning, she said, "I guess, we already invited the trouble."


    There were a pair of vertical eyes that flashed for a moment, and there was no way someone like her would miss it. Upon closer inspection, she noticed many of those eyes shining in the mist.


    They were very small and the mist covered them very well, so it was hard to notice them. But they were there, eying their group like a group of predators.


    "What do you think they are?" Elara asked, as she stood before Aurora.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t think they can come out of the mist," Aurora said, still looking at those red eyes. "They are probably limited to the mist."


    Suddenly, the mist shifted slightly as Aurora''s eyes widened in shock.

 Chapter 169 Necrosis

    The gray mist was shifting, flowing towards the barrier, but couldn''t get it through. As if angered by it, it rose high up in the air, covering the sky above the rift and tried to pour in.


    Fortunately, the barrier worked in all directions and held on. Sadly, Aurora didn''t know until when it could endure the beating of the mist. Worse of all, she could still see those red orbs glowing in the mist.


    "Now this is some bad news," Elara muttered, narrowing her eyes as darkness filled the surroundings.


    The mist was getting dense, allowing less and less moonlight to enter through the gaps. Wisps of it managed to enter the barrier, extinguishing the bonfire and making the darkness more pronounced.


    "I''ll call others," Aurora said, as she turned around and ran towards the tents. "Keep an eye on it until then."


    "Not like there''s anything to look at," Elara muttered, as she lit up a flicker of flame on her fingertip. However, remembering something, she stopped and took out a small wooden stick the length of her palm.


    As soon as it materialized, it burst into crimson embers that burned brightly and drove away the darkness surrounding her. Smiling, Elara turned towards the mist as a thought formed in her mind.


    But she shook it off, thinking, "I should wait and ask him first. This could be dangerous."


    Still, she was ready to do her experiment so she picked up a wooden log in her one hand, while she held the Everburning Torch in another. Then, she waited, looking at the mist trying to get in.


    "Hmm, I wonder what is in there? Ghost? Or maybe the mist itself is a Magical Creature?" she muttered.


    "How are things?"


    She heard Veer''s voice behind her, so she turned and gave more mana to the Everburning Torch, making it burn even brighter. It was enough to illuminate a big area.


    "Everything would be good if the mist wasn''t trying to get inside," Elara shrugged. "Maybe it''s the reason behind those students'' deaths. After all, they didn''t have a Sugar Momma like we have."


    "I doubt it''s that," Rock shook his head. "I sense hungry eyes there. They are ready to eat my flesh, but they can''t get in for obvious reasons."


    "Yeah, I also sensed those eyes, and for sure they won''t be able to kill someone in their sleep," Aurora nodded in agreement. "Anyway, what should we do?"


    "We''ll need to see if we can harm it or not," Veer muttered, as he thought, "Show me the mist''s status!"


    [Necrosis]


    [Type - Corrupted/Magical Creature]


    [Rank - Great Stage]


    [Special Ability - ******]


    "Great, just great," Veer facepalmed, wondering if he had committed some grave sins in his past life. This was their first night and they were facing a Great Monster already.


    Seeing him, Elara thought, and then she spoke, "The Barrier won''t last long so you can spend the time thinking about how to deal with it. Can we do some experiments in the meantime?"


    Veer did need some time to make a plan to get through this trouble, as there was simply no way they could survive against this calamity. The only reason they were even alive was because of the barrier, which also wouldn''t last long.


    So, he nodded and said, "Be careful though, the mist itself is our enemy and it is a Great Stage Magical Creature, well, technically it is a Magical Creature."


    Hearing his words, the others weren''t that surprised. In fact, they seemed to have already expected it. After all, they were battling ancient horrors, so seeing such a creature wasn''t out of expectation.


    Elara laughed at his words and then went towards the barrier from which some wisps of gray mist were leaking through. She flared her incandescent flames in her hand, just to be sure, and put her hand outside the barrier.


    Just as she expected, the mist scattered away from her hand, afraid of the white flames. A smile formed on her lips, unknown if she was smiling genuinely or if it was a side effect of her Aspect.


    Then, she stretched her other hand and planted the Everburning Torch in that hand. Slowly, she withdrew and watched as the mist filled the gap again and tried to extinguish the crimson flames of the Torch in futile attempts.


    "Heh, I knew even you can''t burn through that."


    Aurora looked at Elara doing her experiments, wondering how it was supposed to help them. Shaking her head at her, she asked the rat girl beside her, "Do you think the mist killed the students?"


    "Nope. The mist isn''t that tasty," Rain said, sniffing around. "I mean, I wouldn''t mind it as my dinner but it can''t be compared to that feeling. Nope, never."


    "So, there are at least two forces acting here," Aurora said. "And considering this is a Great Stage Magical Creature and not fully corrupted, it shouldn''t be the guardian for the Seal. So, is it possible the Guardian killed others? No, that''s also impossible as the Guardian wouldn''t leave the designated area. Fuck! Three acting presences?"


    Elizabeth glanced at her muttering to herself and smiled. Then, she turned towards Veer and thought, "Think, Veer, think. You can''t be defeated here, right? You aren''t that weak."


    Veer just stood at his place, lost in thoughts as he tried to form a plan, "First, the information about this mist. It''s a Magical Creature that is under corruption but isn''t really corrupted. And it is also at Great Stage, meaning we''re fucked in a head-on fight." S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Now, what else? Is there anything else? Its form, maybe? A body made of mist, so is it corrosive or decaying? Wait! Its name! Necrosis! Fuck!"


    Necrosis, a process where the cells died due to disease or injury. Why does it have such a bizarre name? And who actually names it when it was a human term or rather something an intelligent species used?


    "Scratch that, but this is important. Maybe the mist actually kills the cells? It is possible!"


    Veer turned towards Elara, who was still playing with the mist, trying to find its weakness in her own way. He rolled his eyes and said, "El, try to give your arm to the mist!" Discover hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Huh?"


    "Boss!?"


    "Boss..."


    "Oya?"


    "V!?"


    "Alright!"


    Unlike others who exclaimed in shock upon hearing his orders, Elara just shrugged and stretched her hand, but Elizabeth stopped her, "Wait a minute! Are you sure you want to do this?"


    She had already given him hints and even warned him about it, so why was he trying to kill his lover? What was happening?


    Seeing her genuinely confused and shocked look, Veer smiled and thought, "I guess you really are clueless about a lot of things. And why are you acting as if I''m going against your plan? Wait!"


    "Do you have something to say, Seer?" Elara asked. "And if you''re just concerned, forget about it. He knows what he does."


    Elizabeth continued to look at Veer, and seeing his faint smile, she grew even more confused. She tried to persuade him, "It is a Great Stage monster, you know. What if..."


    "I appreciate your concerns, but it''s fine," Veer said, turning towards Elara. "Just let the mist touch you for a moment, nothing else."


    "That''s all?"


    "Yes. Just tell me what you felt then."


    "Alright!" Elara shrugged and went close to the barrier. She stretched her hand outside it, as the mist rushed towards her hand like a hungry beast and surrounded it. In just a second, she couldn''t even see her arm, nor could she feel it.


    Frowning, she tried to pull her hand backward and found it completely fine; however, she still couldn''t feel it. It was as if it had been detached from her body. It was a strange sensation, as she walked backwards and reported the findings to Veer.


    Giving her hand a look, Veer said, "You guys check it too and tell me what you think. Then, you can heal it."


    Everyone followed his order, looking at her hand curiously. Rain sniffed it. Aurora''s eyes changed colours, and the same went for Elizabeth. Rock just stood there, having no clue what to do. Fortunately, Elara was there to accompany his confusion.


    "Alright, you can heal," Veer said.


    Incandescent flames burst out of her hand, healing it rapidly. As she felt some tingling from it, she asked, "What was that? Does the mist disconnect us from our body parts? That would be terrible..."


    "Possible," Elizabeth said, still confused about everything. "I didn''t see mana flowing in your hand, or rather only a minuscule amount of mana tried to go there, but even that was reducing at an alarming rate."


    "Rotting," Rain said, licking her lips.


    "Her cells..." Aurora muttered, trying to suppress her shock while holding her eye in pain. "I didn''t see it clearly, but they... her cells were dying at an insane rate."


    Everyone shuddered upon hearing her words, as realization dawned on them. Now, they understood the true horror of the mist. They also found the reason why there were no Magical Creatures on the island.


    How could they survive against such a being?

 Chapter 170 The Only Chance

    It had become clear that the Magical Creature before them held a special but terrific power. It''s mist, which they guessed was it''s body, could somehow kill the cells of living beings.


    It probably would not have much effect on powerful people and creatures, but to Veer and his group, it was a death sentence. Their bodies were too weak to handle it and would die quickly.


    It was also clear how the Floating Island became empty with no Magical Creatures. The mist had probably slowly, and surely killed all the creatures of the floating islands, making it the sole ruler...to some extent.


    "And that''s probably not the full extent of it''s power," Veer muttered, narrowing his eyes on the mist. "Rock, do you still sense those eyes?"


    "Yes, Boss. They''re still there and will eat us alive once the barrier is broken," Rock said with a nod.


    Rubbing his chin, Veer glanced at Elizabeth from the corner of his eyes and thought back to how she was confused and shocked about his actions. It was clear she had made some plans for him and given hints, but he did the opposite.


    ''So, there''s a way to get out of this shit, but how?'' Veer thought. ''Those red eyes...beings in the mist...Necrosis...land of dead..wait!''


    His mouth opened wide open, as he realised something. Looking in the mist, he tried to see those red eyes but couldn''t, but his friends wouldn''t lie. Though, he notice cracks in the barrier. It wouldn''t last long.


    "Fuck!" He cursed. "As if it''s cell killing ability wasn''t enough."


    "What happened?" Aurora asked.


    "It also has Necromancy, or atleast something like that," Veer said. "If I have to guess, then it basically carries all the beings with it. The mist restricts them, but they are there."


    Aurora sucked in a cold breath, as she turned to look at the growing cracks in the barrier. She grimaced, "So, even if we somehow manage to survive against the mist, we would have to fight the ancient horrors all at once?"


    "Yeah, and the mist probably covers all the Island so there is no way we can even run past it. Either we kill it, or it kills us," Veer sighed.


    Others didn''t speak, but their tensed look said the feelings of their heart. They were ready to fight this battle, but even they knew it was impossible to win.


    "Is there really nothing we can do?" Rain muttered. "Boss, how about I devour...."


    "No!" Veer rejected her idea before she could even finish. "You will die by devouring it and there is no way we can survive by letting one of us die."


    Silence reigned, as everyone awaited their death. The mist was cracking more and more of the barrier, letting wisps of mist enter the ares. In just under a minute, it would completely break and they would have to fight a Great Monster.


    However, Veer didn''t give up. His mind ran at an insane speed, as he went through every conversation he had with Elizabeth. He turned towards her and said, "So, you''re willing to die rather than telling us the way?"


    "If we can''t survive this then there is no way we can survive other Islands," Elizabeth shook her head and said. "You have to know Great Stage Magical Creature weren''t that powerful in Dark Era. So yeah, I don''t mind dying here."


    Veer wondered if he should just force her, but it wouldn''t affect anything. She was used to pain, much worse pain than he could inflict. And he also didn''t want to use torture to get things right, not unless it was the last resort.


    ''Wait! Land of Dead, right?'' Veer''s eyes shone, as he caught something in her words. Elizabeth had said the Floating Island was a land of dead, but did river came under it?


    His heart pounded against his chest as the glimmer of hope shone in his eyes. He smiled and said, "There is a way, but it''ll depend on you all. It''s almost impossible, but are you willing to give it a try?"


    "Dumbass, why are you asking when you know the answer already?" Elara rolled her eyes and said. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I was just giving... actually never mind," Veer shook his head, as he kept his sword inside his storage ring. "We don''t have much time so remember, this is a gamble we''re taking and if you do even a single mistake, we''re all dead. Understood?"


    "Understood!"


    "Alright, so the plan is simple. I''ll make an opening but that''ll take all of me, so one of you will have to carry me. Then, using that opening run as fastest as you can towards the River and hide inside it."


    "But Boss, we will just die in there too!" Rain said.


    "Don''t worry about it," Aurora shook her head, taking out a bottle of pills. "These are something I just picked for emergencies and I''m glad I did. Just eat one of them and they will allow you to live without breathing for a whole day."


    As she distributed the pills, Veer continued, "We will see what to do from there. From what I''m guessing, the big guy won''t come in day so let''s hope on that."


    "And there''s no guarantee we''ll survive even after going in the river?" Elara asked.


    "Nope. Nope even one percentage."


    "Great! Let''s do this then," Elara grinned, as she cracked her neck. "I''ll carry you, so don''t worry."


    "No, I''ll do it," Rain said. "I''m the fastest here so I can get him there quickly."


    "No, you both are the only ones who can potentially harm it so we can''t take risks," Veer shook his head and said. "You two will help if unexpected things happen. Rock will carry me and Aurora will accompany our miss mysterious. If it comes to your life, just forget about her. She''s useless anyway."


    "Hey!" Elizabeth cried out. "Please, no!"


    Veer smirked and ignored her, taking out the Celestial Conduit Scepter. His triumph card, something he didn''t think he would be using this soon. He looked down at the Scepter and admired it.


    It was a tall, slender staff made of dark, twisted metal that seems almost alive with its spiraling design. Near the top, a large, glowing green gem was cradled by a curved blade-like hook, giving off an eerie, shimmering light. The metal itself had a smooth yet menacing sheen, and wisps of green energy float around the gem, as though it was pulsing with hidden power.


    ''I don''t think I can pull Saint Stage power from it...only if I could...but it should be enough to make a way for us.''


    He took a deep breath to calm his mind, as everything vanished from his mind except the Scepter. Nothing else mattered in the world for him, as he only needed to draw it''s power to it''s most powerful form.


    Mana surged from his Mana Core, circulating in his body, dense and potent as it poured into the Scepter through his hands. The staff was like a hungry beast, devouring everything he sent to it and demanded much more.


    After what felt like an eternity, Veer felt his mana reserves drying up and grimaced. It wasn''t enough, he could feel it. Gritting his teeth, he forced himself to use his latent mana, something he was born with and could access once he became more powerful.


    Discover exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire


    He wasn''t supposed to use it this early, as that would only harm his body. But there was no choice. He needed everything, so he forced himself to use the latent mana, making blood bleed out of his nose, eyes and ears.


    Muscles began to burst open, as the unrefined mana rolled around his Mana Veins. Mana Viens couldn''t handle such a pressure and began to crack, but stopped when Veer felt a warmth spreading throughout his body.


    A subtle smile formed on his lips, as he poured more and more mana in the hungry staff, only stopping when he heard glass shattering sound.


    The barrier had broken.


    Veer''s eyes snapped open, as a wide grin plastered on his bloodied face. He licked the blood off from his lips, tasting the coppery taste and said, "Infinite Ball of Destruction!"


    Darkness ceased to exist when his words fell, the area brightening up with a giant spinning sphere of flames. It was like a small sun, hovering above Veer and burning everything that dared to get close.


    In the next moment, the small sun shot forward like a loosened arrow, blasting a thick hole in the mist and then it exploded. A loud, inhumane screech filled with agony made the group bleed from their ears, as their eardrums almost burst open.


    However, it wasn''t the time to get down in pain. Their eyes shone as they looked at the entrance made by the explosion. The mist was in so much pain that it couldn''t even fill the gaps.


    This was this moment. The only one where they could survive and they didn''t let it slip.

 Chapter 171 Survival

    The moment he used the Scepter''s special power, Veer felt drained to the maximum, as if he had been awake for years.


    Even if he didn''t want to, he lost consciousness under the immense pain, which was quickly lifted by Elara''s flames. The Scepter faded in existence, as its use was now complete.


    Others didn''t stay idle, as they had already prepared themselves. They were surprised by Veer''s strength, or at least by what he had shown, but that didn''t stop them.


    Rock quickly picked Veer up and put him on his shoulders, then burst into motion as he shot into the gap. He had already activated his Aspect transformation, so he was much faster and had heightened perception.


    However, someone else was faster than him, as the petite rat woman ran ahead of him, ready to intercept any attacks that came her way.


    Elizabeth and Aurora followed him closely, their eyes watching for the hidden dangers of the mist, ready to fight if anything came after them from it.


    Finally, Elara was at the rear, protecting them with her incandescent flames. She tried not to smile and let her emotions take over, but it was hard. However, one look at Veer''s bloodied state was enough to give her willpower a boost.


    Their boots connected with the sand as they ran faster and faster, their hearts drumming against their chests as if singing a deathly melody.


    The distance between them and the river was getting shorter and shorter, yet they felt as if it were miles away. With every second that passed, they felt the fear of not reaching the river crawling in their hearts.


    Just as they got closer to the river, they realised something. The gap they had created led to the edge of a slope, which was too deep.


    "Fuck! Continue running and don''t stop for a second," Elara cursed, as she punched in the mist, earning a low moan from it. It was a strange feeling, but she didn''t have time to think about it.


    Rain stopped at the edge, and turned to look at the others. She gestured to Rock and shouted, "Quickly, jump. I''ll help Boss Elara keep your back safe."


    Rock nodded, as he made a sharp stop once he got near the edge and then jumped, still carrying Veer on his back. Then, he let gravity do the job, as he plummeted downwards like a cannonball.


    The mist was still there, but it was mostly covering the upper part of the land, so he didn''t have any issues going downwards. However, the moment he jumped, he heard the painful screech of the monster gone silent. His blood ran cold, as he put Veer before him and curled into a ball. His giant frame covered all of Veer''s body, looking like a ball that sped downwards.


    Elara clicked her tongue, realising that the monster had recovered from its injuries and was probably more furious than ever. She shouted, "Fast! Jump!"


    Aurora narrowed her eyes, as she released a flurry of arrows in the mist, followed by another round. Moans and growls came from the mist, as it tried to get closer to them.


    It was still hesitant because of Veer''s attack, but it was clear it was raging because of the injury. It wouldn''t settle unless it killed them.


    Elizabeth quickly whipped out a couple of small knives, which she threw around her as her eyes glowed with a strange purple glow. Ignoring the sounds from the mist, she increased her speed even more.


    In the next moment, she reached the cliff and jumped without wasting any moment. Aurora soon followed her, jumping off after patting Rain on the back.


    Now, only Rain and Elara were left, but the mist had caught up to them. It surrounded them, hissing and rolling, showing how angry it was.


    "Heh, you think you can get me by that," Elara grinned, as she threw her punches around. However, she noticed something: while the mist was being hurt by her flames, it did not retreat. It was willing to shoulder the pain and injuries as long as it could kill her. Having no choice, she coated her whole body with incandescent flames, taking another toll on her mind as her emotions amplified and the desire to survive and fight collided.


    Just as she was about to fight the mist, a hand pulled her forward and she heard a voice close to her ears, "The flames, Boss."


    Realising what she was doing, Elara quickly changed the function of her flames from destruction to healing, as the hand that was holding her began to heal. She also gained some clarity and saw that she was actually falling from the cliff. As her gaze went upwards, she saw a swirling dark gray mist growing bigger and bigger.


    ''Tsk! I can''t even help in this situation. The monster is willing to sustain permanent injuries just to kill us. Fucking hell!''


    Since there was nothing she could do, she curled up to increase her descent speed but saw that the mist was even closer. Its speed was greater than hers, and it would soon catch up to her.


    All of a sudden, Rain grabbed Elara''s collar and threw her downwards with all the force she could muster. However, doing so decreased her speed slightly, leaving her as the only one far from water.


    "Rain!!!! Nooooo!" Elara screamed, as she got ready to use her flames for a short boost to jump towards Rain; however, she caught a smile forming on Rain''s lips. Her lips moved, letting Elara understand what she was trying to express. Knowing that made her heart shake, and a grin formed on her face as she said, "Crazy! All of the girls surrounding him are crazy."


    "I told you. It''s tasty!"


    Enjoy new tales from My Virtual Library Empire


    Rain flipped her body, coming face to face with the rolling mist. She didn''t know if it was real or if she was just hallucinating, but she saw three pairs of glowing red eyes in the mist.


    They looked so angry, hungry, and mad. It reminded her of something she had devoured, making her smile.


    "Let''s see who wins first!"


    As the mist swallowed her, she also opened her mouth and began to devour it, using every part of her body. Her mouth just worked the best, like a black hole ready to devour everything in its way. Her eyes began to turn a shade of black, with madness trying to take over her. Cracks, like those on glass, formed on her skin, as the side effects of devouring such a powerful existence began to show.


    However, she didn''t stop, relishing the screams she heard from all around her. Sometimes, she even felt like someone was attacking, but nothing mattered when it was being devoured. Everything around her was becoming one with her, making her strong, too strong for her own good. She couldn''t handle all of it; she knew it, but she still did it.


    "I can''t let her die, can I?"


    Her thoughts slowly began to leave her, as if discarding her body and mind. She could do nothing but watch as her own Aspect tried to destroy her from the inside out.


    Just before she lost her consciousness, she felt a hard blow on her back, as her whole body became wet and weak. Her body was submerged in the river water, as she slowly drowned more and more. But something caught her before pulling her away. Fortunately, she had eaten the pill, otherwise she would have died due to lack of oxygen.


    Elara dragged her friend while swimming in the dark waters. She could hardly see anything, but she felt a few familiar presences not far from her, so she went towards them.


    After some more hard work, she found her group, as she just had to follow her senses and the crimson red blood that was mixing in the water.


    She quickly took out her Everburning Torch that burnt even in the dense waters, illuminating the surroundings. Her group was actually resting on a rock protruding from the same hill they had jumped from.


    Seeing her, Aurora used sign language to say, "He is okay! I have given him my best healing potion."


    Elara mentally heaved a sigh of relief and then focused her attention on Rain. Her state wasn''t any better than Veer''s, but weirdly she wasn''t bleeding. Just her skin looked like a cracked mirror and her open eyes were pure black.


    So, Elara used her flames to heal her. Water boiled around them, making it harder for her to heal Rain, which made her frustrated. Just as she was about to do something stupid, a light bullet hit her forehead, as she turned to look at Aurora.


    Gesturing for her to come closer, Aurora took out a strange-looking bone. She showed it to Elara and then pointed downwards. Then, she herself began to swim downwards, prompting others to follow her.


    Fortunately for them, the waters weren''t that deep near the cliff, so they didn''t give heavy water pressure before they reached the bottom.


    There, Aurora planted the bone in the ground, as a soft barrier formed around it. With a swift thought, she cleared away its water and gestured for them to follow. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    For now, they had survived and found a way to keep themselves alive.

 Chapter 172 Aquatic Life?

    After getting into the barrier Aurora made, the group finally had their tense muscles relax. Their heartbeat returned to normal, as they finally had a time to catch a breath.


    Though, they did found that they couldn''t breath, surprising them.


    "It''s a weird Rune Formation," Aurora said, seeing their confused reactions. "It has air, through which we are talking but not for breathing. That''s why I gave you all the pills."


    Elara nodded and then focused on Rain again. It didn''t look like she was in danger, even with her cracked body and dark eyes, as her heartbeat was steady and she was showing normal life signs.


    However, as someone who had tried to heal her, Elara knew better. Rain was in a critical situation where she would lose her Soul and got corrupted if she wasn''t healed in time.


    Even though her mind was getting messed with overuse of her Aspect and Sub-Aspect, Elara still covered Rain with her white flames and tried her best to heal her.


    "Tsss! This is worse than I thought," She muttered, as she directed her flames to Rain''s soul where the mist was trying to corrupt her Soul.


    Fortunately, Rain had resistance to it so it couldn''t do quickly, but if given enough time, it could corrupt her. After all, Rain was still weak and wasn''t immune to Corruption like Elara.


    Enjoy new tales from My Virtual Library Empire


    "What happened?" Aurora finally noticed her distressed look and asked. "Is she okay?"


    "Aghh! She...fuck..." Elara cursed, her soul feeling as if it was splitting apart. Her Aspect and Sub-Aspect countered each other too hard, so her mind felt as if it was being stretched and contracted at the same time.


    She couldn''t even focus properly, but knowing it would result in Rain''s death, she steeled her will and continued forward. Her flames lit up Rain''s eyes, burning like a raging flames.


    The darkness in them bubbled, struggling to keep itself together against the burning of her flames. She was using both her Aspect and Sub-Aspect simultaneously, one to heal Rain and other to burn the corruption and mist from inside her.


    Others didn''t interrupt her, letting her do everything she wanted. They could tell something was wrong with Rain and Elara was trying her best to save her.


    ''This is bad! She actually dared to devour the mist? Is she crazy?'' Elizabeth bit her lips, her hands clenched. ''I need to keep her alive, at any cost.''


    She closed her eyes and opened them after a second. A soft, purple glow covered her eyelids where her insides were full of green glow.


    Looking at Rain, she said, "Burn her heart."


    Elara flinched, barely registering her words but did as she was told. She had tried to fight the mist, but it seemed impossible without actually killing Rain in the process. Not to mention, each passing second was driving her crazy.


    So, she focused her burning flames on Rain''s heart, where she found a small ball of darkness clumped together against her heart.


    "Aghh!!!" She screamed, feeling her soul burning as she increased the intensity of the flames, burning every last remnants of the darkness.


    All of a sudden, Rain coughed up dark blood, before doing the same thing a few times as mist leaked from her ears, nose and mouth. It took sometime but her eyes returned to normal, while her cracked body also healed in Elara''s flames.


    Once she saw that Rain was safe, Elara slumped back as her eyes rolled upwards. She was safe, and her friends were also safe. Knowing that, she allowed herself to relax for a moment and drifted off to sleep.


    Aurora looked at everyone, her gaze somber as she thought, ''This might just prove impossible to accomplish. How are we going to defeat that dragon if we are doing this shit here?''


    "Boss Aur, right?" Rock said, chuckling at Aurora. "You don''t need to make such expression. Just trust Boss and I''m sure everything will be fine."


    "Your trust in him is commendable," Aurora sighed.


    "I mean, we followed his plans and survived," Rock shrugged, as if he had not just touched death a few moments ago. "Not a single one of us died, all because of Boss."


    Aurora had to say his words were convincing. As she looked at him, she wondered how one can be so simple. He didn''t care about anything, even deathly beings after him.


    All he knew was that he needed to trust his boss completely and give his best, no, break his limits and go beyond his best to support his trust. That was all that mattered.


    She could see that even if he died doing all this, he would have no regrets.


    ''But putting so much responsibilities on his shoulder is not good. Why should he bear so much?'' Aurora closed her eyes and thought back to her old days, since she had nothing else to do.


    She was probably the only one aside from Elara who understood Veer truly, so she knew how weak he was. He didn''t want any of these responsibilities and he was never a leader type.


    He just followed through things because people he loved had expectations from him. He never did anything for himself, except when the time he ran away.


    ''No! I will not let him shoulder all the burden. I need to improve so that he can use me better, to use me perfectly so that he never feels that burden.'' Aurora thought, her resolve getting stronger.


    Something broke inside her, as her aura surged and her eyes turned hazy for a moment. After a while, things returned to normal as she blinked in surprise.


    ''No Way!'' she was surprised, but much more than happy. ''Yes, I needed this!''


    Elizabeth who was sitting in the corner rubbing her forehead saw everything, and flashed a wry smile, thinking, ''What a duo! Well, it''s for the good. Now, she can be of more assist. Still, to Ascend in such a way is just crazy.''


    Slowly, time passed with all of them resting or doing their own work. Aurora was mostly focusing on improving herself, so she tried to make a lot of arrows while she had time.


    As someone who knew the importance of imagination, she thought she could make much more after having a breakthrough in her imagination.


    She could now visualize things much more clearly, and understood things she found difficult to understand previously. She just had an enlightenment out of nowhere, which surprised her but she was happy nonetheless.


    As the hours passed, with the Everburning Torch illuminating the small room they had carved on the river''s bottom, the three who were awake had rested enough and were good to go again.


    But they waited for others.


    Elara was the first one to wake up, as she massaged her head while looking at Rain. A satisfied smile formed on her lips as she said, "I guess she''s fine now."


    "She is and V too," Aurora nodded, feeling happier than ever. "We were just waiting for you to check out things on the surface. It''s probably morning already so how about you go and check?"


    "Huh?"


    "I mean, if the mist is still there, you are probably the only person who can come back alive," saying that, she cast a look on Rain and shook her head. "So, go and see if V''s hypothesis was right."


    Elara nodded, finding the reasoning good. Exiting the barrier, she swam upwards and could soon see the surface light. As she came out of the rippling water, she gasped for breath.


    Even though she didn''t need to, she was itching to get a mouthful of air. Looking around, she noticed the emptiness and smiled.


    The clear sky and the fresh air along with the clear surroundings were the indication that the mist had indeed vanished. It probably had something to do with the sun or the moon, as Veer had Guessed.


    ''Thats a good thing!'' Elara then took a deep breath and once again begin to swim downwards to give others the good news.


    All of a sudden, she stopped as something entered her area of vision. Frowning, she swam towards it as she couldn''t see it properly due to water.


    Coming closer, she finally realised what it was and cursed, ''Fucking hell! Why did I forget about this?'' Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If they could survive from the mist by hiding in the river, why couldn''t the Aquatica Creatures do the same?


    What she saw a giant hammer-head shark, thrice the size of her, in the distance. Fortunately, it didn''t seem to have noticed her so she quickly paddled her legs to make even more distance.


    She didn''t know how powerful it was, but fighting an aquatic creature in water was foolish. It was better to avoid it.


    Coming back to their temporary home, she told the news of Aquatic life to others, while sitting beside Veer.


    "Well, we are fucked, but this is less fucked, I guess."

 Chapter 173 Recovery and the Platform

    Veer woke up with a splitting headache. Trying to ignore it, he sat up and rubbed his eyes, as clarity returned to him. He looked around him, finding the situation a little odd.


    "We are currently under the water," Aurora smiled and said, obviously happy with his recovery. "I just made this barrier so that we can take some rest, instead of floating in water all the time."


    "Good idea!" Veer nodded, rubbing his forehead. Feeling a hand on his head, he smiled and said, "You have already overworked so chill. It''ll get better, so you don''t need to waste that."


    Elara shrugged, but still healed his headache, making him shake his head in resignation. Then she said, "So, what do we do? Are we still going with the plan of attacking the Island''s centre today?"


    After that, everyone looked at Veer as the decision fell upon him. He also didn''t answer immediately, as he considered his options and turned his head, only to see Rain sleeping soundly.


    "Did she do something stupid?" He asked.


    "Yeah, she devoured the mist to save me, but you don''t need to worry. She''s completely fine now," Elara said. "She just needs some rest."


    "Well then, the answer is clear," Veer said. "We will go to the platform today and if we still had time and everyone was in their prime, we will attack the Island''s centre, which I doubt highly. Otherwise, we will spend one more night here."


    Turning towards Aurora he asked, "Do you have more of those pills?"


    "A few."


    "Good! Then, let''s get out of here. We don''t have much time left," Veer said, standing up. "El, carry rain outside, okay?"


    "There is a problem though," Elara said. "When I went out to check things, I saw a big hammer head shark."


    Veer instantly understood what she was implying and said after lingering for a while, "Hmm, I actually have an idea for that, but let''s go. I will try it later."


    Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire


    Elara nodded and the group then left their temporary home, which of course Aurora carried with her. Given there was Aquatic life, who knew where they would have to make their home again?


    Fortunately, they didn''t encounter any big Creature, aside from some fishes and Novice Stage Magical Creatures. Coming out of the surface, they identifed their location and began to swim towards the other side where the hill was.


    The river''s breadth was huge, so they had to spend some time and effort to go there. Surprisingly, Aurora didn''t have a boat which made Veer a little disappointed.


    Finally, after almost half an hour of swimming, they finally reached the shore and climbed out of it. Slumping on the sandy beach, Elara shifted Rain on her back and said, "Oye! I''m hungry."


    "Yeah, yeah," Veer rolled his eyes and took out some meat they had prepared beforehand.


    The group had a swift, delicious breakfast and then once again set off for their destination. They knew the importance of the sunlight and also knew they had to return before the sun set below the horizon.


    The hill was quite in the distance and they had to cover a sense forest to reach there. It took them a couple of hours of walking and running to reach the base of that hill.


    The forest didn''t stop there and instead climbed on the gentle slopes of the hills. So, the group proceeded forward without stopping even for a second.


    The only good thing was there were no Magical Creatures so they didn''t have to slow down their progress. Everything depended on how fast they could move around the dense forests of evergreen tall trees and vines.


    As he jumped over a rock, Veer muttered, "It''s weird, isn''t it. The mist could kill the cells of living beings but the trees are still intact. Why is that?"


    "Well, not all of them are," Aurora said, pointing towards a few trees which had rotten parts.


    The evergreen trees were just too vast and sense so he didn''t notice it, but Aurora did. The trees weren''t unscathed, as they were also damaged by the mist, but it was very negligible.


    "Weird," Veer muttered. "If I have to guess, then the mist''s cell killing effect is an passive one, so why didn''t all the trees die?"


    "Yeah, maybe the trees have match it''s weakness and could ignore it," Aurora nodded and said. "What do you trees have that Magical Creatures don''t? Or maybe the opposite?" sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I don''t know, maybe souls," Veer shrugged. "But some of the tree type Magical Creature has them, though. Wait! We haven''t met those too even though we''re practically moving around in a dense forest."


    "Yup, it definitely have something to do with souls," Aurora said. "But let''s not come to conclusions so soon. We can''t test it anyways."


    "I know, but it''s still better if we knows thing, right?" Veer said, as he kicked a fallen trunk, smashing it out of the way.


    "Hmm, Boss, food."


    Just then, they heard a whimper as stopped, turning towards Elara simultaneously. Veer was the first to react, as he came near her ard took rain from her back.


    Looking at her face, Veer frowned before understanding dawned on him. He said hurriedly, "Quick, give me the meat I prepared for her."


    Aurora nodded and took out a one metre long arm of a beast they had slayed. It was cooked properly and even seasoned with Veer''s special recipe.


    Veer quickly tore a part of it and fed it to Rain, as he watched her swallow it even in her sleep. Elara had already told him everything, so he could guess the reason why Rain was still sleeping even after being healed.


    Her Aspect made her hunger grow as she needed that extra energy to devour and assimilate things. Rain had already spent her reserves when she tried to devour the mist and had gone beyond it, so of course she would be too exhausted to wake up.


    But knowing that was the case, Veer felt relieved because it meant Rain was completely fine now. He had been worried over health since morning, so this was definitely a good news.


    He patiently fed her the meat, as others either waited or scouted their path ahead. It could be useful as they would know where to go.


    After fifteen minutes when she had eaten almost half of the meat, Rain''s eyes fluttered open as they met with Veer''s dark, bemused eyes.


    "Boss?"


    "I told you not to devour that mist, right?" Veer frowned and scolded her. He was grateful to her since she had saved Elara''s life, but that didn''t mean he was willing to let her sacrifice herself. She was dead if not for Elara''s Sub-Aspect.


    "I''m sorry, Boss," Rain smiled weakly and said. "I had to make a quick decision and that was the best option I could think of."


    "As long as you remember that," Veer sighed and streched her bubbly cheeks. "Now, get up and eat the rest yourself. I know, you have recovered enough for that."


    "B-But Boss, I''m still injured," Rain cried out, as tears formed in her eyes. "Please feed me."


    Veer was speechless, as he flicked her forehead and said, "We don''t have time otherwise I would have granted your wish."


    "Really? Boss really cares about me, hehe," Rain giggled and sat up using Veer as support.


    Then, with swift speed, she devoured two limbs of meat, making others wonder where the whole meat went. As they looked at her face, her bosom and her thighs, they understood everything.


    "Hmm? Boss likes my legs?" Rain grinned and teased, showing her legs even more. "It''s all yours, Boss. Or maybe you want the sho¡ª ouch!!"


    Veer shook his head, after flicking her forehead again. "If you''re done then let''s go. I don''t think we can reach the centre of the Island today. So, let''s gather the things from Platform and go back to the river."


    He faced everyone and said, "Also, don''t check them now. We will probably not have enough time to return otherwise, so just store everything in storage ring and head back. Understood?"


    "Understood!"


    "Good!" Veer nodded and looked down at Rain. "How are you feeling now?"


    "Strange, but I can walk," Rain jumped on her feet and smiled. "I won''t slow you down."


    Veer ruffled her hairs and turned around, "Let''s go then.


    It took them more than an hour to climb to the top, where the platform had crashed, sending them flying across the river. Atop the hill, they could see the platform buried inside with half of iron throne poking outside. The area around it was also destroyed, making a wide crater.


    Looking at the platform, Veer muttered, "Fucking hell! It won''t be easy to dig up our treasures. Let''s get to work."

 Chapter 174 Corruption of Artefacts

    After entering the crater, the group spent some time to dig the platform out from the ground. It would have been hard, but they did it in just half an hour or so.


    Using spells like Mana Pulse that shook the ground and their powerful Physique, they managed to get it out. Surprisingly, the iron throne was still completely fine.


    "We can take these swords," Rock said. "They are big enough for me and also durable so I can handle them. I''m not much of a swordsman but if it''s just swinging, I can do that."


    "Good idea! You can be like a berserker and use your might to overpower everything," Veer chuckled at his suggestion, which was actually good.


    Rock and Elara helped the platform to get out of the crater, as others looked at it''s underneath. It was covered with a dark soil matching the iron throne, and tightly glued together by something.


    Elara punched the soil with her full strength, and hissed, "Sss! This shit rebounds the damage!"


    "Let me check!" Aurora stepped forward, taking out her spectacles. Crouching near the platform, she looked at it closely and then asked, "Miss Seer, can you help me?"


    "Sure!" Elizabeth nodded and sat beside her. Looking at the soil closely, she said, "There are many Runes, and I don''t recognise a single one of them."


    "I do, well, some of them," Aurora said. "I can see them, but not their flow and connection. Help me with that."


    "Okay, that oxen one is first U-shaped..."


    Watching the two girls discuss the things, Veer leaned forward and paid close attention to their conversation. Sadly, he didn''t understand anything as he had little knowledge about the Runes.


    "V, about our Ascension to next stage. I think if we get some time we should do it. We can delay things, you know," Elara said, standing beside him. "Enemies are too strong and it''ll be good if we''re all at Advance Stage."


    Find adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    "I also want that, El," Veer sighed. "But we aren''t getting any time. I can Ascend to Advance Stage anytime but I need atleast two days just for it and I''ll be too vulnerable in that state. I don''t want to become weak while monsters like that mist is around us."


    "Yeah, but it is important," Elara said. "Beside, don''t you remember that the mist was near the centre so we will probably meet it there. Even if we somehow reach the centre, I don''t think we can win."


    Veer fell in thoughts, as everything Elara said was true. Their situation was very bad, and even if they had somehow defeated Solvar, it was mostly due to luck and Solvar herself helping.


    But what about next one? And even if they somehow cleared this Floating Islands, there was no chances of remaining alive in next one. Ancient horrors were dwelling everywhere.


    They had survived the mist only because he had Scepter and even then he couldn''t bring out it''s true power. Atmost, he had brought out a Grandmaster Stage attack and that was why he couldn''t damage it properly.


    They needed power ups. Artefacts were one thing, but even then they couldn''t use them properly. After all, higher Tier Artefacts needed higher stage power base.


    Even if they found powerful Artefacts burried in the platform, could they use them?


    ''I might need to try that.''


    "I cracked it! Yee!"


    As Veer was pondering over their next move, Aurora cheered in happiness. Turning his attention back to her, Veer noticed the dark soil coming undone.


    He smiled and patted her head, making her smile even more, "Good job! You''re a genius at this, like you even solved Ancient Rune Formation."


    "Ah! That''s mostly because it has been degraded by both time and corruption," Aurora said. "That is why it was easy to crack it. Oh yeah, there''s a high chance we will only get mid tier artefacts."


    "Hmm? Why?"


    "Lower Tier Artefacts can''t resist the erosion of time as their Rune Formation can''t last that long. You know, even the Artefacts we carry will probably die out soon if we spend too much time here. But yeah, things can be different since it''s Ancient Formations. Who knows how they used to make Artefacts back then?"


    Veer watched her continue to talk without stopping for a second and nodded, "Understood! But what about Higher Tier ones? They should be able to resist the erosion of time, right?"


    "Resist? They are pretty much immune to it. But they are also weird. Higher Tier Artefacts are like magnets for corruption. Corruption always targets the higher Tier Artefacts for some reason, as if it''s some juicy delicious meal you prepared."


    "I see."


    "Yeah, my family actually found a corrupted core and it was very powerful. Do you know what it did? It literally eat away a Tier A Safe like ants, but more quickly. So yeah, don''t expect any powerful ones in there since it''s been a thousand years and the corruption might have already eaten away majority of things."


    Aurora put her hand on her chin and continued, "But that''s fine as well. It''s not like we can use anything like that so it''ll be good if we can get some D or C tier Artefacts, possibly Accessories, then it''ll be the best."


    Everyone looked at her, wondering if the pill''s effect was still there. How did she talk so much in a single breath? Only Elara and Veer knew her Habit of talking so they weren''t that surprised.


    Sighing, Veer patted her head and said, "Chill and take some air."


    Aurora''s pointy ears turned red in embarassment, as she nodded and backed away. Only chuckling at her, Veer asked, "Are you sure there aren''t more Rune Formation inside? Like a bomb?"


    "No, I''m sure there aren''t any, and even if there were, none of them are active," Aurora shook her head and answered.


    Veer smiled and then began to dig up the dark soil, as others also came to help him. After just a minute of digging, he made a hole in the platform through which he could see the insides of the platform.


    As he made the hole bigger, he could finally see the insides clearly. And it was just as Aurora said, filled with metallic dust mixed with other type of ashes.


    There were a few artefacts, but their number was so small compared to the small hill of dust and ashes. It was clear that Aethryms of the town had a lot of treasures, sadly none of them survived the corruption.


    Veer sighed, lamenting the fact that Solvar was too rich. If she had more of lower Tier Artefacts, then they would have gotten more. Now, they would only have a few.


    "Whatever!" Veer turned out and said. "Let''s pack up things here. It won''t be long before the sun sets so pack everything you can find. We''ll check the things under the river."


    Everyone nodded, as they began to pack Artefacts in their storage ring. It wasn''t a hard work considering the number of artefacts.


    Aurora also spent that time studying the Runes on the platform. After all, which could be a better way to study then to study Ancient things when the civilisation was at it''s peak?


    "Let''s go!" Veer announced. "Our target is to cross the river before evening!"


    "Yes!"


    ...


    It was Veer thought. They had taken a couple of hours coming back and by the time they made back to the beach, the sun was already setting below the horizon.


    Fortunately, they knew what awaited them so they were prepared. They were just out because they wanted to have a nice meal. Because of meat''s scarcity, they had already come down to two meals a day, making they wonder if they had to turn it into one meal per day.


    The only problem was Rain, as she needed a lot of food. As she sensed Veer''s gaze on her, she understood his thoughts and smiled, "Don''t worry, Boss!"


    "I didn''t mean that way. We can manage." S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Haha, Boss, you''re forgetting where I grew up and especially my race. I can survive and live even in the worst place. Don''t worry!"


    Rock nodded, supporting her, "She''s right, Boss. We are also prepared, as we had spent months in the Academy. We can survive on practically anything. The same goes for all of our Academy students, well, except for First Dormitory."


    "That''s true, I guess," Veer smiled and said. "Anyway, there has been some changes in the plan. We will delay our attack on the centre and instead focus on strengthening ourselves."


    "But what about the Aquatic life?" Elizabeth asked.


    "Hehe, I have a plan for it. After all, my Aspect is quite unique and versatile," Veer grinned, remembering his Sub-Aspect.


    Elara and Aurora also understood, as Aurora asked, "Will that work on them?"


    "They aren''t from my race, so it''ll work. The problem is convincing them, that will cause us problems."

 Chapter 175 Power Up (1)

    Veer had a simple plan to deal with the Aquatica Creatures and that was to tame them. He wouldn''t take every single one of them, but a few would do. They could just ask for an isolated spot and spend their time there.


    "Alright, we''ll deal with that later but let''s check out our loot," Veer said, grinning and rubbing his hand in excitement.


    "Don''t be so excited. The corruption has just affected the runes on the artefacts too," Aurora sighed. "Why do you think we consider corruption as such a big deal?"


    Corruption could drive anyone mad and could decay even the world''s strongest metal to nothing. It was weird, but nobody could understand it properly.


    For some, it was just the knowing of forbidden knowledge, but for some, it was a force of nature. As someone who had experienced both, even Veer couldn''t say what corruption really was.


    Veer sighed and nodded. He then asked everyone to take out their shares of artefacts and in no time, the sand was filled with them.


    Unfortunately, there were only twenty artefacts in total. It was a very small number compared to what they had expected, but there was nothing they could do. These were the only artefacts that had survived both corruption and the erosion of time for thousands of years.


    "Hmm, many of their runes are broken, but they can be used," Aurora said, looking around the artefacts. "If I had to say, then the lowest tier artefacts are Tier D and the highest is only Tier B."


    "It''s fine. That''s what we need anyway," Veer smiled and asked in his mind, ''Tell me the highest rank artefact and the lowest one from it.''


    [The Highest Tier Artefacts are two Tier B artefacts. One is a DragonHide Armour and the second is Stormcaller Spear.]


    Your next chapter is on My Virtual Library Empire


    Veer raised an eyebrow and picked up a spear. It has a wooden shaft, which was pure dark as if made from electrocuted wood, and on its tip, it held a sharp, pointy knife made of an unknown purple substance.


    Just by holding it, Veer felt his mana being drained, as the spear sucked it like a hungry beast. Resisting the urge to feed it any more, he checked its status.


    [Stormcaller Spear]


    [Tier - B]


    [Type - Weapon]


    [Description - Channels electricity into attacks, stunning enemies. Can use the Lightning Element by pouring Mana in it.]


    "Interesting one! Sadly, it consumes too much mana."


    [It was more powerful, but some of its enchantments got erased along with its runes.]


    "I see, that''s understandable," Veer showed everyone the spear and asked, after telling them its description, "So, anyone wants it?"


    "Nope. We don''t have a spear user with us, so it''s better you keep it for now. If we meet any trustworthy people, then we can give it to them," Elara said. "Though, if you grow strong enough, then maybe you can use it. For now, it''s a liability."


    Veer nodded and threw it back in his storage ring. Then, he picked up the second Tier-B artefact, the DragonHide Armour.


    It was a sturdy armour, made from dark scales of a dragon that felt like dark metal. It covered a person from head to toe, giving them the utmost protection except for the joints.


    [DragonHide Armour]


    [Tier - B]


    [Type - Armour]


    [Description - Provides high elemental resistance and can absorb all attacks of up to Advanced Stage if provided enough Mana.]


    "Hmm, a dangerous one but its consumption," Veer sighed yet again. These artefacts were good and would certainly prove useful, but they were far too mana consuming, making them impractical.


    Thinking of something, he gave the armour to Rock and asked, "Try it!"


    Although a little confused, Rock did as he was told and donned the dark armour. Surprisingly, the armour changed its size and fit him perfectly.


    Veer whistled, saying, "Damn cool! Okay, you''re taking it."


    "But Boss..."


    "It''s fine! Just try to move around a little and tell me how your movements with it are. If all is good, then you can use it. Even without Mana infusion, I''m sure it''ll give you extra defense."


    Rock nodded and then left them to practice with the new armour. Seeing him off, Veer turned back to the artefacts and thought, ''Now, about my second request.''


    [Certainly. There are a total of eleven Tier-D artefacts. First one....]


    As the system explained the artefacts for him, Veer realised that the Tier D worked for everyone, or rather, it came for every class.


    First was a Stormchaser Cloak, which boosted Mana circulation and also reduced spell-casting cooldowns. There was only a single mage in their group, technically, so Veer gave it to Elizabeth, who was more than happy to be a part of their group.


    Then, he found a sword which was worse than his sword, so he just threw it back in his storage ring. After that, there was an armour plate, which was heavy and, aside from Rock, none could use it.


    Elara and Veer relied on their speed and were more of assaulters than tanks, so it was also useless for them. The following artefacts were practically useless for their group, surprisingly.


    As he looked through them, Veer frowned and asked to the system, "What is happening? The ones you give are so good and these?"


    [Host should know that the system possesses the best of the best. Not to mention that these artefacts are worn down. Just the fact that they are still there is already a miracle.]


    "That is also true," Veer sighed and threw everything back in his storage ring. The artefacts were mostly useless for the group because of how they had adapted to fight in the worst conditions.


    Even without having an artefact, they were powerful enough to easily clear the beasts and people in the same stage as them. So, although the artefacts were useless to them, they could be useful for others who might join them later.


    Setting his thoughts aside, Veer decided to see if there were any good artefacts in the Tier-C section.


    sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 176 Power Up (2)

    There were only seven Artefacts remaining, all of them being at Tier-C, so Veer was hopeful. By that time, Rock also returned with a helmet in his hand, with his bald head shining with sweat.


    "It''s awesome, Boss. It felt like a second skin to me, and I also tried infusing my Mana in it. Although the consumption is high, I think I can handle it if I just need to tank attacks for a few seconds at max."


    Veer smiled, as that was exactly what he wanted. Those few seconds would be more than enough for deciding the outcome of a battle.


    ''At least someone isn''t disappointed with our hunt. El was right. It''s better to increase our own strength rather than relying on Artefacts.''


    Veer gestured to his sides and said, "Come and sit. I don''t think there is anything more for you, but tell me if you like anything."


    Saying that, Veer picked up his next Artefact, a Tier-C emblem. As he looked at it, its information came before him in the hologram. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Scout''s Emblem]


    [Tier - C]


    [Type - Accessories]


    [Description - Moderate increase in attack speed and range focus.]


    Since Veer and Elara already had their accessories, he gave it to Elara and said, "This should do you good."


    "Umu! Attack speed is all I need, and I can punch holes in anything, even that fucking dragon," Elara happily took the emblem and wore it.


    "Stop cursing, bitch," Veer rolled his eyes and turned to pick up another Artefact. It was a belt made from a deep purple substance, with many holes and a skull on its head.


    [Titan''s Belt]


    [Tier - C]


    [Type - Accessories]


    [Description - Passively strengthens the body and absorbs minor shock damage.]


    Veer hummed, looking at the description. It was certainly very useful and, in fact, one of the best Artefacts he had gotten till now. The problem was, who should he give this to?


    Raising his head, he looked at everyone and thought, ''Aurora doesn''t need it that much, same goes for Elizabeth. Rock already has his armour. That leaves us.''


    He showed the belt to Elara and said, "Let''s give this to Rain. We already have our means to defend, but she doesn''t. She will need it more than us, considering she will also attack directly."


    "You don''t need to explain all that. Just do whatever you want," Elara shrugged, not caring one bit about the fact that Veer could take bad decisions.


    Veer sighed and gave the belt to Rain, while also explaining its functions, "Just activate it before going into battle. Considering that you''ll have to lurk around, it can give your body a boost and also keep it safe if you get a random attack on you."


    "Yee, thanks boss. Also, due to my Aspect, I can actually adjust to the difference in strength because of boosts," Rain giggled, happily taking the belt and wearing it around her slim waist.


    ''Now, that''s two out,'' Veer smiled and looked back at the other Artefacts. Next was a bow, which he had to throw back in the storage ring again.


    Aurora had the best one, so she didn''t really need it, and others couldn''t use a bow.


    Proceeding forward, Veer picked up a light leather armour. It was made from a very light material, as if made from feathers, as Veer could hardly feel its weight.


    He smiled and gave it to Aurora after checking its description.


    [Asura''s Wrath Armor]


    [Tier - C]


    [Type - Light Armour]


    [Description - Forms a protective aura that repels weaker attacks and increases strength.]


    Aurora smiled, as this was exactly what she needed. Although she already had good armour, this was far better than hers. So, she thanked Veer and wore it upon her battle suit.


    Then, Veer picked up a pair of gauntlets, making him speechless. Just how fair was this world towards women, and how did Elara get so many of the Artefacts?


    Shaking his head, Veer threw the gauntlets towards her after seeing its description, which made him even more speechless.


    [Heaven-Crusher Gauntlets]


    [Tier - C]


    [Type - Weapon]


    [Description - A pair of gauntlets that can amplify any punch with devastating shockwaves.]


    Elara''s grin turned wider, as she laughed, "Haha! This is the best. Thank the dead gods I got this."


    "You know, this was probably a battlefield for Gods in the Dark Era, and there might be their souls wandering around," Aurora said, smiling at Elara.


    "Yeah, like I care." Elara rolled her eyes and kept the gauntlets close to her chest.


    Veer looked at the remaining two Artefacts, hoping one was good for him. Sadly, the next one was a dagger which he kept at its waist. It was nothing worthy, honestly, but it would be good if there was a time he lost his swords.


    He wasn''t a dagger man, but he could use them.


    Now, the time was for the last Artefact.


    [Voidwalker Boots]


    [Tier - C]


    [Type - Weapon]


    [Description - Grants short-range teleportation using refined mana control.]


    "Fucking hell!" Veer exclaimed in shock and stood up. For a second, he couldn''t even react as he cursed again. "Hell yeah! Being patient always gives the best rewards."


    "Ho? What happened now?" Elara asked in amusement. "Are they that good?"


    "Of course, they are. If I use enough Mana, then I can teleport," Veer grinned, as he clenched his fists. "And my Mana is potent and in large quantity too. This is the best." Find your next read on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Is it like my skill?" Rain tilted her head and asked. "The one where I throw a dagger and teleport there. Honestly, it''s mana consuming and makes my head hurt."


    "Yeah, something similar but much better," Veer nodded. "I can actually teleport in short range and in every direction without any prerequisite. Your dagger can alert the enemy, but my teleportation doesn''t have that thing."


    "Hmm, that''s actually good, but will your head hurt too?" Rain asked.


    "That we''ll know after trying," Veer said. "Anyway, let''s go back to our little home. The sun is going down."


    "Oh yeah, I also collected some more things so we can check them later," Aurora said, standing up.

 Chapter 177 Seisha

    The mist arrived right after the last rays of the sun left the island. It floated around, hurling and roaring in anger as it tried to find the little creatures who actually dared to injure it.


    Sadly for it, Veer and his group had eaten the pill and shifted their base to the underground of the river. Fortunately, they didn''t encounter any Aquatica Creatures so they were able to make the barrier properly again.


    Sitting inside the barrier, Veer asked, "What did you say again? Like there were other things in the platform?"


    "Yeah, they were in a hidden chamber so they survived, well, sort of so we can use them," Aurora smiled and said.


    Then, she took out a few potions and showed them to others. There were many bottles filed with various types of liquid, most of which was purple and green.


    "Wait! Are they recovery potions?" Elizabeth asked, surprised.


    "Yeah! We now have a whole pack of these recovery potions, be it stamina, vitality, or mana. Everything can be recovered from these," Aurora grinned and said, telling them as if she was a street vendor.


    "There are also a few of these potions which will help us Ascend to next stage," Aurora smiled and said. "So, it''s best if we stay put and increase our strength first. So, what stage everyone is at?"


    "Peak of Intermediate and can break through to Advance any time," Veer said. "I will take atleast two days for it so you can leave me alone for a while after this. Hopefully, we can have that time." Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "We will have, don''t worry," Elara waved her hand at him and then answered Aurora. "As for me, I''m also at the Intermediate Stage, well, mostly that''s because of that Iron Woman. I can also break through to Advance Stage soon, and I can be quicker than him."


    "I''m also at intermediate Stage, but I doubt I can Ascend to Advance Stage so soon," Rock sighed and said. "It will take atleast a couple of days for me. My body is getting stronger day by day due to fighting monsters and eating their meat, not to mention my Mana Circulation."


    "I''m also at Intermediate Stage," Elizabeth giggled and said. "Just give me one of those potions and I can Ascend to Advance any moment. Being a part of royal family has it''s perks."


    As everyone turned to look at her, Rain pondered over her situation and said, "I think as long as I can assimilate with the mist I devoured, I can Ascend to the Advance Stage. But I don''t know how to."


    "I can help in that so don''t worry," Veer said, reassuring her. "Just be ready."


    "Alright, it seems that everyone except our tank can breakthrough the Advance Stage," Aurora realised what she had spoken and quickly corrected herself. "I''m not poking fun or anything at you, so I''m sorry if I came like that."


    "It''s fine. It''s the truth, after all," Rock shook his head and said. "A tank is supposed to be the protector of the team so they cannot lag behind. It is my fault so I will work hard to catch up to you and work as your shield."


    "Good, since this matter is decided then let''s not waste our time," Veer said. "I don''t think we need sleep, right? Well, atleast I don''t like it so let''s practice for now."


    An idea formed in his head as he continued, "But before that, I will go and try something."


    Saying that, he left the barrier and chose a direction where he could feel a few powerful auras. Slowly, he swam towards that direction and found a sea snake, dark purple in colour devouring a fish the size of an adult human.


    [Name- Nag]


    [Type - Aquatic Magical Creature]


    [Rank - Elite Stage]


    ''Hmm, this will be difficult but it''s worth it,'' Veer smiled and turned around, seeing his tomboy girlfriend following him. He was speechless and used his connection with her to talk, ''The hell you''re doing here?''


    Elara''s short hair floated in the water, as her battle suit clung to her athletic figure. She felt Veer''s gaze on her body and smiled, ''Say that after you stop pinning holes in my body through your eyes.''


    Veer rolled his eyes and focused back on the sea snake. It wasn''t any different from the land snakes, but it''s body was made to suit the waters.


    ''Easily over twenty metres long and two metres wide. Damn!''


    ''I''ll take care of it,'' Elara said. ''You can try your magic, but I''m sure it''ll attack you. I''ll handle that.''


    Veer nodded and then flapped his legs to go near the sea snake. As expected, it quickly noticed him and hissed, it''s tongue coming in and out of it''s mouth. It slapped it''s tail, covered in ring like substance, against the water to warn Veer.


    If he dared to come closer, he would become it''s snack.


    Veer raised his hand and came to a halt, showing his peaceful attitude. Fortunately, the snake had eaten it''s share already and wasn''t in the mood to hunt Veer, so it just slapped it''s tail once again and turned to leave.


    Veer quickly followed it, annoying the big guy as it slapped it''s tail again. Then, it advanced towards him at an incredible speed that left even Veer shocked.


    In just over a second, it arrived near Veer and stopped, circling around him and observing him. It''s eyes seemed confused, wondering when did the river had such four legged species.


    ''Damn it! I can''t even use voice here,'' Veer cursed his luck, but still smiled amiably and showed his smile. Surprisingly, it worked as the snake flicked it''s tongue on his head, it''s big vertical eyes filled with curiosity and confusion.


    ''Well, aren''t you an intelligent one?'' Veer smiled and put his hand on it''s head full of purple scales. They were hard, like an armour, making him wonder if the snake possessed some hidden powerful bloodline.


    ''Wait! In Eastern side, they did believe that snake can become Dragons, so is it true here too?''


    He wondered, having little knowledge about the might Creatures. Smiling, he caressed the scales as he let the snake curl around him.


    ''Want me to intervene?''


    Hearing Elara''s voice in his head, Veer realised the position he was in, but still, he didn''t feel any danger so he replied, ''Its fine!''


    Then, he tried to send his emotions and intentions to the snake, as his aspect worked for him. It easily converted into thoughts that the snake could understand and established a temporary connection.


    The sea snake seemed confused at first, then it flicked Veer''s face again, and rested it''s head on his head. Not knowing what it was trying to do, Veer just let the big guy do it''s thing and scratched it''s undersides.


    He heard some satisfied groans from above him, and soon received a singal that the sea snake wanted to try this bond thing.


    It didn''t understand much of what Veer wanted, but it had enough intelligence to know that it wasn''t harmful, or atleast Veer didn''t have any harmful intentions.


    Veer was ecstatic, as he never expected his plan to go so easily. Still, he wasn''t complaining as he also liked the clueless snake.


    Putting his head against the giant head of sea snake, Veer tried to form the connection between them. It was similar to when he had made his bond with Liliana.


    His soul navigated the chaotic, nascent soul channels of the snake, and soon found it''s soul sea. It was a purple world, and in it''s centre, a small pearl was resting on a cushion.


    Not letting the breathtaking view take over his mind, Veer touched the pearl. His eyes widened as he watched the pearl explode in purple particles and assimilate in the surrounding.


    ''Why does this seems so familiar?'' Veer wondered, before he realised something. ''Wait! That''s Dragon''s Blood Essence! And a powerful one at that! Fucking hell! So it was true!''


    The sea snake was most likely a descendant of an Ancient Dragon and was carrying a Dragon Blood Essence inside it''s soul, but due to being weak it couldn''t use it.


    Veer''s bond allowed it to break free from the seals and assimilate with the hidden Dragon Blood Essence. Only now Veer understood why the snake seemed so close with him. It was most likely drawn to his Dragon Master aspect.


    In the next moment, he was thrown out of the Soul Sea and came back to his body. He watched in astonishment as the Sea snake''s body changed slightly, it''s scales growing darker and two curled horns growing out of it''s head.


    The sea snake closed it''s eyes, feeling the warmth and change in it''s body. It could feel it''s strength growing and became happy. It began to circle around Veer, making small water vortex around itself.


    As he was connected with it now, Veer could sense it''s happiness and felt glad he had met the big guy first. He raised his hand and the sea snake stopped, looking at him with it''s big eyes filled with happiness.


    "You don''t have a proper name, Right? Well, I''ll give you one. You are Seisha!"

 Chapter 178 New Place

    Veer had not expected taming to be so easy, but he also knew that he was just lucky this time. The Sea snake, now Seisha, didn''t attack him because of two reasons.


    First of all, she was full after eating her meal and then there was also the Dragon Essence inside her which resonated with his Aspect. She was very curious about the connection and accepted it.


    Smiling at her, Veer patted her head and thought, ''Why do I always get females? Hmm, protagonist aura.''


    He wanted to take her back to meet others, but she was really big in size. So, he transmitted his thoughts to her and got a satisfying answer.


    In just a second, Seisha''s size began to decrease and only stopped when she was around the normal snake size, easily wrapping around Veer''s hand.


    Veer kissed her forehead and asked, ''Do you know any place where we can spend our time peacefully without being alerted by anyone?''


    Seisha blinked, trying to process his question before unwrapping herself from his arm. Then, she began to sim towards his right, asking him to follow her through their connection.


    Veer gestured Elara to follow Seisha as he did the same. They mostly navigated close to the wall of the river, which curved inside because of water and looked like an ocean from underneath.


    Darkness still covered the area but they had gotten used to see things in dark. As they followed the little snake for almost half an hour, they finally came to stop before a small cave made underneath a large stone.


    Seisha once again slapped her tail against the water and entered the cave. It looked rather small, only around one metre in diameter, but trusting his new pet, Veer followed her.


    The moment he entered, he was left dumbstruck as he looked at the mesmerizing sight before him. The cave was actually a dome, with beautiful flowers glowing on the ground and many small stones showered the cave in dim light.


    It looked so beautiful, out of the world that both Elara and Veer just stood there for a few moments, admiring the scenery.


    ''This is the best!'' Veer said. ''It is also big enough for us to have enough room to focus on our own breakthroughs.''


    ''Yeah, let''s go call others and Ascend to Advance Stage,'' Elara smiled and said. ''I can''t wait to taste the new powers. I can also use more of my flames attack in the Advance Stage, hehe.''


    Veer nodded, but he decided to talk to Seisha, so he said, ''You can go and call them. I''ll talk to my new friend here till then.''


    ''Sure!'' Elara shrugged and left from the same way they came.


    On the other hand, Veer went near Seisha and smiled, seeing her beautiful little body. It was around one metre in length, with a purple scaled body that looked like dragon scales.


    Two beautiful vertical eyes looked back at him, as he caressed her horns and said, ''So, what do you usually do here?''


    ...


    After some time, Elara returned with others and chuckled seeing the same reaction from them. They were also mesmerized from the view they only saw in movies.


    As for Veer, he was busy exploring the cave while talking with his new friend. Sensing Elara, he came back and showed them Seisha wrapped around his neck and resting her head on his head.


    Continue reading stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    Then, He turned towards Aurora and asked, ''Can you make a few barriers in six places?''


    ''Not now, but I can do it tomorrow in day. I''ll just make them,'' Aurora smiled and said. ''You see, I had a breakthrough recently in my imagination and that also helped my Runemastery.''


    Others could only look at them as if they were idiots, as they were talking using their bonds and didn''t really move their lips. But nobody said anything, or rather they couldn''t even say anything.


    Seeing their reaction, Aurora quickly took out the barrier and made the room for everyone. As everyone entered, Elara asked from inside, ''Can the snake enter?''


    Veer raised an eyebrow and turned towards Seisha, asking her the question. Getting the answer, he smiled and entered the room and felt refreshed away from the water.


    Seisha was also the same, as if the absence of water didn''t affect her. Veer knew the reason for that, as Dragon Essence helped in lots of ways, not to mention the bond they shared also helped.


    "Okay, so she''s Seisha, an Elite Stage Magical Creature," Veer introduced his little companion. "I hope you treat her well."


    "Boss, I don''t think we can mistreat her even if we want to," Rain tilted her head and said. "She is powerful and also tasty."


    Under her gaze, Seisha shivered and quickly hid in Veer''s gaze. She quickly sent her thoughts to Veer, telling him how she was feeling as if a dangerous predator was looking at her.


    Veer rubbed her little head, consoling her and said, "Let''s get back on the topic. Since we all need some space for the breakthrough, Aur will make these barriers for us tomorrow. But that also means we can''t attempt it now."


    "Yes, so I''ll explain what the Advance Stage is and how we can attain it, though it can be different for everyone," Aurora said. "I would have let V explain it, but I think I know more than him on this matter."


    "There''s no problem with that," Veer shook his head and said. "It''s better if we know everything about the things we''re going to try."


    "Alright, so to reach the Advance Stage, you need a few things, and I''m sure we don''t fulfill some of them. Like for a mage to officially enter the Advance Stage, you need to use an Tier D Spell. But you can do without it too," Aurora explained.


    She smiled and said, "It''ll be more like you''ll have the power but not know where to use. But there is no problem with that too because we have Veer with us."


    "Huh? What about me?" Veer asked in confusion.


    "You have been trying to modify spells and also have the best imagination here," Aurora smiled and said. "You can try to create a whole new spell, that way you''ll officially enter the Advance Stage. Aside from you, only Elizabeth is a mage..."


    "Umm, are you guys forgetting something?" Elizabeth raised her hand and said. "I''m from the Royal family and also an important student of Royal Academy. I have a few Tier D spells I can teach him."


    "Oh, you just never liked to help so we almost forgot about you," Aurora smirked at that. "But thanks. You can discuss this with him later. Now, for warriors like Elara and Rock, I think you need to form an armour around your body to officially enter the Advance Stage."


    "Huh? Like this?" Elara showed her hand, coated in Mana. It did protect her from damage so it could be considered an armour, but she had doubts that Aurora meant that.


    She would have known about these stuff, but she had already ran away from home and her father would have never expected her to reach Advance Stage so soon. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No, not that," Aurora rubbed her nose bridge and said. "You need to make a thin membrane of Armour around your body. It can be a thick, heavy armour or a simple membrane actually. But you should be able to keep it active passively without actually pressuring the mind in any form."


    "Hmm, sounds like a hassle but I think I can do it," Elara said with a nod.


    "I will too," Rock was also in an agreement. "But I don''t understand something. You are saying officially, and also mentioned how there is a roundabout way. I''m confused."


    "I''ll bet there, so wait a minute," Aurora waved her hand at him and turned towards Rain, who had practically zero clue on these things. "I don''t understand what she falls into..."


    "Regardless of what she falls into, all the assassins need to achieve a certain speed to officially enter Advance Stage, no?" Veer asked.


    "Yeah, she just needs to do that," Aurora nodded and then turned towards Rock. "Now, I''ll answer your question. The reason I say officially is because these things are decided by the World Government, and are not the laws of nature."


    She raised her fingers and said, "All of these comes after you have completed the natural process of Ascension, which involves either improvement in physical body and change in Mana Core."

 Chapter 179 The Advance Stage

    Veer always felt that the power system of this world was a mess and confusing, but now he felt that his thoughts couldn''t be more true.


    There was a natural progression system that followed the laws of nature, but there was also the official way the World Government had decided.


    He knew that it was for the best as the things the official rules say always brings the best and stable way of a stage. For example, to achieve Advance Stage in the Official way for a warrior, they needed to form an armour around them that didn''t pressure their mind.


    This stabilised their Mana control and also refined it, not to mention it also made them have good control over their body and strength.


    The natural way of progression was necessary though, as all of these steps worked after one had ascended to next stage naturally. Of course, the official methods could hasten the process and also allow everyone to breakthrough to next stage, so no one really complained.


    "Alright, so the first and most important thing to Ascend to next stage is solidifying the Mana Core," Aurora said. "It doesn''t matter which class you chose, you need to solidify your Mana Core to reach next stage. It''s mandatory."


    "Let me explain it more clearly," Veer said, waving his hand at Aurora. "I''m pretty sure you all can sense your Mana Core already and although it may look like it''s solid, it actually isn''t. It''s just gaseous in nature, and what you need to do is form a case, like a bottle in which you will store that gas."


    "How does that help, Boss?" Rain asked, confused. "And how to do that anyway?"


    "It actually does help. You see, if it''s gaseous form, it continues to leak from our body and also replenish. It sounds it''s good but it''s actually not," Veer explained. "Because of the constant incoming and outgoing, the mana never gets to get denser."


    He raised his hand and imagined the air before him having colors. It wasn''t that difficult considering he knew how the light and spectrum worked, but it still took heavy portion of his mana.


    "Now, see this and visualize it later," Veer said, trying to gather the green air on a single spot, but it was obviously impossible to do that as most of it leaked out. But it wasn''t that affected because new air replaced it.


    "Did you see that? The air constantly gets replaced and our body can''t adapt to the mana," Veer explained. "As you all probably know, the environmental mana isn''t something we can use really and after we absorb it, our body refines it and makes it usable for us."


    "Ah! I understand," Rain punched her palm and said. "Due to constant replacement, our body don''t adapt to the new mana that fast and that makes it harder for us to use. That also means even for weak spells and techniques, we''ll use more mana since we can''t really use our Mana properly."


    "Exactly, Good girl," Veer smiled and patted Rain''s head, as she purred in response, making his smile even wider. "We have been doing that actually. It''s not our fault, but that''s something we need to change if we gotta reach the Advance Stage."


    "Now, watch closely, what will happen if I trap this air?" Veer said, as he made a air case around the green air. Some of it leaked, like usual, but whatever remained got trapped in the case.


    "Now, the mana is stored in the Mana Core and it won''t leak, what does that mean?" Veer smiled and said. "It means we can use our Mana more precisely and we will be using less mana for the same Spells and techniques we use more for now."


    "That''s actually incredible," Aurora muttered, surprised by how detailed and simple Veer''s explanation was. "Reaching Advance Stage would have a qualitative change in us."


    "That''s why I want us to first reach it and then try our luck," Elara shrugged.


    "Yeah, also, this is probably a foundation for future stages," Veer said. "Maybe we''ll have to turn the gaseous mana into liquid to store more of it. It''ll also be more potent so..."


    He shook his head and said, "Never mind. The point is, we have to make the Mana Core solid, or rather a case around it. As for how to make it, it''s actually all come down to your Mana Control or the Mana Circulation Technique you practice."


    He added the last sentence remembering his own condition. He couldn''t use the normal method to ascend after all, he would need practice the Primordial Arcane Forge and that was going to be a lot of pains for him.


    "Listen well, all you need to do is force your Mana to compress more and more, as much as you can," Aurora said. "That is the only thing you need to start with, because once you learn to compress mana, you can easily solidify it and make a tight Case of Mana where you can store the mana."


    Remembering something, she added, "Oh yeah, you will have to see how big the case you make because once you do, it''ll be hard to make it again because your body won''t be able to handle it so much. So, choose wisely and make it. Last thing, you will still have a Mana Core outside of the case, which will the area where your Mana gathers, so don''t think too much about it."


    Looking at everyone, she asked, "Anything else?"


    Rock raised his hand and upon approval, he said, "It''s not a question, but confirmation. All we need to do is first compress the Mana inside our Mana Core until we learn to solidify it. After that, make a case where we can trap more of mana."


    Aurora nodded and said, "Yes, after that all you''ll need to do is the class specific things but they''re rather the official ones so you will still be at Advance Stage otherwise." S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Alright, thanks for the information."


    "Anyone else?"


    Seeing that nobody answered, Veer let the air go and said, "Then, let''s use this time to better our Mana Control. We have been in many battles recently and have changed a lot. So, it''s better to be in our best condition before we try something so dangerous."


    "Understood!"


    The night passed just like that, with everyone sitting closed eyes and focusing on their Mana Control.


    In the morning, they went outside and cooked their food. Surprisingly, Seisha demanded Veer''s blood after her meal, which Veer happily gave.


    It wasn''t much, but it seemed to be her favourite so he didn''t mind. A few drops of blood wouldn''t harm him or her.


    As they sat and ate the food, Veer asked to his pet wrapped around his neck, "Hey, do you know if we can get some food in the river?"


    Stay tuned to My Virtual Library Empire


    Seisha raised her head and flicked her tongue, then transmitted her thoughts. What she told surprised Veer, as he turned to her for confirmation.


    "What happened?" Elara asked.


    "Apparently, she is one of the weakest in the river and had to run away from her home after she was exiled for being weak," Veer answered, while rubbing Seisha''s head. "She came to this weaker area to live the rest of her life."


    Elara''s lips twitched hearing that, as she said, "So, you''re telling me we''re actually lucky to be thrown in weaker side? Wait! If Elite Stage is on weaker side, then what''s the most powerful being in the river?"


    Veer asked the question to Seisha and she answered after some time, with colour draining from his face from her answer. He rubbed his eyes and said, "We''re really lucky."


    "What now?"


    "She''s saying the most powerful being she had seen in the river is a Leviathan, or atleast that''s what matches her description," Veer said. "And the problem is that, the Leviathan is so powerful that it could change the very laws of world and create countless Aquatic Creatures in matter of seconds."


    "Oi! Oi! That sounds like a bad news, ain''t it?" Elara facepalmed and said.


    "That isn''t the worst news," Veer smiled wryly and said. "She''s saying that the Leviathan can actually take humanoid form, that''s why she was so curious upon seeing me because I had the same figure as that Leviathan."


    "Fucking hell!" Elara cursed out loud as she turned to look at the river that seemed so peaceful. "I wonder what is more dangerous, staying in river with that Leviathan or the Mist."


    "Definitely river," Veer sighed. "She did say that this area is so weak in Mana that nobody powerful comes here. But yeah that can change if that Leviathan senses the Mist wandering around here."


    Elara looked at the bleak sky and said, "What kind of fucked up situation we''re in? We''re just Intermediate Stage kids for fucks sake. We don''t have any business among these world threatening calamities."


    "Heh, it''s a perfect place for dating, don''t you think?"


    "Fuck off!"

 Chapter 180 The Final Boss

    Talking to everyone without worrying about anything was certainly good and a change of pace. It made Veer''s mood and mind stable, and calm enough to begin the Ascension to new stage.


    But he decided to wait.


    For his next breakthrough, he needed to activate a total of eighteen new Mana Veins and they were many more times difficult than the first nine. Of course, in those eighteen, the previous nine weren''t included.


    Because of that, he might need to go in a seclusion of two days or maybe even more. He wasn''t sure how much pain he could handle and how much actually those new Viens would cause him.


    So, Veer was taking his time to talk to others. After their meal, others began to discuss random things, trying to get the stress off their mind.


    On the other hand, Aurora began to work on the barriers everyone would need. Fortunately, they had the Iron swords from the Iron Throne which were durable and a good material for the Rune Formation.


    As he excused himself, Veer went towards her and found her drawing the Runes on the Iron swords. Surprisingly, they weren''t rusty and looked like someone took care of them. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Crouching new her, he stayed silent and observed everything. He was also interested in Runemastery so why would he waste such an opportunity to learn new things.


    Aurora was too focused on her work so she didn''t even notice Veer and continued on carving the Runes on the Iron Swords with her special Ink. The barrier was fortunately not of Higher Tier, so she could still make it.


    She drew a total of seven Runes on first sword, followed by three on second and six on third one. After finishing those, she took even more time on the fourth one to draw only a single Rune, which wood serve as the core.


    Veer didn''t recognise many of the Runes, so he ran his imagination wild trying to guess their work. He frowned, thinking, ''That one should work as a separation, sort of like a one sided mirror where one could see from one but not from other. The same application but in different ways.''


    "Don''t stare at it so much," Aurora said, finally noticing Veer. "The one you''re so focused on works on the separation of two elements on the larger scale. It''s a smaller one, which just separates two big bodies of water and air, giving us that room."


    "I see," Veer smiled, as he was mostly right. "Is it done?"


    "Yes, it''s more of a crude version though," Aurora sighed. "I can only hope it works."


    "I can see that from the fact that you only used a bone to make that barrier. Anyway, Let''s try it then," Veer said, as he stood up and took the four Iron swords but Aurora snatched it from him.


    "You don''t know the position we have to place them on," Aurora said, going towards the river. "Let''s go!"


    Soon, they were under water again and touched the base. Aurora tried to place the iron swords properly, but due to water float and it''s pressure it wasn''t easy.


    Frustrated, she once again tried, only to fail yet again.


    Seeing that, Veer tapped on her shoulders and said, ''Just use the barrier to clear out the water and then place them. It''ll work anyway.''


    Aurora gave a thumbs to him for the idea and did as he said. After making the barrier, she placed the first three iron swords in a triangle. But the angle of them was very precise.


    Finally, the last sword was placed at a random spot in the triangle, making Veer confused. So, he asked, "How do we even know where to place the core?"


    "It''s actually simple," Aurora explained, whlle doing her work. "Once you become a proper Runemaster, you''ll begin to feel the energy fluctuations these nodes cause and find the focal point to place the core on. That''s still tough for me, though."


    After placing the final sword, Aurora withdrew and also took out the bone from the ground. Instantly, the barrier disappeared and the water came rushing in.


    But It stopped after coming to a certain distance, making the duo smile. The barrier had worked, but in a much smaller area. It was fine, though, as these new barriers were supposed to be for a single person.


    "Let''s go, I''ll need to make 5 more of these," Aurora said with a smile. She loved Runes and it''s mysteries, so making more Rune Formations was something she enjoyed a lot.


    Veer nodded and they came back to the surface after retrieving the iron swords. He kept them with himself to study them, while Aurora once again begin to work on more Iron swords.


    Now that she knew they worked, she was more confident. But of course, that didn''t make her arrogant as she still paid a close attention to the iron swords. Even a slight mistake could change how the Rune Formation worked.


    Who knew if she would make a internal exploding bomb instead of a normal barrier?


    As Veer sat to study the iron swords, he had a thought and turned towards Rain, saying, "How much time do you think you''ll take to get to the centre of this island?"


    "Hmm, roughly around two hours at my max speed. Though, it''s mostly thanks for the absence of Magical Creatures," Rain answered. Experience new stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Good!" Veer said with a nod. "Go and check on it. We will need to attack it once we''re ready so gathering intel is important. However, be careful, there are three overlords of this island and each of them can crush us like ants."


    "Gotcha! I''m off then," Saying that, Rain stood and vanished from her spot. Her speed was, as always, a top notch even for Assassins of her state.


    Thinking of his team, Veer had to say every single one of them was a prodigy, making even him embarassed as he couldn''t do much extra despite being a Battle Mage.


    ''Whatever! As long as we defeat that bastard, everything is good.''


    After around five hours, Rain returned back to them and hopped on Veer''s back, surprising him. Then, she whimpered, "Boss, what is with this Labyrinth and the powerful bastards living here?"


    "What did you see?" Veer asked.


    "The final bastard we''ll have to face," Rain said, shuddering as she remembered her encounter. "Unlike Solvar, this guy is completely corrupted and it''s clear."


    "Tell me everything in details," Veer said, caressing her hand to calm her.


    "Hmm," Rain hummed and then said. "As you guessed, the mist is there at the centre of the island and it''s actually being protected by a thin white line. I don''t know what that is, but it can''t get out of it."


    Others got closer to hear the details, as Rain continued.


    "That white line circle the centre except for a tiny space where it''s cut off instead of joining together. I was afraid of the mist and wanted to come, but remembering the mission, I went forward and realised that the mist couldn''t come out of that white line."


    She closed her eyes, resting her head on his shoulder and said, "It was very angry seeing me, but couldn''t do anything. It was like a trapped beast humans gather to show in zoos. I became confident and went close and saw that tiny space on the circle."


    Noticing that she had stopped, Veer patted her head and said, "You don''t need to continue if it makes you..."


    "No, it''s fine," Rain said. "I''m just remembering that guy. It was a male, with his skin dark as obsidian and eyes like black abyss. As usual, they were filled with hunger and madness of the corruption."


    "You looked into his eyes and he didn''t do anything?" Elara blinked in confusion and asked.


    "No! Despite the corruption, that guy seemed to be Intelligent. He even taunted me to get inside the white Circle. Also, his ears were similar to Boss Aurora."


    That made Veer''s interest peak, as he asked, "He was an Elf?"


    "Yes!" Rain nodded. "I don''t know why I''m feeling so much fear. It''s like that time when we encountered those unknown beings in those jungles. But..."


    Veer patted her head, and whispered, "it''s fine! I''m here for you. Everyone is here for you. Even those beings can''t do anything to us."


    Even if she knew those were just fake words of consolation, Rain felt better as she smiled and said, "This time, it felt intentional, like that guy was trying to induce fear in me. But that time, I actually felt that fear even without looking at that being."


    Her words just made Veer wonder who they had encountered in Rain''s trial. He thought, ''If even Saints are beneath them, then they can only be Demi God and above. The hell? Don''t tell me we even have False Gods...oh wait! We have one! That''s what we''re fighting against.''

 Chapter 181 Primordial Arcane Forge, Again

    Rain had brought important intel, as now they at least knew of their enemy''s ability. It was definitely related to fear-inducing or maybe emotion manipulation.


    It was definitely related to the mind, so they would have to be careful with that.


    "By the way, could that guy be an Moso Elf?" Aurora asked Veer as she came near him. She had also heard everything Rain said and guessed the identity of their enemy.


    "Hmm, it''s possible," Veer said with a nod. "They did have their specialty in mind-related powers, after all. But let''s not jump to conclusions. We''ll see him later. Anyway, are you done?"


    "Yeah, just came to say that," Aurora smiled pridefully, having completed Six Rune Formations in a matter of hours. Even though they were lower Tier Rune Formations, it was still an incredible feat to carve six Rune Formations in such a short time.


    "Let''s go then," Veer said, standing up. He looked at everyone and said, "Now, I won''t come out before I ascend to the Advance Stage and that can take some time. I''ll just leave a few instructions; otherwise you''ll have to think for yourself."


    He looked at Rock and said, "I know you feel pressured, but use it as fuel to break your limits and ascend to the Advance Stage. If you do that before everyone else, wait for the others."


    Then, he turned towards Elizabeth and scoffed, "You''re hiding a lot of things from us, so it''s best if you tell us anything of value if you want to. Otherwise, I can only say good luck to you."


    "There''s nothing to say," Elizabeth shook her head and said. "Well, except for the fact that the waters here are safer so you don''t need to worry about your safety. And thank you, I will surely ascend and help you in battle, if possible."


    Veer heaved a sigh of relief hearing that, and faced Rain, "I have already put enough food for you in your storage ring so you don''t need to worry about that. But be careful with that and control your strength. Good luck!"


    Rain smiled in bliss and nodded.


    "Lastly, you two," Veer turned towards his girlfriends and smiled. "Let''s break the shit and get out of here, shall we? I still owe a proper date to you two."


    "Haha, sure, I hate this horror date now anyway," Elara nodded enthusiastically.


    "Thanks. Oh yeah, what about Liliana?" Aurora asked, remembering Veer''s other girlfriend.


    "You don''t need to worry about her," Veer smiled and said. "She is safe, wherever she is. I can feel our connection and it''s as strong as ever."


    Well, it was mostly the fact that he was already used to seeing Liliana''s status ten times a day. Whenever he had free time, he would check her and, surprisingly, she had not been injured even one time.


    "It''s good that you''re safe, babe."


    "Good! Let''s do this!"


    "Yeah!!!"


    Veer shouted, stretching his hand as everyone punched it and grinned. They were ready for this. Just then, Veer felt Seisha moving around his arm as she came out of his sleeves and looked around.


    "And our little baby will guard us," Veer said. "Okay, Seisha?"


    Seisha happily flicked her tongue against Veer''s finger, showing her stance.


    Then, the group went down the river towards their secret location that Seisha had found. It was really good, so they planned to spend their time there for now.


    Explore more stories with My Virtual Library Empire


    After entering the illuminated, beautiful dome, Aurora created a total of six barriers while keeping distance between them. They didn''t want any disturbance while they were breaking through, so this was for the best.


    After that, they bade their farewell and entered their tents for who knows how long. One thing was clear, they would only get out once they had completed their task and achieved the Advance Stage.


    Veer sat inside his little room made by the barrier and looked around. The surroundings definitely helped in calming his mind, as it looked like he was looking at a natural aquarium from underground.


    Then, he closed his eyes and assumed his meditative pose to get himself in the perfect condition to advance. After around five minutes, he exhaled a foul breath and got onto the next part.


    For the next part, Veer once again went through his memories for the Primordial Arcane Forge, as he wanted to check his information. After all, if he sent the mana in the wrong Mana Vein, he might even explode from the inside out.


    "Alright. So aside from the first nine veins, I need to focus on the left side of my heart and the eighteen veins there. Sounds problematic but okay, let''s try this."


    He memorized the Mana Veins he needed to circulate mana in and begin his advancement. Going through the first nine Mana Veins was very easy, as he had been practicing the Mana Circulation Technique for quite some time.


    The problem arose when he reached the tenth Mana Vein, which was the first of the eighteen on the left side of his heart. As he had expected, a terrible pain shot through his muscles and veins the moment he let the mana enter the Mana Vein.


    "Fuck! It is very thin!"


    This posed a challenge, as he needed to be extra careful with this one. If he lost his control over mana for even a second, the Mana Vein might explode because of how thin and weak it was.


    "Shit! I don''t know what will happen if it breaks, but I will definitely not be able to practice Primordial Arcane Forge again if I lose it. Focus! Veer! Focus!"


    He scolded himself and withdrew his mana. Then, he once again calmed his mind and used his extremely precise mana control to draw the mana through the first nine veins and slowly let it enter the tenth one.


    It brought pain and heat, as if something was burning inside him. But he didn''t let it break his concentration or his control of the mana. If it broke, pain would be the last thing to worry about.


    Fortunately, he had built up quite some resistance over time, especially with the ten-year spacetime loop, so he endured it and passed through the first Mana Vein.


    "Alright! Success, now onto the other Mana Veins."


    However, the moment he tried to enter the eleventh Mana Vein, an extremely cold chill penetrated his being, in contrast to the lava-hot heat he had been feeling before.


    It instantly broke his concentration as he coughed up blood. Ignoring the agony and pain, Veer quickly inspected his Mana Veins and sighed in relief to see that the tenth Mana Vein was safe.


    "Fuck! This just gets worse the more I get into it! What will happen when I want to become a God? Will it require me to die and be reborn, or what? Fuck this shit!"


    After some time, he once again sat up and ignored his own ramblings. He had begun to use that method to get his mind off the terrible pain that assaulted his being.


    Surprisingly, he could never get used to that pain, otherwise it would have been so much better.


    Clearing his mind through meditation, Veer once again circulated the mana and let it flow through the first ten Mana Veins, being extra careful with the tenth one.


    As he got onto the eleventh Mana Vein, he stopped and carefully led the gaseous mana into the Mana Vein. Fortunately, the nodes between them didn''t hurt that much, so he was fine.


    Once again, as the mana entered the eleventh Mana Vein, a sudden chill entered his body, colliding with the heat of the tenth vein, and eventually broke Veer''s concentration.


    But he was prepared this time, and before any damage could happen, he withdrew the majority of the mana while leaving some that had just assimilated with his body.


    Opening his eyes, Veer rubbed his chin as he analyzed his previous two attempts. A smile formed on his lips as he thought, ignoring the cry for help from his body.


    "So, this time the technique used heat and cold and their opposite nature to temper the body. One Mana Vein will provide extreme heat while the other provides extreme cold."


    He chuckled to himself once again and then got ready to try again. It would surely bring the terrible pain again, most likely on a much higher scale. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Maybe there was a way to bypass it, but Veer would never try it. Even if he had to go through the worst pain, he would do it, as that would grant him the power he wanted¡ªthe power he needed.


    Going through the familiar process once again, Veer let the mana enter the eleventh Mana Vein and prepared for the cold. As expected, it came and chilled his body, but the heat was there to counter it.


    Veer gritted his teeth as he tried to endure the clash. His mind held no thoughts, only pure concentration on the mana as he circulated it through the eleventh Mana Vein without breaking his focus.


    He wouldn''t rest until he had achieved the Advance Stage, even if that meant breaking from the inside out.

 Chapter 182 To Advance Stage

    Veer lay on the sea grass, closing his eyes as his whole body reeked of sweat and blood. It had been more than twelve hours since he had begun to practice the Primordial Arcane Forge and he had taken his first break now.


    It wasn''t because he was exhausted, well he was exhausted but he didn''t stop because of that. He had run out of his mana in the twelve hours, which was already a miracle as he didn''t expect it to last this long.


    As he laid there, he was processing the things he had done in the past twelve hours and going through his mistakes. He had actually managed to get by ten of the Eighteen Mana Veins, making him happy with his progress.


    He guessed that it was mostly because of how his body had been constantly improving since the start of his Labyrinth adventure, and had already reached the bottleneck to Ascend to Advance Stage.


    But his perseverance also played a huge role, as he had to endure horrible pain while keeping his focus intact.


    It was he had guessed, every odd number Mana Vein of the eighteen Mana Veins gave him terrible heat, while every even Mana Vein tortured him with frost. And every next Mana Vein he unlocked, the worse his pain became.


    ''Maybe being bonded with El and Lily algo helped. They do represent the absolute of Flames and Ice after all.''


    Whatever it was, he had survived through the hellish and torturous hours and managed to get my ten Mana Veins. Only eight were left and he would Ascend to the Advance Stage.


    His head was aching bad, so he decided to give his mind some rest and asked the system, ''Can you wake me up in three hour? That should be enough for my body to replenish some of the mana.''


    [Understood]


    Then, he drifted into deep sleep.


    ...


    [Host, three hour has passed.]


    Veer sat up, his eyes burning with resolve and determination. One hour wasn''t enough to ease the headache and pain, but it was fine. This would allow him to last longer.


    Closing his eyes, he once again got into the work and let his mind come to a simple, calm state where he thought of nothing but his Mana Circulation Technique.


    Then, he circulated the gaseous mana through the Mana Veins, as it easily flowed down the first nine veins and then slowed down. From there, Veer was careful but having practiced the same thing for hundreds of times.


    The first wave of hotness attacked him, followed by the wave of coldness. It made him shiver slightly, but it wasn''t enough for him to let out even a small yelp.


    Then, the third wave, fourth wave...


    Frost formed around his skin when he got into the tenth wave. It was the tenth Mana Vein and it''s frost power was so strong that it was affecting even his surroundings.


    Gritting his teeth, Veer circulated the mana to enter the eleventh Mana Vein, as a powerful outburst of heat waves pulverized all the sea grass around him. The frost tried to fight back, but it was rough.


    ''Not enough! This isn''t enough! I need to become the strongest!''


    Veer bit his tongue and clenched his fists. He hadn''t realised how being weak despite being a leader had affected his mind. Every single one of his team members was a prodigy in one way or another and was strong enough to even fight him.


    It was a good thing, but he didn''t like it as a leader. He was the leader so he should be the strongest. But that didn''t mean he was jealous of his friends. No! He was just feeling angry on himself for being weak.


    So, he forced himself to go past his limits and endure the pain, despite it feeling as if he would die any moment.


    ''If dying is what will give me power, then so be it.''


    Veer''s screamed, and pushed his mana as it surged forward and blasted off the eleventh Mane Vein. Not stopping at just that, it forcibly opened the following Mana Veins, forcing them to adapt to it like a master ordering it.


    Cracks appeared all over his body, blood seeping in the ground as his bones grinded against themselves. His body couldn''t handle the torture, but his sheer willpower allowed him to last longer and he held on to his body.


    Eleventh... twelfth... fifteenth...seventeenth.... Eighteenth Mana Mana Vein....


    Veer''s eyes snapped open, veins like pattern forming in his golden glowing eye orbs. Gasping for breath, he felt numb all over his body.


    Not just the pain was gone, he also couldn''t feel his body organs. It was as if he had lost everything.


    But then, a warmth surged in his body, filling his every cell with a strange warmth that made him almost moan in bliss. It was such a good feeling.


    Ignoring the discomfort and strange hallucinations his mind was making, Veer focused inside himself and saw the Mana surging around his body like a overflowing river.


    It was gaseous, but denser than before. It was also more potent and larger in quantity. He could feel it. This was the thing he had wanted.


    Veer smiled and let the mana do it''s thing. This was one of benefits of practicing Primordial Arcane Forge. He just needed to endure the torture it brought and it would do everything for him.


    Fortunately, handling the mana through the Eighteen Mana Veins also meant he had a great, precise Mana control. He could have formed the Mana Core by himself, but the technique would do for it.


    It was good since solidifying the Mana Core would have taken much more time for him.


    Slowly, the mana gathered in his Mana Core, and began to compress itself. It was like some outside force was putting pressure on it and forcibly compressing it.


    Veer waited and paid close attention to the mana, as it gradually became solid and began to take the shape of an empty spherical ball.


    His eyes widened and jaw almost dropped to the ground. He thought in bewilderment, ''No way this is real! What the hell?''


    His solid Mana Core actually covered all the area of his Mana Core, meaning there would be no space for normal Mana storage and every Mana he absorbed from the atmosphere would be stored in his solid Mana Core.


    ''Goddamn! This is too OP! The pain was worth it!''


    This meant he would have much more Mana at disposal and refined one at that. He could basically spam Spells and techniques without any worries now. Discover hidden stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    Veer couldn''t control his happiness and wanted to jump out of his barrier, but the second he tried to move, his body reminded him of the state he was in.


    With a thud, he dropped face first forward as his adrenaline rush wore off. His eyelids became heavy, as fatigue of hours caught upto him.


    Knowing that he had Seisha and the system on lookout, Veer let himself drift into sleep. One of the most important task was done, so he deserved a nice sleep atleast.


    He only woke up when he felt much better. As he sat up while rubbing his eyes, he thought, ''Its much better now. I guess advancing stages now heals body too. Any clue system?''


    [During the time of breakthrough, the body is often at it''s best state and a special kind of Mana is formed during this stage which heals even major wounds. What you experienced was similar, especially since your Mana is also special. But the injuries need more healing.]


    ''Ah yeah! I know that much from the currents of pain I''m having,'' Veer sighed, cracking his neck. ''Anyway, how long I slept?''


    [Twenty hours.]


    ''Damn! The mental fatigue was really huge, huh,'' Veer whistled in surprise and counted the time he had been inside the barrier. "It should be night outside so I guess I can use this time to stablize my core."


    Thinking of that, he sat in the lotus position, even though half of his limbs felt numb while others were feeling as if they were experiencing lava pouring on them and being dipped in ice glacier simultaneously.


    As his senses spread inside his body, he felt the mana flowing more easily, and rapidly. His control had also improved as he could control the mana as his second hand. It has also grown denser and more potent. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But the main changes were in the core, which was bigger than anything he had expected. It was like a giant tank that covered whole space and stored every single wisp of Mana.


    Veer was worried that would limit the flow of mana in his body, as everything would be stored in the Mana Core and nothing would circulate. But he underestimated the technique he was Cultivating.


    His Mana was passively drawing Mana at a much higher rate and majority of it was being circulated throughout his body, refreshing it like oxygen did from his blood.

 Chapter 183 Official Advance Stage

    Veer couldn''t be more happy with the developments, as he once again got reminded of how overpowered his Mana Circulation Technique was.


    It would just continue to shine more and more, as he progressed in ranks. That was exactly happening right now, as it not only allowed him to advance but also in a much better way.


    Veer grinned and looked at his numerical stats in his status.


    [HP: 300/480] S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [MP: 550/6600 (inaccessible)]


    [Stamina: 271/300]


    ''Damn!'' Veer exclaimed, seeing the increase in his stats. He had been keeping an eye on his stats, so he knew it was a massive increase.


    His health had tripled...no, it was even more than that. It meant his vitality had increased greatly after Ascension. He could now sustain much more wounds and even heal faster.


    ''Wait! Is this because of my torturous method? It''s possible!''


    Veer felt that was the case, because no way the Ascension would have this much of a change in Vitality. After all, he was still in lower stages, so the change shouldn''t be that massive.


    ''Woah! Not only the mana I can access has increased, but even my inherent Mana has increased,'' Veer was most surprised on this.


    He had expected a two times increase in his mana, but it was also tripled or was atleast close to that. He couldn''t know the exact number as his mana Core wasn''t fully filled.


    But one thing was clear, he had tones of mana to spare now. After all, his mana control had also increased and now he could use it more efficiently.


    As for the inherent Mana, it was fixed since birth and could only be increased through the use of Aspect. Because he had a large reserve of inherent mana and the fact that he couldn''t interact with Liliana, his Aspect wasn''t much of use in this case.


    Fortunately, he still had his Sub-Aspect through which he had bonded with Aurora and Elara. After so much time, his inherent Mana had finally increased by whopping 200 points.


    ''Oh! There''s Seisha too. Maybe her dragon bloodline helped in this.''


    Whatever the reason was, he was incredibly happy with the gains and felt that the pain was worth it.


    He didn''t bother looking at stamina much, because it was related to vitality so it wasn''t a surprise that it increased.


    ''Alright, now this is over, I should focus on other things.'' Enjoy exclusive chapters from My Virtual Library Empire


    Since there was still some time for the sunrise, Veer decided to officially enter the Advance Stage. Since he was a battle Mage, he would have to fulfill both of their requirements.


    He needed to make an Armour and perform a Tier-D Spell.


    Since he didn''t have a spell in his hand, he decided to focus on the armour part and closed his eyes. Gradually, mana leaked from his body pors in an even rhythm.


    There wasn''t a hint of fluctuations in it, as it covered his body and coated it in a mana shell. Then, he willed it to become solid and focused on doing it.


    Fortunately, his precise Mana control came in help for this. Since he could even perform the Mana Circulation Technique of his, making a thin armour around him wasn''t a big deal.


    In just a few minutes, he had a shimmering purple coating around his body. It was transparence, but solid and durable. However, this wasn''t what Veer wanted.


    While it was true that making a thin Armour was the requirement to enter Advance Stage, it was mostly for weaker people. It was so that even they could register themselves as Advance Stage adventurers or whatever they wanted to be.


    Nonetheless, they were considered weak and majority of people formed better armor after stepping in the Advance Stage. Veer wanted to do the same.


    He needed a good imagination for that too, so he imagined the bloody armour of Rock that they had gotten from the Platform. It was Ancient and looked very powerful, even without it''s effects.


    So, Veer began to replicate it as the mana changes it''s state again and began to flow around him like an endless river. It convulsed, took dives and changed shapes according to Veer''s imagination.


    Surprisingly, Veer found his imagination to be better after ascending as he could imagine the intricate design of the armour clearly and began to design it around him.


    It proved to be tough, humbling him. But it wasn''t like he had encountered setbacks for the first time so he continued practicing it.


    After around three hours of non stop practice, Veer''s eyes snapped open as he smiled in glea. He had succeeded, even if not completely.


    Rock had an heavy armour and it''s designe was very complicated, so Veer decided to change his target and formed a similar armour, but in light category. It was smaller, but sturdy and encased him in a tight, armour suit.


    From inside the purple armour, Veer looked at his hand which had a transparence gauntlet on it and thought, ''Now this is what we call an upgrade!''


    The sad thing was that it consumed too much mana, even for someone like him. Good thing was that he could keep the armour active for as long as he wants after making it once.


    Of course, if it got destroyed then it would take a lot more to make it again.


    Veer let the armour dissolve, as most of the mana dispersed in the air and other returned back to his body.


    ''Now that I have completed this, I''m an Official Advance Stage warrior. Though, I''ll need to ask Elizabeth for the mage part. Hmm, I can try out a few spells myself.''


    He smiled thinking of that, as he still had mana left. It really felt good having so much mana. He just hoped he wouldn''t get a nerf soon.


    ''Hmm, now that I think about it, I don''t have any spell my own. Do I even have some affinity or what. Oi! System! Do I have any affinity with any elements?''


    [Certainly, yes. You have affinity with elements, but I can''t check them for you because there''s a seal blocking it.]


    ''Ah! I completed forgot about that part,'' Veer facepalmed, feeling silly on how he had kept his disguise even now. Well, he didn''t have any advantage over revealing that so he didn''t bother.


    But it was blocking his potential, so he decided to discard the disguise. It wasn''t like he needed to hide from anyone in the labyrinth, or even real world now that he had decided to fight everyone.


    He took a deep breath and opened his battle suit on his chest, tapping at the centre while muttering, "Open!"


    Instantly, a click sound came as something popped out of his chest. He grabbed it and took it out, revealing a small cylinder shaped pipe pure purple in colours. It also had a thick, purple liquid inside it filled with stars like crystals.


    The moment the seal came off, Veer''s appearance had a few changes. His ears free longer, taking the shape of classic Elf ears but longer than one would expect.


    He was a Royal High Elf, after all. And his hair gave it away too, as they changed from black to blonde colour similar to Aurora, but deeper and had a hint of purple undertone.


    His face became more charming and handsome. There weren''t any significant changes in his face, but he would definitely charm more people now.


    This was the effect of being a Royal elf, one of the most beautiful existence in the world.


    He exhaled a pent up breath, as he noticed the changes in his body too. His skin grew paler, and he also grew in height while his body turned more lean.


    Veer Ainsworth, the bastard prince of Elf Kingdom.


    He ruffled his shoulder length blonde hair and then tied them behind. He muttered, "I'' really need a cut later."


    He was just going to ask the system to check on him when he heard a voice through his bond with his wives, ''Hey, are you done?''


    Veer was speechless, as he asked, ''And what If I wasn''t? Would you have disturbed me in my Ascension?''


    Elara''s nonchalant reply came right back, ''Meh! I know you must have ascended way earlier. I felt the strong aura from your barrier. I just asked now because I noticed the change in your aura, especially now.''


    ''V, did you undo the seal?''


    Aurora also asked, her voice filled with curiosity.


    Veer sighed, dropping the plans for now and said, ''Let''s meet up since it seems like you two are also dond with your Ascension.''


    ''Of course, who do you think I am? It was easy peasy.''


    ''Hehe, it was easier than I thought.''


    Veer wondered if they were just bragging or they seriously had it easy while he was getting tortured here. He shook his head and thought, ''Probably not. I just like to complain, after all.''


    Then, he went outside his barrier.

 Chapter 184 Observation and Test of New Strength

    Since he might still need the barrier, Veer didn''t take it off and left the small done they were in. Swimming back to the shore, he came out and saw the two ladies chatting on the beach.


    He noticed no one else, and maybe that was the reason they had their battle suit open, giving him an enticing View of their cleavage.


    Smiling, he said, "Congratulations, beauties."


    "Cringe..." Elara stopped midway as she turned and saw his original appearance. She whistled, as her gaze bore down on him, "Damn that''s a hot body. Why did you take back your original appearance?"


    "So, i didn''t just feel it," Aurora muttered.


    "Yeah, I wanted to see if I had affinity to something and the seal was blocking the system," Veer said with a nod, as he came to sit on Aurora''s seat, who just sat on his lap.


    Elara snorted at that and said, "It''s actually good. You look better this way, well, but it seems like you two are siblings so it makes this weird."


    "It''s because of us having a Royal Bloodline," Aurora shrugged. "I''m not sure, but we probably share the same ancestors, it''s just that there had been too many generations since then."


    "Now that I think about it, aren''t Elves supposed to live long? Why do you guys die so early?" Elara asked.


    "I don''t have permission to get that kind of information," Aurora sighed. "But I do know that our lifespan is lowered somehow. Anyway, it''s a good thing we have ascended and it definitely needs a celebration."


    "Let others come out too," Veer said, looking at the sun rising from the horizon.


    "Yeah, we can wait," Elara''s smile turned into wide grin as she said. "How about we test each other''s armour?"


    "Not a bad idea," Veer also smiled, as he was thinking the same. "I''m also itching to test my new strength."


    "Then, why don''t we try it out?" Elara stood up, ready to fight and said.


    "Be my guest," Veer also wanted to stand up, but the soft buttocks on his lap were also tempting.


    Aurora rolled her eyes at their antics and got off from Veer. Then she said, "I''ll also practice my new powers till then."


    Just then, something came shooting towards Veer at an insane speed, taking him by surprise. As he turned around to dodge it, he saw the little snake flying towards him.


    Smiling, he caught Seisha in his palm and let her wrap around the rest of his hand, as he said, "Thanks for being on the watch."


    He could sense her thoughts, telling him how happy she was for being helpful to him. He rubbed her head and said, "Then, I''ll have to ask again for you to do that. You know, even if we''re in weak region I don''t want to risk it."


    Getting the confirmation, Veer put her down and said, "Good girl! Now let us test our powers so we can fight properly later on."


    Turning back to Elara, he said, "You can try first."


    "Sure!"


    Veer smiled and willed his mana to form the armour around him. As he was still starting with this stuff, it took him a couple of seconds while Elara waited. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Soon, a purple light armour formed around him, having the delicate intricacies of Rock''s armour. In the morning light, it looked even more beautiful and deadly.


    "That''s a nice one," Elara gave a whistle and said. "Time for testing."


    She pulled back her fist and then, punched forward. Her fist containing her full physical might met the armour, making some cracks in it. But his overwhelming mana healed it quickly.


    "Tsk! So even with an Advance Stage physique I can''t do much damage," Elara clicked her tongue and coated her fist with mana.


    "Blazing Tiger Fist!"


    Her mana showed signs of forming a tiger, as it roared and slammed against Veer, forcing him to take a step back. The armour cracked again, but didn''t dissolve.


    "Tsk! Just how much Mana did you feed it?" Elara said, as she got ready to deliver her third punch, probably her strongest punch aside from her Aspect flames.


    Crimson red flames erupted out of her fists, as her hair danced in wind in her special stance. Bending down slightly, she punched at Veer''s armour will full strength, as the night of a mountain collided with Veer.


    ''Damnit! Her strength has increased so much,'' Veer thought, as he staggered backwards while his mana took a heavy damage and had web like cracks on his front.


    But it didn''t break.


    "Fucking hell!" Elara was shocked, as the armour wasn''t supposed to be this strong.


    Mind you, Elara was one of the strongest warrior in Advance Stage and there was no doubt about it. Yet, her strongest attack had failed to break his armour. It was plain ridiculous.


    "Don''t cry, sore loser," Veer dispersed the armour and said. "It''s just because I''m that good so you couldn''t break my armour."


    Elara looked at him for a while, then asked, "Tell me it''s secret. How is it so strong?"


    Find more chapters on My Virtual Library Empire


    "It really isn''t strong," Veer shrugged his shoulders and said. "It''s just that my Mana Control is so good that I can just focus the armour''s defense in the place I''m about to be hit."


    Elara frowned, then rubbed her chin. After contemplating for a whole one minute, she shook her head, "Nah uh! That ain''t easy or anything, you monster. Even I can''t do something like that."


    "Heh, skill issue," Veer''s lips tugged upwards as he mocked her.


    "Say that when you have broken my armour," Elara scoffed, as she challenged him.


    In the next second, a beautiful armour made of flames formed around the, encasing her inside it. It was transparency, he could still see her figure.


    Surprisingly, it didn''t take shape of a proper armour but instead turned into the shape of a weird animal. She suddenly had claws, and tail made of flames around her.


    Was it a cat? Or maybe a tiger?


    Whatever it was, Veer didn''t ponder over it any longer. He had a task, and also wanted to see how strong he was now.


    Clenching his fists, he bent forward and then punched with all of his physical might, cracking some parts of her armour. But same as his armour, it healed quickly.


    ''It is slightly weaker than mine, but the difference isn''t huge. Okay, let''s try something else.''


    Before trying it though, he had an idea so he said, "Why don''t you incorporate your flames in the armour too? Like they aren''t just for show, right?"


    "Uhnn, about that. It''s because of my high affinity to Fire so my mana automatically gets converted to flames, not to mention my Mana Circulation Technique," Elara said. "But they aren''t perfect and just take shape of Flames, not it''s properties unless I want them too."


    "Then, you can do the same as me. If your control isn''t enough to focus the defences one a particular place, you can just change the properties of the mana in the place where you''re getting hit," Veer suggested.


    "That''s actually a good idea," Elara nodded, grinning as she liked it a lot. "This way, whoever punches me will get burnt with my flames. Heheh!"


    "It won''t be easy, idiot," Veer rolled his eyes and said. "You can do that now, but what about battles? We''ll just need to adapt to those changes."


    "True, but I''ll do it," Elara flashed a smile at him and said. "Now, punch me."


    Veer decided not to use his powerful techniques for now, as he was testing his base power. Coating his hand with his mana, he punched forward with all of his strength.


    As the first landed on the breasts of the armour, it cracked as a hole came into view. But his hand couldn''t penetrate any longer as it caught flames.


    Withdrawing his hand, Veer extinguished the fire without a single change in his expression.


    Elara looked at everything and noticed something, ''That definitely hurts, but he didn''t even flinch. Just how much his technique tortures him?''


    "Your armour is strong, but not that good because I could feel it''s weak points," Veer said. "The mana wasn''t flowing smoothly and there were gaps where the mana was just too low. I just targeted one of them."


    "I see, I''ll work on that..." Elara nodded and also added some of the things she noticed.


    The two continued to test their strength in other ways, while giving pointers to each other. Veer was a better analyser, but Elara had more battle IQ and experience, so whatever one missed was seen by other.


    After an hour, Aurora returned from her practice and found them fighting each other in middle of a crater. She raised an eyebrow and thought, ''So, they''re done with observing others things so moved on to melee combat?''


    She shook her head and ignored the two. Turning towards the river, she muttered, "They should be done soon."


    Indeed, after a few minutes one of them came out of the water surface, drenched in water.

 Chapter 185 Another Vision

    Veer did a backflip and got ready for giving a jab, expecting Elara from her movements. But just then, he felt death washing over him, as his eyes widened and heart stopped beating.


    With a quick spun, he dodged the incoming attack and threw a diagonal kick at his assaulter. But the opponent was also fast, and quickly evaded his kick and retreated. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He finally had the time to breath and see his situation, as he summoned his sword. However, then he cancelled his summon when he found his attacker.


    "Boss? Is that you?"


    Rain asked, as her tail waved behind her. Eyes full of confusion, she closed in on him again and sniffed, muttering, "The smell is same, and face is also similar...no, wait! The smell is slightly different!"


    "It''s me, shorty," Veer sighed, and patted her head. Because of that, her pointy ears straightened as she purred in bliss, while her tail showed her mood.


    "Hehe, it''s really you, Boss," Rain giggled, enjoying the pats. "I''ve succeeded in forming the core and I made sure to make it really big."


    Then, she back stepped and said, "Also, my speed is twice or maybe even more." Experience new stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Yeah, you almost succeeded in killing me," Veer said, feeling a chill remembering how close he felt the death was to him. "But try to not show your killing intent..."


    "Oh, that was actually intentional," Rain said. "It''s actually fun that way because the opponents then react in hurry and panic. They will then make some predictable moves and I can examine them from that too. So it''s quite helpful. I just invented it, hehe."


    "Then it''s really effective," Veer smiled wryly at that.


    Elara who had backed away after seeing Rain, also came near and said, "You''re good, Rain. I almost couldn''t detect you."


    Just then, the last two members of their squad also came out of the river. Elizabeth looked pretty much the same, but there was a strange aura around her, making her seem mysterious.


    On the other hand, Rock looked like a giant coming out of the river, body full of armour followed by another armour similar to his body armour surrounding him.


    His bulking figure seemed to have grown bigger, as each step of his made the earth tremble. His breathing looked like smoke coming out of his helmet.


    Veer whistled, surprised and in awe at his entrance. He whispered, "Damn! He got the best development among us. That''s so cool! He''s like a walking tank."


    When he came closer, Veer finally realised that Rock had indeed grown taller. It wasn''t negligible increase but visible one. If he had to take a rough guess, he had grown atleast half a metre in height.


    Standing at almost two and half metre height, Rock looked imposing and terrifying beast.


    The giant looked down at Veer for a while, just as confused as Rain. Though unlike her, he didn''t immediately forget about his transformation.


    Elizabeth surprisingly had a Stoic face, behaving completely normal even after seeing his transformation. Though, Veer could have sworn he saw something dangerous in her eyes.


    "Boss? Is that you? You''re an Elf?" Rock asked, puzzled.


    "Yee, that''s me. It''s a long story so I''ll tell you later," Veer sighed, waving his hand. "For how, you just need to know that it doesn''t really change anything. I''m the same anyways."


    Rock cocked his head to the sides, then shrugged.


    "So, is our team upgraded?" Veer smiled and asked. "We are now much stronger and dangerous than before. Heh, I can''t believe we ascended two times in such a short amount of time. I guess, coming in this Labyrinth wasn''t a bad idea."


    "Yeah, but this still doesn''t mean we''ll win easily," Aurora said, turning towards Elizabeth. "You seem to have gotten ho visions lately. Do you have any problems?"


    "Are you cursing me?" Elizabeth''s eyes twitched as she said. "And yes, I have gotten one while I was breaking through. Fortunately, it didn''t affect the process that much."


    "You''re telling us that, does that mean you''ll be sharing your vision too?" Veer raised an eyebrow and asked.


    "Yes, because it''s important," Elizabeth nodded and said. "It was a little different though, and straightforward if I have to say. We can easily avoid it, too."


    "You have a habit of putting everyone in suspense, huh," Elara glared at her and said.


    "Fine! It was about our death," Elizabeth put her hands above and said. "If we stay one more night in the river, we''re dying."


    "Huh? Did that mist find a way to get inside or what?"


    "Not exactly that," Elizabeth pointed at Veer''s arm and said. "It''s that Leviathan that will kill us. I didn''t see clearly what will happen as that Leviathan broke the vision, but pretty sure it''s coming out way."


    "Wait! What the hell? You can even break visions?" Veer exclaimed, bewildered hearing her words.


    Visions were just dreams, in a way. So how did the Leviathan broke something like that? Was it so powerful that it could detect if someone was seeing it''s future?


    Veer felt a chill imagining that. How powerful one had to be to do things like that?


    "Yes, and that''s why I''m saying we''re basically dead," Elizabeth sighed. "That big fish is targeting us for sure, and even if it wasn''t, my damned visions irritated it so now it will target us."


    "Damnation!" Veer cursed, as his plans got ruined again. He was thinking of spending one more day so that everyone could become familiar with their new strength.


    But given how things were, it was impossible.


    "So, how much time do we actually have?" Aurora asked.


    "I don''t know, maybe one week or maybe just one day," Elizabeth shrugged and said. "I just saw it coming near our base and sensing me, it broke the Vision."


    "Talk about bad luck," Elara said.


    "Seisha, can you check if the Leviathan is coming and if it really is coming, then how much time it will take?" Veer asked to his pet.


    Seisha flicked her tongue and sent her thoughts to him, to which he nodded and allowed her to unwrap and go back to the river.


    The group remained silent and waited for her return. Honestly, it didn''t impact as hard they imagined it would. After all, a Demi-God was after them and that would certainly freak out anyone.


    Demi-Gods were second strongest existences in the world, right after False Gods who were so few that they could be counted with fingers.


    But then again, they were just too used to facing existence far stronger than them so they could care less how. After all, they were basically preparing to fight a being who had stolen powers from a False God, and that was just their estimate.


    Who knew if that being sealed was a True God existence?


    Veer ruffled his hair in frustration and said, "If it comes down to it, we will have to attack today. If I''m guessing right, then the Leviathan shouldn''t come out of the rivers, for whatever reason. So, it means we atleast have the day for us. In night however, the mist will devour us."


    "Yeah, well, nothing new," Elara shrugged and said. "Not like things are going according to ours plans ever anyway. You should have expected this."


    "I did, actually," Veer sighed. "I just didn''t want it to come. Now that it has come to this, we will set out to the centre right now so we have atleast some time to prepare for the fight."


    Just then, Seisha came flying back towards Veer and snuck inside his battle suit. Through their connections, Veer could sense her unease and fear, making him shake his head.


    Soon, he also received her answer which was just as he had expected.


    "Let''s eat and then leave," Veer said. "Seisha said that she detected a powerful presence coming closer."


    "Aghh! I wanted to sleep," Aurora groaned and then moved towards the river. "I''ll go retrieve the barriers while you make the meal. I atleast want to have a delicious last meal."


    "Reminds me," Veer said, looking at his storage ring. "We have just one day worth of meat left. It''s all or nothing then."


    Everyone quickly moved on with the information, and went on their work. The Labyrinth had changed their mentality completely so even though they complained, it wasn''t enough to scare them.


    It was just a Saint Stage powerhouse anyways.


    Meal was quickly prepared and the group was enjoying their last pieces of meat. Even after days of enjoying Veer''s handmade food, they couldn''t get enough of it.


    Elara licked her lips and asked, "Just how much of that powder did you take with you?"


    "A lot of it," Veer smiled and then turned towards Elizabeth. "Also, thanks for the information. If you hadn''t told us, we would have just spent one more day here and that big guy would have flattened us."


    "We are a group, remember that," Elizabeth smiled and said. "I know you guys resent me for withholding information, but I mean no harm. I just want to escape this Labyrinth safely."

 Chapter 1 - 1: Prologue

    "I will find you, Hubby!"


    A tall and slender young woman with silver hair and calm grey eyes, wearing a white dress, stood on a calm water surface. Her face was like that of a statue, beautiful and distant. She wore a crown too, bright and adorned with a single radiant gem.


    Beneath her feet, the endless water surged upwards and began to rise into seven pillars. Each of the pillars had a rune on it, which then connected the pillars to each other.


    A sigh could be heard as the pillars shattered as if they were solid. Out of those pillars, seven heavenly beauties who could cause the downfall of the world appeared.


    The young woman raised her head to look at the clear white sky, as the cool breeze blew her short hair. She then spoke in a cold voice, "So, you knew this all along?"


    A red-haired beauty with a voluptuous figure walked forward and said, her voice filled with amusement, "Even though you have achieved the World-Defying Eternal Stage, you can''t hide something like this from us, my dear Lily."


    Liliana snorted, "You don''t need to worry. I will take care of my hubby. Besides, I think it was you who spied on me, am I right, Miko?"


    With an innocent expression, Miko replied, "I don''t know what you''re talking about, but don''t think we will let you do whatever you want. He isn''t just your husband, you know."


    The six other beauties nodded their heads. They wanted to voice their thoughts too, but they had a different mission.


    Liliana''s eyes turned colder as the water surface beneath her began to freeze.


    Clicking her tongue, Miko moved a few steps backward and said, "As expected of you. Freezing the River of Time¡ªI doubt anyone else can accomplish this."


    However, Liliana didn''t listen to her and focused on the other six women. A complicated look appeared in her eyes as a certain figure flashed in her mind.


    After coming to a decision, she said, her voice slightly softening, "You all love him just like me, and unfortunately, he also felt the same way. So, I will give everyone an opportunity to be with him. As for whether that works out or not, it will depend on you."


    Miko, who was preparing to go all out, stopped in her tracks. She looked at Liliana, her mouth wide open in surprise. However, she quickly snapped back to reality and asked, "Are you sure?"


    With a light shrug, Liliana answered, "I just care about one thing in this world, and that is being with my husband. But I also care about his happiness, so I am doing this. There are certain risks, though."


    Miko gestured to her companions to continue their work, as she didn''t have complete trust in Liliana, and asked, "And what might those be? If it means I can have a life with him, I don''t care about the risks."


    A subtle smile appeared on Liliana''s face as she said, "I know."


    She then looked down at the endless River of Time and answered her question, "Due to Omnipotence, his existence is erased from everywhere except one universe. I am going to destroy every other universe and leave only that one out."


    A chill ran down Miko''s spine as she said, "So, you were planning to kill all of us just to get together with him?"


    Rolling her eyes at her, Liliana said, "It''s not like you wouldn''t have done the same thing if you had an option. Besides, you will still be alive in that single universe. Anyway, the risks here are greater than I imagined, especially since you all affected the ritual."


    She sighed and continued, "I can only assure my safety, and even then I''m sure some unexpected things might happen to me. As for you all, once the ritual is complete, your whole existence could be erased from everywhere. Do you dare to gamble on such a possibility?"


    A crazed expression appeared on Miko''s face as she laughed, "If there is even a bit of possibility that I can be with him, I will take any gamble."


    Liliana smiled and looked at the other six heavenly beauties who stood at the top of the world. They could have lived a carefree life, but they chose to sacrifice everything just to get a chance to live with their husband.


    ''You damned scumbag! Just why did you go around seducing women?''


    Liliana cursed, but knowing that she didn''t have much time left, she dropped the matter.


    She took a deep breath and then raised both of her hands, as crystals of ice began to form around her body. Her voice, devoid of any emotions, sounded across the whole River of Time, "Be prepared!"


    Then, she flicked her fingers as Primordial Ice shot out from her body, covering the entirety of the river and freezing it. Things didn''t end there, as she stomped her foot on the solid surface, breaking it like a big piece of mirror.


    Shattered ice began to turn into white mist, overwhelming the world. Red dots began to emerge in the white mist; they slowly increased in size and then exploded.


    The red essence formed from the destruction of these dots gathered on a fair white hand. After what felt like an eternity, the explosions around Liliana finally stopped.


    A small spinning red sphere formed on her hand, slowly devouring even the mist itself. A subtle smile appeared on her face as she said, "I am coming for you, Hubby!"


    Then, the ball also exploded, taking in the whole mist around it in a fiery red explosion, which was followed by an everlasting darkness. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the center of this darkness, a small budding red dot remained unscathed, making its red glow brighter than everything.


    Even the everlasting darkness couldn''t devour it.


    ....


    Moonlight entered the luxurious room through the window, illuminating the white floor.


    On the side, a beautiful young woman was sleeping peacefully on her comfortable bed. Her brows quivered slightly before she sat up.


    Her eyes scanned her surroundings, taking in the familiar things she barely remembered. She smiled and said, "After millions of years, I''m finally back."


    She waved her hand, making a dark cloak appear around her. She hid her face and vanished from the room.


    The next moment she appeared, she was in a dark room. It had some dim lighting showering on the young man''s face, which made her heart race in excitement and happiness.


    Liliana clutched her chest and smiled. Bending down to caress the young man''s face, she said, "I found you, Hubby."


    The young man had a handsome, pale face, with short black hair. His face showed a small smile as he felt the icy cold hand touching his cheeks.


    Liliana''s smile grew wider as she played with his cheeks. She then sighed and tapped his forehead, "This should help you become as strong as me. Sadly, I can''t disclose the truth because of Omnipotence; otherwise, even this incarnation of yours will fade away."


    She kissed his cheeks and then stood up, "But it would be too tragic if you have me as your wife and still have to struggle like you previously did. Just pamper me, and you will become the strongest."


    Her body suddenly glitched, as if it was getting erased from reality. She frowned and looked at her hands, "Guess it will take some time before I regain my full powers. Side effects are already showing."


    She then looked out of the window and thought, ''I hope they also survived. It would be a shame if Hubby can''t grow stronger just because they are absent from his life.''


    Shaking her head, she gave one last glance at the young man, her eyes full of tender love and care. She smiled, and her body began to vanish, leaving her words behind.


    "Let''s meet tomorrow, Hubby."

 Chapter 2 - 2: Awakening

    7th class, Starlight Beginner School.


    A fierce looking teacher was scolding two students, while others just watched it with hidden pity in their eyes. They could only stay silent and wish the teacher didn''t notice them.


    A black haired young man, with a lean build and pale skin, yawned, ''Man! Why do I feel like I''ll awaken something trash?''


    His name was Veer, a person who reincarnated in this fantasy world around seventeen years ago. His life was dull since he was pretty lazy and didn''t want anything much from life.


    Even though he had many talents, he only used them to sustain himself. He was just too lazy to be on the spotlight as it would just bring hate, which he was once again too lazy to deal with.


    Today however was different than other days, as he had to awaken his aspect. He had a feeling that he would awaken a weak aspect, but he had prepared for that already.


    He was a nobody so even if he awakened trash, nobody would give a damn about it. Well, they would certainly ridicule a little but that was the most they would do.


    Veer dropped his head on the desk as he thought about the world he was in. It was the classic world of sword and magic. Warriors and mages ruled the world through strength with the classic noble hierarchy. Fortunately though, the technology and everything was modern so he didn''t have trouble settling in.


    It was all to cliche. Even his new life, which was the reason he got bored of it and decided to just live for his family. He didn''t even care about death anymore. He was just living.


    ''Will I get some motivation to work hard if I Awakened a good Aspect?'' Veer wondered.


    It was not like he was a complete lazy person. He just didn''t have any motivation to work hard or rather he didn''t have a goal or ambition to chase after.


    He was a little crazy on that as he would do his best if he found something interesting. But it was tough to find anything interesting.


    "Alright! The awakening will start now. One by one, come here and touch this Awakening Crystal."


    The teacher, a middle-aged man with a bald head and fierce expression, shouted. Then, without giving the students any chance to speak, he tapped on the awakening crystal.


    The Awakening Crystal was a small glass sphere, hovering above a metal plate which was connected to a monitor. It was used to display the ranks and description of Aspects.


    Veer had no clue on how that worked and he wasn''t interested either. He just waited for his turn while seeing others getting devastated or happy depending on the results.


    The process for awakening was very simple. One just needed to put their hand on the Awakening Crystal, and it would then do the rest.


    ''F-Rank Hair colour change? The fuck is even that?'' Veer was dumbfounded, looking at a young man who was bawling his eyes out after awakening.


    ''Well, things can''t worse, right?'' Veer looked at the next student, a girl having twin tails.


    Once again, he was rendered speechless. Because the girl Awakened another F-Rank Aspect, which allowed her to grow her nails.


    He shook his head and thought, ''Well, atleast it is more useful than that boy. She can be like cat woman, scratching people around.''


    Just like that, the awakening continued with some awakening good and useful Aspects, while others awakening something they didn''t wish they did.


    But in majority, the aspects were average. It was to be expected as their school was the lowest and weakest branch of Starlight Academy.


    It would be a miracle if someone awakened a A-Ranked Aspect, let alone higher mythical aspects.


    Veer was losing his interest in the awakening, but something unexpected happened. The awakening crystal glowed brightly like a small bulb, when a handsome young woman touched it.


    "No way! An S-Ranked Aspect?"


    "She''s Elara, the daughter of Sword Saint Micheal. Why are you so surprised?"


    "Still, it''s surprising!"


    "Quick look at the description!"


    [Pale Ember of Devouring Phoenix: Pure white Flames which can burn even the world itself.]


    The description was short but it sent chills down everyone''s spine. Even the fierce looking teacher was looking at her in shock. After all, their School had not awakened an S-Ranked Aspect for decades.


    This came off as a surprise and shock to many.


    Elara, a handsome tomboyish young woman, didn''t seem much surprised by the results. Her emerald eyes showed a hint of amusement from behind the spectacles she wore. She turned around to look at a certain someone, eager to see his reaction.


    Her lips twitched when she saw the lackluster on her friend''s face. She really wanted to go and beat him up. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Others followed her gaze and found the person she was looking at. Their lips also twitched but for a different reason.


    Veer rolled his eyes in exasperation, as he became the centre of attention because of Elara. He just raised his hand and gave a thumbs up to her.


    "Aghh! Why am I having an urge to kill someone?"


    "Why the fuck someone like Elara is friends with that dull fucker?"


    "Doesn''t matter. Now that Elara has awakened the S-Ranked Aspect, they would have to separate."


    "Cope harder! You have no chance."


    While others were looking at Veer with murderous and envy filled eyes, there was a single woman who was looking at Elara instead.


    The white-haired young woman, Liliana, narrowed her eyes at Elara and thought, ''She was the first to support him in his past life. Without her support, he might not have been able to overcome his trauma. I guess, I''ll let her be with him.''


    She didn''t mind her husband to have a harem as she knew of the sacrifices others did for him. She was selfish but Veer was her everything. So, she didn''t mind him being with other girls as long as he was happy.


    ''But you won''t be the first one this time,'' Liliana stood up and made her way towards the awakening crystal.


    The class fell silent as everyone followed her graceful movements. Even Elara turn to look at her, only to click her tongue.


    Liliana was the most beautiful woman of the School, crowned as the School Belle so everyone was curious what would she awaken.


    As they waited with batted breaths, Liliana put her hand on the awakening crystal. At first, nothing happened making everyone confuse.


    But then the awakening crystal lit up brightly, blinding everyone. It was brighter than even when Elara Awakened.


    "W-What? Another S-Rank?"


    When the illumination died down and the Aspect was revealed, everyone sucked in a cold breath. They couldn''t believe their school just had two S-Ranked Aspect awakeners.


    Looking at her hands, Liliana smiled lightly, ''This should be enough for now. Previously, I Awakened SSS-Rank Aspect which brought me a lot of problems. I don''t want them with my hubby here.''


    She turned out and met Elara''s eyes. A light smirk formed on her lips as she looked at her challengingly. She was fine with Veer having many wives, but she would still be the number one.


    Elara also saw her look and grinned. Somehow, she understood that she was being challenged and her fighting spirit woke up. She would win, no matter what.


    As the classroom''s temperature fluctuated and everyone was forced to just look at the silent confrontation, only a single student was indifferent to everything.


    Suddenly, Veer felt a chill running down his spine and hurriedly looked around for any potential dangers. But he found none, which confused him greatly.


    ''Weird! Why do I feel like I''ve stepped on a landmine or something? Am I going to die? I hope not.''

 Chapter 3 - 3: Propose

    The seventh class quickly garnered attention from every other class, and even the principal came. The principal, Nathan was an old man with a big belly and grey hair barely visible on his round head.


    His presence also made the students stay silent and behave. Even though he was an old man, he was an Advanced Stage Warrior so no one wanted to anger him.


    Nathan gave a long look to both Elara and Liliana and then looked at the monitor showing their aspects.


    [Purifying Flames: Pure white flames that can burn even the world itself.]


    [Eternal Glacier: Ice possessing the power to freeze anything.]


    The descriptions were short and vague, but everyone could guess the terrifying might these two aspects possessed. Flames capable of bringing utter destruction and ice capable of utter ruin¡ªjust the thought made their bodies shiver.


    Taking a deep breath to calm his excited heart, Nathan said, "Students, come to my office after this class."


    Elara gave him a weird look but nodded nevertheless. On the other hand, Liliana just nodded without showing any emotions on her face. Seeing that, Nathan left the class as he had some important things to do now that they had two S-Rank Aspect awakeners.


    Just like that, the awakening continued, but nobody was interested in them. After all, seeing two S-ranked aspects was a blow to them, and even a student who awakened a B-Rank Aspect didn''t get much attention.


    Finally, it was Veer''s turn as the queue for awakening was in alphabetical order. He stood up and, under a few uninterested gazes, went towards the awakening crystal.


    Expecting a trash aspect, he put his hand on the awakening crystal. At first, nothing happened, making everyone shake their heads as they deemed him to be another mediocre awakener. However, he wasn''t much surprised as he had already expected this.


    There were only two people who didn''t believe the results and continued to wait. And then they saw. A brilliant light burst out of the awakening crystal, making everyone''s eyes almost pop out of their sockets.


    Third S-Ranked Aspect!


    They almost couldn''t believe it. Their school was the weakest one, and even seeing a single A-Ranked Aspect was a rarity, and here they were, seeing three S-Ranked Aspect awakenings in one go.


    Curious, they all turned their eyes toward the monitor. All eyes fell on the monitor where the description of Veer''s aspect was written.


    [Dragon Master: A being who can tame even the wildest dragons.]


    There was a momentary silence before everyone sighed and turned to look at Veer in pity. Some of them even had mocking smiles on their faces as they conversed.


    "Heh! S-Rank Aspect my ass. Even my hair-changing aspect is better than his."


    "Indeed! That aspect is more like a death sentence to him. Now, the dragons would kill him."


    "Haha! As if they would lower themselves to kill him. They are too prideful for that."


    "So he would remain trash his entire life?"


    "Of course! Without an aspect guiding you, you are bound to crawl under others."


    Veer heard everything, but he could care less about the people whom even the author wouldn''t bother to name. He was just speechless at the turn of events.


    ''Woah! A new trope? No trash talent after reincarnation but actually a top-grade one? But it is useless? Like hell, it''s a new trope.''


    Veer rolled his eyes and took his hand off the awakening crystal. His aspect was very powerful, but also very useless. All because the creatures he needed to tame to get stronger were the dragons.


    Dragons were the most prideful race of the myriad races, and they would rather die or be humiliated than submit to others. But they also had the capabilities to be this arrogant as they were one of the Eight Main Races. They dominated and ruled over a whole continent.


    Naturally, no dragon would ever allow themselves to actually be tamed by a puny human. Heck, it would be a miracle if they didn''t outright kill him.


    So, in a world where aspects meant everything, Veer''s aspect was the most useless one and could even be said to be a death sentence.


    ''Great! Another reason to live in the countryside.''


    Veer wasn''t discouraged in the least and, in fact, was quite happy as he could now live a life away from everything. If he had awakened a good aspect, then he would be dragged into things he didn''t want to be a part of.


    The insults and ridicule of others surrounded him, but he didn''t pay any attention to them. He knew it was all because he was friends with Elara. The classic jealousy trope, as he called it.


    Just as he started to walk back to his seat, a buzzer sounded in his head as a hologram appeared in front of him. Looking at it, Veer stopped and cursed.


    ''I''ll be damned. Why the heck did you come now?''


    [Ask Liliana Draven to marry you and get rejected. Success will give Host the All Affinity Crystal and a God-Level talent through which Host can progress without alerting others. Failure will result in the system''s departure and a handkerchief as consolation.]


    [Time limit: 10 minutes]


    Veer looked at the hologram, wondering what he should choose. In the end, he decided to do it. Why would he refuse such an opportunity? He was living in a world ruled by strength, and living a peaceful life for someone like him was impossible. As for his public image¡­


    ''Public anxiety be damned.''


    ¡­ it wasn''t good to begin with, and he also didn''t care what others thought about him. Besides, he was sure Liliana would reject a slob like him. Who wouldn''t?


    Coming to a decision, Veer changed his destination and went toward the beautiful school Belle. Those who were mocking him grew confused and looked at him.


    Veer stopped before the white-haired beauty and dropped to one knee, proclaiming, "Miss Liliana, I have always admired you, and on this occasion, I would like to ask for your hand in marriage. Would you be willing to marry me?"


    "What the fuck?"


    "He damaged his brain after getting that aspect."


    "Yup. He even dares to propose to our Goddess. Doesn''t he know about the number of people she has already rejected?"


    "You were also rejected?"


    "That doesn''t matter." Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Everyone in the class began to mock Veer. They knew the cold nature of Liliana, and there had been countless men who were rejected by her, regardless of their background.


    She was an unattainable Goddess who they could only look up to. And Veer actually dared to propose to her? They could already see him getting a reality check when their Goddess would reject him.


    On the other hand, Elara just stood, not knowing how to react to this sudden development. She felt her chest getting heavy; however, she didn''t want to show that on her face.


    ''Why? Is it because she is more feminine?'' Elara grumbled as she wiped the single tear forming in her eyes. She looked down at her dress, which was the boy''s uniform, and then touched her short hair. Was it because he didn''t even see her as a woman?


    Somehow, all the happiness of awakening an S-Rank Aspect was gone, and only a seething fury remained. She clenched her hand and vowed, ''I won''t give up. I will make you mine, V.''


    The class turned silent as everyone looked at Liliana with anticipation burning in their eyes. Even Veer was looking at her, thinking, ''Just reject already so we are done here.''


    A small smile formed on Liliana''s face as she spoke in her usual cold voice, which was warm and softened now, "Sure!"


    After dropping that bomb, Liliana happily placed her hand in Veer''s outstretched hand. She tilted her head slightly, looking at the dumbfounded look on Veer''s pale face.


    He wasn''t the only one to have that reaction. Every single person in the class, even the fierce-looking teacher, was dumbfounded. Did they hear it right? Did she really accept it?


    They felt like they were daydreaming and even tried to pinch themselves. Sadly, the scene they saw confirmed that everything was real. The Goddess had really accepted the proposal.


    [Ding! Task failed. But due to completion of a hidden mission, the system has upgraded.]


    [Would you like to assimilate with the Wife Doting System?]

 Chapter 4 - 4: Not Again!!

    After some seconds of utter silence, the seventh class turned into a mess as if it was a slum market. Students cursed Veer as they conversed.


    "I must be dreaming! Fuck! Why did she accept?"


    "Even dreams would fear from someone like you."


    "Why? Just why did she reject me and accept him?"


    "Because he''s way more handsome than you and you''re also trash!"


    "Fuck you!!"


    "Bro really lost his mind seeing this, huh. He is now after young boys like me!"


    Hearing the last sentence, the boys immediately made some distance from a single muscular young man. As for the young man, he was so angry he wanted to murder someone.


    Similiar scenes were playing throughout school, as the news travelled at an insane rate. They all wondered if they were dreaming otherwise how was something like this possible?


    This wasn''t a drama where a popular girl would fall for a slob, right? They found it hard to believe, however the reality was in front of them.


    Liliana Draven, the school Belle had actually accepted the proposal from a nobody. She even gave her hand in his.


    Veer was in a similar situation as he looked at the beauty before him with a dumbfounded look. He couldn''t even process the situation for a few seconds.


    ''W-What?''


    His mind raced as he tried to think of the possible reason for this acceptance. He wasn''t delusional enough to actually believe that someone like Lilliana would take him as boyfriend for no reason.


    They didn''t even knew each other.


    Looking at his confused face, Liliana had an urge to pinch his cheeks but held herself back. She simply smiled lightly, "Is there any problem?"


    ''Get yourself together, bitch. It''s not like you have never seen beautiful woman,'' Veer stood up and composed himself.


    Feeling the soft but cold hand of Liliana, he realised his situation and sighed. It was his choice so he needed to take responsibility. No matter what the reason Liliana had, she was his girlfriend now and he needed to treat her like that.


    He smiled and said, "I was just surprised that you accepted someone like me."


    Seeing their interaction, Elara cursed, "Feminine my ass!"


    Then, she stepped forward and reached Veer in a matter of moment, surprising everyone. Somehow, they found it familiar and had a bad feeling about all of this.


    Arriving near him, Elara looked at him for a moment and then dropped on one knee, proclaiming as she streched her hand, "V, I have loved you since I was little and want to spend the rest of my life with you. So, Would you like to marry me?"


    Utter silence.


    Students of Seventh Class, teachers and even the students who had come from other classes to watch the drama were stunned. Some straight up lost their consciousness as they couldn''t handle the number of shocks in such a short time.


    After a moment of silence, the room exploded into shouting and screaming.


    "Don''t hold me back! I''ll kill him!"


    "You''re free to go, dumbass! You just don''t have guts to go there!"


    "Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!"


    "....bro Awakened porn Aspect?"


    "Just what did those two see in a trash like him?"


    "Face and body. Or maybe something down there?"


    "Forgot him, I''ll kill this fucker first!"


    "Yeah! I would get peace after killing him!"


    "Hey! Hey! Don''t come near me, I have an Aspect that can turn you all into femboy!"


    While others were cursing Veer''s luck, some... interesting things were happening at a certain corner.


    As for the man who had everyone''s attention, he was feeling lost and didn''t know how to respond to Elara. If he accepted, wasn''t he slapping Liliana''s face indirectly?


    But he also didn''t want to reject her as he knew how much she cared and love him. He would be the dumbest person alive to actually not see her feelings.


    Liliana saw his face and instantly understood what he was feeling. Sighing, she flickered her fingers as she thought, ''I am not letting you go, Hubby.''


    As Veer was conflicted about his choice of words, he saw a red hologram before his eyes, covering his whole sight.


    [Would you like to bind with Wife Doting System?]


    [Time limit: 10 seconds!]


    As he watched, the countdown began as the number decreased every second. His mind was already in a mess and this sudden notification brought even more headache.


    However, he still maintained a cool head and hurriedly said, afraid that it would soon reach zero, "Yes, bind it."


    [Ding! Assimilating the Wife Doting System....]


    [Ding! Remnants of former system found. Using them as a base to make a proper system!]


    [1%..]


    [4%..]


    .


    .


    [99%]


    [100%... Assimilation Completed]


    [Ding! Congratulations to Host for getting the Wife Doting System! Would you like a guide for the system?]


    Veer didn''t respond immediately and looked around, marvelling at the sight. It was if time was slowly moving around him, which made his surroundings seemed like they were paused.


    ''This is probably because I''m interacting with the system!'' Veer came to a conclusion and asked, "Can I do this whenever I want?"


    [Answering to Host''s question. Yes, but it has it''s risks, like overuse may result in collapse of Soul.]


    Veer instantly threw aside the idea to use it in battles. He would only use it if it was necessary otherwise he wouldn''t risk dying like that. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Still, now that he had time to think about the situation, he couldn''t help but sigh. He really felt as if he had thrown an axe on his feet.


    He loved Elara, and he knew about it. The only reason he even agreed to propose Liliana was because he expected her to reject him.


    Although this would make Elara angry and hurt, he was ready to do everything to console her as the benefits were too good to ignore. He knew she would understand.


    However, Liliana''s acceptance threw everything out of window. Not only did he fail the reward, getting this new weird system but he also betrayed Elara.


    Even though they weren''t in a relationship, he knew he had betrayed her. To make things worse, she even proposed to him before everyone.


    How was he supposed to salvage the situation? If he accepted then it would seem as if he was playing with Liliana, which might not only hurt her greatly but also bring retribution.


    "I miss the Veer I was yesterday!"

 Chapter 5 - 5: Yandere?

    Looking at Elara and Liliana, Veer finally came to a decision. He knew it would probably result in mutual destruction, but this was the only choice he could take. Only this had the probability of a fully positive outcome.


    "I hope it works out," Veer sighed as he went over his plan once again. But the more he thought about it, the more he felt he was digging his own grave.


    "Forget it! Show me what this system is about," Veer shook his head and decided to first check on the system.


    [Ding! Information about the Wife Doting System is being sent to Host''s mind!]


    Veer closed his eyes as he felt a pang of pain in his head. However, he was accustomed to extreme pain, so he easily endured it and went through the new information he had just received.


    The more he learned about the system, the more excited and happy he became. His eyes snapped open as he cursed, "I''ll be damned! This is the best cheat!"


    The function of this system was simple. He just needed to have a happy relationship with his wives and dote on them. That would give him many rewards depending on the situation.


    He could even regain the God-Level Talent he lost due to task failure. It was simply too much of a cheat. With this, he could have a good life, living happily with his loved ones. What more did he want?


    He took a deep breath to calm his racing heart and muttered, "Status!"


    [Name - Veer Ainsworth]


    [Age - 17]


    [Race - Royal High Elf]


    [Evolution - Zero]


    [Rank - F]


    [Aspect - Dragon Master (S-Rank)] [SSS-Rank (dormant)]


    [Description - The Mighty Dragons have begun to lose their standing as their powers and bloodline are being suppressed by an unknown force. Become the Master of Dragons and save their race from annihilation.]


    "Huh? What?" Veer was surprised, looking at his Aspect''s description. The dragons were in decline? On the verge of extinction?


    Somehow, he found it hard to believe, as the dragons were still the overlords of a whole continent. They possessed the power to decimate kingdoms casually. How was such a species in decline?


    He tried to ask the system, but it seemed more like an interface than a proper AI. So, he got no answers.


    "Hmm, I thought my Aspect was simply taming dragons, but this says something entirely different," Veer muttered as he tried to guess the meaning of the description.


    He had a few guesses, as he had read many novels, and guessing the plot was easy. However, he didn''t know which one of them was true.


    "Wait! If this is true, then it means I''m some sort of savior for the Dragon Race," Veer concluded, but that didn''t make him happy one bit. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After all, he would be targeted by this unknown force if he was revealed to be the savior. If even the Dragon Race couldn''t stand against it, then how was he supposed to face it?


    He groaned, just thinking about the mess he was in. He just wanted a laid-back life, so why was he getting thrown into so much drama?


    But if there was one thing he had learned well, it was adaptability. So, he calmed himself down and tried to think rationally, "There''s nothing I can do to stop it aside from getting stronger. I''ll be damned if I slack off now. Damn it!"


    Veer cursed silently and then focused his attention back on the system panel. Aside from his information, there wasn''t much else in it, as he needed to evolve his system to get more.


    After making sure he hadn''t missed any details on the system panel, his gaze went to the final option of the system.


    [Wives - Liliana Draven....]


    Once someone accepted his proposal, their name would appear under this category. Since he had only proposed to Liliana, only her name was there. And if he accepted Elara, she would also be registered as his wife.


    Raising an eyebrow, Veer looked at the bright red warning sign below the Wives counter.


    [WARNING - An individual can only be removed from the title of "wife" by mutual consent. If Host tries to forcibly cut his connection with his wives, he and all of his wives will be punished. This is to ensure Host remains faithful.]


    "Faithful, my ass!" Veer cursed under his breath. The system was clearly telling him to get more wives while still talking about being faithful? What is this hypocrisy?


    [Consent is necessary!]


    Veer rolled his eyes and thought about the warning. He didn''t find it problematic, as he would prefer dying over abandoning his loved ones.


    So, he put it to the back of his mind and focused on Liliana''s information. Since they were now a couple, he could also see her information, albeit limited due to the system''s evolution.


    [Name - Liliana Draven]


    [Age - 19]


    [Race - Noble Ice Dragon] [Silver Moon Dragon (Locked)]


    [Rank - F]


    [Aspect - Glacier Heart (S-Rank)] [SSS-Rank (Dormant)]


    [Description - Grants the ability to freeze anything within range, from objects to living beings to anything that exists. As the power grows, the freezing range and intensity increase. However, prolonged use may cause a loss of empathy and emotional warmth.]


    Veer sucked in a cold breath, reading her information, and could only say, "I''ll be damned. She''s a freaking dragon?"


    He couldn''t help but look at the pristine, ivory face of Liliana, which was so beautiful it seemed personally carved by a god. She was a dragon, and not just any lesser dragon, but a noble one.


    What was she doing here in the weakest part of the Human Continent? As far as he knew, dragons always looked down on humans because of their cheap tricks and treacherous nature. So, why was a Noble Dragon here?


    ''Is she perhaps like me?'' Veer wondered, as he was in a similar situation. As he looked at her, he had an idea. "Would she be willing to help me?"


    He doubted it. She was a Noble Dragon, and they were very prideful. It was already a miracle she actually agreed to date him; forget about asking her to be tamed.


    It was simply impossible.


    He shook his head and focused his attention back on the system panel.


    [Love Meter - 100/100 (Yandere of top level. Would do anything for you.)]


    Veer tripped.

 Chapter 6 - 6: W-What Do You Mean?

    A whole minute.


    Veer spent a whole minute staring at his system panel, questioning its authenticity. Was it malfunctioning? Or maybe it was a bad product?


    [Host does not need to worry about that. The system has been given to you after millions of years of testing and is in perfect condition. Everything stated by the system is a simple fact.]


    "Then how the hell do you explain this?" Veer pointed at the Love Meter and roared. "We don''t even know each other, and you''re telling me she loves me with all her heart?"


    [The system can only show things that are allowed by the Evolution Stage.]


    Veer clicked his tongue and fell into contemplation. There must be some hidden loophole or something that caused the meter to be so wrong. He refused to believe that Liliana loved him that much.


    He might have accepted it if it was just love or admiration, but Yandere-level love? That was something else.


    He felt a headache as another problem came to his mind. "If she''s a Yandere, then it would be nigh impossible to convince her."


    [The beginning bonus is going to end, and prolonged use of System''s space may cause damage to the Host''s soul.]


    "Great! This was just what I needed," Veer sighed and slapped himself. "Get yourself together. You need to convince both of them, even if it costs you your life. Damn it! I feel like an idiot!"


    His plan was simple and dangerous. He was going to ask both Liliana and Elara for their hand in marriage. Yes, he wanted to marry both of them and make them his wives.


    It sounded like a suicide plan, but he was ready to do it. At first, he was hesitant, but after getting details from the system about his potential future, he knew he needed to do anything to get powerful. The best way was to use his cheat, and in a way, that was his only choice since he couldn''t use his Aspect to grow stronger.


    Before leaving the system''s space, Veer decided to check on Elara''s status too.


    [Name - Elara Flamme]


    [Age - 18]


    [Race - High Human]


    [Rank - F]


    [Aspect - Purifying Flames (S-Rank)]


    [Description - Summons flames that consume anything within reach, leaving only pure ash behind. These flames burn away all corruption and impurity, cleansing everything they touch. As the Aspect''s strength grows, the flames become hotter and spread further, even able to burn through the world layers. However, overuse may result in amplification of emotions, leading to a crazed berserk state.]


    [Love Meter - 98/100 (Will burn the world for you)]


    Veer nodded in satisfaction, even though he was shocked by the information. This was more believable than Liliana''s status.


    Still, he noticed something and thought, ''So, she doesn''t have any dormant Ranked Aspect, huh!''


    He looked at Elara, who wore circular spectacles over her emerald-green eyes that shone like a bright gem hidden away in a vast ocean. With her short hairs, she looked so handsome. Even after seeing her face practically daily, he still found her attractive.


    A smile formed on his face as he muttered, "Don''t worry! I will never leave you!"


    Just as he said that, he was forced out of the system''s space. He didn''t want to stay there, risking his soul. The familiar chatter and curses once again sounded from all around him.


    Veer opened his mouth to say something, but before he could, a cold, otherworldly voice sounded beside him.


    "You can accept her. I am fine sharing you." S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Veer looked at her, his mouth and eyes wide open. For a moment, he just stood there, completely numb from the sudden turn of events.


    He wanted to cry. Why was nothing going according to his expectations? Also, what did she mean by that? He couldn''t comprehend it.


    He wasn''t the only one, as others just stared at her with incredulous looks on their faces. They had thought that after so many surprises in a single day, nothing could shock them.


    Who knew their goddess would prove them wrong so quickly?


    Even Elara was stunned, not knowing what was happening. She looked at Liliana, trying to see if she was scheming something, but all she found was a cold pair of eyes.


    She quickly composed herself and asked, her voice stuttering, "W-What do you mean?"


    Liliana tilted her head slightly, as if confused by the question. "I don''t understand. Isn''t it common for a person to have many spouses?"


    Elara took a deep breath and said, "I think we are on completely different pages."


    With a light smile, Liliana said, "We can talk about it later, then. For now, just answer my question. Are you willing to share Veer with me?"


    Elara didn''t reply instantly, as she was conflicted. She wanted Veer all to herself¡ªwho wouldn''t? However, knowing his history, she knew it was wishful thinking.


    He was bound to have many relationships, and the only way she could prevent it was to live in the countryside all alone with him. She was completely fine with it, but things were getting out of control, and she didn''t know what to do.


    She didn''t want to lose Veer. She would rather die than do that, and because of this, her heart was in turmoil.


    Veer also snapped out of his daze and saw the opportunity before him. He didn''t know what had happened or why Liliana was even doing this, but he would be a fool to miss such an opportunity.


    He quickly took Elara''s hand and knelt before her, looking into her eyes with full sincerity. He didn''t even try to lie; he simply spoke from his heart.


    "El, please accept it. I know I''m a scumbag and a horrible person to actually say this, but give me a chance. You know how much you mean to me, but I also can''t give up Liliana," Veer held her hand and clasped it tightly.


    He smiled at her and continued, "I promise I will do my best to take care of both of you. I would sacrifice myself for you two. You know how much of a dumbass I am. I need you. So, will you give this relationship a chance?"


    Looking at his smile and shameless words, Elara had an urge to punch his face. And she wasn''t someone who held back, so she clenched her fist tightly and punched him right in the face.

 Chapter 7 - 7: Disappear

    The students began to cheer for Elara when she punched Veer, guessing she was angry with his proposal.


    "Haha! Serves him right! Bro thought he could date two goddesses at the same time!"


    "You can''t even date one, bro. At least he has guts!"


    "Fuck! You''re still here?"


    "Eh? No?"


    "Forget him, and let''s wish that Goddess Liliana also kicks him. Goddess, kick his balls, and my life is yours."


    "Pretty sure her heels are more precious than your porn-aspect life."


    "Shut up! Did you awaken a trash-talking aspect or what?"


    Just like that, the students, especially the male ones, who were on the verge of despair, cheered happily. Unfortunately, their happiness was short-lived as they received another shock that day.


    Elara looked at Veer, who was holding his face, and smiled. Then, she caught his collar and pulled him towards her, planting her sweet lips on his.


    Stunned for a moment, Veer quickly reciprocated. His eyes closed, he enjoyed the passionate kiss without caring about the audience.


    He hungrily devoured those juicy lips as if they were the only things left in the world. After a few seconds, though, they separated, knowing it wasn''t good to continue in public... for very obvious reasons.


    Elara was feeling happy as she licked her lips, savoring the leftover scent and taste of Veer. However, she suddenly felt a chill and turned her head to look at her sister-wife.


    Liliana was feeling sour and glared at Elara. She wanted to be Veer''s first in everything, and this girl had stolen his first kiss. But remembering how the two had spent their childhood together, she felt a bit better.


    After all, this might not have been their first kiss, so there was no point in dwelling on it. Still, it left her heart filled with jealousy.


    So, she found her target and repeating Elara''s actions, pulled him towards her. Her red lips quickly found their destination as she kissed Veer, pressing her body against his.


    Veer, who was catching his breath, was surprised at the sudden pull and attack on his lips. But he didn''t refuse and enjoyed the moment.


    He didn''t know why or how, but Liliana loved him deeply, and that was all that mattered. He had already proposed to her and made her his wife, so he was going to pamper her with all his love and care.


    Of course, that included fulfilling her needs, even the physical ones.


    [...]


    His hand snaked around her slender waist as he enjoyed the kiss. They didn''t go far and quickly separated, as it was public...


    "Don''t you brats have some shame? Go to the principal''s office now."


    The fierce-looking teacher was the first to snap out of his daze and scold the three for their indecent behavior. He might have punished them more, but they were holders of S-Ranked Aspects. Only an idiot would offend someone like them for such small matters.


    Veer bowed to him and, taking both of his girlfriends'' hands, left the classroom. In the next moment, the class exploded into chatter and curses, as all the boys cursed Veer''s seven generations.


    The news about Veer awakening a trash Aspect and still getting the two most popular girls in his harem went viral. Not only the Starlight Beginner School but the whole town soon got the news.


    Some people obviously didn''t like this and planned to take things into their own hands. They formed groups and began to scheme.


    As for the center of everyone''s attention, he was currently walking in the wide corridors of the school with his two girlfriends. They both didn''t speak, making the silence unnerving.


    Veer looked at both of them and asked, "Can we have a talk after meeting with the principal?"


    "Sure! I also have lots of things to talk about, and very important ones at that," Liliana nodded.


    Elara shrugged, as she needed to question Veer about many things herself. "Sure! But tell me, are you serious about all of this?"


    Catching her hand in his, Veer smiled. "I''ve never been this serious about anything until now." S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Looking at his resolute expression, a smile formed on Elara''s face. "Good for you. You finally found some motivation, huh."


    Veer nodded and said, "Don''t worry! I''ll work hard to surpass your father and get his approval."


    "You''d better, as we would only have one choice left then," Elara sighed and intertwined her fingers with his.


    Veer smiled, then felt another set of fingers linking with his other hand''s fingers, surprising him, as the fingers were so cold they felt like they belonged to a corpse.


    He turned his head and found Liliana walking close to him, her hand linked with his. She smiled and said, "Am I not welcome?"


    "You are more than welcome," Veer shook his head and tightened his grip on her hand.


    Elara asked, looking at Liliana, "By the way, what''s the deal between you two? I''ve never even seen you two together, so how did this happen?"


    As he was going to answer truthfully, with a mix of lies, Veer heard Liliana''s voice, "We share a past, of course. That''s why I agreed. I have always loved him, so when he proposed, I was too happy and accepted it."


    Hearing that, even Veer was surprised as he asked, "We have a past?"


    Liliana stopped and looked at him in surprise. "You don''t remember me?"


    "Uh?" Veer tried to find someone like Liliana in his memories but couldn''t pinpoint her. "I... don''t remember well..."


    Liliana sighed in disappointment and said, "I expected too much, I guess. Things really are different and stubborn. No worries; everything will be okay now that I have you on my side."


    Veer was speechless, wondering where the cool, aloof goddess had gone. However, he also knew that people had different masks, so he didn''t really blame her.


    He scratched his cheek and said, "Sorry about that, but can you tell me about our past?"


    Liliana smiled and put a finger on her lips. "Nope! That''ll be a secret you have to uncover. For now, let''s drop the matter."


    Shaking her head, Elara said, "I have a few guesses, actually. You''re probably one of the many victims, like me, who fell for him, but this bastard disappeared somewhere."


    "Disappeared, huh. You could say that."

 Chapter 8 - 8: Contract

    While chatting with each other, the trio of Veer, Elara, and Liliana passed through many corridors to reach the Head Office.


    After talking with her, Veer actually found Liliana pretty chill. He thought she might have a cold beauty''s attitude, but she was smiling and joking with them. It really surprised him, and he quickly noted that she wasn''t the usual cold jade beauty.


    Even Elara was getting used to her presence, which really surprised him considering how tough it was to get close to her.


    What he didn''t know was that Liliana had spent decades with Elara, so she was familiar with her. Getting close to her wasn''t difficult for Liliana.


    As she looked at her tomboy sister wife, Liliana remembered her past life. ''I hope she gets a good life this time. She endured a year-long torture just to keep Veer safe and even then sacrificed herself for him. It also broke him from the inside.'' Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She sighed and said, "Elara, can I talk to you, just the two of us?"


    Elara tilted her head in confusion but nodded, as she was finding Liliana quite likable.


    "I''m not allowed?" Veer asked in a dramatic tone as if he was genuinely hurt.


    "It''s a secret girl''s talk and very important. Unfortunately, you don''t have to know it," Liliana smiled.


    Soon, they reached the Head Office and knocked on its door. A heavy voice sounded from the other side of the door.


    "Come in!"


    Veer twisted the knob open, and the trio entered the Head Office. It was a regular principal''s room filled with many shelves of books, documents, and other items.


    Behind a wooden desk, Nathan sat as he conversed with someone on his phone. He gestured with his hand for them to sit down, and they made themselves comfortable on a sofa placed at the side.


    After finishing his call, Nathan came to sit on the sofa opposite them and looked at them with a solemn expression.


    "You are adults now and understand the world better, so I won''t go into details about your Aspect. But you should know the dangers that come with it, right?" Nathan asked the trio.


    Veer nodded in understanding. S-Rank Aspects were rare, and if someone obtained one, everyone would try their best to recruit them into their faction. If unsuccessful, they''d ensure others didn''t have them either.


    So, awakening a good Aspect could be a curse if one didn''t have proper backing.


    Nathan was relieved to see Veer''s reaction and placed three files in front of them. He explained, "This is your contract for entering Starlight Academy. Although I don''t think you need a background, considering what you have, I would still suggest you join Starlight Academy."


    As he said that, his eyes lingered on Elara for a moment. Only her background was clear among the three, and it was terrifying, to say the least. There were only a total of nine Sword Saints in the entire Human Continent, and Elara was the daughter of one.


    This was why he doubted that Starlight Academy would entice the three. Although it was one of the biggest academies in their Kingdom, it was nothing compared to the juggernauts of the Human Continent.


    They could enter those institutes with their qualifications easily. So, he was just doing the formalities and inviting them before anyone else could.


    Elara grunted slightly, looking at the thick file, and threw her gaze at Veer. "You decide. I''ll just tag along."


    Liliana also nodded, showing her stance on the matter. She didn''t care where she was as long as she was with her hubby.


    Feeling the principal''s intense stare, Veer rolled his eyes. He picked up the contract and pretended to read it as he mentally asked, ''Can you just scan and tell me if there''s anything shady?''


    [As Host commands. It''s a trivial task.]


    Veer was happy with this and began to flip pages as if he were actually reading it. But in his mind, he was weighing his options and wondering what to do.


    If it were just him alone, he would definitely pick Starlight Academy as it was a good institute that didn''t draw much attention. It was a good place for him to grow his strength without anyone noticing, especially the Unknown the system spoke of.


    However, by doing this, he would be limiting Elara''s and Liliana''s potential. Suddenly, he thought of something and asked, ''Hey, system, the rewards and benefits you spoke of, will I be the only one to get them, or will my wives also receive them?''


    [The rewards would be for both partners. No matter the number of partners you have, they will also receive benefits, albeit lower compared to you.]


    A sigh of relief escaped his mouth as he nodded and said, "Alright! I''ve chosen."


    [The contract doesn''t have any shady terms that could harm Host or his partners.]


    Veer put the contract back on the table and looked at the elderly man before him. Everyone looked at him with curiosity, especially Nathan, who was cracking his fingers in anxiety.


    "We will enter Starlight Academy as long as you promise to protect us," Veer smiled.


    Nathan laughed at his answer. "You don''t need to worry about that. Starlight Academy prioritizes student safety above anything else. As long as you follow the rules there, I''m sure you''ll be able to grow without any worries."


    Veer nodded, though he didn''t fully believe him. He just smiled and said, "Three S-Rank Aspects are joining the academy. I''m sure there will be some perks for us, right?"


    Nathan''s hand, which was about to take out his pen, stopped. Staring at Veer, he let out a dry laugh. "I would love to tell you about those, but I''m not qualified to know such things yet. You''ll learn that when you get there."


    Veer stood up and said, "Then we''ll sign the contract there. I don''t think there''s any problem with that."


    Cursing him in his mind, Nathan forced a professional smile and said, "Of course not. You can discuss the details there."


    He didn''t care much about Veer, knowing he was trash. However, Veer had Elara and Liliana with him, which posed a problem, especially since the two seemed to trust him so much.


    Veer smiled, aware of what was going through Nathan''s mind. That was the reason he was this confident.


    "Let''s go, girls."

 Chapter 9 - 9: Beast Taming

    After bidding farewell to Nathan, the trio left his office. The last thing he told them was that a private jet would be waiting for them to go to Starlight Academy, so they needed to be ready.


    As they walked along the stone pathway, Liliana stopped and asked, "Veer, can you go ahead? I want to talk to Elara alone. You know, some girl talk."


    Even Elara supported her as she waved her hand at Veer. Disappointed, he gave them one more look and left the scene.


    "So dramatic!" Elara was speechless. Even though she was already used to his nonsensical behavior, it still surprised her at times. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It''s good to know he hasn''t changed even after all these years," Liliana smiled. "Let''s go to my place. You can stay there for tonight."


    Elara nodded and went in a different direction with Liliana.


    Meanwhile, Veer was walking aimlessly after leaving the school, all because he was focused on the system and the rewards he had gotten.


    [Ding! Congratulations to the Host for successfully registering Elara Flamme as your wife. Since it''s technically the first time you registered a wife, you will get tenfold rewards.]


    Veer hummed lightly as he waited for the reward. Since Liliana was the one who technically started his system, the system recognized Elara as the first wife he registered.


    [Ding! Congratulations to Host for unlocking a Sub-Aspect of your Aspect - Dragon Master.]


    [Beast Taming - Dragons are the lords of skies and land, ruling over the myriad beasts. As a Dragon Master, you have the power to tame any living creature that isn''t from your race.]


    Veer opened his mouth wide in surprise and shock. He even stopped in the middle of the road, earning scolding from passersby.


    After apologizing, he quickly ran towards his home, which wasn''t far from the school. He maneuvered through the crowded streets and finally reached a towering 20-story building.


    He had an apartment in this building, so he quickly climbed the stairs and entered his apartment, which was on the tenth floor.


    Veer didn''t even bother changing his clothes and simply drank a full mug of water. After wiping his mouth, he dropped onto his bed and looked at the single bulb illuminating his room.


    However, his mind was somewhere else.


    ''Hey, since this is a part of my Aspect, does that mean it would function the same as my Aspect?''


    [Host is correct. However, the intensity, or rather the usability, would be lower than the main Aspect.]


    "Aye! That''s not a problem!" Veer was grinning from ear to ear. Why wouldn''t he be? He''d been mocked for having a useless Aspect, and those claims were actually true.


    Elysium, the world he was in, had a very simple power system. Between the ages of 16 and 20, living, sentient beings would awaken an Aspect, which could be anything.


    After that came the main part. Every being had a natural mana pool, usually influenced by many factors, like genetics, place of birth, and others.


    After awakening, they could learn how to use it properly and control it to perform incredible feats. The magic in Elysium was very relaxed, and it all depended on a person''s imagination, mana control, and mana pool.


    If they had all of these, they could practically do anything they imagined. This was how broken Elysium was. However, there were limits to everything.


    Aspects created that limit for this ridiculously broken system, as they were the only way through which a person could increase their mana pool.


    Even if one was born with a huge mana pool, it still wouldn''t be able to compare against high rankers. That''s why even people with high status and large mana pools desired high-ranked Aspects. Without an Aspect, one would have the same mana pool throughout their life.


    This was why people mocked Veer for being trash. Since he was studying in such a backward school, they assumed he had a small mana pool. His only way to become stronger was by relying on his Aspect, which was useless for him.


    One didn''t need particular techniques to increase their mana pool. They just needed to use their Aspects in certain ways, and, after some time, their mana pool would grow naturally.


    Higher-rank Aspects would help in faster growth of the mana pool and would be much stronger than lower ranks. So, everyone desired high-ranked Aspects.


    In Veer''s case, the only way he could use his Aspect would be to actually tame a dragon, as that was the only thing it could do. Since no dragon would actually be tamed by him, he would forever have his low mana pool.


    "Heh! Guess I''m not complete trash," Veer smiled. Even though he found the system''s description a bit unnerving, he didn''t think much about it.


    All he knew was that now he could grow stronger with his two wives and live a good life...until anything or anyone disturbed it. For that reason alone, he wanted to become as powerful as he could.


    "Hmm, why can''t I recall spending time with someone like Liliana?" Veer wondered. He had a good memory and remembered many things from his childhood. But even then, he had no recollection of Liliana.


    "Well, I''ll find out later. All I need to know now is that she also wants this relationship," Veer muttered, thinking about his two new relationships.


    With that, he also began wondering what kind of talk they must be having.


    He shook his head and stood up. "No rest for the wicked. It won''t be an easy ride now, so I''ll have to prepare. But first, some clothes."


    Veer began to gather everything he would need for the academy since he was going to live there now.


    After collecting everything, he stored the materials in his storage ring, a spatial artifact made specifically for this use.


    He dropped onto his bed again and asked, "Hey, you said anyone other than people of my own race. So, do you consider everyone else as beasts?"


    [Yes, from one perspective, everyone aside from your own race is considered a beast.]


    "Heh, I got a racist system. Anyways, send me everything about my Aspect and Sub-Aspect in my head."

 Chapter 10 - 10: Talk

    While Veer was packing his stuff at home, his two wives were sitting in a luxurious car, heading toward Liliana''s house. They were both sitting in the backseat with a Rune Formation concealing their voices and presence.


    Elara looked at the smooth fabric and said, "I have to say, this car is really something else. Though I''m more surprised at the fact that you brought it here."


    Subtly smiling, Liliana replied, "It was easy. Besides, it''s not like you can''t get one here."


    Elara chuckled and nodded. She then sat comfortably as the car moved through the straight highway. She asked, turning toward Liliana, "So, what did you want to talk about?"


    "About our relationship, of course," Liliana shrugged. "Veer is too emotional to actually hear this talk, so I needed to talk alone with you."


    Elara nodded in agreement, as Veer really was too emotional.


    "So, are you really fine with this?" Liliana asked.


    "Of course not," Elara was, as always, honest and straightforward. "Who would want to share their lover? I''m more surprised at the fact that you actually suggested this."


    Liliana looked outside the window, at the disappearing road, and said, "It''s because I knew what was going through Veer''s head. He would never abandon you, so I chose the safest option."


    Elara looked at her new friend and said, with a slight surprise in her tone, "You really know him."


    A smile formed on Liliana''s face as she said, "Yeah. This is also the reason I actually wanted to talk to you alone."


    "I''m all ears," Elara said, getting interested.


    "You know him very well, so tell me, what are the chances that he won''t seduce more women?" Liliana asked in a rather sour tone, as she remembered the heavenly beauties who gave up everything to have a chance with Veer.


    She didn''t even know if they survived or not.


    Elara''s mood instantly turned sour as she cursed, "That damn womanizer seduces women left and right. Future? There are already many waiting for him in his homeland. They were one of the reasons he actually ran away."


    Chuckling softly, Liliana said, "They aren''t that important, as Veer doesn''t love them back. But I know there will be many who will eventually join us. It''s inevitable, and I''ve long accepted that fact."


    She sighed and grabbed Elara''s hand, "So, I just need one thing from you. Support!"


    Elara looked at her in confusion and asked, "Support in what?"


    ''Ah! I forgot she''s a little muscle-headed,'' Liliana remembered that Elara was still young and had her usual muscle-headed personality. So, she patted her hand and said, "What I meant was, we two are his first wives. We both are. So, I am asking you to support me to keep this spot even if others come."


    Honestly, Elara was probably one of the few people she had actually grown close to in her previous life, so she didn''t mind sharing the same spot.


    Elara raised an eyebrow and lingered for a while, weighing her options. But even after messing up her mind, she couldn''t come up with a better solution.


    Looking at Liliana''s sincere expression, Elara pursed her lips as she began to consider her offer. After some time, she finally decided when her brain began to hurt from all the thinking.


    She grinned and punched Liliana''s shoulder lightly, "Count me in, Sister. Just remember that we''re in this together."


    Liliana heaved a sigh of relief and nodded. She then thought of something and said, "But I''ll warn you about something. Veer will be facing horrible things, and as his wives, we would be swept in with him. You could lose your life or even experience something worse than death."


    This was a genuine warning from Liliana. She clearly remembered what happened to her and didn''t want it to repeat. But even she knew it was pointless.


    Elara shifted closer to Liliana and asked, "Will you abandon him because of dangers?"


    "Never!" came an instant response from the white-headed beauty.


    Elara smiled and said, "Then why do you think I would leave just because of some dangers? So, what if I lose my life? I don''t see a problem with that if that''s the price I have to pay to be with him."


    Liliana shook her head, getting the expected answer. She sighed and said, "Should have guessed. I was just giving a warning because he will face terrible things."


    Elara shrugged and then said, "Now that you mention the dangers, we need to find some way to make him stronger. If what you said is true, then he needs to become strong. But his Aspect..."


    Her voice trailed off, but she knew Liliana understood her. As for Liliana, she smiled and said, "Oh, you don''t need to worry about that. See this!"


    Saying that, she tapped on top of her head. Suddenly, something began to poke her hair, and soon the reason for that came into view.


    To say she was shocked would be an understatement. Elara just looked gobsmacked at the four curly horns protruding on Liliana''s head. They were pure white in color and looked mesmerizing, but they also emitted a strange powerful presence as if she were sitting in front of a king.


    Still surprised, she pointed at them and asked, "Are they for real?"


    Liliana nodded as she put her head forward, "They are real. You can touch them if you want."


    Elara gulped and reached to touch the horns but ultimately withdrew. "I trust you. Besides, who would dare impersonate a Noble Dragon? Still, you''re a freaking dragoness? Really? A Noble Dragon at that?"


    Liliana nodded as she also withdrew her head. There were many types of dragons¡ªlesser, greater, noble, and more. But only the Noble Dragons had the authority to govern over citizens.


    Elara never expected to meet one here, as her sister-wife. "Now I believe you have a past with him. Wait! You are a Dragon, and Veer has a Dragon Master Aspect."


    Liliana''s lip tugged upwards as she said, "I will be his first tamed dragon. He needs to grow stronger? Well, I''m here." S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 11 - 11: Attack

    Veer spent a few hours familiarizing himself with the system and his Aspect. He tried hard to find even minor details so that he didn''t miss anything and could use everything to his benefit.


    After that, he slept the whole night, knowing how stressful the next few days would be. This was probably his last proper sleep, where he had nothing to worry about.


    After all, he knew what his decision would lead to. By marrying Elara, he had practically announced his participation in the war he was running away from.


    Even if he didn''t want to, Veer was now part of something that could affect many great things. So, he slept like a bull with no cares about the world for one last time.


    He only woke up in the morning when Elara called him, knowing very well that he would sleep too much.


    "Agh! I wanna die already!"


    Grumbling to himself, Veer quickly got ready and had a hurried breakfast. After that, he left his apartment and went toward the Starlight Beginner School.


    He could have taken a cab, but he had a feeling that he wouldn''t leave the town so easily. So, he just walked leisurely toward the school, taking in the wonderful scenery of the town.


    The Starlight Beginner School was on the outskirts of town, so he had to cross a long highway before reaching it. As his shoes fell on the highway, he suddenly noticed how empty it was.


    ''Hmm, what is it this time?''


    However, Veer wasn''t surprised, as this wasn''t the first time he was targeted. He simply continued to walk, pretending as if he had noticed nothing.


    ''It''s been some time since the last assassination attempt. Guess the news of me Awakening S-Rank Aspect reached them quickly.''


    Veer began to hum a song as he said mentally, ''Text Elara for me. Tell her about the situation. Oh yeah, tell her to bring the police.''


    [Understood.]


    After researching around, he found that he could actually command the system to do some trivial things, which it wouldn''t reject. It was nothing much, but it came in handy, as in the current situation.


    He guessed that some people were keeping an eye on him, and he didn''t want to alert them by actually using his phone.


    Just then, something stirred in the nearby bushes as he felt his instincts tingling. He ducked down and finally saw what actually caused his instincts to detect danger.


    It was a small dart smeared with a vile purple liquid. The dart quickly passed him and struck a tree nearby. At a visible rate, a wide hole caved into the tree, almost causing it to bend down.


    Looking at it, Veer whistled and said, completely calm, "That''s some good poison, but you have a bad aim."


    As he finished speaking, he sensed many figures jumping out from their hiding spots. In just a few seconds, he was surrounded from every side.


    Unfazed, Veer looked at everyone and narrowed his eyes in suspicion. The reason for it was very simple.


    ''Why are they all so weak?''


    They were all F-Rank. There were a total of eight figures surrounding him, each donning a black, blank mask on their faces. They wore the regular clothes of the common populace, which made the situation even more confusing. Why would someone attack him wearing shirts and pants?


    Taking his hand out of his pocket, Veer said, his voice showing no hint of emotion, "I wonder who sent failures like you?"


    The answer he received was another dart, which came directly at his chest. He stepped back to dodge it but felt someone attacking him from behind.


    He had trained for years, so his battle sense was incredibly high. His body was already used to extreme, tiring battles, so he didn''t find this troubling.


    He used his agile feet and executed a footwork technique he had learned in his childhood. Like a snake slithering on the ground, he easily dodged the incoming attacks and got out of the encirclement.


    A heavy impact sounded where he had been standing as the highway broke under the pressure. A giant hammer struck into the caved road, showing the power behind it. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A burly man grabbed the hammer''s handle and took it out. Putting it on his shoulder, he said, "You have some abilities, kid. But today is the day you die."


    Veer rolled his eyes, hearing the overdramatic line. By now, he had already confirmed that these men were not the same ones who had tried to kill him before.


    ''They are too dull for that. If I had to guess, they''re just some random thugs from this town. Even their Rank is just F, which is pretty much the weakest. Why did they attack me, though? I don''t remember joining any gang.''


    He cracked his neck while taking a step forward. "Do tell me who wants me dead, at least! I deserve that at least before dying, right?"


    The burly man snorted. "You deserve nothing. Men! Kill this brat."


    At his orders, all the men under him attacked Veer. They held iron rods, broken swords, and knives as their weapons. It was overkill to actually attack a recently awakened like this, but they had received such orders, so they could do nothing about it.


    They knew they needed to complete this task; otherwise, they would lose their lives. So, putting in their all, they attacked Veer.


    "How troublesome!"


    Veer took a step forward, clenched his fist, and punched an incoming man before he could react properly. His punch carried his full strength, amplified by his huge Mana Pool.


    The sound of something cracking came as the thug coughed up blood. His body slumped down as he looked at Veer with a disbelieving expression. He couldn''t understand how he had been taken down so easily.


    The others stopped in their tracks as they all looked at their companion with horror clear in their eyes.


    All they had seen was their companion attacking Veer with his knife. But before he could reach him, Veer appeared before him, landing a direct punch to his chest.


    Was that punch so powerful that it actually shattered the thug''s ribs? He was awakened, for god''s sake¡ªhow did he go down so easily?

 Chapter 12 - 12: Disgust

    The burly man, the thug''s leader, also became wary upon seeing the situation. *I only saw him swinging his fist lightly... how did he get there so quickly?*


    He couldn''t understand the situation, but he knew he needed to finish the job. He roared, "What are you all looking at, bastards? Kill him! He must have used his little mana to kill him!"


    Understanding shone in their eyes as they grinned and attacked Veer with even more enthusiasm.


    On the other hand, Veer was getting more and more speechless. He himself couldn''t understand how he got into this boring situation. It felt like a filler in his story.


    The thugs were clearly delusional for thinking he had a small mana pool. He simply coated his hands with a thin layer of mana and punched each thug.


    Since Veer had already expected to awaken a weird or trash aspect, he had practiced very hard in his childhood, learning practically everything he could. He was like a sponge, soaking up everything he could find.


    This was also the reason for his eventual departure from home, but he didn''t regret his decisions. Those choices had always helped him.


    In the current situation, he used his unpredictable martial arts to take out the thugs. They were just weak thugs, so how could they stand a chance against him?


    He had a larger mana pool, better mana control. Along with his extreme mastery of footwork, he easily took out the thugs. With his agility, he dodged every attack coming at him and attacked with his mana-coated fists.


    Every punch of his shattered bones. The thugs couldn''t understand how his punches were so powerful when he had just awakened. Even so, he didn''t kill any of them, at most injuring them heavily like the first thug.


    In just a span of a minute, he had dispatched every thug without getting a single scratch on himself. Not a single thug managed to land a hit on him, despite having weapons.


    Dusting off his hands, Veer asked, "I reckon these all are your brothers or something?"


    The burly man gripped his hammer tightly and said, "It doesn''t matter. I will kill you!"


    He began to walk forward, carrying his huge hammer. A single look was enough for anyone to tell the hammer was incredibly heavy, but the thug leader carried it easily and even used it in battle.


    Veer also stepped forward and smiled. "None of your brothers have a good, battle-oriented aspect, right? They''re too weak. Even you. You''re all so weak that I don''t understand who gave you the courage to actually attack me."


    Raising his hammer high in the air, the thug leader said, "You talk too much!"


    Veer was speechless, finding the script a little off. Wasn''t he supposed to say that?


    *Well, I did spout nonsense there. But I needed that rest. As for him, he probably has a strength-related aspect, or maybe something like a tank?* S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Whatever it was, he needed to be careful. This was the main problem in this world. One just couldn''t guess another''s strength based on their rank.


    Just like now, even though the thug leader was F-Rank, just like the other thugs, he had a troublesome aspect.


    With a mighty roar, the leader slammed his hammer down on the road. The road instantly shattered under the impact, and web-like cracks appeared all around him.


    Veer, who was about to use his footwork, instantly stopped as he guessed his opponent''s intentions. Even then, he smiled and took out a pair of gauntlets from his storage ring.


    They were crimson red and made from a powerful magical beast''s skin. Elara had left them at his apartment once, and he still had them. Now was the perfect time to test them.


    He swiftly put them on and smiled. With large steps, he advanced towards the leader and punched at him, using no techniques¡ªjust pure raw strength along with mana coating.


    The thug leader laughed, seeing that Veer had abandoned his techniques to fight head-on. He obviously guessed that the strange movement technique used a lot of mana, so Veer was already spent.


    With a powerful swing, he brought the hammer down on the young man, much smaller than himself. Veer didn''t even try to dodge the hammer, surprising the thug leader, but he still continued his attack.


    The sound of something solid shattering echoed as blood began to drip from Veer''s hand. However, there was still a crazed grin on his face as he raised his head and looked at the stunned thug leader.


    Why wouldn''t he be stunned? Veer had broken his hammer with just one punch. How was that even possible? Even though the hammer wasn''t an artifact, it was still forged from the best materials.


    The thug leader quickly shook off his daze and punched at Veer, using his aspect to double his original strength.


    However, before his punch could land, it stopped in mid-air. With a horrified look on his face, he coughed up blood and dropped to the ground, clutching his chest. The fragments of his hammer lay beside him, along with many of his injured companions.


    The silent highway was now filled with the painful grunts and screams of the thugs. Amidst it all stood Veer, completely indifferent to the mess he had created.


    It didn''t even look like he had nearly killed so many people. It seemed so... natural to him. However, if anyone looked into his eyes, they would see disgust.


    Veer looked down at his feet and sighed. *This just never ends. Damn it.*


    Blood dripped from his hand like a stream coming down from a mountain, but he paid it no attention. His mind reeled back to the feeling he''d had when he almost killed the thug.


    It was the familiar disgust.


    Veer never enjoyed killing; he never considered himself to be a god who could judge others. But there were also times when he felt he should be that god, to judge others.


    He was young, yet had taken many lives of people he deemed deserving of death. However, he never grew indifferent to it. Even while killing a filthy murderer, all he felt was disgust¡ªnot just towards himself, but towards the world itself and intelligent life.


    Yet Veer also knew that was just the world. There was nothing he could do but live in it. So, he chose to abandon that life.


    However, just a day after deciding to return to that life, he felt the same disgust all over again.


    *Did these men deserve to die?* In his opinion, no. So he didn''t kill them, even if others called him an idiot for sparing people who tried to kill him.


    He had always been a strange guy, which was why only a few people got along with him. He was fine with it, honestly but he also couldn''t abandon those few people who always stood with him. It just didn''t sit well with him.


    Veer looked down at the thug leader, who couldn''t even speak, and crouched down. With a wide smile, he spoke.


    "Whatever! I''m not going to kill you, but that doesn''t mean you''ll get off free. You''ll get justice according to my moral compass."


    "V!!!"

 Chapter 13 - 13: I Love You

    Veer was going to interrogate the thug leader, but before he could do so, he heard a familiar voice shouting at him.


    "V!!!"


    Turning his head to the side, he saw a tall, tomboyish young woman running toward him. Her short hair fluttered in the wind as the T-shirt she wore clung to her athletic figure, along with her shorts.


    She stopped before him and asked, "You okay?"


    Chuckling softly, Veer replied, "Alive, as always."


    Elara narrowed her eyes at him but didn''t say anything. Her gaze then landed on the thugs rolling on the ground, trying to lessen their pain.


    Veer had struck their vital organs, so even though he didn''t beat them much, they were on the brink of death. He had studied body structure thoroughly, so it was easy for him to target specific parts.


    For example, with the first thug, he shattered his ribs in such a way that they would poke his heart but not kill him, rendering him in immense pain. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Elara raised an eyebrow and said, "They don''t look like assassins..."


    Putting his gauntlet back in his storage ring, Veer replied, "Because they aren''t. I was just going to ask them who sent them."


    Elara hummed, and her gaze finally landed on the thug leader, who was glaring at them while clutching his chest. She could see something protruding from beneath his flesh, which made her smile.


    "As perfect as always," Elara crouched near the thug leader and said, "Leave the interrogation to me."


    She raised her hand, an incandescent glow appearing on her fingers. Smiling, she put her finger on the burly man''s cheek. "Tell me the truth!"


    "Aghh!" the burly man groaned as he felt the terrifying heat on his cheek. Knowing what it was, he immediately opened his mouth. "I''ll tell you, so please keep that away."


    "Good!" Elara smiled, which wasn''t an amusing sight at all.


    The thug leader gulped, looking at her hands. He had gotten information about all three of the S-Rank Aspect Awakeners, so he, of course, recognized the flames. The thought of being burned by them terrified him.


    He coughed up some blood and said, "I don''t know much. We''re just a small gang trying to survive, but it''s hard as we don''t have any good Aspect. So, we joined the White Tiger Gang to work under them. This mission was given to us by the leader."


    Veer frowned, as the name wasn''t unfamiliar to him. It was one of the major gangs in the underworld and was quite famous in the area.


    Why would they want to kill him? Did someone pay them to do it?


    The thug leader looked at his brethren and sighed. "We had no choice, as rejection or failure would lead to my group''s elimination. So, we came here according to those orders. I seriously have no clue about anything else."


    "He''s telling the truth."


    As Veer was contemplating, he heard a cold voice behind him. He turned around, only to find the white-haired beauty standing there.


    Liliana sweetly smiled at him, then returned to her usual look. She looked down at the burly man and said, "My mom is a Spirit Dragon, so I inherited some of her powers. You don''t need to worry¡ªhe''s telling the truth."


    "Thanks," Veer said as he began to think about the White Tiger Gang. However, he then pushed the matter to the back of his mind. He would look into it later.


    "Let''s go," Veer said, looking at Elara. "We need to reach Star City in two hours, you know."


    Elara nodded and stood up. Together with her friends, she walked away from the mess Veer had created. As they got near their car, Elara said, "I already called the police and told them some good things. They''ll handle the situation with them."


    Raising his hand, Veer patted her head and smiled, "Thanks as always."


    "Just be careful next time," Elara snorted but let him pat her head.


    Veer chuckled and retrieved his hand, earning a glare from Elara. He winked at her and entered the car, followed by Elara.


    Inside, Liliana was already waiting for them, seated on the left side. Elara, being the last to enter, sat on the right.


    As for Veer, he sat in the middle of both of them, wearing a silly grin on his face. "Ah! This is really heaven."


    Elara laughed at his words and hugged him. "Hehe!"


    However, she then noticed his bloodied hand and pinched his waist, making him cry out in pain.


    "Hey! Hey! You''re supposed to hug me," Veer swatted her hand away. He might have smiled if Liliana had pinched his waist, but Elara was different. She used her monstrous strength, so it hurt a lot.


    Elara was going to scold him but decided against it. Ignoring him, she quickly went through her storage ring to find some healing potions for him.


    However, she was a little too slow, as someone else was already tending to him.


    Liliana had noticed his bloodied hand and took out a blue-colored potion. Holding his hand, she gently poured it on the wounds.


    The wounds, which included minor bone injuries, began to heal at a visible rate, and before long, his hand returned to normal.


    She then cleaned it with a soft towel and said, "This should do."


    Elara''s mouth was wide open as she gave Liliana a full thumbs-up. "You''re awesome."


    Veer felt something stir inside his heart when he saw how gently Liliana treated him. The care and love in her eyes were hard to hide, and he could easily see it.


    He smiled and said, "You''d make a good wife, Liliana."


    "Good for you, I guess," Liliana chuckled softly.


    "Of course!" Veer laughed and pulled both of his wives into a tight hug. "I don''t know what I did to deserve two wonderful wives, and I don''t know what the future holds for us. But I will always love you both."


    He hadn''t loved Liliana at first, and even now, he wasn''t sure he felt the same kind of love for her as he did for Elara. However, he was determined to love them both and give them everything they deserved.


    This wasn''t even because of his system, but his own decision.


    A smile formed on both women''s faces as they said simultaneously, "We love you too!!"

 Chapter 14 - 14: Bonding (1)

    Since the trio needed to talk, Liliana asked the driver to drive slowly. She was slightly nervous too, as this was practically her first conversation with Veer after so many years.


    She knew everything would go well, but still, she was nervous. He was the only one who could make her feel this way, and she couldn''t do anything to stop it.


    Taking a deep breath, she asked, "You must be very curious as to why I accepted your proposal, right?"


    Veer nodded, as he was indeed very confused about that. Even if they shared a past and she had a hidden crush on him, he seriously doubted it was the reason for her yandere-level love meter.


    Liliana played with her long white hair and said, looking outside the window, "As I said before, we share a past, and although it might be forgettable to you, it left a huge impact on my heart. Of course, I didn''t fall for you because of that. I just admired you and was interested in you."


    She sighed and said, "So, when I learned that you left the Elf Continent, I searched for you. It wasn''t hard to locate you, so I came here and began to observe you. I was subtle about it, so you probably didn''t notice. But I have observed you for a long time and know even the little details about you."


    Of course, this was all a lie. In the original timeline, Liliana was too aloof to notice anyone and didn''t even get to know Veer until much later. However, she also couldn''t tell him the truth for some reasons of her own.


    She had already lost him many times, and she didn''t want to lose him this time. Especially since this would be the last time she would lose him, as there existed no other Veer elsewhere. He was the last.


    As Veer looked at her and heard her words, a speechless look appeared on his face, ''A true yandere indeed. She''s even a stalker. Well, am I a hypocrite to say I like it?''


    Liliana blushed slightly and said, "I wanted to confront you but never managed to gather up my courage. The fear of rejection was too much for me, so I decided to watch you from the shadows. I gave up on trying."


    This was the truth, as she had indeed given up in the original timeline. Veer was surrounded by many outstanding women who truly cared for and loved him. But she had nothing.


    Instead, if she got together with him, she would only be dragging him into her problems. So, she chose to stay in the shadows and make sure he was happy.


    Of course, she failed even in that. Just like she always did.


    Chuckling softly, Veer hugged her and said, "Everyone thought you were an aloof, cold princess. Heh, they were all wrong."


    Liliana smiled and enjoyed the warmth. "Hmm, this is why when you proposed to me, I didn''t hesitate to agree. My mind wasn''t working back then because of your sudden proposal, but I knew I couldn''t lose that opportunity."


    She closed her eyes and thought, ''Sorry for lying, hubby. I swear I''ll make up for this when you get stronger. As of now, I can''t lose you again.''


    Her heart was filled with guilt as she didn''t like lying to her husband of all people, but she had no choice. Unknowingly, a tear formed at the corner of her eye.


    Veer noticed and smiled helplessly. He gently wiped the tear away and said, "You don''t need to worry about anything now, silly girl. I can''t say I feel the same about you as you feel about me, but I can promise you that I will give you all of my love."


    Elara grumbled to herself, sitting beside the flirting couple, but she didn''t say anything. She had a long talk with Liliana and knew it was her time.


    As for Veer''s words, she didn''t think much because she knew how much of a softie he was towards his loved ones. If someone loved him, he would return the love tenfold.


    ''What an idiot! Most of them don''t even deserve your love,'' Elara pouted and looked away.


    As Veer continued to rub her back to calm her down, Liliana spoke, "Actually, the reason I didn''t confess to you wasn''t all about my courage."


    "I''m all ears," Veer said, not finding it odd.


    "Well, I did say I have observed you for a long time, didn''t I?" Liliana smiled. "I saw how you have no particular interests, and you even ran away from your home because of politics..."


    Veer pursed his lips and nodded. He really didn''t know what to say about that.


    "And if you and I got together, then you would be forced into things you ran away from. In fact, the dangers you''ll face would be much more terrifying and horrifying, so I kept my desires to myself," Liliana sighed.


    Elara shrugged and added from the side, "You''re right about that. This guy didn''t accept me because of all that. I wanted to beat him so much."


    "Don''t act like you didn''t already," Veer rolled his eyes at his best friend.


    Liliana giggled softly and said, "There''s that too. But it all changed when you awakened your Aspect."


    "What do you mean?" Although he had a clue where she was coming from, he still asked.


    Instead of answering him, Liliana simply smiled and closed her eyes. Her soft white hair suddenly shimmered in a white glow as four curly horns began to grow on her head.


    In the next moment, her half-dragon form was before him. There were some features she was hiding, but she knew it was enough to let Veer know her real identity.


    "Woah!" Even though he already knew about her identity, Veer was still mesmerized by her beauty. The curly, long white horns just made the sight even more beautiful.


    Liliana held Veer''s hand and said, "As you can see, I am a Noble Dragon, so I know some secrets others don''t know. And for that very reason, I wanted to stay away from you."


    She smiled and placed his hand on her cheek. "But before we talk about that, my dear husband, would you like to contract me?" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 15 - 15: Bonding (2)

    Veer didn''t respond, still stunned by the turn of events. He really didn''t expect Liliana actually to offer herself like that.


    He took a deep breath and asked, "Are you sure about that?"


    Liliana flashed a silly smile and asked in a playful tone, "Ara~ is the Dragon Master afraid that he can''t handle a Dragon?"


    A grin formed on Veer''s face as he forgot about his initial worries and said, "Girl, you haven''t even seen how I handle..."


    "Pfttt! Hahaha!"


    Before he could finish his words, someone began laughing so hard that it ruined the whole atmosphere.


    Elara tried to control her laughter, but it was evident she was failing at that. She flashed a smile at them and said, "Sorry! Sorry! I didn''t mean to, but it was too cheesy and cringe."


    ''This bitch!'' Veer''s lips twitched as he felt the secondhand embarrassment. How was he even saying those words?


    "Give me a second, Liliana," Veer released Liliana and caught Elara''s head in his hands. Then, he put it under his armpit and crushed it under his strength.


    "Hey!!" Elara cried out as she tried to struggle free but failed even with all her strength. Her head began spinning, but she didn''t give up and even punched Veer.


    But how could Veer give up so early?


    He endured her punches and increased the strength behind his grip. He swore he wouldn''t release her until she apologized.


    Watching from the side, Liliana just enjoyed the show with a small smile on her face, ''Heh, Miko was really foolish to doubt their relationship before. They were so close from the very beginning.''


    She shook her head and waited for her companions to calm down, which they eventually did when Elara apologized.


    As of now, she was rubbing her head while glaring at Veer, who was also clutching his belly. They really deserved to be called best friends.


    "Tsk!" Veer clicked his tongue and ignored Elara. He turned towards Liliana and asked, "Alright, tell me truthfully, are you really sure about this?"


    His Aspect was a little weird, but he understood one thing clearly from it. It was that through it, he could tame the Dragons. It was very obvious actually.


    He couldn''t practice like others to know its details, but he knew it would be similar to a Master-servant relationship, even if it was based on mutual consent and mutual benefit.


    The bond between him and the tamed dragons would allow both of them to progress much faster than others, and they could also share their abilities.


    It was a cheat code. However, the tamed dragons wouldn''t be able to refuse his orders unless they were much more powerful than him. They would always have to be subservient to him.


    Of course, he didn''t believe that the bond was eternal and everlasting. There must be some way to get away from it, but he didn''t know about it.


    Still, he felt a little weird with all of this. If the Aspect didn''t allow him to grow stronger and there was harm to Liliana, he might have ignored it completely.


    Liliana saw the sincerity in his eyes and knew he would never force her to do anything, not even agreeing to the bond. This was how he was.


    ''Ah! How much more will I fall for you, Hubby? You already have my everything; what more do you want?'' Liliana smiled sweetly and replied, "Yes, I want to. Besides, it is also beneficial to me, so you don''t need to think so much about it."


    She held his hand again and said, "The Dragon Master Aspect is going to bring many problems to you. This is also the reason I agreed to your proposal. Given your Aspect, even if you didn''t want to, you would be dragged into the dangers, so I decided to be with you."


    She smiled and said, "We can grow stronger together and face everything." S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Veer smiled, feeling a lot more relieved knowing her reasoning. He took a deep breath and said, "Good to know! Then, I''ll contract you and make you my first tamed Dragon!"


    There was a silence in the car for a few seconds, before Veer scratched his cheek and asked, "How do I do that?"


    "Haha!" Liliana couldn''t help but laugh at his amusing expression. He was so silly; she really wanted to pinch his cheeks.


    ''On the other hand, should I just kidnap him and pamper him in my castle all my life?'' A dangerous idea formed in her head, which she quickly threw away.


    Veer''s happiness mattered to her the most, and she would do anything for it.


    "Just pour your mana into me and follow your instincts," Liliana said after calming down.


    This was how Aspects worked. Everyone just had a rough understanding of it after awakening, and then they had to follow their instincts to actually use it.


    Once they grew efficient enough, they could then learn to actually control it manually and research more about it.


    Of course, there were monsters like Elara who knew how to use her Aspect in just one day. Veer still remembered how she had only coated her fingers with Purifying Flames when dealing with the thug.


    Nodding at Liliana, Veer pulled her hands in his and said, "Don''t resist!"


    It wasn''t easy for newly Awakened to control mana properly at will, but people like Veer had immense mana pools from the start to practice around.


    It was unfair, but that was how the world was.


    Veer closed his eyes and slowly guided his mana, which was like an invisible stream of blood inside him, something he could actually control.


    He then slowly poured it into Liliana through his hands, as he followed his instincts. His mana slowly circulated in her body, mixing with her mana.


    He also felt a new stream of mana entering inside him, but it wasn''t just Liliana''s mana. It was the mixture of both of them.


    If Veer were to explain it, it was like his mana was working as a truck, bringing her mana into his body. But that wasn''t it, as some part of it was left in her.


    Things didn''t end there.

 Chapter 16 - 16: Bonding (3)

    The process was far simpler than Veer had actually imagined, and it was more grounded. After all of Liliana''s mana mixed with his, a part of his pure mana left his body.


    That particular stream of mana was unlike others, and Veer felt a deep connection with it. It was as if it carried a part of his soul with it.


    The mana ignored everything in Liliana''s body and headed directly toward her mind. There, it encountered some blockage, as if a giant gate was blocking it.


    But it soon opened up as Liliana let it in. Just as the stream of mana entered Liliana''s mind, Veer began to see an image in his mind.


    It was a weird feeling, but he knew it was through that stream of mana. What he saw left him dumbfounded and mesmerized. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A beautiful landscape lay before him, covered in snow everywhere. Wherever he looked, only ice and snow were present. However, his attention wasn''t on the landscape.


    He was fully focused on a slumbering being before him. With a long, serpentine body covered with beautiful cyan scales, a majestic dragon lay sleeping before him.


    Four mighty, pure white horns grew on her head, flowing backward like a brush of wind.


    There was so much to describe, yet Veer couldn''t find the perfect words for the beauty before him. He knew the dragon was Liliana in her true dragon form.


    "I''ll be damned," Veer cursed under his breath.


    While he was dazed by Liliana''s true form, his mana continued its work and entered the dragon''s body. He didn''t know what happened next, but he felt a close connection with Liliana.


    It was as if they shared a soul with each other.


    He opened his eyes and found Liliana smiling at him. Before he could react or say anything, Liliana pounced on him, pressing her rosy lips to his.


    Veer didn''t pull away and wrapped his arm around her slender waist. Sloppy sounds filled the air as the two drowned themselves in pleasure, kissing passionately.


    Lips on lips, hands roaming over each other''s bodies, with pleasure overwhelming them.


    They only stopped when they were out of breath. As they separated, a bridge of saliva formed between them as they looked at each other with hazy vision.


    "My turn!"


    Elara shouted, seeing their session finally end. She had been squirming, watching them kiss so passionately, and couldn''t wait for her turn.


    So, when Veer finally caught his breath, she jumped on him and straddled his legs. Without giving him a chance to say anything, she slammed her lips on his, her tongue entwining with his.


    Just like that, the trio spent their journey to the Starlight Beginner School. They drowned themselves in pleasure but didn''t cross the line, knowing they didn''t have time for that.


    After a few minutes, they finally reached the Starlight Beginner School, where the driver took them directly to the back lot, where a private jet awaited them.


    The car stopped in an open field, and the driver got out first. He was an old man dressed in butler attire. His expression plain, making it hard to guess his thoughts.


    He opened the door and stepped aside, saying, "Young Miss, we have arrived."


    "Thanks!"


    Liliana was the first to step out of the car. She looked around, only to find that a majority of the school had come to send them off.


    Still, it had nothing to do with her, so she simply gave a light nod and stepped forward. But it was enough for the crowd to go wild as they shouted in excitement.


    Following her, Veer stepped out of the car with a shit eating grin on his face. As he looked at the students gathered before him, an idea formed in his head, and an evil grin appeared on his face.


    He walked toward Liliana and wrapped his arm around her slender waist. Of course, she didn''t mind it and even smiled, showing her intentions.


    "What the heck! It''s just been one day, and they''re already so close?"


    "Duh! Would they tell you before getting close?"


    "Darn it! I wanna kill this guy! How dare he lay his filthy hand on the Goddess!"


    "Dude! She''s his girlfriend. Also, can you even kill him? Last time I remember, you were beaten by him in mock classes."


    "But I can kill you, idiot!"


    As curses and screams piled up from the male audience, Veer''s smile only widened. If not for the barricades stopping them, the students might have already rushed to beat him, as he was clearly showing off.


    "You really enjoy showing off," Elara snorted as she came out of the car to stand beside the two of them.


    At her words, the area grew silent again as everyone looked at the trio. It was a sight to see, and they couldn''t help but stare.


    Liliana was already known as the School Belle for her beauty, and now that she wore casual clothes, she seemed to have gained a new level of charm.


    Unlike Elara, who showed off her muscles through her T-shirt and shorts, leaving her legs bare, Liliana dressed modestly. A combo of a white shirt tucked into a black pleated skirt suited her. Her legs were covered in tight black stockings, reaching high up her thighs, covering everything.


    However, it only made her look even more charming.


    Alongside her, Elara also stood out and was famous for her athletic figure. Veer often thought her figure resembled that of a Greek war goddess.


    She was the second most popular girl for a reason and had many admirers throughout the school.


    Lastly, Veer himself was also known for his looks. Even the boys couldn''t deny that he was the most handsome in the school. His sharp jawline, handsome face, and tall, lean figure made him desirable to many girls.


    Despite his laid-back attitude, he was famous for his looks, which was one of the reasons he was disliked by the boys.


    Now, he was the center of attention again as the two most popular girls were his girlfriends.


    Veer smiled, pulled Elara close, and looked into her eyes, saying, "You two are just so beautiful that I can''t help but show the world how lucky I am."


    "So cheesy!" Elara rolled her eyes but still had a happy smile on her face.

 Chapter 17 - 17: Star City

    As the trio became the center of attention, the principal also noticed their arrival and came toward them. His big belly really stood out the most, but nobody dared to look at it.


    Who would want to offend an Advanced Stage Warrior?


    Nathan closed in on the trio and smiled at them. "I see that you''re all ready. Shall we go, then?"


    Liliana nodded, so Nathan began to lead them toward the jet plane. It was parked a little distance away from them, and they could see the white metal giant from afar.


    While walking, Veer didn''t forget to circle his hands around his two girlfriends'' waists and even shouted, "Thanks for sending us off, guys. I will surely return here with my wives in the future."


    "Fuck off! No one wants to see you. Well, the goddess is different!"


    "Peh! Simp as always!"


    "I hope you die somewhere, bitch. That way, I''ll be reassured that my goddess is safe."


    "Are you sure it''s a good idea to shout that in front of her? Hope you have a good life ahead, brother!"


    "How is this guy still alive?"


    "For real! I wanna kill him so bad!"


    "Eh? Well, you can''t now, as I''m going to Starlight Academy too. I have a good Aspect."


    "...RIP to Starlight Academy! Also, is your Aspect talking trash?"


    Some students began to pray for the safety of Starlight Academy, hoping they wouldn''t murder one of their own in the future. They had barely managed to control themselves, after all.


    After they finally made some distance from the crowd, Veer began to laugh. "Ah! That was satisfying!"


    Elara rolled her eyes, while Liliana just giggled at his antics. Veer was going to start the conversation again, but Nathan began talking first.


    They could do nothing but endure his lecture about how great Starlight Academy was and how it followed the rule of the jungle. It was very practical and allowed friendly fights between students to keep up the competition and spirit.


    "And people call me delusional for thinking I''m a protagonist," Veer was speechless, hearing the description of the Academy he was going to. "So many protagonists started in such academies or sects. Damn! What''s next? There''ll be a tyrant, and I''ll need to deal with him? Fuck no! I don''t care about that!"


    However, he knew, given his luck, he would surely get involved, even if he didn''t want to. So, he decided to just enjoy it while working hard with his girlfriends.


    "Hmm, although they''re my wives in name, we didn''t have a proper wedding," Veer completely ignored Nathan''s nonsense, as it was mostly just brainwashing.


    He would be an idiot to believe that nonsense.


    "Veer?"


    Elara''s voice finally brought him out of his daze as he realized they had arrived near the jet plane. He sensed a disdainful gaze on him and found the old man staring at him.


    Nathan tried to hide his contempt and said, "Mr. Veer should learn some humility. Although you have awakened an S-Rank Aspect, there are many talents that died young."


    Rolling his eyes mentally, Veer smiled sweetly and said, "I will remember your teaching and definitely practice a lot to get stronger and keep my body in check."


    Nathan became happy for a second when he heard Veer''s first words, but then almost choked hearing the latter words. He glared at Veer, who was smiling innocently as if he hadn''t just insulted him.


    He snorted and turned around. "It''s good that you remember."


    As he looked down at his belly, his mood became even sourer, so he ignored the trio and entered the jet plane. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Elara finally couldn''t hold on any longer and laughed out loud. "Damn! You even made him angry. You really possess the foul tongue Aspect."


    "You surely know how foul my tongue is," Veer winked at her, grinning like an idiot.


    "Of course," Elara also smiled playfully.


    In a happy mood, the trio boarded the jet plane and left the town they had spent their last few years in. It held a lot of memories for them, but they knew they had to leave if they wanted to be ready for their destiny.


    The journey itself was uneventful, as the principal was with them, and they couldn''t do anything they wanted or even discuss some matters.


    So they just randomly chatted about their childhood and had fun throughout the journey. It was a precious time for them, as they enjoyed happy moments with the people they loved most, without any worries.


    Sadly, the journey was short, and after only an hour, they landed in Star City, where the famous Starlight Academy was located.


    Star City itself was one of the six major cities of the Blue Wind Kingdom, so many higher noble families resided here. This only made it even more prosperous.


    The trio had plans to have a date in the city, but unfortunately, the jet plane was a private property of Starlight Academy, and it delivered the three of them directly to the Academy.


    As they got off the plane, they found themselves in a small airport owned by Starlight Academy. They didn''t get much time to look around, as the Academy had sent some staff to pick them up.


    "Haha! Good to see you, Nathan!"


    The man who was sent to pick them up had a figure similar to Nathan and even looked a little like him, except he was younger, being middle-aged.


    After exchanging greetings with Nathan, the man turned toward the trio and smiled. "Allow me to introduce myself. My name is Anthony, and I am the MD of this airport on behalf of Starlight Academy. I was given the task to bring brilliant talents like you back to the Academy, so let''s not waste any time and get going, shall we?"


    Of course, the trio had no problem with that, as they also wanted this whole facade to end quickly. As they wondered if they had to share the car with the two men, Anthony revealed five cars.


    They weren''t as good as Liliana''s but were still a piece of art. Getting inside, the group left the airport and headed toward the main campus of Starlight Academy.

 Chapter 18 - 18: Freya Frostwind

    The Starlight Academy was a city in itself and was self-sustainable. The airport was just a part of its humongous campus, so they had to travel quite a bit to reach the main campus.


    "Ah! I''m already tired!" Veer sighed, sitting between his two girlfriends like before.


    "Get used to it," Elara licked her lips. "You''ll have to work even harder in the future. Of course, for battles. I won''t go easy on you, so be prepared to fight me at least twice a day."


    "Make it three!" Veer smirked, which earned him a light pinch from Liliana.


    She pouted and grumbled, "Are you two forgetting me?"


    "Who could forget you, my love?" Veer laughed and hugged her.


    The driver was hearing everything and wanted to cry. Why was he here? Just to get this dog food? Mom, why didn''t you find a good wife for me?


    He gripped the steering wheel tightly, wondering if he should kiss a building at 200 kilometers per hour. He really should; that way, at least he wouldn''t have to witness this dog food.


    Feeling a chill, Veer looked around and thought, as he found nothing, "Weird! Why do I feel like I escaped death?"


    He shook his head, dropped his flirting, and simply joked around with his friends.


    Just like that, the short journey, which could have become their last, passed, and they finally entered the main campus. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hmm, it''s really good," Elara commented as she looked at the towering structures from the windows.


    The Starlight Academy deserved its fame. Looking at it, Veer was reminded of the top universities on Earth, which were so big and had so many buildings for everything.


    There were even parks and a market here. Students walked by in groups, enjoying their lives. Everything reminded Veer of his old home, making him nostalgic.


    Veer sighed and looked away.


    Elara and Liliana were mostly indifferent to the mega structure, for obvious reasons. They just found the notion of studying together with Veer, as his girlfriends, exciting.


    After passing through many departments, the cars finally came to a stop before a majestic building. It wasn''t huge like the other buildings and was situated some distance away from the main campus.


    Surrounding the three-story building was a beautiful garden, with a paved road in the center leading to the elegant structure.


    The trio got out of the car and waited for Nathan. Soon, the old man came out from the other car and stopped before them.


    "I will have to part here," Nathan sighed. "This is the Dean''s house, and she is the one you will be meeting. Be careful, though, and watch your mouth before you speak."


    His face turned solemn as he spoke, lingering for a moment. "She is at the peak of the Grandmaster Stage... I don''t think I need to tell you more."


    Veer was surprised by the information and was now looking forward to meeting the Dean. The Grandmaster Stage was the fifth stage in the power progression, and the majority failed to achieve this.


    The three nodded at him in understanding and even thanked him for telling them. After sharing a few more details, Nathan bid them farewell and left in the car, leaving them alone.


    "Let''s go!" Veer said as they began to walk on the paved road, noticing how peaceful and serene the atmosphere was here. They weren''t too surprised that nobody was guarding the place.


    After all, would a Grandmaster need someone to guard them?


    They had to climb some stairs before they reached the door. Taking a deep breath, Veer pressed the bell and waited. It didn''t take long before the door opened for them.


    On the other side of the door stood a beautiful lady, making Veer''s heart skip a beat. He had seen many beauties and even had two of them as his girlfriends.


    However, the being standing before him was on a whole different level. It wasn''t just that she was more beautiful than others; she had a unique presence and aura around her that automatically garnered attention.


    The woman before him was mesmerizing, carrying an air of both elegance and authority. Her long, silver hair cascaded down her back like a waterfall, shimmering under the sunlight.


    Framing her face were two large, pointed wolf-like ears, their soft fur blending with her hair, adding a unique charm to her appearance.


    Her eyes were a striking shade of blue-green, sharp and vibrant. They held a certain warmth yet also demanded respect. She also wore a pair of slim, delicate glasses that sat neatly on her nose.


    Dressed in a tailored outfit that hugged her figure just right, she exuded professionalism without sacrificing her natural beauty.


    But Veer knew he shouldn''t look at her too much, so after a moment of admiration, he smiled at her and gave a light bow. "Good morning, Dean."


    The woman, of course, noticed his behavior, and a light smirk formed on her lips. She then stepped aside and said in a calm, clear voice, "Come in!"


    As the trio walked in, Veer suddenly remembered a detail he had ignored because of her beauty.


    He frowned and thought, "A wolfkin? That''s a surprise."


    Still, it had nothing to do with him, so he followed her lead to the living room. There, four comfortable couches were placed under pale lighting from bulbs.


    A wooden table was in the center with various beverages and fruits.


    The trio took a seat on one couch and waited for the Dean. They often behaved wildly but always gave full respect to people who deserved it.


    And the Dean before them certainly did.


    The woman sat on the couch opposite them and said, "You can take a rest if you want, before we start."


    As the unspoken representative of their little group, Veer spoke up. "There is no need for that. We were looking forward to attending the Academy, so we are excited and definitely not tired."


    The woman gave him a curious look and shook her head. "Well then. Let''s begin with introductions. My name is Freya Frostwind, the Dean of Starlight Academy and also a Grandmaster Stage Battle Mage!"


    As the words registered in their minds, the trio was dumbfounded, including Liliana, as even she didn''t expect such an outcome.

 Chapter 19 - 19: Battle Mage

    True Battle Mages!


    They were the existence every race feared. After all, they were incredibly rare and possessed the most battle prowess among any other profession.


    It was all for one simple reason: Battle Mages were practically both warriors and mages in one, making them monsters in battle.


    It was easy to become a Battle Mage, but advancing in stages as a Battle Mage was tough. One needed to focus on both professions, so unless they were very talented, they would fail.


    And the Dean of Starlight Academy was a Grandmaster Stage Battle Mage, which just showed how powerful she was. No wonder she was allowed to take the position of Dean, despite not being human.


    A smile formed on Freya''s face, seeing the reaction, as she said, "I am telling you this to reassure you of your safety. With me here, nobody in this whole kingdom would dare to harm you."


    Veer sighed in relief, as one of his biggest concerns was gone. Now, even the assassination attempts would stop, which he was most thankful for.


    "Hello, I am Veer," Veer introduced himself.


    "No full name?" Freya looked at him with interest and said, "Well, I won''t look into your secrets."


    Her gaze then landed on Elara, who was sitting elegantly, which looked out of place for Veer and Liliana, who were used to her wild side.


    "Your father is a good friend of mine," Freya said, warmly smiling at her. "We spent a few months trapped in a dark city, actually."


    Elara tilted her head, then suddenly her eyes lit up as she asked, "Wait! Are you the Blue Wind?"


    "Haha! Looks like that brat didn''t forget about me," Freya laughed lightly, dropping her professional act. She now seemed like an elder sister to them.


    "Yup! He often talks about you, actually," knowing who she was, Elara also dropped all formalities and spoke excitedly. "He even told me that if he hadn''t met my mother early, I wouldn''t have been born, haha."


    Veer and Liliana both cast strange gazes toward their friend, wondering if she had really lost her mind. What kind of conversation was this?


    "Oh, that! Yeah, your mother and I grew very close during the days in Dark City," Freya shook her head. "That brat really likes to think weird things."


    She then took out some documents from her storage ring and said, "We''ll catch up later, as I have something to do. Sorry about that."


    "It''s fine. I''m just happy that I met you here," Elara waved her hand and smiled.


    Freya smiled thankfully at her and then said, "Good! You can find me here whenever you want. Anyway, let''s get to the main reason you guys are here. The three of you have S-Rank Aspects, and I don''t think I need to explain the challenges you''ll be facing because of this."


    The trio nodded, as they were very familiar with the cruel world they lived in. Their Aspects were very rare, and they would definitely be targeted by others.


    This was also the reason they had entered an academy instead of going solo, even though they had the capability to do so.


    "Good!" Seeing their expressions, Freya nodded in satisfaction. "Now, I know many institutes would like to take you three, and I''m sure many of them are even better than Starlight Academy. But you have decided to come here, ignoring all of them. I don''t want to know your reasoning behind your decision, but I have something to ask before we proceed."


    Her calm, composed voice echoed in the living room, "All of you have backgrounds that honestly scare me, and I don''t want to meddle in your fights. So, I want to ask, do you have any intentions of using this Academy?"


    Veer smiled and replied to her, as he had already expected such a question, "We would only use the Academy to grow stronger and take shelter for now. Don''t worry, I won''t drag you into politics."


    "Good!" Freya exhaled a sigh of relief and said, "Then I can promise you that you three will get the best environment to grow stronger. I will also defend you from external threats, except for your political entanglements."


    She pushed the documents before them and said, "You can read them and tell me what you think. Since Elara is like my niece, I have removed many conditions from it and made it safer for you three."


    After thanking her, Veer took one of the contracts and asked the system, "Anything wrong with it?"


    [Aside from binding you to the Academy for some time, none!]


    "Thanks!"


    Still, Veer pretended to look through the contract and noticed a few details. The terms were pretty loose, and there was really nothing that could harm them. They weren''t even forced to do anything aside from participating in competitions important to the Academy.


    The only clause he found significant was the binding one. It was a simple one that stated he couldn''t join any other institution while being a part of Starlight Academy.


    "So, basically a transfer certificate like we used in schools?" Veer mused and closed the contract.


    "I don''t see any problem with that. But if you could, can you answer some of my questions?" Veer asked, looking directly into the Dean''s eyes.


    Freya raised an eyebrow, noticing his confident pose and tone. She nodded and said, "Ask whatever you want!"


    "It''s nothing major, actually. Just curious regarding the Academy itself," Veer clasped his hands and said. "I''ve heard a lot about Starlight Academy and its ''Jungle Rule'' environment."


    Freya took an apple and began munching on it while answering him, "Hmm! I try my best to make the Academy''s atmosphere similar to the real world, as I don''t want weaklings here. So, you can expect to see things you''d encounter in the real world here too, like the strong ruling the weak, connections, and many other things." sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Veer was surprised and wondered how this Academy still had students, given such a harsh environment. But then he remembered the information he had read about Starlight Academy.


    It was one of the strongest academies in the Blue Wind Kingdom and even surrounding kingdoms. The number of students was far less than other academies, but every single one of them was a monster.


    "Ah! So this fierce reputation brings them in!"

 Chapter 20 - 20: Task

    The Starlight Academy deserved its fame, and Veer felt that Freya was actually a genius to implement this system in the academy.


    Yes, she was the one who did this. The Starlight Academy was not this famous a decade ago and was just a random academy on the brink of closing.


    It was then that a new Dean came, took over the dying academy, and brought it to the level it currently was. It truly was a miracle and showed how effective her plan was and how good she herself was.


    Of course, many tried to copy her, but all failed for various reasons. Because the world wasn''t without flaws.


    "I don''t understand how you kept this going, though," Veer frowned and asked the question many had.


    A mysterious smile appeared on her face as Freya spoke, "I won''t answer that because that''s a task I''m giving you. You need to find the answer to that."


    "Eh! What?" Veer was stumped.


    "You are dating my niece, so I need to make sure she is in good hands," Freya''s lips tugged upwards in a beautiful smile, making Veer dazed for a second. "You will need that brat''s approval, and if you can''t even pass this, I doubt he would give his permission."


    At her words, an image of a blonde-haired, macho man formed in his head, looking at him with a stern face, and saying, "I refuse!"


    "Agh! That old man!" Veer groaned, feeling a headache. He knew how stubborn Elara''s father was, and it would be a headache to convince him. And the worst thing was the fact he needed to get stronger than him before he could marry her.


    What kind of logic was this?


    "Try to understand him, Veer," Elara shook her head, feeling guilty. "He knows about you, so he''s just worried about me."


    "So, you really have a troublesome background," Freya narrowed her eyes. "Then, I would need to test you more. How dangerous of a situation are you in?"


    "Eh?" Veer scratched his cheeks and looked away. "Nothing much, just a few assassination attempts every month."


    The room turned deathly silent as everyone gave him a speechless look. Only Liliana was sitting silently, hugging his arm as if the world didn''t exist for her.


    Freya rubbed the bridge of her nose and said, "I thought he was just an overprotective dad, but no, he needs to be even more strict."


    "Aunt Freya, think of the positive side. He did survive all those assassinations all by himself, which shows he''s very capable," Elara tried to defend her boyfriend, but Freya quickly shut her up.


    "You don''t need to stand up for him. If he wants to wed you, then he needs to show us that he can protect you," Freya said, her voice turning cold and threatening as she focused on Veer.


    Instead of backing away, Veer smiled confidently and said, "Then I just need to prove that, right?"


    "Yes," Freya nodded, a little taken aback by his intense gaze. "I am sure her dad also set some conditions because he''s just worried about her. As long as you can show us that we don''t need to worry, you will have the green light." S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Thanks. I''ll begin by finding the answer about this academy," Veer smiled. "Give me some time to observe it, though."


    "You can do as you wish," Freya grinned, looking forward to how Veer would find the answer. "Setting this aside, do you have any other questions?"


    "I had, but I forgot," Veer shrugged.


    "Good! Then sign the contract!" As she said this, she suddenly remembered there was another person in the room they had completely forgotten about.


    All eyes fell on the white-haired beauty and found her sleeping, a wide smile on her face as she used Veer''s arm as a pillow.


    Freya had an urge to roll her eyes as she thought, ''Why do all the talented kids have some screw loose?''


    Veer coughed lightly, as even he was surprised. He lightly shook Liliana to wake her up and whispered, "Lily, wake up!"


    Hearing him, or maybe because of the nudging, Liliana finally woke up as her eyes fluttered open. Veer found himself immersed in those eyelashes, those beautiful eyes.


    He hurriedly shook himself free and thought, Am I a simp or what?


    Liliana quickly assessed the situation and lightly bowed before Freya, "I apologize for my rude behavior."


    "It''s fine. Just remember from next time," Freya waved her hand in dismissal. What could she even say?


    After that, the trio signed the contracts and put a drop of their blood on it. The papers quickly absorbed the blood, and a blood imprint appeared below their names.


    After checking the contracts one more time, Freya put them away and said, "Congratulations! You three are now the students of Starlight Academy. Now, you can go and rest or sleep in your dormitories."


    She took out a map of the Starlight Academy and pointed at a particular location, "These are the temporary dormitories, so you can just go there and take any room."


    "Temporary?" Veer noticed the word and asked.


    "Yes. You will live like this for a month, and then the First Tournament will happen. Based on your performance, the Main Dormitories will take you in, and from there, your true journey will start." Freya smiled.


    After putting away the map, she continued, "This month is given to you all so that you can find companions and form teams, since the tournament will be a team battle, as usual."


    Her words reminded Veer of another fact about this new world, ''Oh yeah! This world is basically LITRPG without stats and all.''


    "That''s all for now," Freya said. "You can go and see yourselves off."


    The trio nodded and, after thanking her once more, stood up to leave. Before they reached the gate, though, they heard Freya''s voice.


    "Oh yeah! I haven''t forgotten that you''re making a harem, so be careful about that. That brat wouldn''t take this lightly."


    Veer felt a chill but also felt his resolve to get stronger rising, ''I need to become stronger before that old man kills me.''


    The three of them then left the Dean''s house and headed toward the dormitories.


    Freya watched them go and smiled, "Dragon Princess, Elf''s bastard Prince, and the Saintess. What an interesting pair."


    Her eyes shone with a mysterious glint as she thought, ''Things are finally starting, huh. Guess it''s time to come out of hiding.''

 Chapter 21 - 21: Testing You

    The Starlight Academy was a wonderful sight to see, and there were many sights that made people stop and just look at them.


    However, coming from a distinguished background, Veer and his group were already too familiar with such grandeur. In fact, the palaces they used to live in were far more grand and luxurious.


    Still, it was a nice sight to see, and since they were with each other, they felt like it was a short date. Thus, the group happily made their way towards the dormitories, passing through the main campus.


    They attracted many eyes, which they were already used to, considering the beauty their group carried¡ªespecially Liliana, who was the epitome of cold beauty, a type men certainly admired.


    Their group turned heads, but they ignored them and simply enjoyed their short date. Fortunately, even though the students watched them with varied gazes, they didn''t approach.


    Veer was curious, as this surprised him. He was surrounded by two beautiful ladies, so why hadn''t any young master appeared yet?


    "Weird! Did I lose my protagonist halo or what?" Veer wondered, but he shifted the thought aside when he felt something soft pressing against his arm.


    He looked towards his right and found Elara grinning, "You like this, don''t you?"


    Saying that, she hugged his arm even tighter, making her melons press against it even more.


    Liliana followed suit, and even though she didn''t say much, her actions spoke on her behalf.


    The surrounding students were forced to eat dog food right in the morning, making them extremely pissed.


    "Tsk! Why don''t you go flirt in your home?"


    "My whole morning is ruined. I hope every couple in this world dies!"


    "Dude wants his parents dead."


    "They''re already dead."


    "¡­"


    While shoving their dog food to others, the trip finally reached a point where they had to stop.


    As he looked at the diverging road before him, Veer''s face fell.


    "Why are you sulking so much?" Elara rolled her eyes. "It''s not like we''re separating forever!"


    A heavy sigh escaped his lips as he said, "You won''t understand my pain, El."


    Elara wanted to punch him, but seeing his pained look, she decided to let it go, as she knew he was just being overdramatic. Having grown up with him, she was more than familiar with his habits.


    Liliana gave a light peck on his cheek, taking him by surprise, and said, "Here''s something to keep your mood fresh!"


    Veer was instantly all smiles as he said, "Now I don''t fear anything! Oh yeah, El, where''s your kiss?"


    Elara chuckled and, grabbing his face, gave a long kiss on his cheek. Then, she withdrew and said, "This should be enough for now."


    "Yup! My love meter is full for now," Veer winked at her. "I''ll survive!"


    "All right! We''re going, as we still need to find a room," Liliana said as she grabbed Elara''s hand. "Given the Dean''s rules, I''m sure it won''t be easy."


    Veer nodded and waved as he watched them go on the right path. It led to the girls'' dormitories, where boys were strictly prohibited.


    Of course, this was a world of gender equality, so even girls were forbidden to go near the boys'' dormitories.


    "Why does it have to be separate?" Veer lamented his luck and stepped forward to go on the left path.


    After walking for some time, he reached a giant metal gate, which was connected to towering walls. A small building was also made on the other side of the metal gate.


    Before the house, an old man was sitting on a chair, reading an old book. His beady eyes were completely focused on the tattered book as he occasionally scratched his bald head.


    Veer approached the metal gate and stopped a meter away from it. Who knew what kind of mechanism was in place, so it was better to be careful.


    He looked at the old man and called out, "Hi! Elder, I want to go inside."


    However, the old man was too engrossed in the book to hear him. Even when Veer called out to him multiple times, the old man didn''t move an inch.


    Veer felt his annoyance growing, but he kept a cool head. He took a deep breath and said, "Are you dead or what?" Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This seemed to catch the old man''s attention as he finally looked at him and shouted, "Do you want me to die, brat?"


    "Of course not. I was just testing if you''re deaf or not," Veer shook his head repeatedly and said. "I had to do it because you weren''t responding."


    The old man put his book aside and carefully assessed him with his small beady eyes. Then, he snorted, "And I was testing if you''re blind or not. Can''t you see that small gate there?"


    Veer turned speechless and looked where the old man was pointing. Sure enough, there was a small gate made inside the giant metal gate, just enough for a person to pass through.


    He hadn''t seen it because it was closed, and he assumed someone would be guarding the gate.


    Resisting the urge to facepalm, Veer thought, "I really should stop reading so many books. At this rate, I might develop Eighth-Grade syndrome!"


    But of course, he didn''t want to look like he was at the losing end, so he said nonchalantly, "Yeah yeah! I was just testing if you were paying attention or not!"


    "Brat! If your mama didn''t give you enough spankings, then just say so. I''ll happily oblige," the old man finally lost his temper and stood up.


    Seeing that, Veer coughed and clasped his hands, "Please forgive my rudeness, Senior. I have eyes but didn''t see Mt. Tai!"


    "I don''t care about all that. Just piss off before I really¡­"


    Before the old man could finish his words, Veer had already entered the gate and vanished from his sight, as if he were a small rabbit.


    The old man rubbed his forehead and sat down again, "Curse his seven generations! Brat didn''t let me finish my divine collection. Hmm, that phrase he said is interesting."

 Chapter 22 - 22: Plot

    Veer didn''t have to travel far after bidding farewell to the old man. Only a short distance away from the main gate, three huge buildings stood adjacent to each other.


    With a single glance, he could tell that they had over fifty floors each. Seeing them, Veer remembered his university days, when he had wanted to live in such dormitories.


    He had failed to achieve it, though.


    Shaking his head and berating himself for being so nostalgic, Veer walked into the courtyard made between the dormitories. He could already see many boys going in and out of the buildings.


    "Hmm, guess I''m a little late!" Veer thought as he decided to go into the center dormitory.


    It was to be expected, as different schools had different awakening days, and sometimes students awakened early, so they were sent to the Academy early to study.


    Veer was planning to grab someone to ask how the dormitories worked, as he remembered Freya''s words clearly. He needed to find his own room, and from what he knew of the Academy, it wasn''t going to be simple.


    As he expected, the moment he stepped inside the building, three students blocked him. They were similar in height and looked alike, with the only difference being their hair color.


    ''I like beautiful triplets, not manly triplets,'' Veer let his inner sexist rise for a moment upon seeing the boys, but he quickly suppressed it.


    One of them, with spiky orange hair, was the first to speak, "You''re the new guy with two beautiful girlfriends, right?" sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Ho? Are they lackeys of some young master?'' Veer raised an eyebrow and smiled. "Yes, I am that guy. Got any problem?"


    Contrary to his expectations, the triplets looked at each other and then smiled at him. "Brother, why don''t you take us as your underlings and teach us some ways of wooing girls?"


    "Yes, Brother, we would make sure you have a good experience in the dormitory. Just make sure to teach us some of your ways."


    "Help us poor souls, Big Bro!"


    ''Who the hell is your big bro?'' Veer wanted to shout but kept it in. He just looked at them, wondering if the script was really wrong.


    His whole life had been clich¨¦, and now it suddenly changed? The changes really caught him off guard.


    ''No harm in taking them in. They can help me,'' Veer decided instantly. ''Though I would have preferred a Fatty Wang.''


    He took a deep breath, put his hands on their shoulders, and spoke in an emotional voice, "My heart is bleeding for you. Has the world gone blind so they can''t see such... handsome men like you? Don''t worry! Your big brother will help you get a beautiful girlfriend."


    The triplets grew emotional hearing his heartfelt speech, and one even had a tear on his cheek.


    "I never expected to see such a benevolent soul! You are my big brother from now on!"


    The triplet with black hair stepped forward with his arms open wide. Veer coughed and gave him a light hug... or at least he wanted to. However, he had underestimated their strength, as the black-haired triplet gave him a tight bear hug.


    ''Why the hell do I meet gorillas everywhere?'' Veer was speechless, but his body shivered slightly, and he hurriedly looked around. ''Weird! Did she plant a spy in my head?''


    "What happened, brother?" the black-haired triplet asked as he released him, much to his relief.


    "Ah! Nothing, I was just thinking I haven''t introduced myself," Veer stepped back, afraid he would be taken in for another hug. "My name is Veer!"


    "I''m Jarek!" The black-haired triplet, who was also the most emotional one, introduced himself first.


    The spiky-haired young man cracked a smile, "I am Victor!"


    Last was a young man with strange green hair and a hesitant look on his face. He scratched his head and said, "I''m Kael!"


    Veer raised an eyebrow and asked, "You guys don''t have matching names?"


    "Why would we have that?" Victor asked.


    "Never mind!" Veer coughed lightly and waved his hand.


    With the introductions over, Veer was planning to get some information about the dormitories and the Academy from the triplets, but a heavy voice interrupted them.


    "Looks like another loser joined them!"


    Victor''s face grew ugly, as did the others, as they recognized the voice clearly. On the contrary, Veer felt a sense of relief washing over him.


    ''Phew! The plot is still here!''


    He turned around and found a small crowd gathering around his group and two grumpy boys. This just proved his theory that the plot was still there, so he was incredibly happy.


    Instead of focusing on the grumpy boys, Veer paid attention to the crowd''s discussion, which gave him enough information about the two of them.


    ''Best way to get information!''


    He quickly found out their identities. They were Aron and John, who apparently worked under someone named Carlson. Unfortunately, the crowd didn''t discuss much about Carlson aside from that he was incredibly strong.


    Aron was the one who commented first, as he walked towards them, stopping right before Veer''s group.


    Beside him, John chuckled.


    "What more do you expect? A loser can only join more losers!"


    Veer nodded as if agreeing with them.


    "Indeed. It''s good to see that there are still some people who are so self-aware."


    Jarek, who was about to start arguing with them, stopped and looked at Veer in amazement. His eyes practically shone as he thought, ''You can insult like that?''


    Veer was even more speechless, feeling the triplets'' gazes on him. It was a lame comeback; why were they so impressed? Had the world lost intelligence or what?


    Frowning at his response, Aron scoffed, "Losers can only fight with words and hide behind their women!"


    "At least I have girlfriends!" Veer rolled his eyes and delivered a low blow. Was it his fault they didn''t have girlfriends?


    John''s anger flared up as he shouted, "You''re courting death!"


    Veer almost coughed up blood hearing that, but he quickly shook his head. ''Why am I following their lead?''


    He turned around and said, "Go away if you have nothing to see! I have more important matters than to deal with some dogs!"


    After patting John on the shoulder, Aron said, "We just came here to deliver a message from our boss. He has taken a liking to your girlfriends, so you better stay away from them!"


    "Is your boss impotent?" Veer asked, looking at them weirdly.


    "What kind of question is that, bastard?!"

 Chapter 23 - 23: World Rules

    John was ready to throw hands if Aron hadn''t stopped him. Still, he glared at Veer as if he were his mortal enemy.


    Taking a deep breath to calm down, Aron spoke. "You sure like to run your mouth, huh? It doesn''t matter. You have two days. If you''re seen with them, you''re dead."


    Veer shrugged and waved his hand. "Yeah, yeah! Now, shoo! I like dogs, but not human-shaped ones!"


    Knowing that staying there would only make him angrier, Aron grabbed the raging John and dragged him away. While walking, he turned around and shot another glare at Veer.


    The crowd also dispersed, seeing that the show was over. However, they were still discussing the argument, and Veer knew it wouldn''t take long before everyone heard about it.


    But he didn''t care about any of that.


    He turned to Victor and asked, "Can I get a room?"


    Jarek snapped out of his daze and answered instead of Victor. "Yes, we''ve already prepared a room in case you agreed to our request. Let''s go, I''ll show you the room and tell you about the problem you''ve provoked."


    The young man gave his brothers a look, and they nodded, leaving them alone. Their faces were serious and determined, making Veer wonder what instructions Jarek had given them.


    "Let''s go!"


    With that, Jarek walked into the building, and the other boys made way. Veer was curious about the dormitories, so he looked around in excitement, noticing every detail.


    The dormitory was like a large hotel, with many corridors leading to different rooms that faced each other. The floor was made of a strange dark wood, covered by a thin layer of dark matting.


    The walls were plain and Veer felt like he was visiting some old abandoned house. They didn''t even clean the place properly. Still, he kept going.


    Soon, they reached the elevator, which they could use immediately without waiting. Veer followed Jarek into it, watching as Jarek silently pressed the button for the top floor.


    "Hmm? You''re taking me to the top floor?" Veer asked.


    Jarek nodded and turned to face him. He looked down and said, "You''ve provoked the wrong guy, big bro!"


    "Don''t make it so suspenseful; just tell me everything." Veer rolled his eyes, taking out a packet of chocolate candies.


    He handed some to Jarek, whose eyes shone in a strange light and began munching on the rest. "Who is this Carlson, and why are you so afraid of him?"


    "Carlson is the boss of the first dormitory," Jarek sighed. "All three dormitories have leaders who control and rule them. It happens every year. The first dormitory is obviously the best, and Carlson claimed it by coming early."


    "How powerful is he?" Veer asked.


    For Carlson to maintain control even with so many Awakened around, he must be much stronger than the others. Still, Veer doubted he had reached the higher ranks.


    Jarek looked at him and said, "He awakened a B-Rank Aspect called Ironhide two months ago. It lets him make his skin as tough as enchanted iron. His defenses are practically impenetrable, and he''s also a Beginner Stage Warrior!"


    Veer wasn''t surprised, but he still had to admit Carlson was something. That Aspect would be a huge problem, not to mention his Beginner Stage Warrior level.


    "Troublesome, but okay!"


    Jarek scratched his cheek. "Nobody can match him, so he rules the first dormitory easily and only lets a few people in. By that, I mean people like Aron who bootlick him." S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He was going to say more, but the elevator opened, revealing the top floor. They stepped out as Jarek continued.


    "So, other students are forced to live in the other two dorms. It''s cramped here, but we''re managing. Since my brothers and I were the strongest aside from Carlson, we took the second dormitory and started forming a team to go against him. But we all failed."


    Smiling, Veer put his hand on Jarek''s shoulder and said, "You don''t need to worry now that I''m here. Let me handle everything."


    Jarek smiled too. "Sure! Honestly, we were getting tired of their constant pestering, and we proved to be incompetent as leaders. So, I hope you''ll lead us well, big bro! If you can charm those two beautiful ladies, I''m sure you have other tricks up your sleeve to bring us out of this mess."


    Veer nodded and patted Jarek''s shoulder again. His gaze wandered around the top floor, which was just one big open hall. There was a bed, a few accessories for daily use, a bathroom, and nothing else.


    Not even a fan.


    ''The situation is really bad for the two dormitories, huh,'' Veer thought as he surveyed his new room.


    Having lived in a cramped space in his previous life, even this room felt decent to him. But he knew it was barely enough to live comfortably.


    ''That woman!'' Veer narrowed his eyes as he remembered Freya and her strict rules. She didn''t even wait for the students to get settled before imposing the harsh laws of the real world on them.


    It was brutal from the start, with them weak and barely able to fight.


    ''The rich and powerful hoard the resources, far more than they need, while the weak suffer and scramble for scraps,'' Veer smiled wryly, instantly understanding why Freya had implemented this system.


    She made one dormitory a luxury hotel, while the other two barely met survival needs. They were side by side, forcing the students to witness the disparity.


    ''Cruel, but that''s how the world is,'' Veer smirked. ''And you can only stop caring about the world when you''re strong and the rule maker.''


    He facepalmed as he thought, ''Why am I being so sigma?''


    Turning to Jarek, Veer asked, "Is there anything else I need to know?"


    "Yes, mostly about how things work here," Jarek said, sitting down on the bed. There wasn''t any other furniture, so it was all they could use.


    ''If even the main room is like this, then what about the others'' living conditions?'' Veer frowned but kept his thoughts to himself.


    "The First Dormitory gets food three times a day from the cafeteria. They can order whatever they want," Jarek sighed. "For us, it''s just two meals a day, and even then it''s scraps. We knew Starlight Academy was harsh, but this really opened my eyes. They don''t even try to hide the discrimination."

 Chapter 24 - 24: S-Rank

    Jarek stayed with Veer for some time, explaining all the matters in detail. After that, he left Veer to his thoughts.


    "Hmm, where should I begin?" Veer took out some chips from his storage ring and began to eat them, while thinking about the day he had and the days he would face.


    The first thing he thought about was the Dormitory he was now a leader of. He didn''t really suspect Jarek to have ulterior motives, as he knew Jarek was just shrugging off responsibilities.


    The triplets might have taken the position in excitement, but they had realized the consequences of it. So, they were finding a scapegoat who could become their leader and take on the responsibilities.


    It was not like they were losing any power. If Veer had to say, he was now a king of a declining country that was in heavy debt and also being attacked.


    But it was a good opportunity for him, so he took the position. Veer had changed his vision and now had a goal he needed to accomplish, and for that, he would do anything.


    He was now in a relationship with a Noble Dragon and the daughter of a Sword Saint. No matter what, the world would not allow their relationship, even if their families did.


    They were also weak, so they couldn''t shrug off what the world thought of them. So, Veer needed to prove his worth, even if he hated being in the spotlight.


    "I''ll be hated anyways, so might as well become the most awesome guy around," Veer chuckled, as his habit of self-talking returned.


    And the best way to prove his worth was by showing his strength and potential. However, he also needed to be careful.


    The reason he wanted to get strong wasn''t only to prove his worth. He had far more problems waiting for him than just that, after all.


    Being weak wasn''t an option for him. Not anymore.


    "Agh! Why am I thinking so much?"


    Veer groaned and stood up. He ignored everything for now and just focused on how he could become the leader of all three Dormitories.


    "The only problem is Carlson himself, and I don''t know if I can defeat him yet," Veer mumbled.


    Aspects worked weirdly, so he wasn''t completely sure he could defeat him. Besides, even if he did defeat him, things wouldn''t change much. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He would just be following the world, like everyone else did. But he needed more. He wanted to stand out so Freya would notice him.


    And for that, he needed to conquer all three Dormitories and bring the students under him. Only then would he be exceptional.


    But it was easier said than done. The Academy already had rules, and according to them, the Second and Third Dormitories would always be worse.


    Veer had to go against the rules already established. His body shivered slightly as his mouth and eyes went wide open.


    "That''s it!" Veer grinned widely, finally understanding how he could prove himself to Freya.


    He licked his lips and chuckled, "Hehe! Miss Dean, be ready to be surprised."


    Now, Veer knew his goal clearly and only needed to find a way to achieve it. But for that, he himself needed to be strong.


    "I have good Mana control for now. I don''t know any techniques and spells but that''s fine," Veer frowned and murmured. "The only thing missing is stepping into the Beginner Stage."


    Veer was a nerd in terms of exploration and curiosity, so when he got reincarnated, he had spent a considerable amount of time understanding the power system in detail.


    Aside from the usual broken way of getting stronger, there were certain stages to rank people. There were nine Stages in total, corresponding to the nine ranks of Aspect.


    It started from Beginner Stage, Intermediate Stage, Advanced Stage, Master Stage, Grandmaster Stage, Saint Stage, Demi-God Stage, False God Stage, and finally... True God Stage.


    Yes, there were literal Gods in this world, or rather False Gods. As far as Veer knew, the strongest being alive was a False God, and nobody had achieved True God status in ages.


    But he had read too many novels to believe there wasn''t a True God. He refused to believe otherwise.


    As for how they were ranked, it was very bizarre, as it wasn''t a proper ascension system. These Stages were assigned by the World Government, a unified body consisting of all races.


    "This world is too messed up!" Veer always felt a headache whenever he thought about the world''s power system. It wasn''t a simple one where he could determine that Rank S would be stronger than Rank A.


    No, even B-Rank could defeat S-Rank.


    The only consistent thing in the power system was the ranks of the Mana Core, which were very good. As Veer didn''t have any Mana Core yet, the system ranked him F-Rank...


    "Wait! The system!"


    Veer sat up, remembering he actually had a system. The thought left him speechless, as he had really forgotten about it.


    [...]


    Veer coughed lightly and asked, "Any changes, system?"


    [Ding! Host has doted on his wives! The reward ''Primordial Arcane Forge'' has been assigned.]


    "What?" Veer was confused and asked, "What''s that?"


    [Primordial Arcane Forge]


    [Type - Mana Circulation Technique]


    [Rank - S]


    [Description - The Primordial Arcane Forge is said to have originated from a mythical forge used by ancient battle-mages, where elemental energies were "smelted" and refined into weapons of unimaginable power. This technique emulates the forging process, cycling mana through the user''s body like a forge fire, tempering both the body and the mana itself.]


    Veer almost fell off his bed, looking at the hologram before him. He rubbed his eyes and checked again.


    "Holy cow! I really got an S-Rank Mana Circulation Technique?" Veer was in disbelief.


    High-ranking Mana Circulation Techniques were rare, extremely rare. There wasn''t a single SSS-Rank Mana Circulation Technique in the world, and only those False Gods held SS-Rank Techniques, refusing to share them.


    Because of this, the top clans and races had S-Rank Mana Circulation Techniques as their heritage, and only core members could practice them.


    Veer''s family also had one, and his father might have given him access to it despite opposition from others. But he had already run away, so he could only dream about it.


    Even A-Rank Mana Circulation Techniques were rare, as they were practiced by normal members of top clans.


    As for the common populace, even B-Rank Mana Circulation Techniques were treasures they would sacrifice anything to obtain.


    And now, he got an S-Rank Mana Circulation Technique, just because he doted on his wives?


    "This system might be more broken than I thought."

 Chapter 25 - 25: Power Structure

    Veer stayed still on his bed for some time, trying to calm his rapidly beating heart. Looking at the bleak ceiling, he asked, "Why are the rewards so good, and how is this doting even calculated?"


    [Doting is counted every time Host makes his wives happy. The first time doing anything after a relationship is established rewards more, and if they''re repeated, the rewards become less.]


    "So, the reason I got the S-Rank Mana Circulation Technique is because we practically just started our relationship?"


    [Yes, and this reward is cumulative for both wives. You made them happy through many small things, so the rewards accumulated, and the Mana Circulation Technique was given.]


    "Nice!" Veer had a wide grin on his face as he thanked the Gods or whoever gave him the system. It was the best he could ask for, as he didn''t have to do anything extra to get rewards.


    Loving and doting on his wives? He would do that regardless of whether the system existed or not, as they deserved the world. The rewards were just a bonus.


    "Alright, give me that Mana Circulation Technique," Veer said as he prepared for the insertion of information into his mind. Last time the system sent information, it had done something similar.


    All of a sudden, he felt as if a huge hammer dropped on his head, making him almost lose consciousness. However, he held on and tried to endure the pain.


    It felt as if someone was forcibly stretching his mind, trying to make some space in it. It was extremely painful, and he could do nothing but endure it.


    After what felt like an eternity, his body and mind finally returned to normal. Losing all his energy, he lay in a small pool of his own sweat, his chest rising and falling.


    "That felt horrible," Veer muttered, shivering at the thought of experiencing the pain again. However, it was worth it.


    Primordial Arcane Forge was a Mana Circulation Technique, a powerful one at that, as it allowed him to walk on the great path of a Battle Mage.


    It used Mana to smelt and forge his body, making it incredibly strong. This would allow him to walk the Warrior path.


    By forging his body through Mana, he would also be forging the Mana itself, which would not only improve his Mana control but also make it much more potent.


    The quantity of Mana couldn''t be changed without an Aspect, but quality could be. This was where Mana Circulation Techniques helped the most.


    "Time to enter the Beginner Stage," Veer muttered as he sat up and quickly changed into a light T-shirt and shorts.


    Sitting on the wooden floor, he closed his eyes and brought his mind to a completely calm state. It was difficult, but he had wanted to try Cultivation in this world, so he had practiced meditation a lot.


    It was a silly thing to do, but it had proven helpful in many situations.


    After this, Veer went through the beginning of the Primordial Arcane Forge and made sure he had memorized everything.


    Once that was done, he focused on his Mana, which was spread throughout his body, similar to blood. It was invisible and in a gaseous state.


    When one says Mana Pool, it refers to the maximum quantity of Mana a person could store inside them. Before entering the Beginner Stage, Mana was stored in various parts of the body, ever-flowing like blood.


    Veer himself could only use a minor portion of his Mana because of its state, despite having an enormous Mana Pool.


    His Mana control was decent because of this, so he immediately got to work and began circulating a small portion of his Mana Pool.


    Remembering the pattern and rhythm described in the Primordial Arcane Forge, he began to circulate the Mana through his Mana veins.


    However, he instantly coughed up blood as he felt intense heat and pressure building inside him. Wiping it off, Veer sighed, "This is going to be torture. God, please don''t make me awaken something I don''t want."


    Closing his eyes again, he gathered the Mana once more and began to follow the pattern. It was a strange sensation, actually¡ªto touch something while not actually touching it.


    He didn''t hurry this time and slowly circulated Mana through his Mana veins. However, the result was the same. He felt a burning sensation from within and a pressure, as if someone were hammering from inside, trying to disintegrate him.


    But Veer wasn''t discouraged, as that was how the technique worked. It forged his body through Mana, which in turn forged the Mana as well.


    He needed to make one full cycle of circulating Mana through a certain pattern, enduring the pain and pressure it brought.


    He took a deep breath and didn''t start immediately again. Focusing on the way Mana moved¡ªwhere it moved, how it moved¡ªhe tried to understand everything.


    It was proving to be a little tough, but Veer knew he would get through it if he persisted, and so he did. He first concentrated on the pattern he needed to use to achieve the strange forging ability of his body. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The pattern was in his Mana veins, starting from one of the numerous Mana veins passing through his heart, then going through his entire body via specific Mana veins.


    Mana veins were special in themselves and were like blood vessels. They connected every part of his body, and similar to how blood worked as a carrier, they acted as carriers of the invisible energy known as Mana.


    Mana flowed naturally in everyone''s veins, and it was people who took control over it to use it for other purposes. However, it also posed a threat as they went against the natural order.


    There were millions of Mana veins inside people, but not all of them were used. There were even issues with how much Mana one Mana vein could handle.


    If there was even a slight error, the Mana veins would be damaged. At best, a person would be crippled; at worst, they would explode from the inside out.


    This was the reason Mana Circulation Techniques were necessary, as they determined in which pattern the Mana should flow and in what quantity.


    Every single change in a Mana Circulation Technique could result in different ways the Mana would be projected and could thus produce a phenomenon.

 Chapter 26 - 26: Battle Mages

    According to the pattern in Primordial Arcane Forge, Veer was tempering his body with pressure and heat generated from it.


    There were many mysterious aspects in the technique and pattern Veer couldn''t identify or simply couldn''t understand because of their sheer complexity.


    So, he gave up on them and simply used his vague understanding to try one more time. This time, he knew how much Mana the starting Mana Vein needed.


    "Agh!" Veer groaned slightly as he circulated his Mana through the first Mana Vein. It made his blood boil as if he were on fire, and even his skin turned red.


    Sweat dripped from his forehead like a small stream as the pain intensified when the Mana changed the Mana Veins. Unable to continue, Veer dispersed the Mana back into his body and threw his head back.


    Lying on the wooden floor, Veer panted heavily. For some time, he just lay there, forgetting everything as his body needed rest.


    In the next moment, his eyes snapped open as he sat up in a swift motion. Thinking about the pain the technique brought, Veer cursed, "I''ll be damned! This was just the first Mana Vein of nine veins, and it''s already so tough."


    The cycle would be completed once he circulated the Mana through all nine designated Mana Veins; however, just the first one had brought him so much pain that he now wondered about the agony he would go through once he completed the cycle.


    This wasn''t even the worst part, as he could just endure and complete the cycle. But the number of Mana Veins in future cycles would increase, along with the pain he would experience.


    After all, forging wasn''t an easy task, and he was literally doing it with his own body.


    "I should have expected such from an S-Rank Mana Circulation Technique," Veer sighed, lamenting his fate. However, his eyes brightened up slightly as he thought of the results.


    "But it''s worth it. I can become a Battle Mage if I persist through this. In a way, it''s less time-consuming than other Mana Circulation Techniques, so that''s a boon!"


    One could become a Battle Mage easily if they wanted to, as one could choose their path when they started their journey. But the reason many gave up or failed was because of how much time and effort it consumed.


    After all, if one wanted to be a Mage, they would need to do heavy studies on many topics and spells. They would have to spend days holed up in libraries, researching a small piece of information.


    The first requirement of being a Mage was knowledge and understanding of different things, or at least the one topic they majored in. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Meanwhile, Warriors needed to spend too much time and effort to temper their bodies. This included Mana Circulation Techniques that used Mana to temper the body.


    However, this method was too slow, as the majority of people didn''t have access to high-rank techniques. So, they used many other exercises that pushed their bodies to the limit and then tempered them.


    To become a Warrior, one needed to have a strong willpower and time to go through all the methods of tempering.


    Both paths consumed so much time that even progressing in a single path was tough, let alone two. So even if one decided to become a Battle Mage, they would need to progress in both paths, which resulted in failure most of the time.


    This was the reason many people feared walking on the path of a Battle Mage, but there were also those who dared to walk it and even succeeded. Like Freya, the Dean of Starlight Academy.


    Now, Veer was planning to walk that same arduous path, which might result in his failure. But he knew he needed to be as strong as possible to face his destiny.


    If he showed fear here, then he would have many things to regret in the future.


    ''If only I were alone, it wouldn''t be this problematic,'' Veer sighed.


    Veer himself never cared about his life, as he considered it worthless. He was nothing but a scorn in both of his lives, so even if he died, it meant nothing.


    However, he had people who would cry for him if he died. And that was the last thing he wanted¡ªto make his loved ones cry.


    ''What an idiot I am!''


    Veer shook his head, shoving away the damned depressing memories that always ruined his mood. Instead, he tried to cheer himself up by thinking of his future.


    While Primordial Arcane Forge was a technique that brought nothing but torture to him¡ªmuch more than any other Warrior would probably have to go through¡ªit was effective.


    He just needed to complete the cycles, and he would advance in stages. For example, once he completed the first cycle, he would form his Mana Core and enter the Beginner Stage.


    Once he completed the second cycle, which included a more complex pattern and the addition of Mana Veins, he would enter the Intermediate Stage.


    It was a simple and time-efficient way to advance.


    As he was thinking about trying once more, a melodious song began to echo in the empty room.


    Standing up from his spot, Veer mumbled, "Who is calling now?"


    He went towards the bed where his clothes were and took out his phone from his used pants.


    Seeing the name on the screen, a smile formed on his face as he picked it up and said, "Aiyo! You already began missing me?"


    On the screen, the image of a young woman with short black hair and emerald green eyes hiding behind a pair of lenses was showing.


    Elara grinned and shouted, "Of course, dummy. I''m here already thinking about beating you up."


    "Give the phone to Lily; I don''t expect to have a civil conversation with a mentally deranged...woman?" Veer scoffed.


    "Oh yeah? This deranged woman is now the leader of Second Dormitory here," Elara said with a smug look on her face. "See how awesome and amazing I am."


    She received no response, though, as Veer just stared at her like she was the biggest idiot he had seen.


    ''She is, no doubt.''


    "What''s with that reaction, dimwit?" Elara snapped at him.


    "I''m just thinking how they shifted their responsibility to you, and like an idiot, you took it," Veer said, sitting on the bed with a sigh.


    "As if you didn''t do the same thing," Elara rolled her eyes in exasperation.


    ''I forgot how fast news travels in Academies and schools.''

 Chapter 27 - 27: Once Again

    After making himself comfortable on the bed, Veer addressed his girlfriend, "My situation is different."


    "As if," Elara snorted. "Let me guess, you''re looking for a way to impress Aunt Freya using the Dormitories, right? And that''s also the reason you took responsibility for the Second Dormitory, right?"


    Veer wasn''t even surprised and simply nodded. Elara was the only person who knew him inside out, so there wasn''t any point in hiding anything from her. She would easily guess or simply ask for the truth.


    On the screen, Veer saw how Elara''s expression changed as she looked down. "You''re not the only one who needs to prove himself, you know."


    Veer was surprised to hear that but then laughed out loud, "Oi! Don''t tell me you''re going to give me that long speech?"


    "Kill yourself!" Elara hissed at him, but she continued. "Fine! Forget the speech, I''ll be honest with you. You have too many enemies, whether it''s because of me or simply because your existence is trash, but it doesn''t change the fact that many people want you dead."


    A smirk formed on her captivating lips as she continued, "Since I''m with you, they''d surely try to take advantage of me, oh yeah, like those novels you sometimes wrote."


    Veer coughed awkwardly as he remembered the days he had to write top brain-rot novels just to earn money. He really wanted to erase those memories...


    "Anyway, I''m not some weak girl always waiting for your help. Heck, you''re even weaker than me, so there''s no point in that," Elara continued to throw jabs at Veer. "I need to be powerful and influential enough to help you, not drag you down, idiot. So yeah, I''m also working hard here."


    Then she remembered something, and a strange look appeared on her face. "As for Lily, she''s really weird. I don''t even know what to say, but she gives me a dangerous feeling. What I mean is she won''t be a burden to you."


    Even if Elara tried to say her words in a playful way, Veer saw right through her. He sighed, thinking, *She''s insecure about her future, huh. What an idiot!*


    "Silly girl, do you truly think you guys would ever be a burden to me?" Veer asked. "You know damn well I''m only working hard for you; otherwise, I would have already..."


    "Alright, alright, I understand," Elara looked away, raising her jacket collar a little higher to cover her cheeks. "Let''s just work hard together so we don''t get left behind and become a burden."


    Knowing nothing would change her mind, Veer shook his head. He then leaned back slightly and asked, "How did you even become a leader so quickly?"


    "Oh, that? Since Lily picked the First Dormitory, I went to the second and punched the boss there. Boom! I''m the new boss," Elara even showed her fist to demonstrate. "Though Lily just went in and became leader naturally."


    Veer was speechless, wondering what was wrong with this world. Was it really so easy to deal with matters if you have strength?


    Well, in a way, strength could solve many things.


    "Good for you," Veer sighed. "For me, it''s just the leader being tired, so they shifted responsibility to me, saying if I can conquer you two, I can definitely lead the dormitory." sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This time, Elara was speechless. She looked sideways and asked, "Forget these matters; tell me, have you decided on which path you''re going to take?"


    Veer hummed, taking out a packet of chocolates. "I am going for Battle Mage."


    Not surprised by his choice, Elara asked, "You sure?"


    Veer nodded and said, "I''ve got myself a rather good Mana Circulation Technique, so I''ll be practicing that."


    "Ho!" A mysterious glint passed through Elara''s eyes as she caught on to something in his words, but she didn''t ask about it.


    She just nodded and said, "Good! I''ll be going the warrior path, and Lily has decided to be a mage. Well, no surprise there, I guess."


    The two talked for some more time, even adding Lily to the call. They just joked around and enjoyed each other''s company.


    Even though they knew their phones were different from normal people''s, they still didn''t trust them with their secrets.


    After half an hour, Veer bid farewell to the two and began to wonder if he should continue his Mana Circulation Technique or not.


    Shaking his head, he stood up and once again sat on the wooden floor. Taking a deep breath, he closed his eyes and gathered the Mana.


    Going through the first Mana Vein was easier than before, but the pain wasn''t any less. Still, he persisted and finally managed to reach the end of the first Mana Vein, where he changed the Mana flow to the second Mana Vein.


    The change was a tough point, creating small explosions in his body as sweat dripped from his forehead. Gritting his teeth, he endured it and tried to finish.


    Unfortunately, the pain and pressure grew too much for him, and he coughed up, dispersing the Mana he had so carefully gathered.


    Now, he was back to zero.


    Still, he didn''t give up and tried once more, but only after studying his mistakes in previous tries. They were very important and helped him improve for the next attempt.


    He failed again.


    But he tried again.


    Then he failed again.


    In the span of a few hours spent holed up in his room, Veer forgot the number of times he had used the Technique, becoming a madman with a relentless drive to succeed.


    This was Veer Ainsworth, a complete madman when it came to something he was interested in.


    Unfortunately, even then, he didn''t succeed. After hours of practice, he lay in his sweat, still wondering where he went wrong the previous time. He had tried everything and even made he didn''t repeat the mistakes, but he still failed at changing from Third Mana Vein to fourth Mana Vein.


    He tried to focus on his mistakes again, however his tired mind gave up and yielded nothing in return.


    "Guess it''s time to hit the bed. I can''t be like this forever, can I?"

 Chapter 28 - 28: Problem with Food

    Too exhausted from the hours of constant practice, Veer dropped onto his bed and slipped into a deep sleep. His body and mind both needed the rest after the torture he went through.


    Only when the loud knocking on the door grew too much for him to bear was he forced to wake up.


    "Who the hell is banging on the door in the morning? It''s not your girlfriend!"


    Shouting in an irritated tone, Veer stood up from his bed and went to open the door. On the other side, he found a black-haired young man standing with a crestfallen look on his face.


    The young man looked down and muttered, "You''re right. I really am a disappointment to bang a door instead of a girl."


    Veer was speechless looking at the depressed man and began rubbing his eyes. "First rule of getting girls: have some confidence in yourself. If even you don''t believe in yourself, how will others?"


    As he was about to say more, he noticed a small diary in Jarek''s hand and was even more speechless.


    Putting his hand on Jarek''s shoulder, Veer asked, "Forget that and tell me why you disturbed my sleep so early in the morning?"


    "Morning? It''s evening, big bro," Jarek put away his diary and said, a little confused by the question.


    ''Oh yeah! I actually slept in the afternoon,'' Veer patted his friend''s shoulder and asked, "Just tell me why you came here."


    "It''s dinner time," Jarek said, pointing at his wristwatch, which showed 6 o''clock.


    "Huh? Why is dinner so early?" Veer asked, surprised.


    "Because the night is reserved for the First Dormitory," Jarek sighed. "Or rather, their food. Our food is made in the evening, and their luxurious dinner is served at night."


    "I see," Veer nodded. "Give me a minute!"


    Saying that, he quickly changed his clothes to a simple pair of trousers and a shirt. After that, the duo left the top floor and descended to the ground floor where the dormitory canteen was.


    It was a big hall at the back of the dormitory, and rather than a canteen, it was just a large dining hall.


    As they entered the hall, the duo found many young men like them eating at their respective tables. Some were in groups, some sat alone, and some were in line to get their dinner.


    However, there was none of the chatter one would expect in such a place. The whole dining hall was filled with a deathly silence, only broken by the constant noise of utensils clattering.


    Upon looking closer, Veer understood the reason. The dinner they had to eat was just a simple bowl of soup and nothing else.


    He quickly identified the bowl''s contents as Synth Soup, a product well-known to adventurers. It came in powdered packets with enough nutrients to keep a person alive, but it tasted very sour. Not a single person liked it, though it was useful for adventurers who couldn''t carry packages of supplies.


    However, to serve this soup in a canteen was simply wrong. Once again, Veer was reminded of Freya''s ruthlessness, as this was nothing but forcing students to become stronger and seek a better lifestyle.


    "She is good!"


    Veer got in line and took his portion from the staff, who had brought a large container full of Synth Soup.


    After taking a seat along with Jarek, Veer took a sip from the bowl and instantly spat it out.


    "What the hell is this shit?" Veer cursed, drinking a mouthful of water to cleanse his mouth.


    Looking at the bowl in horror, Veer wondered how anyone could even dare to eat this. His taste buds would be damned if he continued to eat this.


    His reaction attracted some attention, and when they saw him, a mocking smile appeared on their faces, though they didn''t say anything and continued to eat their portions.


    "First time eating Synth Soup?" Jarek asked, not surprised by Veer''s reaction, as he had felt the same way in the past. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, first and last time," Veer quickly took out a chocolate bar and ate it, feeling the sourness of the soup still attacking his taste buds.


    Jarek shrugged as he slowly ate the thick soup. "It doesn''t matter what you think. We''re in the Second Dormitory, and this is what we''ll get."


    Hearing his words, Veer turned silent as he looked at others and their depressed faces. They had already given up and were eating even the garbage they were given.


    "Heh! You want me to eat this? Dream on!"


    Veer stood up and climbed onto the wooden dining table. Then, with a smile on his face, he threw the bowl aside and said, his voice reaching everyone, "Are you guys really fine with this shit?"


    "What the hell are we supposed to do then!" one of the students sitting beside him scoffed.


    "Yep! Either you eat this and survive or simply resign," another one commented.


    Veer rolled his eyes and said, "Do you guys have eyes or not? Do you think I look similar to you all that I would share your cowardice?"


    With a loud slam on his table, a muscular man stood up and yelled, "Impudent! You dare call us cowards, huh? Then, why don''t you offer a solution to us?"


    "Yes! Anyone can boast, but can you do anything? It''s impossible to defeat Carlson, so how are we supposed to get anything better?"


    Rubbing his chin, Veer said, "There are many ways, actually, and I will get you good food."


    Then, he turned towards the staff member and said, "You can take that garbage back and throw it to some animal."


    The staff member just shrugged his shoulders and, taking the container, left the dormitory. What the students did had nothing to do with him anyway.


    After making sure the staff member had left, Veer jumped down from the table, much to everyone''s confusion.


    To add to their confusion, Veer began to look around every corner and wall of the dining hall. Only after a few minutes did he seem satisfied as he came back and sat at the table.


    With a wide grin on his face, he declared, "Before we proceed with anything, I need to make sure we''re all on the same page. So, I am the leader of this dormitory, and you all will follow my orders. If anyone dares to betray me, then... hehehe!"


    His laughter along with his creepy smile sent chills down everyone''s spine as they all wondered if Veer was even human. No human should have such a devilish face.


    With a playful smile, Veer said, "I''m sitting here, and if anyone has a problem, they can come up and talk."


    "I don''t think you''re strong enough to be our leader."

 Chapter 29 - 29: The Rock

    The dining hall turned silent as everyone stopped eating and turned to look at the potential fight. They didn''t want to eat that soup anyway, so entertainment was much more welcome.


    On the other side, after Veer declared himself as the leader of the Second Dormitory, a muscular man stood up from his seat.


    "I don''t think you''re strong enough to be our leader."


    He was a young man but looked far from it. Towering over others at a height of two meters, the man looked like a giant. His head was completely bald, as the light reflected on his shiny scalp. With powerful muscles rolling under his skin that his white shirt barely hid, he had a heavy presence around him. Just a single look from him was enough to turn the whole dining hall silent.


    Crossing his arms over his chest, the giant looked at Veer, gesturing for him to come forward to show his strength. After all, the first and foremost rule of being the leader was to have enough strength.


    They had only agreed to let the triplets be their leaders as they were powerful as a team, and nobody else really wanted to be a leader. They were even fine with Veer as a leader, or rather, an empty leader.


    Nobody wanted to take orders from someone so new to them and who was very weak.


    Seeing the bald man, Jarek shifted slightly and spoke in a hushed voice, "His name is Rock, and he''s probably the strongest in our dormitory. He''s a simple-minded man but still reasonable, so he let us become the leaders. Now..."


    Veer listened to everything with a subtle smile playing on his lips. At Jarek''s warning, he just chuckled and said, "Then it''s fine!"


    He jumped down from the table and began walking toward Rock, as he asked in his mind, ''Can you show me his status?''


    [As the individual is neither a wife nor a wife candidate, the system cannot show his proper status. To get such functions, the host needs to evolve the system.]


    His smile stiffened as Veer looked at the hologram before him. The thought of this giant of a man being his wife sent shivers down his spine.


    ''What kind of stupid thoughts am I having?'' Veer hurriedly poured a mentally made bleach on his thoughts and asked, ''You said you can''t show his proper status, but you can show something at least, right?''


    [Affirmative!]


    ''Good! Then show me what this guy''s got.'' S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Understood!]


    [Name - Rock]


    [Age - 18]


    [Race - ******]


    [Rank - F]


    [Aspect - Mountain''s Fury]


    He had hoped to see the description, but there was none. Still, the information was more than enough for him to form some plans.


    Stopping before the giant man, Veer had to strain his neck to look at him. "You know, it hurts my neck talking to you!"


    "You''re not the first to say that," Rock smiled. "Now, are you ready for a fight?"


    "I am, but I don''t think this is a proper place for that," Veer said, looking around.


    Rock frowned. There were too many wooden tables, and students were also there. Normally, he wouldn''t have cared about some wooden tables, but they were in the Second Dormitory, so everything was precious to them.


    "What do you suggest then?" Rock asked.


    Veer smiled and put his hand on Rock''s shoulder. "Seeing that you''re buffed up, I''m guessing you''re choosing the Warrior path. So, how about this? I''ll punch you, and then you can decide if I''m strong enough or not."


    Without much thinking, Rock nodded. "Sure! If you can push me even an inch back, I''ll concede."


    "Good enough!" Veer smiled and then turned toward his fellow students. "Hey, can you guys shift the tables a little?"


    The boys took no time to set the tables aside, making a small clearing at the center of the dining hall. In that clearing, Rock stood like an immovable mountain, with a confident smirk on his face.


    On the other side, Veer looked like a weakling compared to him. He had a lean build, and his muscles were dense, making them very subtle so nobody expected him actually to win in this exchange.


    "Let''s see how you take this!" With a wide grin on his face, Veer bent his body forward, taking his hand back.


    Clenching his fist hard, he put all of his strength into this one punch, even mixing some mana in it. There was a thin coating of his mana surrounding his fist, which made the air whistle as it passed through.


    With a low grunt, Veer punched forward, aiming at Rock''s chest. His movements were fast, and few managed to react to it, even though they were waiting for it.


    Taken aback by surprise, Rock also felt a danger from this attack, so he hurriedly crossed his arms before his chest, making a cross sign as he took Veer''s punch head-on.


    The students were stunned as the spoons dropped from their hands. Their minds were questioning if what they were seeing was right.


    The giant man was actually pushed back, and that was after he defended. If he had not, they wondered what would have happened.


    Now, they all looked at Veer in a new light. Everyone in the three dormitories acknowledged Rock''s strength, and it was said that even Carlson had invited him to the First Dormitory.


    Unfortunately, Rock declined as he didn''t see him worthy enough to be served.


    Veer jerked his hand back and hissed, "What the hell, man!? Are you some kind of rock come alive or what?"


    Putting his hand down, Rock laughed. "I''m just built different. But I have to say, you''re also something else. That punch was enough to make me bleed for sure."


    His laughter grew louder as he stepped forward and patted Veer on the shoulder, making him flinch in pain. "Fine! I''ll let you be the leader of this dormitory. You seem like a guy who knows things, so I''ll let you do the things. My dumb brain can''t handle all of that."


    "Hehe, don''t worry," ignoring the pain, Veer smiled. "I promise I''ll give you all a good life in this dormitory. And it will start with food. I am not eating this, and I won''t allow any of you to eat this either."


    Everyone was moved by his words as hope ignited in their hearts. Maybe, just maybe, they could have a better life. Thinking of this, they were about to throw away the synth soup when Veer''s voice made their mood drop back to the ground floor.


    "Eh? Don''t throw it away, as you still need to eat it today!"

 Chapter 30 - 30: Conclusion

    If looks alone could kill, Veer would have died a thousand times already. His words had extinguished the tiny hope others held, and that certainly didn''t feel good.


    Sensing the atmosphere, Veer coughed and hurriedly explained, "Don''t look at me like that. I have something in mind, but I can''t just implement it instantly. That''s why I said you have to endure it for now!"


    Fortunately, his words carried his intentions well, and the others understood. As much as they hated the soup, they knew it wasn''t something they could get rid of so easily.


    After all, if it were that easy, they might have already done it. Not to mention, many people had already lived under these rules and couldn''t find a solution.


    Some even tried to steal from the kitchen, but unfortunately, they were caught and punished for breaking the rules.


    Veer heaved a sigh of relief as the atmosphere returned to normal. He had been genuinely afraid they would gang up on him.


    "But there''s something for you," Veer said, jumping and once again standing on a wooden table. He smiled and flicked his fingers as a small container dropped onto the ground out of nowhere.


    "W-What?"


    "Is that a storage ring?"


    "Heavens! He''s rich!"


    "No wonder he managed to get those two. He''s powerful and rich!"


    "Damn! I''m jealous!"


    The others were surprised as they instantly recognized the ring on Veer''s finger. It seemed normal, but after what Veer did, it was clear that it was a storage ring.


    These were very rare, but rich families could still afford them, so the students knew about them and had seen many such rings.


    Ignoring their reactions, Veer crouched down and patted the container''s top. "This has a total of one hundred chocolate bars, and seeing as there are almost one hundred of us, it should be enough."


    A smile formed on his lips as he added, "Just endure that trash, and you can eat this to refresh your taste buds."


    Not only the others, but even Rock was surprised by his actions. He took a chocolate bar from the container and said, "This is your stock, right? You sure you want to share it with us?"


    "I am your leader, so of course I have to make sure you''re well-fed," Veer shrugged. "Just enjoy it and support me when it''s needed."


    "Don''t worry, boss! We''ll go through hell for you if you manage to solve our food problem!"


    "Exactly! I can endure this shitty housing, but not the food. If you can solve it, you''ll have my loyalty until I graduate from here."


    "I can''t promise much, but I''ll say this: this whole dormitory will have your back if you manage to fix our food!"


    Only now did Veer truly realize how desperate the boys here were. But remembering how the soup tasted, he didn''t doubt their intentions.


    ''I wonder how many have already quit,'' Veer thought, looking over at the hundred boys of the Second Dormitory.


    Veer had joined quite late because of his awakening, and the actual admission had been ongoing for four months already. Only these hundred had managed to endure those four months, so Veer was sure many others had resigned before even being admitted properly.


    ''I''ll have to solve the Third Dormitory problem too,'' Veer thought, remembering there was one more dormitory with even worse conditions.


    Shaking his head to clear those thoughts, he stood up and said, "My soldiers, endure one more night. I promise you''ll eat good food tomorrow!"


    "Hell yeah!"


    After that, he let someone distribute the chocolates to everyone and stood silently in the corner.


    He observed every single student and noticed how happy they were while eating the chocolate bars.


    ''Ah! I might get addicted to this pointless kindness,'' Veer thought, shaking his head and turning away.


    Since he had no appetite after drinking that soup, he decided to go outside and walk around the dormitories.


    As he was exiting the building, an excited voice stopped him.


    "Hey! Boss!"


    Veer stopped and waited for the young man with spiky hair to catch up. Then, they began walking together as Victor started the conversation.


    "Boss! Are you sure you can solve the problem?" Victor asked after some hesitation. He scratched his cheek and added, "You know, we don''t want false hopes." S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don''t worry! I already have a solution for that," Veer smiled and didn''t elaborate further. Instead, he asked the question that had been bugging him for a while. "By the way, I''ve seen people from the First and Second Dormitories, but no one from the Third Dormitory. Why is that?"


    "Oh, that? Well, it''s because no one lives there," Victor shrugged as they reached the outside of the Second Dormitory.


    He pointed at the Third Dormitory, which looked like a haunted house now that darkness was creeping in, and said, "Everyone already resigned!"


    "That''s surprising!" Veer raised an eyebrow.


    "Not really!" Victor sighed. "You''ve seen our conditions, and the Third Dormitory had it worse than us, so you can already imagine the hell they lived in."


    Veer hummed and stayed silent, looking at the Third Dormitory, which was so old and worn down that it looked like it might collapse at any moment.


    After observing everything, Veer came to a conclusion. The First Dormitory represented the high class, including powerful and rich people.


    The Second Dormitory was for the middle class, where people had just enough to survive and a small chance of moving to the high class.


    As for the Third Dormitory, it represented the slums¡ªa poor area where even survival was difficult, so hardly anyone could achieve anything.


    ''No underdogs rising from the slums?'' Veer was a little surprised but didn''t dwell on it.


    He was the protagonist, so there was no need for an additional "protagonist" figure.


    Then his gaze shifted to the First Dormitory, which looked like a five-star hotel, and a sigh escaped his lips. He had to give Freya some credit for creating such a system, but it was flawed in many ways.


    Just like how the world is!


    Victor spent some more time with Veer, joking around and sharing details about the academy. After the sun completely dipped below the horizon, leaving only the dark sky, Victor also left.


    Thinking of something, Veer took out his phone and called Elara. As always, it didn''t take long for her to pick up. A sweet, content voice came through the line.


    "Yo! I was just about to call you. Our dear Liliana actually has a magic that can turn even the most garbage food into the best delicacy. Want some help?"


    Veer was speechless and replied after a pause, "...No, but I do need your help with something else."

 Chapter 31 - 31: Stealing

    As soft winds guided the clouds around the serene nightsky, the full moon shone brightly to illuminate the darkness.


    Hiding from that behind the rustling of leaves was Veer, crouching and licking his dry lips in anticipation as his mind calculated his current situation.


    Before him was a small building made beside the tall boundary walls of the Dormitories. It was right beside the giant metal gate that Veer had passed through in the morning to get inside the Dormitories.


    Sighing, Veer thought, ''I hope that old man isn''t some old expert or something.''


    He slowly advanced towards the house, keeping his breathing low and steady, with his steps making little to no noise. After he got closer to the building, he stopped seeing a familiar face.


    A chill ran through his spine as the thought of running appeared in his head, but he soon calmed down. He cursed, ''Damn! Old man!''


    The old guard of the entrance gate had actually slept on his chair, and because his eyes were small, Veer thought he was awake. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, Veer didn''t act as he thought of something. A smile appeared on his face as he asked, ''Show his status!''


    [Name - Niel ---]


    [Age - -8---]


    [Stage - --------]


    [Race - Human]


    There was nothing else, and even though the status didn''t say much, Veer understood one thing clearly. The old man was strong, definitely strong.


    ''But I also can''t rule out the possibility that he''s not. I haven''t really tested my status checking thing on a true mage or warrior.'' Veer was in a dilemma.


    However, he needed to do the work he came here to do, so he had to take risks. Taking a small pebble from his sides, he flicked it towards the metal gate.


    A clanging echoed in the dead night, but the old Niel didn''t wake up. As Veer was paying close attention to him, he noticed how Niel didn''t even flinch, which showed he really was sleeping.


    ''Let''s just hope he isn''t pretending,'' Veer prayed to all the false and true Gods and slowly went towards the backyard of the watch house.


    All the way, he didn''t raise his body and crawled, trying his best not to make much noise. Finally reaching there, he found a lush garden filled with greenery that shone in the moonlight.


    There were all types of vegetation, from simple grass to vibrant flowers. But knowing that he was taking a risk coming here, Veer didn''t dwell to admire the beauty of the garden.


    His gaze shifted around as he tried to find the one thing he took so much risk for.


    ''''There!''''


    At one corner of the garden, he found a strange dark red grass growing. It wasn''t longer than the size of a finger and emitted an odd smell.


    Putting his fingers on his nose, Veer carefully and gently cut a total of ten stalks of that grass and put it in a beaker he brought with him.


    After the work was done, he didn''t stay there any longer and went back to check the old man, as he was in the way.


    ''Phew! He''s still sleeping,'' Veer wiped the sweat from his forehead and began walking towards the Dormitories.


    On the other hand, Old Niel''s beady eyes fluttered open as they turned to look at Veer''s direction. "What an unusual brat! He even paid attention to minor details like my eyes."


    He closed his eyes and muttered, "Show me what you are going to do with those useless Red Horn Grass."


    After running for some time, Veer stopped and looked around. Finding no one, he changed his direction and began to run towards the eastern wall of the dormitories.


    It didn''t take long for him to reach there as the dormitories were small. Stopping before the towering walls, which made him look very small, he took out his phone and earbuds.


    Putting earbuds in his ears, he asked, "Are you ready?"


    [Yeah, I''ve been waiting here for like an hour already, you know.]


    A rather annoyed voice sounded from the other side, as a warm smile appeared on his face. Concealing it quickly, he said to Elara, "I''m throwing the beaker, make sure you catch it."


    [Alright!]


    Veer took out the glass beaker filled with ten stalks of red-coloured grass. He then aimed towards the wall and threw it, controlling the strength behind it.


    His calculations were correct as the beaker went over the wall and disappeared.


    [Got it! Now tell me what to do? Also, what''s this grass?]


    "It''s the Red Horn Grass," Veer sat down on the soft grass and said, looking in the darkness. "Use your flames to burn it into a powder. But remember to stop when it turns blue."


    [...what? Wait! Never mind, I''ll do it. But I can''t guarantee success in all of them!]


    "It''s fine! I need a total of five," Veer said. "You can try with the rest!"


    [Give me a few minutes then.]


    Veer hummed and closed his eyes, laying on the grass field as he looked at the full moon hung in the sky.


    ''I still can''t believe this world has a full moon all year around,'' Veer sighed. ''But then again, many things don''t make sense in this world. Is this a planet or some sort of dimension?''


    These questions had always bothered Veer, and he had tried to find the answers. Unfortunately, he failed as either the information wasn''t there, or it was just hidden away.


    As he wasted his time thinking of useless things, Elara''s voice sounded from his earpiece.


    [It''s done! And guess what? Your babe is a genius so I managed to get eight stalks correctly. Though, seven of them are dark blue-coloured as you requested and the eighth has turned into bright red colour.]


    "Ho? That''s even better," Veer exclaimed. "That''s something I didn''t think you would be able to do so I didn''t ask. But damn, you''re a genius indeed."


    [Hmph! Praise me more, mortal!]


    "Flowery words are nothing, your highness," Veer bowed respectfully before the wall. "How about I pay you with my body?"


    [Tsk! Giving my things to myself as a reward? Aren''t you a scammer!]


    "I would rather call myself a thief!" Veer smiled.


    [How do?]


    "I did steal your heart," Veer really wanted to see what expression Elara was making, unfortunately the wall was in between.


    [....only stupid people will fall for your tricks, young man!]


    "Thanks for being stupid then!"


    [Haha, damn! I really love you. Don''t say more otherwise I would jump over this wall and forget where we are!]


    Veer also laughed, enjoying his time with his childhood sweetheart.

 Chapter 32 - 32: Fulfilling Promise (1)

    After talking with Elara for an hour, Veer returned to the dormitory and found it completely silent, as everyone had already gone to sleep.


    He went to his room and slept peacefully, knowing he had completed the task he promised everyone. There were some minor tweaks he still needed to make, but they were small matters.


    ---


    Morning rays poured through the window, making Veer''s eyes twitch as he hurriedly pulled the blanket over his head. However, the morning breeze was cold, forcing him to wake up.


    Rubbing his eyes, he glared at the window in irritation and sighed. "Not even proper windows. Great!"


    After refreshing himself, he donned a simple white shirt and trousers, looking like a model.


    "I really am handsome, ain''t I?" Veer smiled, admiring his reflection in the mirror. His pale face, almost vampiric, suited his sharp, angular features perfectly.


    "Ah! I need to slow down, or I''ll ruin too many relationships with this face," Veer sighed in mock regret before turning away.


    Picking up a small pouch from his bag, he left the top floor and headed toward the dining hall on the ground floor.


    It was almost time for breakfast, which would once again be the sour Synth Soup. As he entered the dining hall, he instantly became the center of attention.


    Several pairs of hungry eyes fell on him, making him flinch as he felt like prey about to be devoured. He coughed lightly, trying to bring the atmosphere back to normal.


    But he underestimated his fellow students.


    "Hey, Boss! Did you think of something?"


    "Yeah! I''m really hungry, and this is the first time I''ve felt hungry in a while. Did you think of something?"


    "I''ve washed up plates, Boss. Just tell us what we''ll eat today!"


    Veer listened to everyone and smiled wryly as he recognized the desperation, hope, and anticipation in their voices.


    Food.


    It was such a small basic thing, yet so many people made extra, only to throw away the leftovers¡ªnever knowing how much others would do for that same leftover.


    Just one look at their hopeful eyes was enough to make Veer''s chest feel heavy as he thought, ''Can I really handle this burden?''


    As soon as the thought crossed his mind, the image of Elara and Liliana overshadowed everything else. Their bright smiles filled his mind.


    ''Yeah! It doesn''t matter if I can do it or not. I will do it, no matter what,'' Veer closed his eyes and took a deep breath to calm his heart.


    He then raised his hand, silencing the entire dining hall. However, the anticipation in the air remained palpable.


    "You saw my strength yesterday and chose to put your trust in me," Veer said, his voice heavier than usual. "And I hope you mean that. Please trust me till the end, okay?"


    "Don''t worry, Boss! You''re our last stand anyway."


    "Yeah, even if you''re lying, what can we even do?"


    "We''ll beat you, though!" S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Oi! Last one! Aren''t you too honest?'' Veer shook his head and turned toward the strongest man in the dorm.


    "Hey, Rock, Jarek, can you two come with me?" he called out.


    The two looked at each other and stood up, following him out of the dining hall. As they walked through the empty corridors, Rock couldn''t help but ask, "Have you seriously thought of something?"


    "I have, and that''s why I brought you here," Veer smiled, his hands in his pockets. "I''ll need your help later, so I thought it would be better if you taste it first!"


    Though a little confused, the two remained silent and followed him outside the dormitories, where they had to wait for a few more minutes.


    Just as Veer was about to run out of patience, they saw an academy staff member bringing a huge container on a mini cart.


    The staff member stopped right before them, clad in the standard red-and-blue uniform given to academy workers. Stepping out of the cart, he asked in confusion, "Why are you all here?"


    "Sir, can you give us that container?" Veer put on his best smile. "We''ll distribute the food ourselves and return the container later."


    Although a little suspicious, the staff member didn''t think much of the situation. After all, it meant less work for him. He simply shrugged and handed it over.


    Even if something happened to the Synth Soup, it would be the students who''d be punished¡ªnot him¡ªwhich worked in Veer''s favor.


    With permission granted, Veer asked Rock to carry the container. Rock easily picked up the human-sized container and placed it on his shoulder, bringing it inside the building.


    Veer led them to a small room, where he asked Rock to put the container down, much to their confusion.


    "You''re not going to make us eat this again, right?" Jarek asked, sounding a little disappointed.


    "I told you to trust me," Veer replied, shaking his head as he opened the container''s lid. A strong smell of Synth Soup assaulted his nostrils.


    He rubbed his nose and looked inside the container, which was filled to the brim with a thick green liquid. Its appearance alone would make anyone question its authenticity.


    Veer took out the pouch he had brought with him and asked, "Jarek, can you go bring a plate?"


    Jarek nodded and left the room.


    Meanwhile, Veer took out an apple, a table spoon, a small packet of salt, and a water bottle. He placed them on a table alongside the pouch and waited.


    "Here!" Jarek soon returned with the plate and handed it to Veer.


    "Thanks!"


    Veer placed the plate on the table, then grabbed a spoon and poked a hole in the salt packet. He added three spoonfuls of salt to the plate.


    Next, he opened the pouch and measured out five spoonfuls of a dark blue powder with a strong, pungent smell. He mixed the powder with the salt.


    Taking the apple, he squeezed out seven drops of its juice into the mixture.


    "This should be good!" Veer nodded before putting on his goggles. "Time to add water!"


    He opened the bottle and poured half of its contents into the mixture. Studying the result, he took a deep breath and muttered, "Last step!"

 Chapter 33 - 33: Fulfilling Promise (2)

    Standing at the sides, Rock and Jarek looked at Veer with a rather strange expression. He looked like a mad scientist experimenting with something forbidden, complete with his goggles and evil laugh.


    Jarek gulped and asked, pointing at Veer, "Are you sure we will survive?"


    Rock shrugged and said, "Do you have any other option?"


    Sighing, Jarek nodded. They could only hope that whatever Veer was planning would work.


    In the next moment, they saw Veer take the mixture he had on the plate and knead it into a smooth dough. However, he didn''t stop there as he began to make several small balls of light red dough.


    Veer wiped the sweat from his forehead and smiled, looking at the seven red balls on the plate with a satisfied expression. He was afraid it would fail, but it worked on the first try.


    He turned around and called his two friends over. He pointed at the balls and said, "Rock, mix these balls properly into the Synth Soup."


    Rock nodded, and after opening the container''s lid, he dumped all seven balls into it and closed the lid tightly. Then, he picked it up and began shaking the whole container violently.


    Veer and Jarek could only look at his strength in admiration. Veer rubbed his chin and thought, ''He would be a good tank for the team. Unfortunately, we already have Elara.''


    With a thud, Rock put the container down and asked, "Is that all?"


    Veer nodded and picked up the plate from the table. After opening the container, he filled the plate with the Synth Soup, which looked no different than before.


    Jarek and Rock even began to think that Veer had gone insane. Who would do such nonsensical things?


    Understanding their thoughts, Veer smiled. "As I said, trust me. Take a bite, and if you aren''t satisfied, you can kill me right here." S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although still sceptical about the whole situation, Jarek and Rock nodded. Taking the spoon from the table, Jarek scooped a portion of the thick liquid.


    His hands trembled slightly as he looked at the soup in despair. Taking a deep breath, Jarek put the spoon in his mouth, praying to all the gods.


    All of a sudden, his eyes snapped open in delight as his body shivered. With eyes shining brightly, he turned towards Veer and asked, "W-What is this heavenly dish?"


    Rock got confused by Jarek''s reaction, and a small flame of hope ignited in his heart. As there was no spoon, he just used his hands to eat the soup.


    In the next moment, he felt his whole body as if it had just received the best pleasure known to mankind. His mind went blank as he tried to focus on his taste buds, which were sending jolts of information to his brain.


    "Tasty! Delicious!"


    He hurriedly took the plate from Veer''s hands and gulped down all the contents in one go. His gaze then settled on the big container, full of hunger.


    "Oi! Don''t eat your friend''s share," Veer lightly chopped Rock''s shoulder, bringing him out of his daze.


    Feeling two hungry pairs of eyes on him, Veer scratched his cheek and said, "Guess it worked, huh."


    "Boss! What is this?" Jarek asked, his lips stretching into a wide grin of delight. Finally, the torture was over.


    "Yeah, how did you even do that? What was that mixture you made?" Rock asked, still glancing at the container.


    Shrugging, Veer replied, "It''s a simple trick of mine. And I''m sorry, but it''s a secret."


    Although disappointed, the two didn''t press the matter as they knew it could backfire. Besides, they had lived in the dormitory long enough to understand everyone''s true nature.


    While they trusted the majority of the students, it was still risky to share secrets like these. So, they didn''t ask anything else.


    "Anyways, let''s go. We should let our fellow brothers have the best feast."


    The three of them brought the container back to the dining hall, where everyone was eagerly waiting for them. Their eyes, full of hope, dimmed slightly when they saw the familiar container, but they still kept praying in their hearts for the best.


    This time, Veer didn''t speak. Instead, he gestured toward Jarek and Rock. Understanding shone in their eyes as they finally realized why Veer had called them for the first taste.


    Nodding at him, the two stood before everyone, with Jarek climbing onto a table so everyone could see him. The dining hall was packed with all the boys of the Second Dormitory, eager to taste something good after months.


    Jarek was the first one to address the crowd. "I know how you are feeling, as I have lived the same life. And because of that, I ask you to remain calm and do as we say."


    He sighed and patted the container''s top. "Don''t judge a book by its appearance, okay? As proof, Rock and I have already tested what Boss prepared."


    Rock nodded and crossed his arms over his chest. "This is the best thing I''ve eaten in my life, so try it before you say anything. If I see anyone cursing or anything before that, I will challenge them to a duel."


    Everyone felt a chill run down their spines when they heard Rock''s words and swore not to speak a single word, even if the results were the worst.


    "Good! Now, all of you can come in a queue and take your breakfast," Jarek clapped his hands and gestured to his brothers, who also began handling the situation.


    In a silent, solemn atmosphere, the food was served to everyone. Seeing the familiar Synth Soup on their plates, the boys lost whatever hope they had and became lifeless.


    They would have jumped on Veer to beat him up or at least question him, but Rock was standing in the way, and no one dared to say anything to him.


    Slowly and reluctantly, they went back to their tables and sat. Not a single one of them tried to eat, as they had lost their appetites and couldn''t be bothered to eat the soup again.


    Veer sighed, as he had already expected such a situation. Synth Soup was like a trauma to everyone who had lived in the Second Dormitory.


    Still, he wasn''t worried, as he knew his plan would work. It was guaranteed.


    ''After all, this is something I have made myself.''

 Chapter 34 - 34: The Legendary Potion of Food Orgasm

    Veer had a rather bleak childhood in terms of socialization, as he found it weird to become friends with kids. Even though he was only a teenager in his past life, it still felt weird to interact with other kids.


    Especially since his condition was special, and he was under constant watch. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    So, he buried himself in books and tried his best to acquire as much knowledge as possible. He was an explorer at heart, so finding new things was always exciting for him.


    He had not only finished general knowledge books, along with math and other subjects but also books on medical knowledge.


    In one such book, he stumbled upon a grass named Red Horn Grass. It was a common grass one could find even in towns, as its only use was to make pills and potions taste better.


    Its effects, however, only worked when used with Mana. And even then, it was something minor, as nobody cared about such an insignificant herb.


    Nonetheless, Veer found it interesting and did his own research on it. After many weeks, he was successful in using the Red Horn Grass to enhance the taste of anything.


    It was something mundane for people of his status, but he found it incredible. And now, he had used the same formula he made all those years ago.


    When he was passing by Niel''s house, he had caught the smell of Red Horn Grass but ignored it, as he didn''t think it would be useful.


    ''But it worked! Haha!''


    He was worried about breaking rules to solve the food problem, but he didn''t need to. There was no rule saying they couldn''t add things to their meal, after all.


    He chuckled softly and stepped forward. Spreading his arms wide open, he said, "Begin your feast, gentlemen. If you don''t like the hospitality, then you can beat me up!"


    Exhausted sighs could be heard from every corner as the boys decided to go through their usual routine. Even if they didn''t like it, they needed to eat it if they wanted to survive in Starlight Academy.


    Veer closed his eyes as soon as the students put the Synth Soup in their mouths, as a smile formed on his lips.


    The once silent and depressed hall erupted in unprecedented chaos, as moans and groans escaped from the boys. And soon after, they began to shout and scream in excitement.


    They didn''t even bother saying anything and hurriedly gulped down the soup they had always hated and considered to be their worst enemy. Today, they found it to be the best delicacy in the world.


    Their taste buds, which were like barren land from weeks of torture, finally felt the first shower of rain. Many of them had even begun to shed tears, as they felt they had found salvation.


    The joyful atmosphere didn''t die even after the container was completely emptied by everyone. There had never been a single day where the boys had finished the container, but now history was made.


    "Boss! I love you!"


    "Boss! How did you do that? That''s the best thing I have eaten in my lifetime!"


    "Boss! You''re the best! I am willing to defend you with my life!"


    "Boss! You''re an angel¡ªno, you''re even better than those birds. You''re God himself! God of Miracles!"


    "Boss is the God of Miracles!"


    "God of Miracles!"


    Even though Veer had anticipated such an extreme reaction, he still ended up underestimating the lure of proper food. He was instantly overwhelmed and couldn''t even react before everyone surrounded him and began to toss him in the air.


    As he saw the ceiling up close, Veer cursed, "Bastards! I gave you food, but you want to kill me by slamming me into the ceiling?"


    With that, he was finally able to catch a breath as everyone made some distance from him. But there was a gleeful smile plastered on their faces, which showed their mood.


    "Haha! Don''t mind them, Boss!" Rock laughed, having two plates in his hands. "They''re just happy!"


    "I get that, but don''t kill me!" Veer murmured and then raised his head, looking at everyone''s excitement-filled eyes. ''Yes! I can do this!''


    He sighed, made himself comfortable on a table, and then said, "Don''t ask too many questions, as I can''t tell you much. But since you''re my brothers, I will tell you how I made this trash tasty!"


    He stopped, letting the suspense build, and then proclaimed, "It is all because your Boss created a formula named [The Legendary Potion of Food Orgasm]."


    The dining hall turned silent as everyone looked at Veer with strange expressions. What kind of name was that? Who actually uses that?


    However, as they thought about the feeling they got after eating the Synth Soup, they had to agree the name suited it. After all, they did feel as if they had orgasmed just from eating.


    "It is better than sex!"


    On the other hand, Jarek and Rock grew confused at his claims. When did he use any potion? They had many questions, but they kept their mouths shut.


    All they knew was that Veer was working hard for their happiness, so they had to at least reciprocate it.


    *He is the boss!*


    They vowed to never reveal the things they had witnessed, even if they didn''t see the making this delicacy properly.


    Someone from the crowd came forward and dropped to one knee. His hoarse voice echoed in the dining hall, "I, Karl, swear my allegiance to Boss Veer."


    "Damn! This bastard stole the moment! Not fair, man. Anyways, Boss, you will have me as your subordinate till you graduate!"


    One by one, all the boys dropped to their knees as they all swore to follow Veer. They didn''t know much about him, neither did they want to.


    All they knew was that survival in Starlight Academy was tough, and many of them had almost given up in the first test¡ªnot to mention all those students who had arrived in the beginning.


    After all, Starlight Academy didn''t have high requirements for admission, and even a beggar from the streets could get in. However, whether they survived in the harsh environment or not was a different thing.


    In just four months, the majority of people had given up, leaving only a little more than a hundred students behind. This was by far the lowest number of students in First Years, and they were already known as the trash year in the Academy.


    They needed someone to lead them, someone who would guide them and protect them. And that someone was Veer.


    After what happened, they had decided to put their trust in him and were determined to see where their decision would take them. This was especially true for students who were about to give up and resign.


    They were given another chance to stay in the Academy because of Veer, and they swore they would use it well.


    But of course, the lure of eating something so delicious was great too, but no one was going to admit that.


    Looking at everyone, Veer felt a strange sense of burden and thought, ''Ah! Responsibility! Expectations! I hate them!''


    However, he was determined to shake the very foundation of the Academy.

 Chapter 35 - 35: Hot and Cold

    After spending some time with his new followers, Veer left the dining hall as he had more matters to handle¡ªlike the classes. There was still some time for the classes but he had other plans.


    ''I hope they aren''t boring as always,'' Veer thought as he left the Second Dormitory, lost in his musings.


    The Starlight Academy was different from other institutions, so he doubted the classes would be boring. But then again, education was highly important in this world, so they might actually be interesting.


    Knowledge was crucial for practically everything, so every institution placed heavy emphasis on lectures and studying, especially for mages.


    ''Hmm, the food problem is solved. What''s next?'' Veer thought. The issue of food was very basic, but there were countless other matters that required his attention¡ªlike housing. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Not to mention the competition he had to face from others. Suddenly, he stopped in his tracks, recalling something. ''That lackey of Carlson mentioned something about my relationship, right? What was it?''


    After a few moments, he shrugged and resumed his leisure walk, his mind drifting to the major challenges he might face in the future.


    "Considering how crazy the Dean is, I wouldn''t be surprised if there''s a corrupted professor," Veer sighed. "No... I''m sure there''s at least one. Maybe even someone from an enemy kingdom?"


    Engrossed in his thoughts, Veer walked past the entrance gate, giving a quick glance at Niel, who was actually sleeping inside his house.


    Shaking his head, Veer continued down the road. He had planned to meet his girlfriend at the intersection.


    Upon arriving, he found the two most beautiful and important women in his life conversing with each other. Their radiant smiles immediately brought a warm grin to his face, and he felt the day brighten just from their presence.


    As he stepped forward, two familiar figures caught the corner of his eye. He recognized them as Aron and John¡ªCarlson''s lackeys¡ªwalking toward Elara and Liliana. Veer felt a bit speechless at their boldness.


    However, he was also curious to watch some drama unfold, so he leaped into a nearby tree and casually took out some popcorn. Unfortunately, he was bound to get disappointed.


    The two men didn''t even get a chance to say much before Elara shattered Veer''s expectations¡ªalong with John''s nose.


    Elara punched John so hard that Aron had to drag his friend away, his loud curses audible even from a distance.


    "What a letdown," Veer muttered, sighing as he put away his popcorn. Jumping down from the tree, he approached his girlfriends, who were already waiting for him.


    "Yo, beautiful ladies! Would you like to go out with me?" Veer asked with a playful smile as he reached them.


    Before he could react, Elara hugged him tightly and kissed him passionately. Her body pressed against his as her hands ran through his smooth hair.


    After a long moment, she pulled away and smiled. "Now this is the good morning I needed."


    Veer grinned, about to respond, when another pair of lips met his. He felt a soft body press against him as Liliana kissed him deeply. Closing his eyes, he wrapped his arms around her slender waist and melted into the moment.


    Unlike Elara''s fiery and steamy kiss, Liliana''s was cold and gentle. The contrast between them sent a rush of excitement through Veer, and he couldn''t help but want more. Especially with Liliana¡ªthere was a hidden desire stirring within him whenever they were intimate.


    The couple only stopped when they were out of breath. Slowly pulling away, Liliana whispered, "Good morning, hubby."


    Veer felt an invisible arrow pierce his heart. ''I''ll be damned! This isn''t fair. These two are demonesses, always tempting me.''


    "Haha! Lily, you shouldn''t do that," Elara teased. "Even if he pretends to be a strong man, he''s actually very shy. You might make his heart explode at this rate."


    Realizing her mistake, Liliana hurriedly apologized. "Ah! My bad. It almost slipped my mind!"


    "It''s fine," Veer sighed, rubbing his chest. "Let''s go before classes start."


    The trio walked hand in hand, with Elara and Liliana on either side of Veer, their fingers intertwined with his.


    "Do you need anything?" Liliana asked. "If you ever need help, just tell me, and I''ll make it happen."


    She meant every word, but Veer misunderstood her intentions, thinking she was offering to stand against the Dragon Clan for him. Waving his hand, he replied, "It''s fine! I don''t need anything for now."


    Remembering something, he asked, "By the way, why do I feel this urge to dominate you?"


    Liliana''s cheeks turned red as she answered, "Because I''m your tamed beast, in a way. How do you think your Aspect works? It''s through showing love, which in special cases like ours means... doing the deed."


    "Oh!" Veer was surprised, but after reflecting on her words, he found them fair. Their situation was unique¡ªLiliana was a noble dragon who had a human form so of course the Aspect would work in different way.


    If he had bonded with a regular dragon, things might have been different.


    "I would''ve loved to help," Elara sighed from the side. "Unfortunately, I''m just human."


    A sharp glint flashed in Veer''s eyes as he remembered his Sub-Aspect. Turning to Elara, he asked his system, ''Hey, will it work?''


    [Affirmative. Individual Elara is not of the Host''s race, so she qualifies as a "beast." If Host bonds with her, he can perform the same ritual as with Miss Liliana. However, the gains would be much less.]


    ''I see!'' Veer sighed in relief, though the idea felt a bit strange.


    Having been human in his past life¡ªand spending many years as one in this life¡ªtaming another human felt odd to him. But he also knew his Aspect didn''t strictly involve "taming" when applied to humanoid beings.


    ''I still need to figure out why so many races want to take humanoid forms,'' Veer thought.


    This was something he always found strange, as he couldn''t understand why would every single face strive to have a humanoid form. Even in the novels he used to read, the reasons were vague. Unfortunately, there were no answers for him.


    Wrapping an arm around Elara''s shoulders, Veer said, "Actually, we can do that¡ªif you want."


    Elara froze in her tracks, causing the other two to stop as well. Her eyes sparkled with excitement as she asked, "Is it really possible? Can I really help you with your Aspect?"


    Liliana was equally confused. This hadn''t happened in her past life. ''Weird. Did the system change things?''


    It was possible. After all, the system was a mysterious entity she had bonded with¡ªa connection tied to her very soul. It had returned with her in time, as its existence was intertwined with hers.


    Despite her curiosity, Liliana wasn''t worried. She trusted the system and believed it would only help Veer grow stronger.


    Tugging on Veer''s sleeve, she asked, "But how is that possible? Isn''t your Aspect specifically for dragons?"


    "Uh... How do I explain this?" Veer scratched his cheek, trying to avoid revealing the system. "Let''s just say I''ve awakened a Sub-Aspect, which lets me tame anyone who isn''t from my race."


    His words left both women dumbfounded. They stared at him as if he were the most insane person they''d ever met.

 Chapter 36 - 36: Potential

    Once someone awakened an Aspect, they only awakened a portion of their True Aspect. This was the reason they had limited access to its full capabilities.


    They could then further research their Aspects and try to understand them. In doing so, they could gradually awaken their true form over the years.


    However, the majority of people still failed to fully explore their Aspects and uncover what they truly held.


    Someone had once said, "There are no useless Aspects. They just need more time and care to shine."


    In very rare cases, one could awaken a Sub-Aspect, which was like a mutation of their original Aspect. The chances of this happening were so rare that most people didn''t even know it was possible.


    But Liliana and Elara were different. They had access to knowledge even the most powerful individuals didn''t possess. Because of this, they understood how strong someone could become if they managed to unlock their Sub-Aspect.


    Elara''s face turned solemn as she hurriedly took out a small black compass. It was strange, as instead of showing directions, it displayed runes.


    She heaved a sigh of relief when she noticed something in the compass and put it away. Then, she took out a red ball and dropped it on the ground.


    To mundane eyes, nothing seemed to happen, but anyone attuned to the surroundings would notice a barrier forming, blocking everything. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Veer frowned, finding their behavior odd, but he stayed silent. He reflected on his words, trying to figure out why they had reacted so strongly.


    Liliana patted Veer''s shoulder and said, her voice serious and full of concern, "Hubby, never, ever reveal this information to anyone. Your Dragon Master Aspect is already troublesome, but at least it will only attract attention from the higher-ups. However, if your Sub-Aspect gets revealed, things will become much harder for us."


    Even though she tried to soften her words, Veer understood the gravity of the situation. He sighed and looked down. "I''m sorry. I''ll be careful next time."


    "It''s not really your fault for being so talented," Liliana said with a small smile. "You just need to be mindful of how much you reveal to the world."


    Elara nodded. "Yup! We''re safe for now, but who knows who might be hiding nearby and listening to us."


    Veer nodded silently. It had been a small mistake, but it could have led to dire consequences, and he didn''t like it.


    ''Years of living peacefully in that small town have really made me too relaxed,'' Veer scoffed at himself. ''I''m sorry, but this will be the last time it happens.''


    However, he realized that talking to his wives privately and erecting a barrier every time wasn''t practical. He would need to find a better solution.


    ''I hope he isn''t blaming himself. He should know we have his back and that he can rely on us.''


    At that moment, Veer heard a sweet voice in his head, filled with worry. Surprised, he looked at Liliana, immediately recognizing the voice.


    He gripped her shoulders and asked, his eyes full of excitement, "Try saying something to me in your mind."


    Although a little confused, Liliana nodded and said, ''I love you, dummy!''


    "Yes!" Veer exclaimed, kissing Liliana on the cheek and clenching his fist tightly. He had hoped for something like this, and it had come true so quickly.


    "What happened?" Elara asked, tilting her head curiously.


    "I think we can talk to each other through my Aspect," Veer said with a wide smile. "Lily and I are connected through the bond of my Aspect, so I was able to hear her voice. Wait! Let me try saying something to her!"


    He turned to Liliana and focused. ''You just need to trust me, and I swear I will marry both of you and give you the best life!''


    "You already have my full trust, hubby," Liliana replied with a smile. "It seems like it really works. This will be so useful!"


    "I also want to talk in your head!" Elara pouted, sulking as she crouched and began drawing circles in the dirt.


    "You just want to mess with my mind, don''t you?" Veer rolled his eyes, already familiar with his best friend''s antics.


    "I don''t see the problem with that," Elara shrugged. "Anyway, when will you bond with me?"


    "It might not be a good idea right now," Liliana interjected. "He just bonded with me, and I''m sure it requires energy or something. It hasn''t been long, so I think he needs to rest."


    Elara pondered Liliana''s suggestion and found it reasonable. Besides, she didn''t want Veer to take unnecessary risks with unknown consequences.


    She sighed and reluctantly agreed. "You''re right. I''ll wait for a while."


    "Don''t worry! You''re still bonded with me," Veer said with a reassuring smile. "Through our hearts, I mean."


    Liliana giggled softly, while Elara rolled her eyes. "How do you even say such corny lines with a straight face?"


    "I need it if I want to get in your pants," Veer teased. "Anyway, let''s go. I don''t want to be late on our first day."


    Elara snorted but picked up the ball and stored it in her ring. Then she followed Veer and Liliana back to the classes.


    After registering at the academy, they had gained access to the academy''s app, which contained almost all the basic information.


    Through it, they had received their class schedules and the locations where the classes would be held. As first-year students who hadn''t been placed in the main departments yet, they still had to attend the basic classes.


    This period before the Selection allowed professors to teach foundational knowledge and prepare students for the trials. After all, many students didn''t come from privileged backgrounds and lacked access to proper information about mana and magic.


    The classes primarily focused on combat training, practical exercises, and theoretical studies, which the trio didn''t particularly need. Still, they were curious about how the academy operated, so they decided to attend.


    They walked for nearly half an hour, passing numerous buildings belonging to the main departments or factions. Finally, they arrived at a four-story glass building.


    As usual, they attracted a lot of attention but ignored the stares and proceeded to enter the building¡ªor at least, they tried to, until three young men stopped them.


    Looking at them, Veer felt so exasperated that he wanted to bang his head against a wall. ''Man! How do those Xianxia protagonists deal with these guys? I''d honestly lose my mind if this keeps happening.''


    He sighed and stepped forward, ready to handle the situation, but his steps halted when he heard a crisp voice.


    "Veer, break up with them and be my boyfriend!"


    ''Huh!? What? Wait!''


    For a moment, Veer''s mind refused to function. He looked up to confirm he wasn''t hallucinating, and his eyes widened in shock.


    The three young men had stepped aside to make way for a tall, beautiful woman. She had long blonde hair that fell neatly over her shoulders, and her bright blue eyes stood out against her fair skin.


    Her pointed elf ears gave her an elegant and unique appearance. She wore a light jacket over a casual top and jeans. Her warm, friendly smile made her seem approachable despite her striking features.


    But Veer didn''t fall for it. Why would he, when he knew exactly who she was?


    ''What is she doing here? Did Father send her? Damn! Old man! Can''t you let me live in peace! I swear I''ll shave your head complete bald when we meet again!''

 Chapter 37 - 37: Aurora

    Veer wasn''t the only one who recognized the young woman, as Liliana and Elara also remembered her clearly, albeit for different reasons.


    Liliana sighed and thought, ''The events are really much different from before. I never expected to see her so early. She might cause some problems.''


    Remembering something, a subtle smile formed on her lips as she thought, ''On second thought, it''ll be good if she meets him early on. I guess I''ll just let things go as they''re going.''


    She wasn''t too worried Veer''s safety, as she could save him from any danger, even if there might be heavy consequences. Besides, she wanted him to become strong as quickly as possible so she didn''t want to meddle in his growth. All because she wanted share her memories with him.


    On the other hand, Elara frowned and pushed Veer back, standing before him like a shield. She said in a low, threatening voice, ''I didn''t think you would even come here, Aurora.''


    "I''m flattered that you remember me, Miss Elara, but could you please leave him?" Aurora smiled, though it lacked warmth. "Veer deserves someone like me, not a brute like you."


    "Oh, yeah?" Elara smiled back and pointed at Liliana. "For that, Veer already has Lily."


    "I will still ask you not to drag him into your problems," Aurora replied, maintaining her composure as she bowed. "Everyone knows your identity, and you should also know what problems he might face because of that. I don''t him to suffer because of you."


    "Could you please cut the crap and stop hiding behind this hypocritical face of yours?" Elara scoffed in disgust and even waved her hand dismissively.


    Their banter attracted a small crowd. After all, who wouldn''t be interested in a fight, especially between two beautiful women?


    "Isn''t that Aurora from the second year? What is she doing here?"


    "And she''s Elara, the daughter of Sword Saint Michael. What''s going on?"


    "From the looks of it, they''re fighting over that boy."


    "What the hell! Since when did the world become so unfair? Why would they fight over some trash like him?"


    "He''s more handsome than you, bro!"


    "Heh! A pretty face means nothing compared to true strength!"


    "I mean, those two certainly don''t need their partner to protect them. Heck, they might even be doting on him and providing him everything."


    "You mean¡­ he''s a boy-toy? Damn! I want to be a boy-toy too!"


    "Bro, what?"


    ''Who the fuck said that?'' Veer clenched his fist as he looked around, trying to find the culprit. ''I''m a boy-toy? Fuck off!''


    Well, it didn''t seem like a bad option, and he certainly wouldn''t be against it. But it wasn''t the truth, damn it! He wasn''t getting any grand benefits and he certainly didn''t fit assassination attempts in benefits.


    Aurora''s lips tugged upwards as she said politely, "Let''s not cause any drama here. But know this: I''m coming for him, and I will take him. He''s mine!"


    "You can try, but remember what I did to your face the last time we met," Elara said with a smile, raising her fist.


    Aurora flinched slightly and nodded. "Thanks for reminding me. I''ll make sure to return the favor!"


    With that, she left the area, accompanied by three young men who glared at Veer as if he had murdered their families.


    Veer would have liked to return the gesture, as he also had eyes to glare, but someone forced him to look into hers, preventing him.


    "Listen, Veer, you are our boyfriend, so you must remain loyal to us," Elara said, holding his face. "I''m fine if you want another girl in your bed, but not her. She''s a bitch!"


    "You two are so childish," Veer sighed. "And yes, I promise I won''t enter into any relationship unless you both agree, okay?"


    This was the least he could do for them. He knew he was a hypocrite and a scumbag for actually forming a harem, so he wanted to do his best for them.


    "Good! Let''s go, then," Elara smiled and turned to Liliana. "Let''s go, Lily. I also need to talk to you about something."


    Veer rolled his eyes and, holding their hands, entered the glass building. Seeing that the matter was over, the crowd also dispersed.


    The news of Aurora and Elara fighting over Veer spread like wildfire, and soon many of Aurora''s suitors were ready to take Veer down.


    Inside the building, Veer and his group passed through several corridors on their way to class. They noticed how every classroom they passed was empty.


    Upon entering their classroom, which resembled a classic lecture hall, they found a few students already there¡ªyoung men seated at the back of the rising seats.


    Veer instantly recognized two of them, even though one was holding his nose. The two were sitting behind a handsome, blond-haired young man.


    The tall, athletic figure of the blond was hard to miss, with densely packed muscles visible through his clothes. He opened his gray eyes and turned to look at them.


    "He must be Carlson!" Veer guessed from the clues, especially the presence the young man commanded. "He''s already formed his Mana Core, huh."


    "Boss! It''s them! They''re the ones who punched me when I said you called them for tea," John reported, massaging his nose with tears brimming in his eyes.


    Waving his hand at Aron, who pulled John back to his seat, Carlson stood up and smiled. "Hello, beautiful ladies. Why don''t you sit here? We can have a nice talk¡­"


    "Achoo!" Veer sneezed, the sound echoing in the empty classroom and interrupting Carlson. Hurriedly wiping his nose, Veer said, "Carry on!"


    Carlson didn''t lose his composure over such a minor incident, as it was beneath him. Smiling, he jumped down, landing before them.


    "I see you''re uncultured," Carlson said, looking at Veer. "But that''s to be expected from a rat like you."


    He then ignored Veer and turned to Liliana, who had returned to her cold persona¡ªher usual self. Smiling, he said, "I wish to make friends with you, Miss Liliana."


    However, he received no response. None at all. Liliana simply looked at him in disgust and turned her face away.


    "Ahem! Translator here," Veer said, stepping between Carlson and Liliana. "She''s saying, ''Don''t talk to me, dog!''"


    "Don''t come between us, you pathetic, inferior breed," Carlson said, narrowing his eyes as he raised his hand. "I am a forgiving person, so I''ve given you many chances. If you still don''t know what''s good for you, then¡ª"


    "Then what?" Veer interrupted, his smile unchanged but his tone cold. "Do tell me what you superior breeds can do."


    "You arrogant prick," Carlson spat, lowering his hand as he laughed. "Do you truly think I''d waste my time on someone like you?"


    "Pretty sure you''re doing that now," Veer shrugged, returning to his usual self.


    Carlson choked on his saliva and glared at him. "You sure like to run your mouth, huh? Fine! How about we settle this with Academy rules? Accept my challenge to a duel!"


    "No," Veer replied instantly.


    Carlson froze, his words caught in his throat. He opened his mouth, closed it, and stared, speechless. He had never encountered someone as flippant as Veer. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 38 - 38: Nine Main Races

    Carlson froze, his words caught in his throat. He opened his mouth, closed it, and stared, speechless. He had never encountered someone as flippant as Veer.


    Calming down, he tried to provoke Veer, "I never thought the Leader of Second Dormitory would be so cowardly? What, don''t have the guts to fight?"


    ''Man! This is on Easy level!'' Veer smiled and said, "A dragon doesn''t need to race with birds to prove he''s the fastest!"


    ''That doesn''t even make sense!!''


    Even Elara and Liliana were speechless, as they made some distance between them and Veer.


    "Running your mouth is all you can do," Carlson scoffed. "Fine! We can even make a wager. If you win, I''ll change dormitories with you. And if I win, I''ll have those two for me."


    He expected many reactions from Veer for his comment but even then he was surprised by the reaction he got.


    Instead of getting angry, Veer just looked at him, pity clear in his eyes. He sighed and asked, "You are single, aren''t you?" S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What the hell that has anything to do with this?" Carlson growled, finding every second he spent with this guy unbearable. If it wasn''t for the Academy rules, he might have already punched Veer.


    "If you were in a proper relationship then you would understand that your partner isn''t a thing that you can use for bets," Veer shrugged.


    Hearing that, beautiful smile appeared on Elara and Liliana. Even though they already knew it, hearing from his mouth sounded much better.


    Veer didn''t wait for Carlson to reply and continued, "As for change in dormitory, if I defeat you, I''ll automatically get the first dormitory so your bet doesn''t make sense."


    Narrowing his eyes at Veer, Carlson spoke, "I was being nice till now and playing with the rules. But you should know this that there are many ways I can use to deal with you."


    "And that is? Calling your papa?" Veer sighed. "Fuck off! I need to study!"


    "You!!" Carlson was going to punch Veer, but at that moment, the professor entered the class. Taking his hand back, Carlson glared at Veer one more before he left the class along with her lackeys.


    The teacher wasn''t the only one who came as many students followed after her and filled the room. From just a glance, one could confirm more than hundred and a fifty.


    Veer had also found his best spot to sit along with his girlfriends, the classic protagonist seat beside windows. From there, he observed the classroom and had to say it was very good.


    Especially the teacher.


    The professor was a tall, beautiful woman with long black hair that fell over her shoulders and reaches her calves. She had unkempt bangs that cover her purple eyes.


    She wore a lab coat over her work uniform: a black vest with a dress shirt underneath, black pants, and a tie that she wore loosely.


    Putting down her tablet on the sides, she looked at the class and raised an eyebrow, "You all look alive today?"


    True to her words, the class really looked as if it was alive. The students usually had to come to class after eating Synth Soup, which would make them dead from inside.


    But things had changed, both of girls and boys Dormitories.


    A girl wearing glasses replied, "We are happy, Ma''am!"


    "It''s good that you''re happy," the professor didn''t probe any further and said. "There are some new faces, so I''ll introduce myself a little."


    "My name is Silvana, and I am your class''s head professor. I can teach you lots of things, but mostly I just focus on Runes," Silvana said. "But today is different."


    She clicked her fingers as the screen behind her lit up, showing the world map of Dawnblade. They were all too familiar with it.


    "We will talk a little about history today," Silvana smiled. "Things about history are kept secret for various reasons so I''m sure you all are curious about our history, right?"


    "Yes! I even joined the Academy just for this!"


    "History can help us in many ways!"


    "Thank you, Ma''am!"


    "Good," Silvana nodded. "Now, the start of our known history began around a thousand year ago. What happened before that? We have no clue. Even the information close to the start is very vague and tough to obtain.


    "All we can guess is that a calamity struck our world wiping out majority of the population," she explained patiently as if she was telling a story. "The world also spilt from one Giant landmass to now what know as nine continents."


    She clicked her fingers, as the continents In the world map grew closed to form a single giant landmass.


    "This is how it used to look like. Many of our ancestors used to say that True Gods cut the continent in their battles and a blade shattered them, reason for the name. There were many things that started from the war, but we will talk about it in next classes.


    "For now, I''ll tell you about the world as a whole," Silvana smiled. "Many of you might already know about the Overlords of the nine continents and the clans that rule them. But I''ll still give you a rough idea so you don''t embarrass yourself anywhere."


    She once again clicked her fingers, as the world map returned back to normal.


    "Once again, we will go in details about them in later classes. For now, you should know about the Main races, also called the Ruling Races."


    Silvana showed her hand began to count, "They are Humans, Angels, Demons, Vampire, Elves, Dragons, Beastfolks, Giants, and finally the Phoenix. Each and every single one of these races rules over a continent."


    "Now, our continents is called Soltheris and ruled by humans. But make no mistake, there are other races beside us who live here..."


    At first, Veer was happy with learning history, as he was a enthusiast in these subjects. However, as the lecture continuer, he realised that Silvana was just talking about general geography and minor history.


    So, he slept.


    He only woke up after the lecture was complet and a new professor came.

 Chapter 39 - 39: Choosing Spells

    For the next class, the students were taken to higher floors in a room filled with mechanical displays. As they entered the room, they could only see a vast number of screens all over the place.


    ''This looks like a sci-fi setup, but this world is clearly far behind in technology,'' Veer thought, looking around. ''They have barely managed to make a proper AI, so it will take some time.''


    After arriving before a wall-sized display, the professor stopped and turned around. He was a middle-aged man with a robust figure and short white hair done in a simple style.


    "I believe everyone has been practicing their Mana Circulation Technique for a while now and should have gotten decent Mana control for your level," the professor named Lucas said. "So, we will take it to a new level today."


    He crossed his arms over his chest and said in his neutral tone, "After so many days, you must have come to a decision on which class, or as we say, path you''ll choose. So, take one display and choose some spells or techniques."


    Smiling, he said, "You have the Selections in less than a month, so I think it''s a good time we give you some techniques to fight. Choose what you see fit and master it before the Selections so you can get in your desired department."


    Remembering something, Lucas added, "Oh yeah, make your team soon and give the team information to me. The last date will be the day after tomorrow."


    With that, he left the room as other students began to choose displays to get their techniques. Curious, Veer and his group also went towards one display and stood before it.


    In it, they found a total of six options to choose from, namely Fighter, Mage, Assassin, Marksman, Tank, and Support. They were classes and were derived from the Warrior and Mage path.


    As he looked at them, Veer felt wetness in the corner of his eyes, as he thought, ''Damn old man! You didn''t even give me any good techniques, and now I''m forced to choose from their F-Tier techniques.''


    Veer had access to the huge library back in his home, but that library mostly contained theoretical knowledge. Precious things like techniques or spells were kept in a different place, and he was never allowed in them.


    So, he was really poor in this aspect.


    "Do you want these techniques, or should I give any to you?" Liliana asked, narrowing her eyes at the display. Since the majority of students had not even formed Mana Cores yet, the Academy also didn''t bother with giving them higher-tier techniques or spells.


    All of them were F-Tier, which were mostly suitable for Beginner Stage people.


    Shaking his head, Veer replied, "There is no need for now. You will probably give me higher-tier ones, and they''ll just harm me. Let''s just choose from this!"


    Liliana nodded, as she was indeed about to give him some A-Tier Battle Techniques. She focused her attention back on the display and chose Mage Class.


    Instantly, pop-ups opened before them, displaying several Tier 1 Spells. One by one, she began to look through them; unfortunately, she didn''t find any of them worthy, so she quickly looked away.


    ''I always hope for him to get stronger quickly, but I''m also trying to spoil him,'' Liliana scolded herself. ''He needs to grow both physically and mentally. I need to let him grow at his own pace.''


    On the other hand, Veer was also looking at the various spells, and after sorting out the useless ones¡ªor at least the ones he considered useless¡ªhe found a few good ones.


    [Firebolt - Launches a small, fast-moving fireball at the enemy.] Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Type - Spell]


    [Tier - F]


    [Range: 15 meters.]


    [Effect: Deals moderate fire damage and has a 10% chance to ignite the target.]


    ''Good one!''


    [Mana Pulse: Emits a wave of mana that damages enemies in a small radius.]


    [Type - Spell]


    [Tier - F]


    [Radius: 5 meters.]


    [Effect: AoE magic damage, weakens magic resistance for 5 seconds.]


    ''Hmm, I can use this!''


    [Frost Grasp: Freezes the ground beneath a single target, slowing their movement.]


    [Type - Spell]


    [Tier - F]


    [Duration: 3 seconds.]


    [Effect: -20% movement speed.]


    ''How do these things even work?''


    [Arcane Shield: Forms a protective shield around the user.]


    [Type - Spell]


    [Tier - F]


    [Effect: Absorbs a small amount of magic damage.]


    There were only four spells that caught his eyes from the many. Looking at them, Veer wondered which he should choose as he would need to practice and learn them while also working on his body.


    ''I will never understand how these game terms even work here,'' Veer sighed, still as confused as the day he reincarnated in this world.


    It was a real world, but somehow, skills worked similarly to how he used to play in games. Some were logical to understand, while some went over his head.


    ''Then again, magic itself is like that,'' Veer thought. ''It has its own principles, and I just need to find them.''


    Somehow, this excited him as his inner explorer roared to solve the mystery behind the spell workings. Magic was always interesting to him, especially how it worked.


    "What are you choosing?" Elara asked, nudging his shoulders.


    "I will probably choose all of them and try each one," Veer replied after some thought. "I will need to see which is suited more to me."


    "That aside, you two don''t need to choose anything?" Veer asked, as he noticed how the two were just helping him and not choosing anything.


    "Why would I practice these techniques?" Elara tilted her head slightly. "My father knew I would Awaken a flame-based Aspect, so he already prepared a whole arsenal of Battle Techniques for me."


    "Same here!" Liliana said from his other side.


    ''Damn! And people say the world is a fair place and everyone is equal,'' Veer wanted to cry, and his resolve to punch his father grew stronger.


    "Hmm? Why do I suddenly smell something burning?" Elara rubbed her nose and looked around.


    "I don''t smell anything, though?" Liliana decided to play along and said.


    Veer smiled and said, "You two are now ganging up on me? Sure, sure. I''ll see how you win against me in bed."


    Even though he said that, he also felt as if he could smell something burning. Turning his head to the side, he found several dangerous pairs of eyes looking at him.


    He felt a chill and coughed lightly, "Let''s choose the Spells before they kill me with their glares."


    "Good for you," Elara smiled. "You have us."


    Veer rolled his eyes and ignored her, clicking on the chosen four spells. Next, the content on the screen changed.


    [Put your hand on the marked area!]


    Veer did as the words said and put his hand on a square marked area beside the text. In the next moment, he felt an electric current passing through his body, numbing his finger.


    He didn''t notice it as he was closing his eyes and focusing on the new information added to his brain. Having experienced the pain from the S-Rank Mana Circulation Technique, they posed no problem for him.


    After some moments, he opened his eyes and exhaled, "Now, this is interesting."


    "Boss! What should we do?"

 Chapter 40 - 40: Faction

    "Boss! What should we do?"


    Hearing the familiar voice, Veer turned around and found his new friends standing there. Rock was the one who asked the question, as the triplets stood beside him.


    "What do you mean?" Veer asked in confusion.


    "I meant, do you have some plans for us?" Rock said. "For the Selections. Since you are our boss, we will follow your instructions."


    "Huh?" Veer turned even more confused as he asked. "I still don''t understand. Do you guys have information about the Selections?"


    "I almost forgot you just came," Jarek slapped his forehead. "Yes, we do have some information about it. The Selections will have some tests mainly to test individual skills and lastly a team battle as you already know."


    "Yup! We don''t know about the tests as they are changed every year. But we do know that we would be fighting second years in the team battles," Victor nodded.


    "The hell?" Veer exclaimed. "They aren''t going to pit us against each other?"


    "They will!" Jarek said. "But our main opponents will still be the Second Years. This is why we are asking for your instructions as we will all lose miserably at this rate."


    As the group spoke, more students gathered around them, as everyone nodding in agreement with Jarek''s words. There weren''t only boys, as many girls were also trying to get close to Liliana and Elara.


    Rock crossed his arms over his chest and said, "I am guessing you three will be in the same team so your team will definitely perform the best. But we also want to perform well, so we were hoping you would help us."


    ''Now this is problematic,'' Veer thought, as he began contemplating the matter. ''The Second Years would be pain in the ass to deal with as I''m sure all of them are at Beginner Stage at the very least and some might even be in Intermediate Stage. There is just no way we can defeat them.''


    However, he found the situation too strange as he didn''t think Freya would set up something so absolute. After all, unless some one in a millennia genius comes, there was just no way they could defeat second years. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Wait! There must be some limitations, right?" Veer asked.


    "Yeah, there are. The Second Years cannot form big teams. They either have to join solo or in a duo," Victor said, remembering the rules.


    "Then say that early, idiot," Veer had an urge to smack them, as they wasted his braincells.


    "Calm down!" Elara said, putting her hand on his shoulder. "I think this is a way to humble us and show what lay ahead us."


    "This is troublesome," Veer smiled. "But it''s not as if the situation is very bad. You will have number advantage so you have a chance to win."


    Looking at the faces, which showed no hope, Veer felt an urge to smack all of them, so he shouted. "The hell you all are getting depressed about? The match hasn''t even began."


    "If you''re giving up so early, then I will also stop giving you my version of Synth Soup," Veer scoffed. "Just resign already."


    Some of them felt offended from his words, but aside from some whispers, nobody dared to speak up. Even Rock stayed silent, as he agreed with Veer.


    "Listen! I can''t do anything if you all don''t even see yourself winning against them," Veer sighed. "Unless you''re willing to work hard, even if I told you some heaven defying strategy, you will fail."


    The triplets gritted their teeth in sync, as Victor spoke, "Boss! You don''t need to say anything further. I will form my Mana Core this month and work hard to defeat those arrogant bastards of Second Years."


    Soon, all of them began to shout as the atmosphere burned with flames of resolution and determination. This was what Veer wanted.


    ''No way I''m spending all of my time for you guys,'' Veer rolled his eyes and said. "I will think of a plan for you but I need some time."


    Then he turned towards Elara and Liliana and asked, "Can you two help us?"


    "I was thinking of a plan for my girls anyways so I don''t mind a few more," Elara shrugged. "I will take the Warrior path one."


    "I will handle the Mage Path then," Liliana said, as usual keeping it short.


    "Good! I''ll form the plan for them then," Veer smiled and then addressed the crowd. "Just follow me, work hard, and I''ll make sure you''re at the top."


    "Boss is the best!"


    "Heh! You have our eternal loyalty Boss!"


    "Haha! I will show those bastards what we are capable off. Boss! You will always be my boss!"


    "Don''t shout, bastards," Veer''s lips twitched as he smashed Kael''s head. "Go and choose whatever you want."


    The crowd slowly dispersed, though not before giving another thanks to the trio. They really felt they could achieve anything with them as their head.


    After everyone chose their set of spells and techniques, the professor sent them outside.


    There was a small break after the class, so the students went on to do their own work, while Veer went to a park with his girlfriends.


    Sitting on a bench under the shade of a tree, Veer felt relaxed and sleepy. He even dozed off a few times, but Elara woke him up.


    "Why are you helping them?" Elara asked, as she held Veer''s head and pushed it on her thighs.


    "What do you mean?" Veer asked, not resisting at all as he enjoyed her lap.


    "You are kind, Veer," Liliana said. "Even if you like to deny it, we know it. However, we also know you wouldn''t go out of your way to help them so much, even giving them the time you can use for your own growth."


    Veer stayed silent and closed his eyes. After lingering for a while, he sighed, "You two are really stubborn and idiots."


    "Just tell us already," Elara pinched his cheeks.


    "Oii!" Veer slapped her hand away and asked. "You didn''t check the forums, right?"


    "No? Was there something important?" Elara asked.


    "Yes, there are many factions in this Academy. Most of them are very old and have deep roots in not only academy but in outside world too," Veer said. "I don''t want to join them so I will make my own faction."

 Chapter 41 - 41: Plans

    Whenever Veer got some free time, he would browse the Academy forum and try to learn as much as he could about the Academy.


    From there, he got to know how the Academy truly worked and how it was just starting. Of course, he needed to filter a lot of false information before finding anything useful.


    "Factions?" Liliana raised an eyebrow and asked. "There are departments, and now there are factions too?"


    "Yup! And most of the top ones have a history of many years," Veer nodded. "These factions are made by students alone, and sometimes these students become professors or simple staff of the Academy."


    "Ah! So they have the connections," Elara exclaimed. "So, the Academy is basically ruled by these factions, right?"


    "Pretty much, yeah, as these factions control the resource allocation, even though it''s under the departments," Veer sighed. "Unfortunately, even the top students of the departments belong to some factions, so it all comes down to which faction you belong to and which department you''re in."


    "Then you chose the right path," Liliana nodded. "Making a faction right now would be good, as we can even use it in the outside world. Sadly, they''re all too weak or have low potential to actually face our enemies."


    "No worries there," Veer laughed lightly. "Even if they aren''t the best, I will make them very good at what they do."


    "By the way, what are the requirements for making a faction?" Elara asked.


    "Have ten willing members and be a Gold-Rank," Veer closed his eyes and said. "And yes, there are ranks for students too. Apparently, after we officially get into the Academy as first-years, we can have access to Cyberscape."


    Hearing his words, a strange look appeared on both girls'' faces as they looked down at Veer. Elara tried to control herself but, in the end, laughed out loud.


    "Haha! I still can''t believe they didn''t choose the name you suggested even though you were the one who proposed that concept," Elara laughed while slapping Veer on his shoulder.


    "I know, right!? Bastards took everything except the name," Veer turned his head to look at Elara and screamed. "VibeNet is such a vibe. They should have taken it."


    Liliana chuckled softly as she looked at her friends arguing over something so trivial. She had a reserved personality that hadn''t gone away even after so many years.


    So, most of the time, she just liked to stay on the sidelines and enjoy life. She could have talked more and teased Veer, but she just wanted to stay by the side and enjoy his smile.


    ''I will make sure you never lose that smile,'' Liliana smiled. ''Just like you did.''


    "Alright! Arguing with a dumb girl will only prove there are two," Veer snorted and stood up. "Anyways, what I was saying was that we need to do certain things, like battling and rising in ranks to reach Gold-Rank. Only then can we form a faction in the CS."


    "I see," Elara rested her back on the bench and said. "I can do the physical training part of your faction then. Lily can take the magic part, but explanations and all will be done by you."


    "Thanks, as always," Veer grinned. "We will need to watch out for traitors, though. There''s no way there won''t be betrayals¡ªI can smell it through my protagonist halo."


    "We can deal with that later. For now, tell me how you plan to start the training," Elara causally ignored his remark and asked. "You''re not going to sacrifice your own training to help them, right?"


    "No way I''m doing that," Veer waved his hand. "I''ll message you all when I think of a plan. For now, let''s talk about us. I think I''ll need some time before I can form my Mana Core. What about you two?"


    "I should be done with it in a week," Liliana said after thinking for a moment. "El should also be done in like ten days. We all are a little late in this."


    "So we should have approximately three weeks to prepare for the selections," Veer rubbed his chin in thought. "That should be enough for us, but I don''t want to underestimate the second years, especially since they have Aurora with them." S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don''t remind me of that bitch," Elara''s eyes blazed as she gritted her teeth. "I can''t believe she followed you all the way here. Heh! But it''s good¡ªI will show her my strength and make sure she stays seven thousand kilometers away."


    "Oii! She is a year older than you and awakened a year earlier than you," Veer sighed. "It won''t be an easy fight if she decides to scheme against us, which I''m pretty sure she will."


    "I hate to admit it, but you''re right," Elara calmed down and nodded. "She is in a class of her own, and I''m not even sure I can defeat her, even in hand-to-hand combat."


    "By the way, I''ve been curious. How did you offend her?" Liliana asked, seemingly confused about the situation.


    Veer flinched and looked away. Scratching his cheek, he said, "Well, let''s just say I messed up, and now she''s here to take revenge, probably."


    "And I won''t let her," Elara snorted. "Even though she''s strong, I will become much stronger than that two-faced bitch."


    "I see!" Liliana nodded.


    "So, the conclusion of this short meeting is very simple. We will need to work our asses off if we want to beat the second years," Veer said, grinning. "Sounds like a good deal to me."


    "Hmm, you can leave the information gathering to me," Liliana played with her hair and smiled. "I have my own means of getting the biodata of anyone you want."


    "Yes, that will be incredibly useful," Veer held Liliana''s hand and kissed her cheek. "Here''s your reward."


    Liliana blushed and looked down, which surprised her two friends as they chuckled softly.


    "Don''t laugh," Liliana pouted. "I... just find it a little embarrassing."


    "Even though you jumped on him multiple times before others," Elara grinned and teased her even more.


    ''Ah! How can I tell them that even though Veer confirmed our relationship, we weren''t able to do anything physical because the calamity arrived,'' Liliana looked down at her stomach and felt even worse as a thought appeared in her head.


    ''Two times virgin.''

 Chapter 42 - 42: Collapse of Third Dormitory

    After spending some time with Liliana and Elara, Veer attended two more classes. Then, he separated from his girlfriends as they had something to do.


    Walking back to his dormitory since it was almost evening, Veer was going through the spells he had chosen.


    ''Hmm! So, the spells are all about runes, and we just need to learn to form these runes with our mana correctly,'' Veer thought. ''Only carving can work, but if one wants to bring out the true potential of the spell, they need to understand it. How does this work?''


    Even in his free time, he needed to focus on this, as at night he would have to practice the Primordial Arcane Forge technique. Not to mention, he also needed to fulfill his duties as the leader.


    "Ah! These spells are really fascinating," his eyes glistened as he once again tried to remember every detail about the spells.


    In the next moment, however, his eyes turned sharp, losing all the excitement. Instantly, he kicked the ground and jumped forward.


    With a loud boom, the ground where he had been standing cracked, throwing dust into the air.


    Veer stopped behind a tree and looked back, thinking, ''There shouldn''t be any assassination attempts in the academy... Ah! It''s someone from the First Dormitory!''


    Looking at a muscular man standing above the cracked ground, Veer tried to guess his identity and a silly smiled appeared on his face.


    With a big hammer on his shoulder, the man pointed at Veer and said in a crooked voice, "You have some skills. Unfortunately, you¡ª"


    However, he didn''t get the chance to finish his words as his target had already run away like a rabbit whose tail had been stepped on. Within a second, Veer had gained considerable distance from him.


    Not looking back, Veer shouted, "Your voice is even worse than the crow people! So, keep some distance from me and don''t talk to me."


    "Bastard! You dare compare this mighty Jason to those filthy birds!" the man roared, chasing after Veer. His superiors had told him to ignore Veer''s words, but only now he understood why.


    The bastard surely knew how to step on people''s weaknesses.


    "Hey! Hey! That''s racist, you know," Veer shouted, maintaining his speed and running toward the dormitories. "I can report you and get you banned. This is a PG-13 server!"


    "PG my ass! If you''ve got guts, then stop and fight me!" Jason gritted his teeth and tried to increase his speed. But no matter how fast he ran, he just couldn''t close the distance between them.


    "I didn''t know you had such strange fetishes," Veer shouted again, a smile forming on his lips. "But sorry, I won''t peg your ass!"


    Jason almost stumbled at that, finding it difficult to say anything. With his blood boiling in anger, he charged at Veer with greater speed, ignoring reason altogether.


    "Thanks in advance!"


    Jason heard a soft whisper close to his ear and got confused. But he didn''t have time to think as something hard slammed into his body¡ªand shattered.


    That wasn''t the end, as his momentum carried him forward, slamming him into several solid surfaces. When he finally came to a halt, his vision darkened as something heavy dropped onto him, robbing him of consciousness.


    Looking at the destruction before him, Veer flinched and thought, ''He should survive, right?''


    What lay before him was utter destruction: the entire Third Dormitory had collapsed, raising clouds of dust everywhere.


    The loud sound alerted everyone in the dormitories, and many students came out to see what had occurred. They found the third building collapsed, the dust settling slowly.


    Victor was among the first to arrive on the scene. He found Veer standing on the sidelines, watching everything. Surprised, he walked toward him and asked, "What happened?"


    "Nothing much! Just an angry bull charged in and destroyed everything," Veer said, smiling from ear to ear.


    "Bull? How did it even get into the academy?" Victor asked, scratching his spiky orange hair.


    "Let''s wait!" Veer said as he sat down on the grass. Noticing his smile, Victor found the situation suspicious and decided to wait too.


    The other students gossiped about the sudden collapse of the Third Dormitory, though most weren''t too surprised. After all, the Third Dormitory was in poor condition, and its collapse seemed inevitable.


    Even after some time, nobody left the scene. They knew someone from the academy would come to investigate, as this had never happened before.


    They were right. Around ten minutes after the dormitory collapsed, a beautiful woman descended from the skies, like an angel coming down from the heavens. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The students would have loved to admire her, but knowing who she was, they didn''t dare and kept their heads down.


    Except for one.


    Veer''s smile stiffened when he saw her and thought, ''Why is someone like her here?''


    As the woman landed, the students greeted her in unison. "Good evening, Dean."


    "Good evening," the woman, Freya, nodded at them before turning to the rubble of the Third Dormitory.


    She frowned, the expression vanishing only when her gaze landed on Veer, who sat closest to the building.


    Her lips twitched as she thought, ''In just one day, you''ve caused so much drama here.''


    "Who was the first to arrive at the scene?" Freya asked, already expecting the answer.


    Everyone pointed at Veer, recalling that he''d been there before anyone else.


    ''So it really is you,'' Freya thought as she approached him. Looming over him, she ordered, "Tell me what happened. Everything!"


    ''I''ll be damned,'' Veer sighed, trying to recall if he''d made any mistakes. As he thought, he recounted the events to Freya.


    "After classes, I was coming back, but midway, someone attacked me. As you know, I have a useless aspect and am very weak, so I had no choice but to run," Veer said in a heartfelt voice, even choking on his words to appear frightened.


    Hearing the story, Freya rolled her eyes, thinking, ''I swear this guy must have a second aspect of being thick-skinned.''


    Still, she ignored her thoughts and said, "That doesn''t explain how the building collapsed."

 Chapter 43 - 43: Argument

    Freya wasn''t the only one interested in what had happened, so the crowd quickly gathered around Veer. However, they kept their distance from him since Freya was still standing there.


    Hearing Freya''s question, Veer flashed a cheeky smile and began narrating as if telling a story, "Well, let me explain. You see, I ran away from him, but he chased after me. When we got near the dormitories, I saw a huge wall in front of me. I was already scared, but I somehow managed to avoid hitting the wall. Unfortunately, he couldn''t and slammed straight into it, destroying everything."


    Finishing his story, Veer took a deep breath and thought, ''Damn! I should have gone into the audiobook industry.''


    "So you were wasting time here while someone is buried under all that rubble?" Freya glared at Veer, but knowing she had urgent matters to attend to, she ignored him for now.


    Turning to face the collapsed building, she extended her hand forward, and a beautiful green hue enveloped her palm.


    In the next moment, a massive magic circle formed above the rubble, adorned with numerous smaller circles inside it, each connected by intricate characters.


    In the dim light of the evening, the magic circle glowed brightly, sending bursts of wind in all directions.


    Under the astonished gazes of the crowd, the circle rotated slightly as gusts of wind picked up the debris from the collapsed building, slowly lifting it into the air.


    Bricks, wooden planks, and every other material used to construct the building now hovered beneath the magic circle.


    Veer stared at the magic circle in awe, his wide eyes glued to it, not blinking even once. He tried to absorb as much as he could, fascinated by its beauty and complexity.


    ''Such a beautiful sight!'' Veer thought, his body instinctively moving closer to the magic circle. However, a slender but firm hand grabbed him, halting his movement.


    Snapping out of his daze, he noticed the hand belonged to Freya, who was looking at him out of the corner of her eye. In a light whisper, she said, "Don''t get too absorbed in magic circles. Remember one thing: they are tools, not your own power. Treat them as such."


    Veer tilted his head, confused. He understood the words but couldn''t grasp their meaning. He opened his mouth to ask something, but Freya had already turned her attention elsewhere, ignoring him completely.


    ''Coming from someone like her, it can''t be useless. Still, what does that mean? Are spells bad or something?'' Veer felt a headache creeping in, so he pushed the matter to the back of his mind, deciding to think about it later.


    Soon, the body of a young man covered in wounds came into view. Blood and dirt stained his torn clothes. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Jason!"


    A loud scream startled everyone as they turned to look at the source. A young man ran through the crowd, followed by another.


    They rushed toward Jason, pulling him out from the rubble, giving Freya space to let the debris drop gently back to the ground.


    Afterward, Freya examined Jason and announced, "He''s alive but injured. He''ll survive, so there''s no need to worry."


    Aron, the young man holding Jason, nodded before pulling out a small, finger-sized container filled with green liquid. He forced Jason''s mouth open and poured the contents in.


    Meanwhile, his friend John, boiling with anger, glared at Veer and shouted, "This is all your doing, isn''t it? You had a grudge against us, so you decided to take revenge on our companion. How shameless of you to even blame the building collapse on him!"


    Before Veer could respond, his phone blared loudly, "Who let the dog out? Woof! Woof!"


    Coughing awkwardly, Veer said, "Ahem! Sorry about that, but someone called me."


    He pulled out his phone and switched it off. As he did, he heard muffled snickers from the crowd and had to resist laughing himself.


    ''Thanks, system!''


    John, however, was furious. He looked ready to rip Veer apart, but Freya''s presence kept him in check. How could he not see the ridicule in Veer''s eyes?


    What irked him the most was the fact that the people of Second, who used to read them, were now looking down at him. How dare they!!


    After tending to Jason, Aron turned to Veer and said, "John''s right. This has to be your scheme. Our boss challenged you today, but you refused, so now you''re using underhanded tactics? How disgraceful!"


    Ignoring the mocking gazes from the crowd, Aron knelt before Freya and pleaded, "Dean, please bring justice! My friend has been wronged by this treacherous bastard!"


    Freya didn''t reply immediately. Her brows furrowed as she thought, ''This is definitely something he planned, but how exactly did he do it?''


    She had researched Veer in her own ways and knew how crafty he was, even though he acted like a goofball. His smile alone told her this was all part of his plan.


    ''Wait! How did someone who hasn''t even formed a Mana Core destroy a building without sustaining serious injuries? Something doesn''t add up.''


    Turning to Veer, she asked, "Do you have anything to say?"


    "Of course, I do! A victim always cries for justice," Veer declared, thumping his chest as he stood up. He then looked at Aron and scoffed, "To be honest, I don''t even need to argue much since the opposition is weak as hell."


    Gesturing toward Jason, he continued, "I refused your boss''s challenge because I know I''m weak, and there''s no point in fighting a losing battle¡ªespecially against an idiot who thinks with his lower half. So, you guys decided to send someone to attack me instead."


    "That''s nonsense!" Aron spat on the ground. "You''re accusing us of attacking in broad daylight? Do you think we''re stupid enough to risk something like that, knowing Jason would face heavy punishment?"


    Most of the crowd sided with Veer, as they were all from the Second Dormitory, but some found Aron''s argument reasonable¡ªexcept for a few who knew more about the academy''s workings.


    A subtle smile played on Freya''s lips as she thought, ''What now?''

 Chapter 44 - 44: Proof

    Veer heard everything and noticed the various gazes upon him, but he still maintained a light smile on his lips.


    After Aron finished speaking, Veer replied, "How would I know that? I''m just a newbie here, and your boss has spent months here. I even heard he''s in factions and has connections, so who knows what goes through his head?"


    "Bullshit!" Aron cursed, realising what Veer was trying to say, so he hurriedly changed the subject. "Alright, keeping that aside, you said you stepped aside but he couldn''t? You think he''s stupid? Who can''t see a giant building before them?"


    "Now that I think about it, it is strange."


    "Yeah, but even if Boss had something to do with this incident, I''m very happy with it."


    Veer shrugged, ignoring the chatter around him. "Once again, how would I know? I also thought he would stop, so I was planning to run to my room."


    Hearing that, Aron ignored Veer and said as politely as he could, "Dean, you can see that the situation is too suspicious, and he''s dodging every question. Please bring justice to my friend."


    Glancing at Veer, Freya asked, "Anything to say?"


    "Not really," Veer shook his head nonchalantly. "You can just check the cameras to see what truly happened here."


    "What? There are cameras here?"


    "I don''t believe it! I remember searching everywhere, and we found nothing."


    "It''s because the Academy wants to give us some privacy, so they didn''t install any cameras."


    "Then it''s clear that bastard is lying. He''s lying through his teeth, knowing very well there are no cameras."


    Veer still didn''t lose his smile, hearing everything around him as even people from the First Dormitory began to show up.


    He felt an intense gaze on him and raised his head to look at Freya, who had a frown on her face. He smiled and said, "Of course, there are no cameras for our privacy, but the privacy is inside the dormitories. There are still some cameras outside, right?"


    ''This brat...'' Freya clicked her tongue and took out her phone. Her thumb danced across the screen as she called someone.


    Soon, the call was picked up. Freya brought the phone close to her ear and said, "Can you send the footage? Yeah, that one. Hmm, thanks." S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Nobody spoke and simply waited for judgment. The area turned silent as their gazes glued to Dean''s phone. They didn''t even dare to breathe, only exhaling when they heard a ping from the phone.


    Freya''s finger danced furiously on the screen as she finished her task and threw the phone. Instead of falling, the phone hovered in the air and produced a translucent hologram.


    With the best quality video playing on it, the students got excited and watched. The video showed the backside of the dormitory, with some trees, a blanket of greenery on the ground, and a white wall on one side.


    As they watched, the lean figure of Veer came into view, his face full of horror as he looked around in panic. His steps came to a halt when he noticed the wall, and the despair on his face grew.


    In the next moment, the view shook slightly as the muscular figure of Jason entered, chasing Veer.


    Unfortunately, Veer sidestepped, but Jason couldn''t stop in time. He hit the wall with a powerful impact, shattering it instantly as his momentum carried him forward.


    "Boss was telling the truth! That guy really did lose his head and slammed into the wall."


    "Bro awakened the Bull Aspect."


    "No wonder he used to bully. Pun intended."


    "Haha! But there is one thing I don''t understand. How did he destroy the dormitory?"


    This was the question everyone had and couldn''t understand, except for a few like Aron and John. However, they didn''t speak and simply picked up Jason, trying to take him away.


    "Where are you going?"


    A cold voice sent chills down their spines as they stopped in their tracks, not daring to move an inch. Only an idiot would dare disobey the Dean.


    Freya looked coldly at Jason and said, "The footage was authentic, and according to it, Jason tried to initiate a battle without consent. Not only that, but he also destroyed the Third Dormitory, which is Academy property. For all of this, he will be punished, so tell him to report to the Law Enforcement Department."


    Looking down, Aron nodded. "We will tell him that, Dean."


    With that, they brought Jason back to the First Dormitory, leaving the crowd behind.


    "Dean is just! I wish to kowtow to show my appreciation¡ªor rather, how grateful I am." Veer bowed and spoke in a monotone.


    "There is no need for that. Anyone who breaks the rules will be punished according to Academy policy," Freya scoffed. "Remember that well."


    "As you command, Dean. I will keep an eye on the First Dormitory to see if they break any rules," Veer bowed even lower, his torso almost parallel to the ground.


    ''It was for you, idiot,'' Freya rolled her eyes but didn''t say anything. She had already formed some guesses about how Veer got into this situation and how he handled it. She was impressed with him and decided to let him off the hook for now.


    ''Not like I can do much to him for now anyway,'' Freya thought. ''Still, did he do all of this just to get that guy in trouble?''


    Somehow, she felt that wasn''t it. But she couldn''t think of any benefit Veer would gain from this, so she stopped pondering.


    She was about to fly back to her house when a cheeky voice reached her ears.


    "Um, Dean, I have a small request."


    Freya stopped and turned to look at Veer, who stood there with a shit-eating grin on his face. Raising an eyebrow, she asked, "What is it?"


    "Since the building is demolished, you''ll probably throw it out and make a new one, right?" Veer asked, pointing at the remnants of the building.


    Finally understanding where Veer was going, Freya smiled and replied, "Oh? Why would I throw it away? I''ll just use it to construct a new Third Dormitory. After all, it''d be a waste to throw it all away."


    ''Damn old brain,'' Veer cursed inwardly but still wore an amiable smile as he tried to think of ways to convince Freya.

 Chapter 45 - 45: The Devil

    There was a reason Veer went out of his way to get the Third Dormitory destroyed. If Freya used the materials to rebuild it, all of his efforts would be useless.


    "Dean, the materials are very old and in bad condition. Isn''t that the reason that guy was able to destroy it so easily?" Veer tried to convince her. "It will be very bad if some student got injured from a building collapse again, right?"


    "We will use more materials, so you don''t need to worry about this matter," Freya smiled and said.


    "But it''s better to be safe than sorry, right?" Veer''s lips twitched as he asked. "Besides, the Academy is rich, so they can surely build a new building, right?"


    "Not really," Freya shook her head. "Our Academy is in a bad financial situation, actually, so we can''t afford that."


    Veer pursed his lips and said, "Then, I wish to suggest a change in dormitories."


    "Ho? And what would that be?" Freya got interested and asked.


    "The Third Dormitory is supposed to represent slums, but it isn''t that different from the Second Dormitory, right?" Veer said, pointing at the Second Dormitory.


    He smiled and said, "There is a difference between middle-class and slums, right?"


    "And?" Freya frowned.


    "I am just requesting you to improve the living conditions there," Veer said. "I know it''ll affect the Academy''s finances, so how about this? You don''t need to do anything, just give the Second Dormitory the duty of throwing away the leftovers of the Third Dormitory."


    ''This brat...'' Freya smiled, as she understood why Veer did all this drama. It was to get materials to improve the living conditions of the Second Dormitory.


    Getting materials in the Academy wasn''t impossible, but it would certainly cost them a lot, so he laid his eyes on the broken structure of the Third Dormitory.


    But he couldn''t just take it for himself, so he used someone else to destroy it and then used the trash for his dormitory.


    ''I won''t let you have these so easily,'' Freya smiled as she opened her mouth to say something. However, at that moment, her expression changed as her head snapped to her left.


    Frowning, she thought, ''Why are they here?''


    "Dean, what about my proposal?" Veer asked, noticing the change in her look.


    "Just do whatever you want with the remnants," Freya waved her hand and said, still frowning.


    Then, without giving Veer a chance to speak, she kicked her feet against the ground and flew away.


    "Woah! I actually managed to convince her so easily," Veer muttered in surprise, but then he remembered how Freya was in a hurry to leave.


    ''Something must have happened,'' Veer thought as he turned towards his fellow students, who were now his followers.


    With a wide grin on his face, he shouted, "Boys, pick up everything! We''re going to renovate our home!!"


    "Hell yeah! Boss is the best!"


    "Uuu! Now I can finally sleep properly!"


    While Veer was celebrating his small victory with his friends, Freya was flying high above the Star City at a terrible speed.


    Her long white hair fluttered in the wind as her blue eyes focused ahead. As a Wind Mage of Grandmaster Stage, she had no problem flying at high speeds, especially considering she had a powerful body to withstand the pressure.


    Finally, she reached the outskirts of the city and stopped as she looked at a dark patch in the distance. It was as if black ink had spilled across the sky.


    As she slowly got closer to it, her frown deepened as she recognized the mana and aura leaking out from the dark patch.


    As soon as Freya got into its range, she was finally able to see the dark patch clearly. It was a hole in space itself, with tendrils of darkness snaking out of it.


    But they weren''t the only things coming out of the hole.


    A figure draped in dark robes from head to toe stepped out from the hole. There was nothing clear about it except the fact that it had a humanoid figure. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Looking at the figure, Freya raised her hand as winds picked up around her. In a commanding voice, she said, "I thought there was an agreement that we wouldn''t invade each other''s lands."


    The dark-robed figure''s body shook slightly as a sinister voice leaked out of its confines. "Hehe, of course, there is an agreement, but it was mostly so that we don''t attack each other. I am only here to keep an eye on a certain someone, so it doesn''t count as a breach of the agreement."


    "And who might that be?" Freya asked, still pointing her hand toward the dark-robed figure.


    "I can''t tell you that as the orders came from my higher-ups," the figure spoke again, its voice neutral, making it hard to guess the gender. "But I will say this one thing: do not meddle in our matters; otherwise, you won''t be able to afford the consequences. And it is serious since this command... Ah! I can''t tell you that."


    ''Someone from its higher-ups? Are nobles involved?'' Freya lowered her hand but kept her guard up. "Then you wouldn''t mind having a tracker on you, right? You were checking my students out, right?"


    "This perception of yours scares me," the figure chuckled. "As expected from you, Blue Wind."


    Freya snorted and flicked her fingers as the color of the sky changed, turning into a blinding flash of green. When the flash died down, the dark-robed figure was left standing in a translucent sphere.


    The hole in the space was no more, and the dark tendrils also vanished as if they were never there.


    However, even with all of this, the figure didn''t move from its place, simply staring at Freya. It raised its hand and touched the green sphere, only to take it back immediately.


    "Are you trying to break the agreement, Freya?" the figure hissed as it jerked its hand.


    "Don''t make me repeat myself," Freya said, her voice cold and utterly devoid of any emotion. "Next time I see you spying on my students, I will forget we ever had any agreement to begin with."


    "Haha! Good! You really are gutsy," the figure laughed loudly, its sinister voice suppressing the sound of the wind. "Fine! I will leave today, but remember one thing, Freya Frostwind. You are nurturing the very devil who will bring this world to it''s end."


    With that, the figure took out a small amulet and crushed it, disappearing from the sphere.


    Freya let the sphere disperse as she stared into the empty space. Her mind replayed the figure''s words, ''The devil who will bring this world to it''s end, huh. Veer, I hope you don''t disappoint me or anyone who has placed their bets on you.''

 Chapter 46 - 46: Good Followers

    There were a lot of things Veer needed to do, so he dropped all the work on Rock and entered the dormitory. Rock was helping out himself and, surprisingly, he was a good commander.


    The trash-shifting work was going well, and they could start working the next day since it was the weekend.


    Sitting on his bed and glued to his phone screen, Veer was chatting with Liliana. He really felt grateful to her, as it was all because of her that he got the materials.


    She had given him a document containing information on practically every first-year student, including their Aspects and backgrounds. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After this, she was working on getting information about the second years, which was a little tougher, but she was confident she could do it.


    "I don''t know how you did it, but you''re the best," Veer said, kissing his phone with a wide smile on his face.


    In that stash of information, he had read about Jason, an underling of Carlson, who played the role of their tank in fights.


    He had an Aspect that gave him increased physical attributes while taking away his sanity. It was basically a berserker ability, if he had to describe it.


    When Veer saw who was attacking him, he planned a simple takeover of the Third Dormitory, and it worked.


    He just needed to taunt Jason enough to get him angry, which would increase his physical attributes while robbing him of his sanity.


    In that state, Jason didn''t stop and destroyed the building. For the same reason, he also survived the collapse of the Third Dormitory.


    ''A brave sacrifice,'' Veer thought, feeling very thankful, as he could now renovate the Second Dormitory.


    "Should I practice Primordial Arcane Forge?" Veer pondered aloud.


    Just then, his phone began to vibrate, prompting him to pick it up. Seeing who was calling, Veer answered, "What''s up?"


    "Boss! The Synth Soup is here, and after today''s labor, everyone is waiting for it. They all seem too excited about it," Jarek said, from the other side.


    Hearing Jarek''s words, Veer nodded and replied, "I''ll be there. Just give me a moment."


    "Gotcha!"


    With that, Veer left his room and descended the few floors of the building. From there, he headed toward the room they had decided to meet up in before distributing the meal.


    In the dimly lit room, he found Jarek and Rock standing beside the container. Jarek looked like his usual self, but Rock was bare-chested, with some marks on his torso.


    Veer gave them a nod and got to work, which was pretty easy since he had already done it once. After finishing, he took a plate of Synth Soup for himself and told Rock to bring dinner to their fellow brothers.


    Jarek stayed behind and ate his meal with Veer, as they simply chatted about random topics.


    Resisting the urge to moan in bliss, Jarek said, "By the way, Boss, you can leave the renovation to us. There are many of us who need some physical work to increase our strength, so it''ll be helpful. After all, you also need to focus on yourself."


    He finished the soup and stood up. Giving Veer a confident smirk, he added, "We won''t burden you, Boss. Or at least we''ll try to do everything we can to make your work easier. Leave these small things to us and focus on yourself."


    With that, he left the room, leaving Veer alone.


    "Damn! I actually have good followers," Veer exclaimed as he finished his dinner. "Guess I''ll have to work hard on their training camp."


    Since he was now free from renovation responsibilities, Veer decided to spend the next few hours practicing.


    Returning to his room, the first thing he did was switch to his casual clothes, which gave him enough freedom to practice.


    Sitting on the wooden floor, Veer asked, "That reminds me, do I get something today?"


    [Affirmative! But the gains are worthless, so the system didn''t bother telling the Host. Once they accumulate enough, the system will reward the Host.]


    ''So, it really was only beginner''s luck,'' Veer thought and asked, "Can I get them now if I want to?"


    [Affirmative!]


    "What are these worthless things anyway?"


    [Green toothpaste, seven-colored undies, a worn woman''s underwear, Viagra...]


    "Stop! What kind of gains are those?"


    [Lowest grade.]


    "Never mind. Keep stacking them!"


    [Affirmative!]


    A little disappointed that he got nothing, Veer chose to practice his Primordial Arcane Forge. First, he took some time to get into his prime condition, both physically and mentally.


    After that, he closed his eyes and focused on his Mana, which was spread throughout his body. Just like before, he gathered a portion from various parts of his body near his heart.


    He waited for a second before moving it through the instructed Mana Veins. Enduring the terrible pain and pressure spreading within him, he passed through the First Mana Vein and entered the Second Mana Vein.


    This was where he struggled, as the pain was unbearable. Not to mention the burning sensation in his body, which made him sweat buckets.


    "Goddamnit!"


    However, he persisted and tried to endure as much as he could, even if it meant breaking a bone or two. He needed to get stronger at any cost; otherwise, there was no future for him.


    This was his only option.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity of pain, Veer managed to get his Mana from the Second Mana Vein to the Third Mana Vein. However, when he tried to move it further, a terrible pain assaulted all of his senses, robbing him of consciousness.


    With a thud, his body dropped to the wooden floor, unconscious.


    After some time, his eyes fluttered open as clarity returned to his mind. Startled, he tried to sit up, but a low groan escaped his clenched teeth.


    "The hell!" Veer cursed as he finally managed to sit up properly.


    Remembering the pain and pressure he felt when moving Mana into the Third Vein, he shivered. Calling it terrible would be an understatement, as it had literally knocked him out.


    "Woah! I almost exploded!"

 Chapter 47 - 47: Spells (1)

    After what happened, Veer had some lingering fear so he didn''t immediately start practicing Primordial Arcane Forge again. His body was also aching so he decided to rest for some time before starting it again.


    ''I can''t recklessly practice it. I am a protagonist but I don''t have plot armour. This shit would destroy me from inside out.''


    Although Veer cursed, he couldn''t deny the benefits he was receiving from his Mana Circulation Technique. He could feel the minor changes in his body, and they remained him of the things he could achieve through Primordial Arcane Forge.


    Clenching his fist, he noticed how his grip strength had increased and when he punched, the blow around air was also different.


    ''Just two Mana Veins did this...what will happen when I complete the cycle,'' Veer grew excited at the thought, as the urge to start practicing again grew stronger.


    However, he suppressed it. Even if he wanted to, he couldn''t as that would just break his body. Everything needed a balance, after all.


    ''I should focus on spells for now,'' Veer''s eyes shone in a flashing glint, as the wide smile on his face showed his mood. He felt like a child discovering new things.


    He didn''t start immediately, as he first took a nice bath which cooled down his brain and made his whole body relaxed. Only after that, he felt like he was ready for practice.


    "Hmm, which one should I try first?" Veer closed his eyes and muttered, as he remembered the four spells he had chosen from the class.


    "Let''s try firebolt first!" Veer smiled and tried to remember every detail about the spell. The information came crashing into his mind, but it didn''t cause any pain as it was a part of his memories already.


    After a few minutes, he opened his eyes and looked thoughtfully at the ceiling. His mind replaying everything in his mind, "So, the whole spell is depending on the Magic circle. As long as I manage to make it, I''ll be able to cast the Spell. Pretty convenient."


    Just to not get confused later on, he took out paper and pen, and drew the Magic Circle on it. With every stroke he engraved the circle on it, Veer grew more confused about it.


    After finishing it, Veer gave it a long look and considered the things he had noticed in the Magic circle and spell as a whole. He wanted to dig deep in Magic and find everything about it, so this was just the first step.


    ''This is a F-Rank Spell so we only need to make a single circle for it,'' Veer remembered the information of spell, looking at the Magic circle. ''And inside this circle, we need to carve Runes.''


    Runes were something he had wanted to study for a long time, but they weren''t available to public. Using Runes without have proper knowledge about them could be very dangerous, after all.


    And considering how his life was, it was already a miracle his family allowed him in library, let alone allow the study on Runes. So, he was clueless as a baby on Runes.


    However, from what he knew from the public knowledge, Runes were characters of an Ancient Language and they resonated with the world in various ways. Every single Rune had it''s importance and depending on how it''s used, it could produce phenomenal results.


    For example, the Firebolt Spell he was trying to cast. It required him to make a Magic circle containing a total of six Runes, of which two were same.


    He would be able to cast the Spells easily as long as he learns to make the Magic circle, however he wanted much more from it.


    "Spells are tools, huh," Veer muttered, as he looked at the Runes on his paper, each being unfamiliar to him.


    As his gaze was still fixated on the Magic circle, he noticed something. With startled look on his face, he brought the paper close to his face and looked at the Runes deeply.


    "The hell!??" Veer exclaimed, as he noticed how the Runes were fading away from the paper. In just a matter of time, right before his eyes, all the runes vanished, leaving a blank paper with only a circle on it.


    "So, Runes can''t be made on things, or I''m just too weak for that," Veer muttered, but he already knew the answer. This Magic world he lived on was running on Runic Machines, so it wasn''t that Rune couldn''t be carved on a surface.


    Thinking of that, he remembered that the school computer from which he had taken the spells from, "It must be a high grade Runic Machine." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He shook his head and focused on the problem in hand. The Runes weren''t the only problem one needed to face while drawing Magic Circle. It was the Mana control and capacity required to do it.


    After all, unlike warriors, Mages needed to have a higher Mana control due to the fact that they needed to draw Magic circles. And for that, they would need to bring their Mana out of their body and try to make the Magic circle, which wasn''t an easy task.


    Only now Veer understood why F-Rank spells were for mostly Beginner Stage as most people only get enough Mana control after forming a Mana Core.


    ''At first glance, the power system of this world looks so easy and simple but the more I explore it, the more complex and confusing it is becoming,'' Veer rubbed his chin, as he tossed the paper back in his storage ring.


    He memorized the Magic circle one more time and got into his meditative mode. Only then, he felt he was ready to try his first ever spell.


    ''First, bring your Mana to your fingertips,'' Veer guided his Mana through the Mana Veins towards his right hand''s index finger. It was very easy for him since his Mana control was just getting better each time he practiced Primordial Arcane Forge.


    "Using your finger as a pen and your fingertip as the tip on pen, draw the Magic circle before you."


    Veer followed the instructions and let his mana out of his fingertip. Instantly, he was overwhelmed by a magnitude of greatness. It was as if he was a small river finally merging in the mighty ocean.


    It was an oppressive feeling and he couldn''t keep his Mana in place, as it rebounded back to him.


    "Fuck!! I need to find the damn bastard who said using Magic is easy. Just cast magic and boom my ass!"

 Chapter 48 - 48: Spell (2)

    Lying on the ground, Veer had just one thought.


    "I want a damned time skip directly to Selections."


    This was the first time he had tried to interact with the atmospheric Mana using his own Mana, and the results were not good.


    The atmospheric Mana was like an open, endless ocean brimming with infinite Mana. When he tried to force his Mana into the atmosphere, he got a rebound.


    The perfect way to describe the feeling he got was how a river meets an ocean. Some of his Mana rebounded to him, while the rest mixed into the atmosphere and was lost.


    Veer would eventually be able to replenish his Mana, but it still hurt knowing that he had lost Mana for no useful purpose.


    ''Or maybe it wasn''t completely futile,'' Veer thought, as he tried to remember the feeling he got when he forced his Mana into the atmosphere.


    As his imagination ran wild, he created a perfect image of what could have happened in that moment. The image was of an estuary where the freshwater river meets the salty waters of the ocean.


    ''Yup, it really is similar,'' Veer thought, as he looked into his own imaginative image of the feeling. ''And what I need to do is control the water that gets mixed in the ocean, rather than the one that gets rebounded.''


    He understood it, but implementing it wasn''t easy. The density, the nature¡ªeverything was different in the atmospheric Mana, so it would be extremely hard.


    Grinning, he sat up once again and got into his meditative mode, which brought his mind to an absolutely calm state. After that, he carefully guided his Mana to his fingertips, where it lingered for a while.


    ''I can''t take it slow, as that will just push all the Mana back into me,'' Veer thought as he launched his Mana outside of his finger.


    He got the same feeling of being pushed back again, but this time he was prepared and endured it. He then ignored it and concentrated solely on the Mana that was sidetracked by the collision of the two different Manas.


    It was still there, close to his body, as the atmospheric Mana tried to rope it in. Not so slowly, it blended completely into the atmospheric Mana, and there was no way to recognize it again.


    Feeling the connection fading, Veer exhaled and sat silently on the floor. He went through the process again, comparing it with his first attempt.


    ''I should keep a hold on it more,'' Veer thought as he once again brought his Mana to his fingertips and forced it into the world with all his might, which resulted in the world pushing it back with equal force.


    He almost coughed up blood but didn''t lose focus on the Mana that was blending into the atmosphere. He tasted blood in his mouth but completely ignored it.


    All of his concentration was on a single wisp of Mana that was getting farther away from him.


    ''No! I can''t let it get away from me,'' Veer thought as he tried to bring the Mana back, but the moment he tried to force his will on it, he lost the connection.


    After spitting blood into a small cup, Veer wiped the corner of his mouth and thought about the experience he had just gained.


    ''The trick of focusing on a single wisp of Mana is working,'' Veer thought as he analyzed his situation. ''I can observe it all I want, but the moment I try to force my will on it, I lose the connection. This is going to be hard!''


    He continued experimenting, improving each time on his previous mistakes. He only stopped at midnight when his Mana reserves were nearly empty. However, he still didn''t succeed.


    Yet he wasn''t discouraged by constant failures. Instead, he wanted to know more, experiment more. He just wanted to figure it all out. If he still had some usable Mana left, he would have continued his experiments.


    Only after failing so many times did Veer understand why most people who chose the Mage Path only focused on a single spell. They all knew it would take a long time to master even one spell.


    After taking a bath once again, Veer collapsed onto his bed, dead tired from all his work. He had practiced Primordial Arcane Forge, which was a torture in itself, and after that, spent hours working on his spells, which took a toll on both his body and mind.


    He wanted to go through his mistakes again, but he was too exhausted, and his fatigue caught up to him. As soon as he touched the bed, his eyelids closed, and he slipped into a deep sleep.


    ---


    While the Second Dormitory was celebrating their good days, the atmosphere in the First Dormitory was completely different. On the top floor of the building, a small group of students gathered around a table.


    All of them were standing, while a single blond young man sat at the head of the table, his hands playing with a Rubik''s cube. His sheer presence made the atmosphere heavy, as everyone''s hearts raced in fear. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    While trying to solve it, he said, "He''s using the materials to renovate his academy, huh."


    "Boss! I''m telling you, it was all a fluke," John said, trying to calm his anger. "I saw it with my own eyes. That bastard was so scared of Jason; that''s why he rejected your challenge. He knew he would lose."


    "Try to think before you speak," Carlson glanced at him, making John''s body flinch. "He isn''t completely useless."


    "What do you mean, Boss?" Aron asked as he pulled John to the side.


    Carlson shrugged. "That guy solved the food problem and even became their leader in such a short time. You think that''s also a fluke?"


    "It could be. I mean, I don''t believe a random guy who just joined the Academy could solve the food problem so easily. It must have been a fluke. Otherwise, how could he solve it so quickly, as if he were prepared for it already?" Aron argued, finding the situation too absurd.


    "You could be right on that," Carlson nodded. "But the fact that he gained Rock''s approval shows that he at least has the strength to back it up."

 Chapter 49 - 49: Closed Training

    Carlson''s words silenced Aron as he remembered the news they had received earlier in the day. Apparently, Veer had become the leader of the Second Dormitory.


    To prove his strength, he had punched Rock and forced him to take a defensive stance. It wasn''t an easy task, as Rock was the second-strongest First Year before the three abnormalities arrived.


    It was clear that Veer wasn''t weak, even if he wasn''t the strongest.


    "You get it, don''t you?" Carlson smiled as he finished one side of the Rubik''s cube. "He played it all. He knew very well that there were cameras, so he led Jason there and acted as if he was scared. A crafty fellow, huh?"


    Aron was shocked, as he couldn''t understand how Veer could have made these plans. Many things didn''t sit well with the way things happened, but he didn''t say anything.


    "It is always good to overestimate our enemies instead of underestimating them," Carlson said, narrowing his eyes at the puzzle before him.


    He smiled and clenched his fist, crushing the Rubik''s cube into many pieces. "I''m best in fights, not mind games, so I''ll just crush him in the Selections. Till then, let them do whatever they want because, in the end..."


    He let the pieces slip through his hand with a grin plastered on his face. "I will be the winner."


    Shaking his head, Carlson stood up and said, "If you want to do anything, I won''t stop you. But do remember that I won''t support you in that. Sending Jason was your idea, and now we have to deal with his punishment."


    Aron bowed his head and accepted Carlson''s words, as it was he who had failed.


    "I''m going into closed training till the Selections," Carlson announced. "And I suggest you all also focus on improving rather than playing around. Strength is what matters in this world. If you are strong, nothing can stop you."


    Everyone bowed before him as Carlson left the room. He was determined to get the first place in the Selections, no matter what.


    For that, he needed to be strong¡ªstronger than anyone.


    ...


    On the morning of a new day, Veer woke up, completely refreshed and ready to perform his duties. After taking care of his morning necessities, Veer descended from his top floor.


    Arriving at the ground floor, the first thing he needed to do was prepare the meal for everyone. It wasn''t a task he hated, as it just helped him practice his mana control, so he happily did it.


    After everyone had their fill, Veer climbed onto a table, gathering everyone''s attention. By now, everyone in the Second Dormitory had accepted him as their leader from their hearts.


    Their two major problems¡ªfood and living conditions¡ªwere solved by this man. They were incredibly happy with him.


    Clearing his throat, Veer addressed the crowd, "Hello, boys. As you all requested before, I have formed a plan for you. So, are you ready for one month of intense training?"


    "Hell yeah! We can finally beat their asses!"


    "Nobody told me that there are people lusting after boys'' asses!"


    "Boss! We will follow your orders and work hard!"


    "While being hard!?"


    "Who the hell are you, bastard?"


    "Hello, brothers. I''m a newbie here."


    The hall burst into a cacophony of excited screams and laughter. They had been dreading the Selections, mostly because they knew they weren''t strong enough to compete in it.


    They wanted to become strong and had been working hard. However, the results weren''t so good, as they couldn''t even focus properly because of their messed-up lives.


    Now, they could finally focus and even had a leader who could guide them forward. Their happiness knew no bounds.


    "All right, calm down!" Veer shouted loudly. But the boys were too happy and didn''t hear his voice.


    With a loud thump, Veer slammed his leg on the same table he was standing on, breaking it into pieces, as he shouted once again, "Bastards, I''ll open your heads and pour acid inside."


    With that, the boys calmed down and bowed before Veer in apologies. Hearing his words, they all felt a chill as they swore to never mess with their boss. He was scary.


    Sighing, Veer gestured to Rock to shift the broken table aside. He himself once again climbed onto a different table and said, his voice echoing in the hall, "We will be heading towards the Serene Lotus Park, and I will explain everything there. But remember this..."


    His eyes turned to slits as he gazed at everyone, his voice taking a serious tone. "I want discipline."


    "Yes, Boss!!"


    The boys said in unison.


    "Good! Let''s go." Veer jumped down and turned towards the triplets. "I will leave them to you all and go there first."


    The triplets nodded and began organizing the boys. They were still a bunch of teenagers gathered together, but Veer wanted them to become a force to reckon with. And that needed strict discipline first and foremost.


    After giving Rock some tasks, Veer left the dormitory and ran towards the entrance gate. Passing through the large metal gate, he met Old Niel and shouted, "Don''t die, old man!"


    "I will die after your children, brat," Old Niel shot back. "Oh! I forgot, you might not even get them."


    Veer almost stumbled hearing that and wanted to argue back. But remembering that he had stolen from Old Neil''s stuff, he decided to be a good person and forget.


    "If I wasn''t in a hurry, I''d show you who Veer truly is," Veer snorted and ran towards the Serene Lotus Park.


    Sitting on his favorite chair, Old Neil looked at Veer''s figure and shook his head. "I hope you don''t die because of your mouth, brat."


    After that, he took out a small bowl and looked at the contents in it. The thick green liquid certainly didn''t entice him, but he was curious as to what Veer had done with it.


    And that curiosity was killing him, especially since Veer had stolen the Red Horn from his garden.


    Full of reluctance, he finally managed to scoop a mouthful of Synth Soup and put it in his mouth.


    In the next moment, his taste buds were attacked by an incredible sweetness, as if they would melt in it. But it was still not too extreme and kept the delicacy at a good level.


    "How the hell did he make this from Red Horn Grass?" Old Neil muttered after finishing all the Synth Soup.


    Determined to find out the secret, he stood up and went to his garden. Today, he would awaken his old blood.


    S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 50 - 50: The Unknown is a He?

    Veer had made some plans for the training of his subordinates, and he needed his girlfriend''s help with that, so they had decided to meet up in the Serene Lotus Park.


    It was an old, abandoned park of the academy that became deserted after the lake there overflowed. It was a good location for them to train, considering nobody really went there.


    As he got near the park, a foul stench assaulted his nostrils as he turned to his right, where a large blanket of greenery lay on rolling hills.


    Vegetation grew high, up to his waist, and there were a lot of bugs hiding in the tall bushes. It certainly wasn''t a place where they could train, but he had a perfect idea for that.


    The Serene Lotus Park was situated between their dormitories and the main campus, so he had seen it clearly.


    Ignoring the smell, Veer went towards the entrance gate...which wasn''t really there. It had already been broken, and what lay before him were just wood planks placed there with a signboard saying, "Do Not Enter!"


    Arriving there, he saw his two girlfriends conversing with each other. As usual, they looked the brightest in the morning, and a warm smile automatically formed on his lips.


    "Yo, ladies, want the company of a young, handsome man?" Veer asked as he stopped before them, having both of his hands stretched out toward them.


    Elara''s lips curled up as she said, "I''m sorry, but I have a boyfriend already. Even if he''s very ugly, I don''t have any plans to leave him." sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liliana chuckled at that and took Veer''s hand, earning a scoff from Elara, who quickly berated her, "My dear Lily, you shouldn''t trust random people like that. They''re very dangerous."


    Rolling his eyes at his best friend, Veer smacked the back of Elara''s head. "Your boyfriend is the most handsome man in the world, and you dare complain."


    Elara puffed her cheeks, which almost melted Veer''s strong persona, but he held on. She looked away and said, "That boyfriend is utterly stupid, so I can''t help it."


    "Yeah, yeah, but you gotta deal with him now," Veer smiled. "There is no going back."


    "I never intended to," Elara also flashed a smile.


    "Alright, can you two stop flirting right in front of me?" Lily looked away and said. "We have important matters to deal with."


    Veer raised an eyebrow and asked, "Your voice sounds more serious than usual. Did something happen?"


    Liliana flinched slightly as she lowered her head and sighed, "Yes, but not really. I can''t tell you much because it involves the being who is after our Dragon Race."


    Even Veer lost his playfulness at the mention of that being, who he called The Unknown. He had been wary of this being, mostly because if someone could suppress even the Dragon Race, they had to be in a league of their own.


    "Can you give us some hints?" Veer asked, desperate to know anything he could about The Unknown.


    Shaking her head, Liliana said, "He is very powerful, and mentioning him would alert him. Because of that, I can''t tell you much."


    "Now this is troublesome," Veer grumbled, as he didn''t like this feeling. Who would like to have a sword of death hanging over their head, ready to decapitate them?


    Liliana held Veer''s hand and said, "You don''t need to worry so much. Due to some reasons, he can''t get to you. The only way he could try to harm you is by sending his subordinates."


    ''Right! There is no way someone like him has no organization under him...wait! Him? So The Unknown is a male? Lily must have dropped it intentionally,'' Veer thanked Liliana in his heart and thought about the problem at hand.


    "Those subordinates must be very powerful, right?" Elara asked. "Won''t they just attack with full force to kill him? I mean, judging by what you have told us till now, Veer''s existence seems to threaten that being."


    It was a good point, and Veer had also thought of it. As much as he liked to call himself the protagonist, he knew he was living in a real world, and he didn''t have plot armor.


    The antagonist wouldn''t just sit until he got stronger and then kill him. If he was a threat, then he would be eliminated early.


    However, Liliana had other thoughts as she smiled, "You don''t need to worry about that. He wouldn''t let his subordinates kill you."


    ''She looks confident, but why would he do such a thing? It sounds so stupid,'' Veer was confused and tried to guess the reason.


    "Just trust me," Liliana smiled. "But it also means we have limited time, Veer. You need to get stronger as quickly as you can."


    She then turned towards the park, and her smile got more dazzling, "And you''re on the right path. You can''t defeat him alone, so you will need some trusted people."


    "I hope I don''t let you two down," Veer sighed. He was truly afraid of this thought, and because of that, he was doing his absolute best.


    "You won''t," Elara slapped his back with a stupid grin on her face. "Because we have no expectations from you, hahahaha!"


    At first, Veer felt very happy and almost thought that he had wronged Elara till now. However, her second sentence made all of those thoughts disappear.


    ''This bitch...'' Veer cursed and grabbed Elara''s head under his tight clutch. "Your mouth really is running a lot now, huh. Why don''t you use it in some nice places?"


    "You didn''t give me an opportunity," Elara''s muffled voice sounded as she tried to get out of his grasp.


    Veer turned speechless and looked down at his girlfriend, wondering if she had some screws loose, ''Or maybe she''s just too horny!''


    He released her, and the first thing he did was jump sideways, which proved good for him as a solid kick flashed by.


    Elara glared at Veer as she put her leg down, "I will use my teeth in our first time."


    Veer felt a chill and hurriedly tried to cozy up to Elara, "Hey! Now, we don''t do that, okay? We are best friends, right?"


    Looking at them, Liliana felt relaxed and calm. However, her thoughts still led her back to the last day when she sensed the familiar aura in the air.


    ''They probably kept a close eye on him the previous time too. That''s how they got him so easily,'' Liliana thought. ''However, this time, you all will be in for a surprise.''

 Chapter 51 - 51: Doubt

    After playing around for a while, the trio finally got to the serious matters they needed to address.


    Looking at Elara, Veer asked, "You sure you got the permission?"


    Elara flashed a long white paper with the Dean''s signature at the bottom. Grinning, she said, "Of course, I got it. She''s my auntie, so why wouldn''t she allow me something so trivial?"


    Her words didn''t convince Veer, who simply continued to look at her. She threw her hands up, saying, "Fine! She only gave the permission because this park is basically trash for the Academy. In her words, she''s just giving another trash to you."


    "Hehe, trash can be quite useful, you know," Veer grinned, not minding Freya''s words at all. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He was grateful to her, as she was protecting him from the shadows. After all, he had not encountered any assassination attempts yet, which was proof in itself.


    Turning to look at the park, Veer grimaced. "This will be a hassle to clean up. Do you have a map or maybe some information about it?"


    "I don''t have a map," Elara shook her head. "But Aunt Freya did tell me a few things. There''s a lake in the center of this park, and the park itself is basically situated on the shore of that lake. The lake occupies a major part of the park and is around four kilometers in diameter. The park itself is only around five hundred meters from the shore to the boundaries."


    "It''s small, but enough for us," Veer commented. "Now, we only need to clean it up."


    "I can help," Elara said, showing her fingers where incandescent flames danced.


    Veer shook his head and said, "No, I chose this park for a reason, you know."


    "You''re going to let the students do the work?" Liliana asked. "Mostly Warriors?"


    "Yup," Veer nodded. "That reminded me. Are the girls from your dormitories also participating?"


    "They have no other choice," Liliana shrugged. "Not a single one of them has managed to form a Mana Core."


    "What about the former leaders?" Veer asked in confusion.


    Elara smirked at that and answered, "Those two bitches resigned after we beat them up."


    Veer hummed, clearly not much interested in the matter. He then turned towards Liliana and asked, "Have you completed¡ª"


    Before he could finish his words, a tablet was shoved into his hands, as Liliana spoke, "I''ve edited the information I already gathered, so you can use this for First Years. As for Second Years..."


    "Take your time," Veer waved his hand, as he didn''t need it immediately. "I''m really curious, though, how did you get all this information?"


    "Just some handy work," Liliana smiled but didn''t elaborate.


    Not probing any further, Veer simply began to go through the long document Liliana had prepared. It contained all the information he needed to make his subordinates better.


    As he was going through the information, he heard thumping sounds as the ground shook slightly. His head snapped to his right, where he found a long, organized group of boys coming closer to them.


    They all walked in unison, without making any noise except their footsteps. At their lead, Rock was walking with a stern look on his face.


    Jarek and Kale were walking on either side of the group, their eyes scanning every single student in the group.


    "Damn! They''re really capable," Veer exclaimed, as his gaze went toward Rock, who was the reason for all of this.


    "You got good luck," Liliana smiled. "He seems like a good commander."


    Veer nodded and waited for them to arrive, which didn''t take long as they all lined up before them. The road leading to the main campus was now packed.


    Soon after they arrived, the group from the girls'' dormitories also arrived. Although they didn''t look as imposing as the boys'' group, they had a strong presence that reflected their nature.


    As they all stood before the trio, Veer felt his chest getting heavy as his heart pounded against it. Speaking before a crowd was never his thing.


    Taking a deep breath, he tried to calm himself. But it wasn''t easy, as the various gazes landed on him, filled with anticipation, excitement, and many other emotions.


    He found himself small and weak before all of them. The thought that he would lead them to their doom crossed his mind as the memories of his past, which he had been suppressing, flooded back.


    His breathing hitched as he almost lost control of his body. It was then he felt warmth invading his privacy as two hands caught his own.


    His mind slowly cleared as his body relaxed, and a soft whisper resounded close to him, "You are not alone, Veer."


    ''Right! I really am pathetic, aren''t I?'' Veer scoffed at himself. ''Even after saying so many times that I''ll get over it, I continue to be the same old Veer.''


    He took a deep breath and closed his eyes, shutting the memories back into the prison he made just for them. He would confront them one day, but certainly not now.


    His eyes suddenly snapped open as he looked at the small group of close to two hundred people and thought, ''This is just the start. There will be more and much more. Heh! Old man, let me prove you wrong!''


    Matching their energy, Veer shouted, "Are you ready!?"


    "Yes! Boss!!"


    The boys'' group roared in unison, while the girls'' group just gave them awkward looks.


    "Good!" Grinning, Veer said, "I''ll say it upfront, if you want to back down, this is the time. Because once the training starts, I won''t let anyone leave, and if they resist... hehe."


    His eyes turned to slits as his lips stretched from ear to ear. The expression looked creepy on his handsome face, and along with the creepy laugh, his words sent chills down everyone''s spine.


    Many of them even began to consider backing away. However, just the thought of what they had endured till now and what they could achieve strengthened their resolve.


    They didn''t move from their spot and stood strong on their feet.


    Seeing that, Veer nodded in satisfaction and turned toward the girls'' group, intending to threaten them too.


    His smile stiffened when he saw the look on their faces. He was all too familiar with that expression now, and honestly, it had begun to haunt him.


    Coughing awkwardly, he turned to Liliana and said, "Can you take over from here?"

 Chapter 52 - 52: Task

    Veer was handsome. There was no doubt about this, and even he was aware of this fact. Elves were beautiful and handsome to begin with, as they held the title of one of the most beautiful races to exist.


    And Veer was among the royalty of this race, so he was bound to have a handsome face that could stir any lady''s heart. Even though he had disguised himself to hide his Elf identity, his exquisite face still attracted a lot of attention. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He had faced many problems because of this, and now he was facing this familiar problem again. While the boys didn''t show much reaction, the girls were charmed by him.


    ''Ah! What a tragedy to have such a face,'' Veer sighed and stepped aside. If anyone had heard his words, they would have certainly punched his so-called handsome face.


    He was sure of that.


    Liliana shook her head and gestured to Elara, who gladly took the lead position. Looking at the girls, she said, "I don''t care who you are or what you do. I just want the same thing..."


    Her lips curled as she raised her clenched fist. "You dare lay your eyes on my Hubby, and I''ll gouge them out."


    Veer was speechless.


    Liliana was speechless.


    The whole boys'' group was speechless.


    As for the girls, they began to voice their opinions on Elara''s words...well, shouting would be a better word.


    "Elara, don''t be possessive!"


    "Yeah, what if he likes one of us? You''re already two, so why not make it three?"


    "Yup! We all should get a fair chance."


    The words were like arrows piercing the boys'' hearts, as they all had the same thought, ''It should have been me!''


    Ignoring their previous fear, all of them glared at their boss, who was the luckiest person they had ever met. Also, didn''t he say he would teach them the ways of wooing girls?


    Traitor.


    ''Oi! Oi! What the hell!'' Veer facepalmed as he felt several murderous pairs of eyes on him. However, he also had eyes and could stare back.


    So, he raised his head and glared at his subordinates with much more intensity, which made them flinch slightly.


    "Are we here to create drama or to train?" Liliana''s cold voice turned the atmosphere heavy as they all shivered.


    The girls gulped and hurriedly apologized. "We are terribly sorry, Leader!"


    Liliana scoffed at them and turned toward her friends, especially Elara, who was hiding behind Veer. Her head popped out, and she showed an innocent face, as if she hadn''t done anything.


    ''Noted! Making Lily angry is off the list!'' Veer mentally took notes and also felt thankful that he didn''t participate in this nonsensical drama.


    "El, remember one thing. We are doing this for him, so you need to take this seriously," Liliana said, her voice ever so cold. "As for someone trying to take Veer away from you, do you truly think your bond is so weak? If anyone wants to try, then let them try."


    The girls felt much better hearing that and decided to light incense in Liliana''s name. She really was a goddess.


    Elara lingered for a while and then sighed. Coming out in front, she turned to look at the girls. "Sorry about that. I''ll get to the main task."


    She clapped her hands and said, "We three will share everything we know with you all and will try our best to raise your battle prowess as much as we can. We can''t guarantee much, but if you follow our instructions well, you will shine in the Selections."


    "Yes, Boss!"


    "Good!" Elara nodded and crossed her arms over her chest, then turned to face Veer.


    Understanding her gesture, he came forward and said, "First, I want you all to fill the form I have given to you. We need to know you before making the plans."


    Taking out his phone, Veer continued, "I have already sent the form to everyone, and El will share the form with the girls. Fill it before evening so we can make teams and register. Understood?"


    "Yes! Boss!"


    Veer nodded in satisfaction and said, "But we won''t be wasting our time till then. First, raise your hand if you have chosen Warrior as your path!"


    Instantly, many hands rose from the group as Veer counted them. Even though he already had an estimate, it was still better to ask.


    "112 Warriors out of 180, huh," Veer muttered. "It''s lower than I expected."


    It was a common fact that there were more Warriors than Mages, as being a Mage required one to be smart and understanding. They needed to be dedicated to their arts.


    Not to mention that being a Mage required high-rank Aspects, as Mana Pool affected them a lot. Being a Warrior was more suitable for low-rank Aspects as they relied on Mana less than Mages.


    In fact, there were many Warriors who used Mana very little, and Rock was a perfect example of that. From the little Veer had observed, he was a person who relied on his physical strength more than anything.


    This was why he expected many more Warriors.


    "Oh yeah, is there anyone brave enough here who chose both paths, aka Battle Mage?" Veer asked, remembering what he had chosen. But the results were disappointing.


    As he expected, no one raised their hands. All of them had taken classes and understood how risky choosing a Battle Mage was.


    "Well, no worries," Veer sighed. "For the Warriors, I have a task for you that will make your body stronger."


    He pointed at the Serene Lotus Park and smiled. "I need you all to clear that for me."


    "B-But Boss..."


    "Shut it," Veer waved his hand at Jarek and continued. "I know some of you may think that you were already doing such things, so how will this be any different?"


    Everyone nodded.


    "Now, the twist here is that you will be cleaning it while practicing your Mana Circulation Technique," Veer smiled. "It will produce many times more gains for you."


    Before anyone could say anything in protest, Veer raised his hand, silencing the crowd. "I know it''s hard, but it isn''t impossible. El, show them."

 Chapter 53 - 53: Ignis Sanctum

    It was something Veer had come up with while practicing the Primordial Arcane Forge. The Mana Circulation Technique gave him benefits because his body endured torture.


    So, what if one of the major aspects of advancing in the Warrior path was to push the physical body past its limits again and again?


    It was common knowledge, actually, but he understood it better after experiencing it.


    Because of this realization, he came up with a method that would help his subordinates rapidly, but they would have to endure torture.


    But the gains would be worth it!


    As someone who practiced the Primordial Arcane Forge, there was no way he could demonstrate the method he had thought of. He might as well directly commit suicide.


    So, he asked the most talented person he knew in the Warrior path: Elara. She was a monster from birth and was behind others for one simple reason¡ªshe had wasted too much time with Veer.


    But that didn''t reduce her potential at all.


    If anyone can succeed on the first try, it''s her, Veer winked at her and gestured for her to do the task.


    Elara, who was just as surprised as anyone else, gave a side glance at Veer and nodded. She didn''t show it, but she was also excited to try this new method.


    She knew people could practice Mana Circulation Techniques even while fighting, but that was after they reached higher stages.


    Nobody really tried it in the early stages.


    Just one way to find out, Elara took a deep breath and closed her eyes, feeling her mana coursing through her Mana Veins, undisturbed and ever-flowing.


    Her Mana Circulation Technique was different from others, as it had been given to her by the Sword Saint Michael himself. It was a technique he practiced and passed on to his daughter.


    It was an A-Rank Mana Circulation Technique named Ignis Sanctum. Unlike others, she needed to disperse her mana into her body slowly while circulating it through her Mana Veins. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The technique deserved its rank, as the moment Elara activated her Mana Circulation Technique, a searing pain shot through her muscles, as if someone had poured boiling lava over her body.


    This was her technique, which made her stronger using the high temperatures of the flames. As her muscles burned in her mana, she opened her eyes.


    She was still circulating her mana, and the pain was still there. She had just dedicated a part of her mind to not stop it under any circumstances.


    Her presence changed, letting others know that she was performing her Mana Circulation Technique. It wasn''t anything noteworthy, but it was definitely different than before and made her stand out.


    Keeping her breathing stable, Elara turned around and tried to bend over. Unsurprisingly, even such a small gesture almost made her lose control of her mana while the pain increased even more.


    No! I can handle this!


    She was burning from the inside, but knowing that it was Veer who devised it, she wanted to achieve it. Gritting her teeth, she endured the burning and bent over completely.


    Her hands barely reached forward to grasp a rock, which she proceeded to lift while still circulating her mana. Whenever she felt like she was going to lose control or faint from pain, a single thought cleared away her doubts and steeled her resolve.


    V announced it before everyone. If I fail, he will lose face.


    This was Elara Flamme¡ªa simple-minded person who was too devoted to her partner and her loved ones. She didn''t care about anything else.


    So, just for them, she would do anything.


    Everyone watched in shock as Elara picked up the rock and threw it aside, all while practicing her Mana Circulation Technique.


    They couldn''t believe it, but the proof was right before them. There was no denying it.


    "Holy hell! Is she a monster or what?"


    "Here, speak in this mic!"


    "Freak! All of them are freaks!"


    "Agreed!"


    Everyone exclaimed as they whispered among themselves, still unable to come to terms with the situation. However, it made their blood boil as they finally saw a way to improve and get strong.


    Veer let them talk for a while and went to check on Elara, who was panting heavily. Sweat dripped from her forehead like a stream of water.


    "Oh, you''re hot!" Veer smiled, looking at Elara. Literally!


    "That I am," Elara also smiled and regulated her breathing back to normal. This wasn''t her first time with the Mana Circulation Technique, but doing two tasks together certainly wasn''t good so suddenly.


    Veer didn''t say much, and there was no need for it. They understood each other very well, and flowery words weren''t necessary to convey their intentions.


    He patted her back and turned towards the joint group of boys and girls. He clapped his hands, and the area turned silent once again.


    "As you all know, Elara is the daughter of the Sword Saint, and because of that, her Mana Circulation Technique is far superior to yours," Veer said. "As a warrior, you should understand that the higher-rank Mana Circulation Techniques cause much more pain than lower ranks, right?"


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Good, then as you have seen, Elara actually demonstrated what I told you all while being in that torturous pain," Veer smiled. "So, I''m sure you all can do it too. Now, before I send you all away, do you have any questions?"


    Rock was the first one to raise his hand, and upon getting Veer''s approval, he asked, "Boss, I am a musclehead and don''t understand its benefits clearly, so can you tell me those?"


    You don''t have to be so self-aware, Veer was speechless, but still answered him. "There are many benefits, actually, but it would really be a drag to explain all of those. But I''ll tell you one that will motivate you to do it."


    A smile formed on his lips as he said, "Think of it this way: you are practicing the Mana Circulation Technique while doing a strenuous task. Now, you can use the same situation in the battles you''ll fight in the Selections, right?"


    He didn''t need to explain more as that single reason riled everyone up. They all cheered and proceeded to clean the Serene Lotus Park, leaving the Mages alone with the trio.

 Chapter 54 - 54: True Damage

    The cleaning of Serene Lotus Park was easy, but they didn''t have any equipment, so they had to do it with their own hands.


    There was, of course, the option to use their Aspects, but nobody was in a condition to do that. They were already struggling just to maintain their Mana Circulation Technique, so how could they spare the concentration for anything else?


    Because of this, their work became harder and began taking a toll on their bodies, which was exactly what Veer wanted. That pressure would improve their physical constitution and make them stronger.


    Not to mention, it would also enhance their Mana usage while moving around.


    Looking at the warriors entering the park after removing the wooden planks, Veer smiled and thought, I hope they can pull this off.


    Then, he turned to face the remaining people who had chosen the Mage Path. Their training would be different, and he already had an idea for it.


    Looking at them, he thought, They mainly fall into three classes: Mage, Marksman, and Support. But they all share the same foundation anyway.


    Smiling, Veer turned to his side and addressed Liliana, "I''m afraid you''ll have to start this."


    Liliana nodded and took Veer''s seat, which was just a wooden plank he had gotten from the Warrior students. She climbed onto it and looked at the crowd.


    Without wasting time, she began her lecture directly, "Just like physical constitution is most important for Warriors, Mana control and knowledge are most important for Mages. I''m sure you''ve acquired the basics, but I''ll still go over them to make sure."


    Her tone was ever so serious as she continued, "First and foremost is your Aspect. It heavily affects battles. An attack from an Aspect does more damage than other attacks. Does anyone know why?"


    Her question was met with a deathly silence as everyone waited for her to explain.


    Raising an eyebrow, Liliana muttered, "They didn''t even teach such a thing and expect students to fight?"


    "You''re forgetting that they''re mainly from the Second Dormitory," Elara said from the side. "And our First Dormitory was filled with Warriors."


    Ah, so there''s disparity even here, Liliana sighed and decided to explain. "We''ll have to begin with the basics, then. Do you know one of the main differences between the Mage Path and the Warrior Path?"


    One of the girls raised her hand and answered, "One focuses on physical constitution, and the other focuses on magic, like spells." S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The others nodded; it was the basic definition. Even Veer was among them as he looked at his girlfriend for answers.


    "While what you said is true, it''s incomplete," Liliana said, shaking her head. "The main difference lies in the damage they deal. Support won''t understand this as much, but the rest of you should."


    She raised her hand and held up three fingers. "There are three types of damage: Physical Damage, Magic Damage, and True Damage."


    "As you can guess from the names," Liliana explained, "those who deal Physical Damage are Warriors, and those who deal Magic Damage are Mages. Now, True Damage is an interesting case¡ªit deals damage that is, in a way, a combination of both. Most Battle Mages can achieve this after a certain level of mastery, for obvious reasons."


    Her lips curled slightly as she continued, "However, there''s another way to deal True Damage, and that''s through your Aspect. Let me demonstrate."


    Liliana turned toward Veer and asked, "Can you raise your hand and coat it with your Mana to form a Magic Barrier?"


    Nodding, Veer raised his right hand and coated it with a thin layer of Mana. It surprised everyone, as it wasn''t an easy task.


    Liliana raised her hand, pointed at Veer, and muttered, "Ice Bullet!"


    Instantly, a small magic circle formed on her fingertip, and something shot out from it, heading toward Veer. It reached him in no time and struck his forearm, producing steam upon contact.


    That was a spell, huh, Veer noted as he looked at his forearm, which was completely fine. It was mostly due to the Mana coating and his strong body.


    He narrowed his eyes, sensing the distribution of Mana around him when the Ice Bullet hit. This is more useful.


    After giving Veer a concerned glance, Liliana said, "That was the F-Rank Spell Ice Bullet. The Mana coating around the body works as a Magic Barrier, which reduces Magic Damage. Since the Ice Bullet didn''t have much Magic Damage to begin with, it didn''t do much."


    "Elara, I''ll need your help with this," Liliana said, gesturing for Elara to approach Veer.


    Elara did as instructed and stood beside her boyfriend, waiting for further directions.


    "Now, watch carefully," Liliana said, pointing her finger at Veer again. "This is from my Aspect."


    This time, everyone saw the process clearly. Out of nowhere, a crystal-white cylinder formed on Liliana''s fingertip without the support of a magic circle.


    It shot at Veer with the same speed and intensity, striking his forearm. Unlike before, the bullet penetrated the thin layer of Mana around Veer''s arm and hit it before dispersing into the air.


    At the point of impact, it left a mark, and coldness invaded Veer''s arm. He didn''t show the pain he felt, as it was nothing compared to what he endured daily. Still, it hurt far more than he had imagined.


    Elara quickly came to help, using her flames to melt away the frostbite on his forearm. It wasn''t serious and would heal quickly, but the two women didn''t want to take chances.


    Veer would have appreciated the gesture if he wasn''t so focused on his thoughts, analyzing the sensation he felt during the impact. He tried to recall every detail, paying close attention to the Mana movement around him.


    "As you can see, the attack formed by my Aspect damaged his arm, whereas the spell didn''t. This is because Aspects deal True Damage," Liliana explained. "True Damage essentially bypasses all defenses and strikes at the core."


    Before anyone could react to this new information, Liliana added, "Don''t get too excited, though. It''s not as overpowered as you might think. It can only ignore defenses to a certain degree."

 Chapter 55 - 55: Basics

    Everyone had different reactions to the new information they just received about the True Damage. Many of them didn''t have any offensive Aspect, which rendered the True Damage useless for them.


    Not to mention, they would have to face others who had offensive Aspects so they would be able to do True Damage, which seemed so daunting.


    Seeing their doubts, Liliana said, "You don''t need to worry that much, really. While True Damage is a pain to deal with, it isn''t invincible since you''ll only face Aspect-related True Damage. Anyway, that''ll be too detailed, so I''ll explain later."


    She looked at everyone and continued, "I was just giving you a heads-up on what you should be careful about. Make a strategy based on the damage your opponent deals. For example, if they have a Magic Defence Shield, then attack them with physical damage and vice versa."


    Everyone nodded, and some even began to take notes. Most, if not all, of them were from Second Dormitory, and as per rules, they were given less education compared to the First Dormitory.


    So, they were very grateful that their boss was sharing such important information with them. After all, they all were each other''s opponents too, but their boss still decided to share her knowledge; why wouldn''t they be grateful?


    Liliana raised her hand and said, "Now, onto the spells. As you all follow the Mage Path in one way or another, you will have to use Magic circles for everything. However, it''s impossible to learn many spells quickly, so I would suggest focusing on a single spell."


    She smiled and said, "One mastered spell is way more powerful than ten learnt spells."


    Once again forming the Magic circle for Ice Bullet, she said, "I''m sure you all have already picked your spells according to the class you chose, so I won''t be going into details for that. I''ll just teach you some basics which will be helpful for you while mastering those spells."


    Elara stood beside Veer and saw how focused he was. Smiling, she thought, ''Lily is a Noble Dragon, and her understanding is far superior to us. I''m sure he''ll learn a lot from her.''


    Liliana showed everyone the Magic circle she had made and said, "As you can see, it has only a single-line circle with two Runes on it. Those Runes are very important but you can''t learn them in a short time so you can just memorize them. Do not at any cost try to play with them until I say so."


    As she spoke, her gaze landed on Veer who immediately looked away. He knew she was talking about him as he would surely pull some stunts with the spells.


    ''Not like I''ll stop with that,'' Veer thought.


    As if seeing through his thoughts, Liliana said, "This is what will happen if you play around."


    Saying that, she slightly pushed one of the Runes. With a boom, the circle produced a small explosion on her face, but she had already withdrawn so she didn''t receive any damage.


    Everyone was dumbfounded, as they all just looked at the smoke disappearing in the air. They gulped and swore they wouldn''t try anything funny.


    ''Shit! So if my firebolt had succeeded last night, I would have a dark face because of the explosion?'' Veer swallowed back his saliva. ''Good thing I failed.''


    "Now you understand the reason?" Liliana asked, as she gave a side glance at Veer. However, even she knew Veer wouldn''t stop because of something like this.


    As everyone nodded, Liliana moved on to the main topic, "Alright, so the first thing you need to do is bring your Mana outside. This is the most basic thing but also very hard."


    ''But it''s the most basic thing for spells so even if it takes time, it''s worth it,'' Veer thought, as he understood how important this step was.


    "I''m sure the Academy was at least focusing on this matter, right?" Liliana asked, and when the crowd nodded, she continued. "Good! This is mostly about your Mana control but it also has other factors so you will need to experience it yourself."


    She looked at everyone and said, "Sit down and try to gather your Mana at your fingertip. I''ll personally guide you on this. Also, few can achieve this on the first try so you don''t need to worry that much."


    Everyone nodded and sat down on the ground, not caring much about their clothes. Their main focus was on getting stronger and nothing else mattered.


    One by one, they all closed their eyes and began to circulate their Mana Circulation Technique. Many of them were using a common Mana Circulation Technique given by the Academy.


    Instead of sitting and practicing alongside others, Veer stood on the sides and observed everything. He had tried a lot of things last night and there were still many mistakes.


    Perhaps, he would understand something by watching others do it.


    The Serene Lotus Park turned silent again as the Warriors focused on their task, which seemed impossible. But they still gritted their teeth and continued with their work.


    Mages were also focusing on the task at hand. Their minds fully focused on their Mana, as they tried to gather it on their fingertips.


    However, it wasn''t easy and they had to do it several times before getting even initial success.


    Looking at them, Veer lost his motivation to observe them. They would take time to even get past this stage, anyway.


    He went towards Liliana and said, "They will need a lot of time, huh."


    "They do, isn''t that why I''m making them focus on a single spell?" Liliana nodded. "They don''t have time for anything else."


    "By the way, can you help me with spells?" Veer asked, as he smiled at her. Only now he remembered how powerful and knowledgeable his girlfriend was, so why shouldn''t he take advantage of that?


    "I can help you with that," Liliana said, after some thought. "But they''ll just be basics since you don''t want to learn the Dragon Arts."


    "Spare me those problems," Veer waved his hand and smiled. "Now is the perfect time to say it."


    "Say what?" Elara asked, tilting her head to the side.


    Veer grinned and said, raising his hands to the sky, "It''s the Time for the Timeskip!" S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don''t repeat words. Also, what timeskip?"

 Chapter 56 - 56: Changes

    The Second Dormitory was as bleak as usual. If anyone from afar saw it, they wouldn''t notice any changes, however, if they entered it, they would notice how much it had changed.


    A single room was on the top floor of the Second Dormitory. It had been renovated the most, and many pieces of furniture were placed in proper places.


    Looking into a tall mirror which had cracked from one side, Veer was combing his sleek black hair while humming a song of his old world.


    As usual, his black hair suited perfectly with his pale skin and his handsome face, which seemed to have become even more charming than before.


    It had almost been a month since he had arrived at the Starlight Academy, and the Selections were nearing now. The next day would be the official start, and they would be notified of how it would proceed.


    But for now, he was free and had finally taken a break after a month of hard work. He smiled, as he thought about the one full month of nothing but training.


    "I still can''t believe I became this much stronger in just a single month," Veer grinned, as he felt the power coursing through his veins.


    He had not wasted a single second in the last month and practised till his body broke, literally. He had to rely on his system; otherwise, he wouldn''t be even able to participate in the Selections.


    He couldn''t help it, as his curiosity and fascination towards Magic was just too much. The thrilling feeling after he achieved something or found something was too addictive for him to let it pass.


    So, even when his body broke and his bones shattered due to his Mana Circulation Technique, he never gave up. Yes, he had even doubled his efforts in practising the Primordial Arcane Forge.


    Veer knew that he didn''t have time to waste, as his enemies were already strong, and they wouldn''t give him enough time to grow.


    So, he was using every second he had to improve.


    "Ah! Why did I get this as a reward?" Veer grumbled as he looked at his face which seemed to attract just anyone.


    It was the result of something he had gotten from his Wife Doting System. A passive ability, to be exact.


    As he sighed once again, the system decided to taunt him by showing the ability description again.


    [Charm''s Aura]


    [Tier - None]


    [Type - Ability]


    [Effect - Passive]


    [Description - You gain an increase of 10% in charm.]


    [Addition - When you are with your wives, the increase is 20%]


    For him, this was a useless ability, and he even wondered if he should have waited some more time to let it accumulate. After all, he already had a handsome face.


    "Haa! I''m even more handsome now. I feel pity towards all those girls who will fall for me," Veer lamented. "Unfortunately, I have to reject you all because I''m already married."


    [..]


    Shaking his head in disappointment, Veer once again gave a glance at his face and smirked. Winking at his own reflection, he left his room and descended the wooden stairs that were now polished very well.


    His subordinates had used all of the material they got from the Third Dormitory and utilized it very well to renovate the inside of their home.


    Everyone had a variety of Aspects, and many of them came to use in such things. There was even a guy who could easily grind things, no matter how hard or heavy they were.


    As he came to the ground floor, he found it completely empty with no one in sight. However, he wasn''t surprised as he knew they had one last meeting in the Serene Lotus Park before the Selections.


    Others had already gathered there, and only he was left. And he did that intentionally with a single simple thought.


    "The boss should have a late cool entrance."


    He got scolding from his wives for this, but he still decided to do it. So, now he was exiting the Second Dormitory to go there. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As he stepped outside the Second Dormitory, the morning sun greeted him by throwing sunlight right on his face, blinding him for a moment.


    Veer shook his head and began to walk while looking down, thinking of the things he needed to do for the day. However, his steps came to a halt when he noticed a group walking before him.


    As if sensing him, the group also stopped and turned around. A tall, blonde man with a heavy presence turned around and came towards Veer, his eyes flickering in surprise as he looked at him.


    His lips curled up as he said, "I really didn''t misjudge you, huh. Reaching the Beginner Stage in just one month, I should have expected such from an S-Rank Aspect awakener."


    Veer smiled, and replied, "I can say the same for you. I thought you''ll be a dumbass and spend time messing around, but you actually locked yourself up. I was very disappointed, you know."


    As they conversed, they let their presence known to the world. When one formed a Mana Core, they automatically began to take the atmospheric Mana to replenish their Mana reserves.


    But this time, in much more intensity. Not only this but by forming a Mana Core, one becomes more connected with the world, which results in them having an attention-gathering presence.


    ''Ah! Shit! I thought he''ll be a young master, but this guy is no joke,'' Veer was smiling, but his thoughts were different. He could feel Carlson''s presence and knew he was stronger than him.


    However, that only excited him as he stepped forward and passed by Carlson. His voice left a small echo in the empty Dormitories, "I hope you don''t disappoint me in the Selections."


    Carlson didn''t move from his position hearing that. Noticing his change in attitude, Aron came close to him to say something, but his words choked in his throat when he saw Carlson''s expression.


    With an insane grin that reached ear to ear, Carlson was trying to control his excitement as he muttered, "Good! Good! I thought it''d be a boring competition, but I guess there are some new toys I can play with."


    Aron felt a chill run down his spine as he simply backed away.

 Chapter 57 - 57: Guilt

    Hands in his pocket, Veer skipped on the concrete road while humming a tune from his old world. His eyes were half-closed as he thought about his encounter with Carlson.


    ''It is going to be hard,'' Veer thought. ''Second years are already a pain in the ass to deal with, but at least we will only have to fight them in the final round. This guy, on the other hand...''


    He had expected many scenarios already while making a plan for the Selections, and this situation wasn''t out of his expectations.


    Carlson wasn''t just a pushover who stood at the top of the First Years because of his talent. He also worked hard, and Veer had noticed it from some of the videos he found on him. They were mainly of him practicing, but his movements and concentration gave him an idea of his personality.


    So, he already had a plan he had made in case Carlson turned out to be even stronger than they knew. But it was still something Veer wanted to skip.


    Not for him, but for his subordinates.


    Veer sighed once again and thought, ''Man! I wish these competitions were like those I read in a book. I will be the dark horse who will impress everyone and take ten waifus home.''


    Suddenly, he shivered as if some distant cold had invaded him. He stopped and looked around, wondering if Liliana had begun to stalk his thoughts.


    However, he soon shook those thoughts away and proceeded to walk towards Old Niel''s home near the entrance gate.


    As he got near, he found the familiar old man with his beady eyes sitting on his wooden chair. A large newspaper was covering his face, so he couldn''t quite exactly see him.


    "Yo! Old man, how is your health today?" Veer asked, as he stopped near his chair.


    Old Niel put away his newspaper quickly, as if afraid that someone would see the content. Coughing awkwardly, he replied, "What is it, brat? Why do you always ask about my health? Do you want me to die so early?"


    "Ask one by one, Old man," Veer shook his head and picked up the walnuts Old Niel was eating. "Also, if I don''t ask for your health, then what am I supposed to ask from an old man? Also, yes is the answer for your last question."


    "Enough blabbering around. Go away and let me enjoy my old days," Old Niel snorted and snatched all the walnuts from Veer, even the one he was going to put in his mouth.


    Veer looked speechlessly at the old man and wondered if he should open his head. However, he then decided against it. Old Niel had become a good friend of his, and he didn''t want to ruin his relationship with him.


    Shaking his head, he took out a small packet from his storage ring and threw it towards Old Niel, saying, "Here, this should be good for now."


    "Ho?" Old Niel instantly grew interested as he took the packet and examined the content inside it. Nodding in satisfaction, he put it away and patted Veer''s shoulder with his stick.


    "You have my blessings, boy," Old Niel smiled, turning his eyes to almost a small button. "Just don''t die out there."


    "No way I''m dying before you, old bones," Veer laughed and bid farewell to the old man.


    In this one month, he had interacted with Old Niel daily and found almost nothing on him. Even the system didn''t tell him much.


    He was either really ordinary or a top expert. However, Veer knew his luck, so he knew Old Niel was an ordinary old man living his days in the Academy.


    But it didn''t mean anything for him. He found the old man''s company fun, so he would always greet him while passing by the entrance gate, granted the greetings often led to Old Niel chasing him out.


    As he strolled towards the Serene Lotus Park in a good mood, he thought, ''Two encounters already. I wonder if I''ll meet someone else. Maybe Dean?''


    Surprisingly, his thoughts came true as he stopped in his tracks, looking before him. He licked his lips and thought, ''I''ll be damned!''


    Before him, a beautiful young woman was leaning against a tall tree. Her blonde hair fluttered in the wind, as her blue eyes rested on his figure, trying to assess him.


    In her long jeans and crop top, she looked stunning. Just a single glance of her would be enough to charm many.


    Aurora!


    Seeing Veer, she blinked and started walking towards him. Her every step elegant and refined, as even a single speck of dust didn''t reach her ankles.


    She stopped before Veer, looking dead in his eyes. Her expression plain as she said, "I despise you!"


    "I know," Veer looked away and muttered.


    A flash of annoyance appeared in her eyes as Aurora said, trying to remain calm, "You can hide behind your little girlfriend''s back if you want, but I will come for you."


    "Aur, do you really need to do this?" Veer sighed, as he felt guilt building inside him. "We can''t change the past, and even if given a chance, I probably won''t change my decision. Please, try to understand."


    "Haha!"


    Unexpectedly, Aurora began to laugh at his words as she smiled, but her eyes spoke something else, "So, even after so many years, you don''t understand anything, huh."


    She stopped laughing and whispered through her gritted teeth, "Fine! Then, I will make you realize it. You think you can run away from me, Veer? What a laughable joke!"


    She put her hand on his chest, as a grin formed on her lips, "This belongs to me and will always be mine."


    Veer raised his hand and caught her wrist, as he narrowed his eyes, "You should know me well, Aur. Do you truly think I would sit by while you try to harm my girlfriends?"


    His voice turned heavy as he tightened his grip around her wrist and closed in on her face, "Do not test me!"


    Instead of getting angry, Aurora chuckled at his words and said, as she jerked her hand free from his grasp. Making some distance between them, she flashed a smile at him, "I''m glad you haven''t changed." sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With that, she turned around and left him alone. Looking at her retreating figure, Veer sighed, "Of course, I know it, silly girl."

 Chapter 58 - 58: Enjoy

    After the encounter with Aurora, Veer''s happy mood plummeted. He walked on the concrete road, his thoughts wandering to the past, bringing up memories he had been trying to ignore.


    Lost in his thoughts, he reached the Serene Lotus Park and stopped. As he was considering something, he heard a loud voice directed at him.


    "V!! What are you getting depressed about? Come here!"


    He raised his head and found a handsome young woman waving her hand at him. As always, Elara was wearing knee-high stockings and denim shorts. Her hoodie left much to his imagination.


    ''This is the path I''ve chosen,'' Veer smiled. ''I will see it through to the end.''


    "I was just thinking about you," Veer said as he skipped over to his girlfriend and gave her a tight hug.


    Elara hugged him back and muttered, "Why do I have a feeling that it''s not something good?"


    "Oh! It was. I was just thinking about my birthday and what kind of present I can get from you," Veer smiled lovingly at his girlfriend and said.


    A grin appeared on Elara''s face as she tiptoed and whispered in his ear, "It''ll be something very special that I have never given to anyone."


    "Can you guys not flirt right in the morning?"


    As they were getting in the moment, they heard a voice filled with dissatisfaction and turned their heads. Liliana stood there, wearing a big pout on her charming face.


    "I can flirt with you too, my lady," Veer smiled and stretched his hand towards Liliana.


    With a subtle smile on her face, Liliana took his hand and hugged him. Closing her eyes in his embrace, she said, "You have worked hard for the last month, huh."


    "It isn''t much really," Veer sighed. "Anyways, what about you two? Are you confident?"


    They separated as Elara showed her fist to Veer, "More than ready. I can''t wait to punch that bitch''s face."


    Liliana didn''t say much, but the mirth playing in her eyes told her intentions.


    "Nice! Now we are ready to bulldoze the Selections," Veer grinned. Then, he remembered something and asked, "What about the others?"


    "They are inside waiting for you," Elara chuckled. "I still can''t believe we actually managed something like this."


    "We will do many things, babe," Veer smiled and said. "Let''s not make them wait any longer." S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The two nodded, and along with Veer, they entered the Serene Lotus Park, which now seemed like a proper park. The entrance gate was fixed, and even though it wasn''t metal, the wooden gate certainly looked imposing.


    As Veer pushed open the wooden giant gate, he was greeted with a gust of fresh air right on his face. He closed his eyes and inhaled, enjoying the winds.


    As his eyes fluttered open, an expanse of a thin blanket of greenery atop rolling hills came into view. The hills weren''t big, and they surrounded a vast, almost seemingly endless lake.


    The Serene Lotus Park had been cleaned thoroughly by the First Years, and they had transformed it into a proper park now. Even though there weren''t any benches or other furniture, it was still a great place to hang out or, in their case, train.


    They had spent the whole month in the Serene Lotus Park, learning from their bosses.


    "This scenery never gets old," Veer said in a low voice as he entered the park alongside his girlfriends. From there, they headed directly towards their meeting place, which they had decided on long ago.


    It was on the other side of the lake, where it connected with the tall boundaries of the Academy. They had to walk along the shore to reach it as quickly as possible.


    Soon, they covered most of the distance while talking nonsense with each other, enjoying the wholesome moments.


    They only slowed down when they found a towering wall in the distance. It was one of the tallest walls they had seen in the Academy.


    The walls cast a dark shadow on the park, and the serene water of the lake reflected it. It was a magnificent scene to behold.


    The trio was already used to seeing it every day, so they continued walking until they reached their base. Their base was just a small gathering of a few tents, nothing more.


    As he closed in, Veer could easily see the 180 students sitting around the camp, talking with each other. Normally, he would see them laughing or complaining. However, today the mood didn''t seem as good.


    Veer frowned and shouted, "Who the hell allowed some lazy fucks to enter my camp?"


    His subordinates immediately stood up and bowed before him, their fists striking their left chest. Their voices, low and filled with strange hesitation, echoed in the surroundings.


    "Greetings, Boss!!"


    Veer waved his hand in dismissal and said, "Raise your heads and tell me why you''re all so depressed?"


    They raised their heads and turned to look at Rock, who was standing at the end of their queue, tall as always. His height really overshadowed the others, and even in a crowd, he was easily distinguishable.


    As Veer looked at his strongest subordinate, a smile formed on his lips. Even after a month of training, there were only a few who had managed to form their Mana Core.


    Rock was one such case, and he had also grown much stronger than before. As he stood now, he was a walking mountain that no one could shake.


    He stepped forward and crossed his arms over his muscular chest, "Boss! They''re all just nervous because tomorrow is the day of the selections."


    "That''s it?" Veer exclaimed, then glared at his subordinates. "Did you all forget the progress you made in the last month or what? You literally improved so much that I doubt any of you will fail this test."


    Jarek chuckled and said as he came to stand beside Rock, "Let them off the hook, Boss. I''m sure they''ll perform their best tomorrow. For now, we need your instructions for tomorrow."


    "If you say so..." Veer muttered and glanced at everyone once more. To be honest, he was just pretending, as he knew perfectly well how much his students had grown.


    Every single one of them carried a powerful presence. Even if it wasn''t comparable to that of Carlson or Veer, it was still enough to show their power and mindset.


    Veer nodded at Jarek and went towards the podium they had made just for situations like this. He stepped on it and turned around as many gazes fell on him, full of curiosity, hope, and anticipation.


    He smiled and spoke, "So, students, the one-month trial is over today. If you want to continue the services, please subscribe with ten Mudra per day."


    At first, the camp was utterly silent before some muffled chuckles sounded, followed by full-blown laughter. Everyone forgot about their thoughts and simply laughed at their Boss''s ridiculous behavior.


    Standing behind everyone, Liliana smiled and thought, ''You really can pull anything off if you want to, huh.''


    After everyone had their laugh, Veer decided to continue, "I''m glad my words made you all laugh, but they weren''t a joke. I do need the money from you all."


    Watching the speechless look on everyone''s faces, Veer felt much better and said, "Anyway, I don''t have much to say, really. You have worked hard for an entire month, gave your all just to get stronger, and you did improve. So, have some confidence in your hard work."


    His gaze passed over everyone as he continued, "We don''t know how the Selection will go, as they change it every year, but know this: everyone here can be your opponent, so be prepared. But remember this clearly..."


    He raised his right index finger and said, "Opponent and enemy are different, so do not confuse them."


    Everyone nodded, as they understood his words clearly. Veer had already drilled this into their minds, as he knew there was a high chance they would be forced to fight one another.


    There were no hard feelings among them about this.


    Seeing their determined expressions, Veer nodded in satisfaction, "Good! It seems like I haven''t wasted my time. Now, take a break today and enjoy it. There is no need to train today. Give your body and mind the rest they need."


    Raising his hand in the air, he shouted, "And tomorrow, we''ll face everything with a smile on our faces."


    "Hell yeah!!!"


    "HELL YEAH!!"


    The students cheered as they all raised their hands in the air. In their excited mood, they thanked Veer once again and left him to enjoy the rest of the day. Tomorrow would be a stressful day, so why not enjoy today?


    Left alone with his girlfriends, Veer felt very happy, and it showed from his wide grin. He jumped and landed right before his two girlfriends, who looked at him in amusement.


    With his hands stretched, Veer asked, "Would you like to go on a date with me?"

 Chapter 59 - 59: The Decision

    A middle-aged man wearing a staff uniform was leaning against the wall, as sleepiness clouded his mind. His mind cleared up upon hearing the clicking of heels against the floor.


    He straightened up and stood properly, as he looked before him. A woman as beautiful as the skies was walking towards him, with two fluffy, white wolf ears on her head.


    However, he dared not look directly at them. He simply bowed and greeted her, "Good morning, Dean!"


    Freya nodded at him and entered the door the man was guarding. Inside, she saw many professors of the Academy who instantly stood up upon seeing her.


    "Good morning, Dean!"


    They all bowed in respect, as Freya gave them a smile and nodded. Passing by them, she entered a corridor, from where she directly headed towards an elevator.


    This particular elevator was reserved solely for her, and for her alone, so she didn''t have to wait. She directly entered it and hit the top-floor button, and then leaned against the metal walls.


    ''Is this really a right decision?'' Freya wondered, but she knew that even if her decision was wrong, she would still choose it.


    With a ding sound, the elevator''s door opened, revealing a long, narrow corridor. She didn''t give it much thought and went towards the other side of the corridor.


    Her heels produced a clicking sound in the empty corridor, and only stopped when she stepped outside of it.


    Her captivating eyes quickly adjusted to the darkness she was presented with. Without stopping, she clicked her fingers, which made a single light bulb light up from the ceiling.


    The illumination was solely focused on a single chair, upon which she comfortably sat and waited. Her eyes closed as she wondered about her decision.


    It was then that several other things illuminated in the dark room. In a matter of seconds, they became recognizable.


    Surrounding her from all sides were glowing squares, with a dark humanoid figure outlining from the other side.


    Not surprised by the flashy show, Freya just yawned and asked, "Is your show over? I have other matters to deal with."


    "What did you say!!?"


    "Enough! Let her talk!"


    Two of the squares shone in that direction, becoming a focal point of attention as two different masculine voices sounded from them.


    ''These old geezers!!'' Freya groaned but didn''t say anything. After all, they were the heads of the Starlight Academy, and had been a part of it even before Freya joined it.


    Sighing, she announced the purpose of her visit, "Alright! The Bloodthorn Labyrinth is opening early this year, for some reason. What do we do with it?"


    "We have heard about it, but is it really true?"


    Freya nodded, and answered without looking at the squares, "Yeah, and it leaks a nasty aura. It is gonna be very troublesome."


    "What have you decided then?"


    Smiling, Freya answered, "There is a limit on who can enter the labyrinth, as you already know. Nobody at or above the Intermediate Stage can enter the Bloodthorn Labyrinth, and neither should they be above the age of 19."


    "Just tell us what you have planned."


    "Yeah! No need to waste our time, girl."


    Freya shrugged, "Simple, we do as we did every year. We will send the First Years and some of the Second Years."


    "That''s dangerous! The First Years are weak!"


    "Yeah! This year the batch is very weak. Sending them to the Bloodthorn Labyrinth is basically sending them to their death."


    "Not to mention this is an abnormal situation."


    Closing her eyes, Freya listened to every single one of the Heads and stayed silent. She knew they would debate to no end, so she pondered something else.


    ''Why did this happen now?'' Freya thought, as a light frown formed on her face. ''This isn''t a coincidence. It can''t be!''


    She still remembered the nasty encounter she had a month ago, and because of that, she couldn''t shake off the feeling that something wasn''t right. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Not to mention the words spoken by that figure still lingered in her mind.


    ''Is this related to you, Veer?'' she wondered.


    "You dare ignore us!"


    ''Ah! Someone should plug something in his mouth,'' Freya rolled her eyes and sat up properly. Her eyes went to her left as she smiled, "I dare not in the presence of Head Miura!"


    "You!!"


    "Enough! Girl, we would like to hear your opinion on this!"


    Freya remained silent for a while and only spoke after everyone had calmed down, "Simple really, we will do what we always did. We will send the First Years students into that labyrinth."


    "But they''re very dangerous."


    "And the world isn''t?" Freya scoffed in disdain. "You know why I am here, right?"


    At that question, the room turned silent.


    "I am here to make figures who will survive this world, and I will do that," Freya said. "But I won''t send them to their deaths. I''m not that cruel, yet. I will give everyone a chance."


    "I still think it will be dangerous!"


    "Agreed!"


    Freya rolled her eyes once again, "Really? The other six Academies will be going there, and I''m sure they won''t be cowards like us."


    "Because they have the students, and we don''t. Even if they send a huge number, there will still be many left. What about us?"


    "That means shit to me," Freya narrowed her eyes at the blue-coloured square. "A hundred weaklings will just die in that labyrinth, so sending a few who can survive is a far better choice."


    She sighed and stood up, "Also, I''m here to tell you that I''m doing it, not to ask you guys."


    "If anything happens to the Academy, you will be responsible."


    Shaking her head, Freya waved her hand as all the squares shattered, with only her voice reaching them.


    "Then I will shoulder them. It''s not like the first time I did it."


    With that, she was left alone in the room once again. She slumped back on her chair, as her thoughts drifted back to the topic.


    ''If they want me to groom the devil, then I will make him stronger than even them. Veer, I hope you don''t disappoint me. And more importantly, don''t die there.''

 Chapter 60 - 60: Everburning Torch

    At the center of the Serene Lotus Park, there was a small island inside of the beautiful lake. It wasn''t really big, and one could easily cover it by walking for a few minutes.


    The bright orange-hued sky was being reflected on the serene waters of the lake, as the sun drowned in the distant horizon. Soft winds blew the few trees on the island, making the leaves rustle gently.


    Veer enjoyed the tranquil atmosphere as he sat on a wooden bench by the Lake''s shore. His eyes were closed, and his hands were hugging two beautiful women on both sides.


    The silence gave them a strange peace, and they appreciated it. They didn''t know what the Selections would be like, but knowing Freya, they knew it would be anything but normal.


    So, they were enjoying the time they could before hell would break loose. They had spent the whole day roaming around the Academy and its campus, even going to the market.


    They didn''t have much Credits, the currency of the Academy, so they couldn''t buy anything. But they enjoyed the day, as they were in the company of someone they loved dearly.


    And after enjoying the fun date, the three came back to the Serene Lotus Park. It was a beautiful park and deserved its name for being so peaceful and serene.


    They knew about the island, and they had to use a boat to come there. It was already there for them, as it was used to clear up the lake too.


    "I wish this moment would last forever," Veer muttered, but instantly regretted it as he felt a solid punch in his gut.


    "Don''t raise red flags, Dumbo," Elara glared at him.


    "Sorry, sorry, but everything will probably..." Veer was going to say more, but felt a pinch on his belly from the other side.


    Blinking, he turned and found Liliana glaring at him, though it only looked cute to him, "Don''t raise red flags, dummy!"


    "Hahah! You two are so cute," Veer laughed out loud and hugged both of them even tighter in his embrace.


    Liliana looked away with a faint redness creeping up on her cheeks, while Elara just grinned at that. It wasn''t the first time Veer complimented them, but they could never get used to them. They wanted more, always more.


    "That reminds me," Veer shifted slightly and raised his hand. "I have something to give to the two of you."


    "Hmm? Another gift?" Elara raised an eyebrow. In the past month, there had been a few times Veer had gifted them randomly.


    They were, of course, very happy to receive the gifts. However, the gifts were rather strange, and they didn''t know how he got them.


    They could never understand how he managed to transfer an ability to them.


    Veer ignored her and flicked his fingers as a small stick materialized in his hand from specks of particles. The moment it was shown to the world, its tip burst into crimson-red flames.


    In the soft winds, the flame swayed lightly but never completely winded away.


    [Everburning Torch]


    [Tier - None]


    [Type - Tool]


    [Description - A small artifact that creates an eternal flame, useful for rituals, training, or as a symbol of status. The flames will never extinguish, no matter what.]


    "Hmm?" Elara squinted her eyes at the stick, as she felt the strangeness emanating from the flames.


    She was very close to flames and had an affinity with one of the most dangerous flames. So, she could sense that there was something wrong with the torch.


    "Interesting, right?" Veer asked, with a small smile playing on his lips.


    It wasn''t only him who got rewards from the system, but his wives too. Unfortunately, they received much less than him, and he would also get those rewards.


    Sadly, he couldn''t use any of the rewards unless it was given by the owner of the rewards, meaning his wives. It was so that he didn''t hoard everything for himself.


    Veer didn''t think much of the conditions as he never planned to take his wives'' rewards. So, he had been giving them their respective rewards, but as they were lower than his, they weren''t that useful to them.


    One was a Noble Dragon while the other was the Daughter of a Sword Saint. Why would they need his low-quality things?


    Surprisingly, both of them took every ''gift'', as he called them, with happy, excited smiles on their faces. For a single, simple reason:


    It was Veer who gave the gifts.


    ''I must have used all of my luck to get them,'' Veer smiled and then asked the system, ''Do I really need to keep a secret from them?''


    [Yes, the moment you reveal the system or even slight information related to it, you and everyone connected with the system would die.]


    Veer didn''t feel happy about the fact that his life was in someone else''s hands, as he had some bad past experiences with that. However, he had accepted it, as he was getting the rewards and there was nothing he could do anyway.


    "What is this?" Elara asked, as she snatched the torch from him and put her hand directly on the tip where the flame was. Surprisingly, her hand was unscathed, but the flames didn''t die from that. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There were still some embers one could see from beneath her hand. And as soon as she retracted her hand, the flames once again burst out, covering the whole tip.


    The whole wooden stick was of a hand''s length, so it felt like a small wand.


    ''As expected, she instantly figured it out,'' Veer smiled and said, "It''s Everburning Torch and from the name, you can already guess the function."


    Elara''s eyes widened in shock as she asked, "Really? There is no way to extinguish it?"


    Veer didn''t answer immediately, as he was asking the same question to the system.


    [The rewards will function as per the description.]


    And it wasn''t very helpful, as the system didn''t provide any extra details, like always. Veer shrugged and said, "I think so, but there are too many bizarre things, so nothing is guaranteed."


    "True, but it''s still a catch," Elara grinned. "This is the best gift you have given me till now."


    "What about my gift, Hubby?"

 Chapter 61 - 61: FrostBound Amulet

    The Everburning Torch impressed Elara quickly, and she began to experiment with it. As Veer watched her joyful face, he heard another voice from his side.


    "What about my gifts, Hubby?"


    Turning around, he found Liliana tilting her head slightly and looking extremely hurt. He hurriedly looked away and thought, trying to calm his raging heart, How can someone be so cute? Damn it! Doesn''t she realize the effect she has on me? Wait! She does, and it''s intentional?


    "Hubby? Am I not getting anything?" Liliana poked Veer''s arm and asked, looking down, her long white hair falling over her shoulders.


    "How could I do something like that, wifey?" Veer instantly hugged her and smiled. "Of course, I have a present for you too. Wait a minute!"


    He closed his eyes and took out the gift he had gotten from the system. In the next moment, a beautiful pendant appeared in his hands.


    The pendant featured a smooth, oval white gemstone that shimmered like ice under the light. It was set in a delicate golden frame adorned with simple, elegant patterns, giving it a timeless and refined look.


    As he looked at it, a hologram appeared before him, showing the pendant''s information in the form of Runes.


    [Frostbound Amulet]


    [Tier - None]


    [Type - Charm]


    [Description - A magical amulet that passively enhances her ice abilities, increasing damage and mana efficiency by 10%.]


    Veer had waited for two whole weeks to accumulate the points so that he could get something good for the two of them. It didn''t let him down, as the two presents were too good.


    "Hey, you gave me a stick and her a beautiful pendant?" Elara complained with a pout on her face as she looked at the pendant resting in his hands.


    "Each has its own uses," Veer rolled his eyes. "Or do you not want that torch?"


    "Of course, I want it," Elara looked away as she hid the stick in her storage ring carefully. "I just wanted something beautiful from you."


    Veer smiled and leaned forward, giving her a light peck on the cheek. Elara was startled and hurriedly turned around. In doing so, her lips grazed Veer''s lips. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    How could Elara miss such an opportunity? She pulled him by snaking her arms around his neck. Closing her eyes, she enjoyed his lips, hungrily devouring them.


    Sloppy sounds filled the serene lake as the two forgot about everything and simply enjoyed each other''s body. However, they didn''t take the next step and backed away after a passionate kiss.


    Liliana crossed her arms under her ample chest and said, "You two really should have some shame."


    "Do you want it?" Veer flashed a charming smile at her, making her mind go blank as she nodded unconsciously.


    And that was all it took for the park to be filled with sloppy wet sounds along with light moans. Their hands roamed each other''s bodies, exploring them deeply as they continued their passionate kiss.


    However, just like Elara, Liliana didn''t take the next step.


    They separated as Veer sighed in satisfaction. He licked his lips and said, "Chocolate and strawberry? Damn!"


    "Don''t taste it, idiot," Elara smacked his head.


    Veer glared at her but didn''t say anything. He simply ignored her and turned around, only to see Liliana looking down, her face as red as a tomato.


    Looking at her, Veer commented, "I can never understand how she can be so proactive when we''re kissing and then go into this full-embarrassed mood. Oii! You''re the oldest of us, remember?"


    Liliana didn''t say anything and took some heavy breaths as she thought, Calm down! What are you getting embarrassed about? You''ve already imagined thousands of scenarios with him, so why get embarrassed now?


    She somehow found the courage after scolding herself and turned around, only to see Veer''s face extremely close to hers, which made her face turn full tomato red.


    "Haha!" Veer laughed out loud seeing that, but that earned him some punches from Liliana. But it was completely fine since they weren''t from Elara.


    He shook his head and stood up. After going behind the bench, he asked softly, "Can I put this on for you?"


    Liliana nodded, a small smile playing on her lips.


    "Thanks!" Veer said as he gently slid his arm under her smooth long white hair and put the pendant on her swan-like neck. It was milky white, and the smooth texture made Veer''s heartbeat stop.


    After putting the pendant on, he leaned forward and kissed her nape, earning a light squeal from her. He chuckled again and withdrew, once again going to sit between them.


    They also smiled along with him and leaned down to rest their heads on his shoulders. The three of them enjoyed the view, their hands locked with each other''s.


    "By the way, what''s the effect of that pendant?" Elara asked, curious about the present Veer gave to Liliana. The Everburning Torch was a powerful treasure if used well, so she really wanted to know about the pendant.


    "It''s very simple but effective," Veer smiled. "It increases her Ice Damage by ten percent."


    At first, Elara didn''t understand anything, but then it clicked. Her eyes went wide open as she cursed, "Damn! This is too broken. How are you even getting these?"


    She understood the effects of the pendant very well. It may not show much result in the early stages, but what about when Liliana reached the Grandmaster Stage or maybe even the Demi-God Stage?


    It would be then that the pendant would truly shine. The ten percent extra damage would make her much stronger than her peers.


    "It''s beautiful," Liliana said as she caressed the gemstone. "What''s the name?"


    "FrostBound Amulet," Veer smiled. "It''ll help you later."


    [Ding! Host has completed the requirements for the First Evolution of the system.]


    [The system will be going through Evolution, during which it will be unavailable to the Host. None of its functions will be available to the Host.]


    What the hell?

 Chapter 62 - 62: The Selections (1)

    Veer was dumbfounded, not because the system was going into hibernation. He knew something like this would happen once he had seen the evolution button.


    However, wasn''t the evolution happening at the wrong time?


    ''System going to sleep right before an event? A big red flag,'' Veer cursed. ''Damnit! How long are you going to be offline?''


    [Ding! There is no fixed timer due to Host''s world lacking required Energy.]


    ''Any estimate then?''


    [Affirmative! As this is the First Evolution, the average time it should take is one week!]


    ''Now that''s even more suspicious,'' Veer narrowed his eyes. ''What is going to happen? Tomorrow is Selections, so something related to that?''


    "Veer, why are you frowning all of a sudden?"


    Elara''s voice reached his ears, bringing him back from his daydreaming. He turned to look at her and exhaled an exhausted sigh, "Nothing much, I''m just thinking about Selections."


    "Be prepared, Hubby," Liliana warned, as her eyes grew solemn. "I have been feeling this uneasy feeling since yesterday and can''t shake it off. Something is definitely wrong!"


    ''Does she have some godly instincts or what?'' Veer raised an eyebrow, but he didn''t dismiss her words. Instead, it made him grow even more wary about the situation.


    "Is there any point in worrying about that?" Elara asked. "We will just have to face whatever is about to come. If you have any other choice, do tell me."


    Veer looked at her for a moment and then grabbed her head, "Sometimes I wish your mouth was permanently closed off."


    "Did I say anything false?" Elara got out from his hold and rolled her eyes. "We can only prepare, and we have already done everything we could have done. Now, let''s just wait."


    "You''re right!" Veer sighed and closed his eyes, as Elara also leaned on him along with Liliana.


    Just like that, the trio slept in the open, on a small wooden branch under the cool moonlight.


    ....


    It was Monday, and unlike normal days where everyone would be annoyed, the day started with fireworks shooting into the air.


    The day of the Selections was celebrated and anticipated by all as it would determine the future of the Starlight Academy.


    All the First Years who have survived the harsh months in the dormitories would participate in brutal tests to get qualified and enter one of the Ten Departments.


    This was a stage where they could show off their talents and earn some status in the Academy. Starlight Academy worked on a "jungle rule," and only the strong ruled here, creating their own rules.


    And the strongest of them all was Dean, Freya Frostwind.


    That was why her rules were followed by all. And because of this simple reason, students strived to become better and better.


    The whole Starlight Academy was talking about the Selections, trying to guess what kind of tests the President of every department had prepared.


    While talking, everyone headed towards a single spot in the whole Academy. The Coliseum. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was a giant stadium made to house more than two hundred thousand people, but of course, because of this it was never really filled fully unless there were some big Tournaments.


    Currently, every single soul in the Academy was headed towards The Red Coliseum, as they called it because of the blood it saw every year.


    Most of them were students from Second, Third, and Fourth years. Others, simply those who were in departments or had their own factions, were also coming to observe the First Years so that they could take in someone with good potential.


    They weren''t the only ones, as all the professors and staff were coming to the Coliseum. Nobody was really afraid of the Academy getting attacked as there was a Defensive Rune Formation in place.


    As they all sat on their seats, the crowd began to buzz with noise as everyone talked about the Selections excitedly.


    "Who do you think will take first place?"


    "Of course, Carlson. He is the strongest in the First Years!"


    "True! But don''t forget those two beauties who joined last month. Both of them have awakened a powerful S-Rank Aspect, and one of them is even the daughter of Sword Saint Michael."


    "Shh! That''s quite the line-up."


    "Nah! This year the first years are incredibly weak. Do you even know how many of them survived till now?"


    "Please enlighten us, Senior Brother!"


    "Ho? If you''re asking with so much respect, then I shall tell you. There are only 24 people from First Dormitory and around a hundred from Second Dormitory. This is for males."


    "What about female Dormitories?"


    "Eh! Senior Brother was busy, so he didn''t research about them."


    "He''s just afraid of being labelled as a pervert! Though, everyone already calls him that!"


    "Who dares slander this young master? I shall have your nine generations killed!"


    "Fuck! I am trying to keep my mouth shut but still offended a young master?"


    As the crowd talked about their opinions on the Selections, a door to the left of the Coliseum opened, as a blonde-haired young man walked in.


    A small group was walking behind him, but they were overshadowed by his presence. The moment he set foot in the arena, the crowd began to shout his name, especially boys who viewed him as their idol.


    Carlson gave a light nod to everyone and smiled, ''This is what you all should be doing!''


    However, the next moment the whole arena went silent, making him confused. He raised an eyebrow at their reaction and followed their gaze to the eastern gate.


    A handsome man with pale skin, as if his whole blood was sucked out, walked inside the arena with a wide, shit-eating grin on his face. However, it wasn''t him who made the crowd silent.


    It was his entrance.


    Two beautiful women walked beside him, with his hands resting on their waists. The two of them didn''t even bother looking at the crowd and simply looked coyly at their husband.


    Getting a lot of jealous glares directed at him, Veer felt like an impenetrable fortress defending against every single one of those envious stares.


    "You really loved to show off," Elara chuckled, but Veer knew she didn''t really mind it. The same was true with Liliana. For the two of them, Veer''s happiness mattered and nothing else.


    "Well, I have the best women as my wives after all," Veer laughed out loud.

 Chapter 63 - 63: The Selections (2)

    The Red Coliseum was a large, circular arena made of old stone and painted a deep crimson. Tall walls rose up all around, and rows of seats curved toward the center. Bright banners hung from the upper ledges, their colors glowing warmly in the morning light.


    The arena at the centre of the Red Coliseum was pure black, as it was made from a special material.


    Veer stood at one end of the arena and looked at the crowd with a wide grin on his face. His arms were busy handling his girlfriends, which irked the males in the crowd even more.


    "What a good sight to start the day," Veer chuckled and then turned his head around, as he whistled softly. However, due to the silence, it echoed in the coliseum.


    Under everyone''s confused gaze, the eastern gate opened fully, revealing a big group of almost two hundred students. All of them stood on their place, properly organised and in strict discipline.


    ''These fuckers really need to show off,'' Veer sighed and then winked at Rock, who understood his signal.


    "On my words!!"


    Rock''s heavy voice settled in everyone''s hearts, as the group began to march toward the arena. Their steps were in a perfect rhythm as if they had practiced this for years.


    Each step shook the crowd''s heart, as they felt a strange aura filling the coliseum. It wasn''t oppressing or threatening, it was just there, telling them of its presence.


    Atop a pedestal only accessible for the top echelon, Freya sat on her throne-like green chair. Her eyes were filled with amusement as she looked at the show.


    "Hoho! They don''t have any intent or even a proper presence, but somehow, it''s making me excited." A middle-aged man with a tall, ripped figure chuckled, as he crossed his arms over his black beard.


    "Their synergy is good and it''s already a miracle they managed to develop this infant presence," an old lady smiled, as she adjusted her glasses lightly.


    They both were sitting on either side of Freya, as they were the Vice Presidents of two departments, namely Ragnar and Selena.


    There were a total of Ten Departments in the Starlight Academy and the Vice President of every Department was present on the pedestal.


    They conversed and gave Freya a few curious glances, as they wanted to know her thoughts. However, she stayed silent, much to their dismay.


    Just as the group climbed on the arena, Freya stood up and stepped forward, outside of the pedestal frame. Instead of falling, she began to hover in the air and slowly descended.


    The crowd had just recovered when they sensed the mighty presence of the Dean, which silenced the whole coliseum. They forgot about Rock''s group display and looked at her.


    There was never a time when the Dean herself had spoken in the Selections. Usually, she would just stay at the top and observe everything. They wondered what made her come down this time.


    After casting a side glance at Veer, Freya swept her gaze across the participants of the Selections.


    "Normally, we would have begun the Selections, but there are some changes," Freya''s voice travelled to every corner of the coliseum. "The Selections would be different and it''ll depend on your choice regarding how they would be for you."


    "As everyone knows, in the Third Quadrant of the year, the First Years would have a chance to explore the Bloodthorn Labyrinth," she continued. "But the Bloodthorn Labyrinth is opening early this year, in the First Quadrant."


    Everyone sucked a deep breath, as they all found the situation bad. After all, it wasn''t the first time since Labyrinths showed abnormalities.


    Every time they showed changes, something bad had happened. Last time it happened on the human continent, two cities were lost and millions died.


    So, the crowd''s reaction was normal. The Starlight Academy was very close to the Bloodthorn Labyrinth, after all. It was the most dangerous Labyrinth of the Blue Wind Kingdom.


    As the news settled in, Freya continued, "We need to solve whatever problem it has before its barrier dissolves. So, the Six Main Academies have agreed to send their students in the Bloodthorn Labyrinth as usual."


    She looked down at the First Years and said, "Normally, the First Years would have enough time to hone themselves before they dive in that hell. Unfortunately, you don''t have that option."


    The First Years fidgeted on their spots, as their heart raced and the same thought crossed their minds, ''Am I going to the Bloodthorn Labyrinth?''


    Most of them didn''t want to. They had heard about the horrifying Labyrinth and knew their chances of survival were low, if not completely zero. Not to mention that the situation was abnormal.


    "You don''t need to worry that much," Freya said, as she crossed her arms on her chest. "As I said, this is a choice. If you don''t want to go, nobody will force you. In fact, I will suggest you forget about this."


    Her aura burst out as winds howled around the coliseum, making everyone shiver. Her eyes focused on the First Years, with her aura directly pressing them.


    Half of them dropped to their knees, while others struggled to be barely standing under the pressure. Even Veer and Carlson were feeling like insignificant ants before Freya.


    ''The hell!'' Veer cursed, as he clenched his hands and struggled against the pressure like everyone else. His mind was trying to assess the situation, especially the loads of information Freya dropped on him.


    He finally understood why Liliana was feeling this uneasy feeling. This was the reason. A labyrinth with abnormalities, with a high chance of his death.


    ''Of course, Selections wouldn''t be that easy,'' Veer cursed his luck once again. He had been happy because his past few years were relatively good.


    ''What should I do?''


    The decision was important. He didn''t want to go, but did it really matter what he wanted? Did he really have any other choice?


    One thing he knew about the Labyrinth with abnormalities was that they were very dangerous, but also filled with opportunities. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Every single person who had survived these horrifying Labyrinths had earned a status one could only dream of, something he needed.


    ''Shit! If one day I find the fucker who gave me this bad luck, I''ll show you what years of torment mean.''

 Chapter 64 - 64: The Selections (3)

    In a matter of moments, Veer came to a decision, as he had no other choice. He needed to become strong as quickly as possible.


    For that, he would need to go through hell, as nothing came for free.


    ''Fuck it! I''m going all in if this is what we''re doing!''


    Veer calmed down, as he closed his eyes and tried to understand the pressure he was feeling. He had read about people oppressing others with pressure and had even experienced it before.


    However, he never knew how it really worked. So now that he had an opportunity, he wanted to check it. Even in such a situation, his curiosity was getting the better of him.


    He forgot everything and simply focused on the feeling of oppression and how he was receiving it.


    ''Weird! She is using her Mana and not her presence?'' Veer frowned, as he had guessed that one''s presence was what put pressure. ''Does everyone use Mana for the pressure?''


    Soon, he understood and got the answer to his question. His eyes closed, as he sensed his surroundings filled with a strange Mana. It was like a mighty river washing over him, and he was trying to go upstream.


    The foreign Mana was strange, and it was very different from the atmospheric Mana he had usually sensed whenever practicing. It controlled his senses by manipulating the Mana going through his skin pores.


    ''I see, so this is how we feel the pressure, at least in this case,'' Veer thought, as a subtle smile formed on his lips.


    After the observation, he had come to a conclusion that Freya was deliberately using her Mana for the Pressure. Because as far as he knew, most of the time the Pressure affected the physical body.


    Freya must have done it to test everyone. Not everyone was a fighter, but everyone had a decent Mana control. As long as they figured out the reason for the pressure, they would easily overcome it.


    ''Mana is like blood, which goes to every part of our body and helps in its working,'' Veer thought. ''And by manipulating it, she is basically feeding us the wrong information, which leads us to feel differently.''


    Taking a deep breath, Veer focused on his Mana Core. It was a small black shard hovering near his heart, and it pulsated similarly to the heart, pumping Mana to every part of his body. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He still had a great Mana Pool, but he couldn''t use it properly. The Mana Core was different, as he could use it instantly whenever he wanted to. He didn''t have to gather his Mana every time he wanted to use it.


    As he called upon the Mana Core, it released a wisp of thick black Mana which shot into the Mana Veins at an insane speed.


    In just a second, it crossed to every part of his body and filtered all of his skin pores, which were sending the wrong information.


    The pressure disappeared almost instantly, making him lose control over his body. Fortunately, he managed not to fall.


    ''This...this is awesome,'' Veer''s eyes shone, as he thought. ''I need to get stronger to experience all of this. Fuck! Now, I really wanna go to the Labyrinth.''


    On the other hand, Freya raised an eyebrow when she sensed the change in Veer and thought, ''He is a genius. How did those guys never see this?''


    Right after Veer lifted the pressure, Liliana followed suit and broke free from Freya''s constraints. That wasn''t the end, as Elara, Carlson, and Rock also broke free after a minute.


    Veer wanted to tell everyone the secret, however, something stopped him from doing that. He understood why Freya was doing this, and that was exactly what made his heart full of turmoil.


    ''They will die there.''


    He knew that. After training them for a month, he knew practically everything about them. Because of that, he knew the majority of the people would die if they decided to enter the Labyrinth.


    Freya knew it too, so she was using her pressure to make them quit. Her meaning was simple: if you couldn''t even handle this, then how would you handle the Labyrinth?


    So, he also stayed silent.


    In the end, only ninety-three students managed to remain standing after ten minutes of oppression. In these ten minutes, they understood how insignificant they really were.


    After training with Veer and his girlfriends, they had become smug, but Freya humbled them really quickly. At first, the majority were enthusiastic about going to the Labyrinth and making their own legendary tale.


    Now, however, they wondered if it was worth it.


    The crowd, including the staff, remained silent throughout the ten minutes. Their eyes were full of pity for the First Years, as they had personally visited the Bloodthorn Labyrinth and knew of its horror.


    After the ten minutes were over, Freya retracted her pressure, making many fall on the ground. They couldn''t hold back any longer.


    "See how pathetic you are?" Freya scoffed. "There is a reason you''re called the weakest class in the history of Starlight Academy. Only around two hundred students and not even half of them could withstand the pressure."


    The First Years looked down as they felt the shame washing over their hearts. They had been listening to this for weeks, and now even the Dean was saying it.


    "This pressure was nothing before the things you''ll have to face in the Bloodthorn Labyrinth," Freya said, as she waved her hand lightly. "The students who fell on their knees have no choice in this. You will have a normal selection and the departments will decide if you''re worth it."


    They felt angry, but much more than that, they felt humiliated. They had practiced the whole month, not wasting a single minute just to get a chance to show everyone that they weren''t weak.


    Now, it all turned null in a matter of minutes.


    Veer bit his tongue hard to stop himself from speaking. He also felt angry on behalf of his subordinates. But he also knew Freya was right. She was just doing this for them.


    But, should he really stay silent, like every time?

 Chapter 65 - 65: Danger

    Veer had always tried to avoid attention on him, for various reasons. He also stayed silent in most situations where he should have spoken.


    This was because he never saw any point in doing so. If a matter could be solved by just staying silent, then why bother?


    But the current situation was much different. Nonetheless, he stayed silent even after much consideration. The reason was different this time, though.


    ''It is their life and they need to choose some decisions for themselves.''


    He understood how cruel the world was, and delusions never worked in it. His subordinates needed to see reality and not just march to their own doom.


    "I will give you five minutes to decide," Freya said, as she turned around. "Just know this, if you agree, then you''re forfeiting your life by your own hands."


    With that, she flew back to the top, leaving a deathly silence behind. The students and the staff, none dared to say anything as they all just looked at the First Years with pity.


    Veer sighed and turned around, shouting, "Follow me!"


    His words were like an order which no one could refuse. With various expressions playing on their faces, the students followed Veer back to the Eastern gate.


    Only Carlson was left standing in the arena. His face contorted into a frustrated look. He spoke in his heavy voice, "Refuse!"


    Aron looked shocked as he asked, "But why, Boss?"


    Carlson narrowed his eyes at him and said, "Because you''re all weak. None of you understand the horrors of Abnormal Labyrinths."


    Looking down, Aron said, "I''m sorry, boss, but we can''t follow these orders."


    "What did you say?" Carlson''s eyes snapped towards him as he glared at Aron.


    Aron didn''t say anything, but his intentions were clear. Not only him, but the fourteen subordinates of his who had survived the pressure also stood their ground, refusing to back down.


    "Tsk! Fine! Come if you''re so eager to throw away your life," Carlson clicked his tongue in annoyance. "Remember this, I won''t be protecting you!"


    "This is our decision, Boss," John said, grinning widely.


    Standing before his subordinates, Veer crossed his hands over his chest and said, "I don''t understand why all of you are so down?"


    Elara nodded from the side, a serious expression on her face, "Most of you have only heard stories about Labyrinths, and even the danger they show to the world is very mild. Dean understands that very well and gave you a reality check."


    Clenching his fist, Jarek asked, "But..."


    "No buts, you idiot," Veer facepalmed and said. "As she said, Dean was just giving a reality check to you all. If you can''t even handle that pressure, how will you survive in hell?"


    He sighed and said, looking at everyone he had trained for a month, "Listen, you''re not useless. Didn''t you see how nine of Carlson''s subordinates failed, and others struggled? They had the best education and resources while you just had a rough one-month training, and you still performed so well."


    He smiled and continued, "Besides, taking a step back isn''t always bad. This is your life, and you should never put it after anyone else''s. Remember that."


    "But Boss, we swore to follow you so now that you''re going there, how can we be cowards and back away?" Kael asked, to which many of the people around them wholeheartedly agreed.


    "And by dying meaninglessly, you''re going to be helpful to me?" Veer scoffed. "Just stay here in the Academy and make a foundation for me. I will make the biggest faction after coming back, and I need help then."


    Hearing that, their eyes lit up as they found a reason to stay. They were scared and didn''t know what to do. But unconsciously, many of them wanted to avoid going to the Labyrinth, so Veer''s words ignited a hope in their hearts.


    They were not useless. For the first time, they finally felt that.


    Looking at their faces, Veer smiled and continued, "See? It was this easy. Now, I''ll give you all the chance to choose. This is your life, and you must choose for yourself." sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    For the first time, Liliana spoke as her voice spread across the group, "But as Dean said, if you choose to go to the Labyrinth, you''re basically giving up on your life."


    The group stayed silent as they weighed the options available to them. Only ninety-three had the option to choose, as others were already disqualified.


    "What is there to choose, Boss?" Rock shrugged lightly and said. "This Rock will follow you. I have long learned how to die."


    Jarek laughed and added, "Count us triplets too, Boss. We are orphans and have nothing to lose anyway. Let''s fight our way in that hell."


    One by one, they began to tell their decision, with most of them wanting to enter the Labyrinth. They understood the danger in it, but the opportunity was too hard to pass.


    Without taking risks, they couldn''t become stronger.


    Only some of them who weren''t skilled in combat or survival chose to stay behind. They knew themselves well and fully understood that they would die if nobody took care of them.


    Veer didn''t mind their decision and simply nodded at them. Since they had chosen it themselves, he could only let them enter.


    ''If we die, then we die,'' Veer smiled grimly.


    "Alright then, let''s go and tell Dean our decision then," Veer said, turning towards the ones who couldn''t stand the pressure. "And you all, don''t disappoint me when I come back."


    "Haha! Don''t worry, Boss. You will have everything ready by the time you come back," a young man said, laughing confidently. "If we can''t help you in the Labyrinth, then we''ll help you in the Academy. We will never forget what you''ve done for us, Boss."


    "Good!" Veer gave a nod, and they then proceeded to go back to the arena.


    Freya was already waiting for them and, looking at their expressions, she smiled, ''This brat...''


    Under her gaze, they all raised their heads and said, "We accept!"


    "Very well then," Freya nodded. "We are leaving immediately, as the Labyrinth can open any time."

 Chapter 66 - 66: Artefacts

    It was just as Freya said. The First Years needed to leave the Academy immediately, so they left the Coliseum and headed towards their Dormitories.


    But the first selection didn''t end there, as the vice presidents of many departments conducted their own tests to see the students'' potential.


    The crowd was going to leave when they saw how every strong one from the First Years had left the Coliseum. Knowing how weak they were compared to those who left, nobody had any interest in their tests initially.


    Surprisingly, they were all forced to stay when they saw the shocking performance from the remaining First Years. True, these students weren''t the strongest, but they surely didn''t fit the category of weaklings anymore.


    The First Years also got their confidence back and performed to the best of their ability. Every single one of them was grateful to Veer, and the fact that they were not accompanying him to the Labyrinth didn''t sit well with them. So, they worked hard to get the best positions in the departments, so they could fulfill their promise to him later.


    On the other hand, the First Years who had chosen to go to the Bloodthorn Labyrinth were asked to gather near a tall building that seemed to touch the clouds.


    As they all gathered there, they began to converse with each other. They were already nervous, so they were trying to relieve their stress by exchanging words of encouragement and unease. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Walking alongside his girlfriends, Veer was deep in thought.


    "Are you really that worried about the Labyrinth?" Liliana asked, concern evident in her tone.


    "Why wouldn''t I be?" Veer sighed. "I have a feeling it won''t go well."


    "That''s true," Liliana nodded, pondering silently. ''The Bloodthorn Labyrinth never turned Abnormal last time, so what changed this time? Did the timelines really change that much?''


    She was confused and a little worried, knowing the opponent they were about to face was no joke. Even in her past life, he had given them a hard time.


    "It''s fine," Elara chuckled, as she held Veer''s hand. Flashing a wide grin, she said, "Just take it as a date in a horror movie."


    "Haha, that''s certainly true," Veer laughed, feeling the tension slowly slipping away. "Besides, it''s not like staying here would be any better."


    "We just need to survive this, and I''m sure we''ll become overpowered," Elara winked at him, as they finally reached the tall building.


    "I have high doubts about that," Veer muttered, as he looked up at the tall structure which had "Treasury" written in bold, big letters.


    Just then, Carlson also arrived and stopped because Veer was in the way. He narrowed his eyes and said, "Get off!"


    However, Veer completely ignored him, still looking at the building, lost in thought.


    Carlson was about to say something else, but someone landed on the ground before them, shutting him up immediately.


    "Alright, follow me in," Freya said, as she walked inside the building through the glass gates.


    The students followed her inside and looked around. There were many types of weapons displayed, but the collection wasn''t limited to weapons only. There were other artefacts too, which made them shine with excitement. Most of them had never even held a proper artefact before, so just seeing these treasures was enough to excite the eager crowd.


    Stopping before a big display, Freya said, "I''m sure you must have chosen the techniques or spells, so just follow the pattern and choose something for yourselves. This is the compensation from the Academy for you."


    "Damn! Really? We are getting our own artefacts?"


    "Now I know my decision was right," another student chimed in, eyes gleaming.


    They all flocked to different smaller spaces and began to search through the categories they wanted artefacts from, discussing, comparing, and admiring the choices available.


    Veer was doing the same, but he let Elara choose her artefact first. As they browsed through the collection, Elara finally managed to find what she wanted.


    [Doomsday Gloves!]


    [Tier - F]


    [Type - Tool]


    [Description -]


    "Are you really sure you want this?" Veer asked, as he looked at the dark gloves rotating on the screen.


    Elara nodded and said, "Nothing else suits my style, really. These gloves will help since they have high durability. As long as my hands are safe, I can fight with my full power."


    "We''ll take it then," Veer said and turned towards Liliana, feeling a little hesitant to ask. His and Elara''s circumstances were different than hers, after all.


    He had run away, so he got nothing from his family. Meanwhile, Elara fought with her family for him and ran away. It was already a miracle that her father had given her his inheritance.


    Liliana, on the other hand, had done everything of her own free will, and she still had the support that a Noble Dragon would normally receive.


    Noticing his gaze, Liliana smiled warmly, "I still have the Staff you gave me, and also a bunch of others I brought from home. I don''t need these."


    "Thought so..." Veer muttered as he turned back to the display, trying to decide what to choose. He was a Battle Mage, so he needed something different. A staff wouldn''t work for him in close combat unless it was extremely strong, which the weapons provided here were not.


    As for a sword or other melee weapons, they posed a hard choice too. He would need to use his finger every time to draw a magic circle, which wasn''t that practical in a heated fight.


    "Need any help?"


    They heard a low voice from behind them, giving them a fright. They turned around simultaneously, only to see Freya standing there, watching them closely.


    She looked at Veer from top to bottom and said, "You chose the Battle Mage path, didn''t you?"


    "Yes, well, things happened," Veer scratched his cheek awkwardly.


    "Then, you should have just asked me," Freya shook her head lightly. "There are rarely any Battle Mages, so the Academy doesn''t stock their artefacts."


    "So, what do I do now?" Veer asked. "I don''t have any weapon."


    "Don''t forget who I am, brat," Freya chuckled. "I have a few artefacts I used back in the days, so I''ll lend them to you. I would have given you something better, but you''d probably die using them."


    Veer''s eyes shone with greed as he grinned mischievously, "Hehe, Ms. Dean, we can have a wonderful deal here."

 Chapter 67 - 67: Battle Mages

    Veer looked at the sword in his hand with a speechless look, as all of his expectations shattered to dust. He had thought that something used by Freya would be powerful, yet sadly, he had clearly thought too much.


    The sword he received from Freya was a normal F-Tier Artefact with only two functions. One, it was very durable, and second, it could let him cast spells as it worked similarly to a staff.


    Sighing, he gave his new weapon a last look.


    It was named Novice Spellblade and was a simple, unornamented blade forged from average-quality steel. Its design was modest: a straight, double-edged blade about the length of a short sword, with a narrow fuller running down the center.


    The hilt was wrapped in plain leather, providing a comfortable grip without frills. At the base of the pommel, a small, round mana crystal was set into a metal ring. This crystal glimmered faintly whenever mana flowed through it, serving as a conduit for the wielder''s spells.


    "Don''t give me that look, brat," Freya sensed his annoyance and rolled her eyes. "Artefacts for Battle Mages aren''t common and cost far more than regular weaponry. Even this F-Tier sword would take a full year''s salary for many people."


    "That expensive?" Veer was surprised, but as he gave the sword more thoughts, he found it reasonable.


    "I''ll give you a piece of advice, seeing that you''re a fellow Battle Mage," Freya smiled. "The way we use Mana for attacks and spells is different. The Artefacts for Mages and Warriors are made considering this change. However, for us, it''s different."


    She flicked her hand, and a sharp green blade appeared in her hand. It looked simple, yet the Rune carved on it said otherwise.


    "The Artefacts made for a Battle Mage need to do both tasks, so they are specially made," Freya smiled and said. "Watch this closely."


    She pointed the tip of her dagger at her other hand and pierced it, much to others'' surprise. However, she didn''t seem to think much of it as she asked, "What did you sense?"


    Veer had been paying his full attention to the dagger and its surroundings, trying to sense every detail. On Freya''s question, he fell into thought.


    After lingering for a while, he answered, "There are three Runes on the dagger and when you plunged the dagger, the first one shimmered slightly and the tip became sharper... or was I imagining it?"


    ''For God''s sake, how fast is his brain?'' Freya was dumbfounded, but still didn''t let her expression change. ''I expected the Runes, but he even detected the sharpness?''


    Shaking her head, she said, "Yes, you''re right on that. This Rune is made to channel the Enhancement of the dagger. The other Runes also do their work."


    "Wait! So, basically Artefacts depend on Runes completely?" Veer raised an eyebrow. "But I guess they can''t carve the Runes on every metal they find."


    "Smart! But it comes under the Blacksmith Class, so I''ll leave it," Freya jerked her hand slightly, making the dagger disappear. "Just know the working of Runes and try to understand them. Runes will never betray you."


    Veer nodded, as he put his sword back in its leather sheath. He was still thinking about what Freya said, and tried to remember how Spells and Battle Techniques worked.


    "And you, sweetie," Freya quickly adopted a warm demeanour as she took Elara''s face in her hand. "Do you really want to go?"


    "Aunt, tell me honestly, what do you think I should do?" Elara asked, as she enjoyed the light tickling.


    Freya remained silent for a while before sighing, "My heart wants to stop you, but my brain is telling me to let you go. Getting in an abnormal labyrinth isn''t something everyone gets, and if you manage to survive, you''ll be a whole different person."


    "Then it''s settled," Elara smiled at her, her eyes shining brightly behind her glasses.


    "Oh yeah, take this," Freya stepped back and took out a pair of dark black gloves which had a Rune on them.


    As he looked at the gloves, Veer thought, ''It''s similar to the Rune in the Firebolt Spell.''


    "This is much more durable than what you are choosing," Freya explained, as she handed the gloves to Elara. "And they can also channel your flame perfectly, so you don''t need to worry about destroying it. They don''t have any Enhancement, but I think you''ll manage it."


    "Thank you, Aunt," Elara grinned and happily took the gloves, even going as far as to wear them immediately. They fit perfectly in her hands and provided a welcoming warmth to her.


    "Alright, I''ll gather everyone up then," Freya said, as she gave a serious look to their group. "Don''t die there."


    "I am very much happy with my girlfriends, dear," Veer grinned. "I won''t court death."


    "Wipe that cheeky grin, brat," Freya rolled her eyes and went ahead. They were in the back of the building, so their conversation was seen by no one, which ultimately helped them. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Veer turned to his side, looking at Liliana who was happily leaning against his arms and sleeping with a smile on her face. He found the situation too bizarre to say anything, but still managed to speak, "Don''t you feel weird?"


    Liliana raised her head and asked, "What do you mean?"


    "I mean, people mostly either ignore you completely or they fawn over you," Veer said, as he remembered her interactions.


    "It''s fine," Liliana smiled. "I just want your attention, so long as I have it, I don''t care about the world."


    ''Crazy...'' Veer was dumbstruck, but unconsciously a smile formed on his lips. ''But too cute.''


    "Aiya! Too much love in the air," Elara chuckled. "Let''s go. We have our date, right?"


    The trio left their spot and went outside the building where everyone was already waiting. They were busy observing the Artefacts they had chosen.


    ''Swords, daggers... damn the clich¨¦ continues.''


    Soon, a big yellow bus came rushing towards them, and stopped before the building. Under Freya''s order, the students entered the bus, and tried to calm their excitement.


    The bus took them out of the Main Campus, to the giant airport from where many of them had come.


    Upon reaching there, they boarded the airplane and left the Starlight Academy.


    Nobody knew whether they would be able to come back or not, so they gave their goodbyes to the Star City.

 Chapter 68 - 68: BareFold Town

    The Blue Wind Kingdom was massive, but it only had six Main Cities. They were marked as Main Cities because they housed major academies and therefore served as a big support for the noble families.


    There were a total of six large labyrinths in the Blue Wind Kingdom, while many smaller labyrinths spread across the Kingdom. Among the large labyrinths, Bloodthorn Labyrinth ranked at the top.


    It was the biggest and most mysterious one, as nobody had managed to explore it fully. Not to mention, it was the most dangerous one with the highest death rate in the Blue Wind Kingdom.


    Because of this, its turning Abnormal alerted every Major Force in the Kingdom. Sadly, none of them wanted to solve its problem, mostly because it was too dangerous for them.


    There was a high possibility that anyone who entered it would die. So, they didn''t want to risk it. They also knew that the six main academies would try to get the opportunity anyway.


    So, the only ones who stepped up to solve its problem were the six main academies and the Royal Academy, which was directly governed by the Royal Family.


    Now, they were all gathering in BareFold Town, which was the nearest to the Bloodthorn Labyrinth. The Labyrinth itself was situated in the middle of Secto Wilderness.


    Star City and Selfore City, two of the main cities, shared borders with it. If the Labyrinth''s barrier disappeared, then these two cities would have to face it first.


    BareFold Town served as the base to keep watch over the Bloodthorn Labyrinth. And now, seven academies of the Blue Wind Kingdom were gathering here.


    Veer and his class had landed in the outskirts of the BareFold Town and were currently being checked by the military.


    While the others were being checked, Veer was looking at his surroundings. It was a military base, as he could see many soldiers in their dark green uniforms doing their duties.


    Noticing their posture, he thought, ''They are nervous about this whole thing, huh. Well, it''s to be expected. They had spent their lives here and know it better than anyone else.''


    Off in the distance, he could see a tall wall upon which stood a couple of sentries. After all, they couldn''t rely on magic and technology fully.


    As he turned his head, his gaze went to the rows of buildings which stood tall as if it was another town in itself.


    ''Damn! So they made a new town altogether,'' Veer was surprised. ''They really take the Bloodthorn Labyrinth seriously.''


    Finally, it was his turn, so he went towards the officer who was checking the male students. The checking went smoothly, except he had to reveal his storage ring to the officer.


    As the officer looked at the contents it held, a speechless look appeared on his face. He gave an odd look to Veer and threw the storage ring back at him.


    ''Oii! These are necessities,'' Veer rolled his eyes and passed through the iron framework which checked if he was carrying any magical Artefacts.


    Finally getting through it, he met with Liliana and Elara, who were already waiting for him on the other side. He softly smiled at them and asked, "Is there anything else we need to do?"


    "I don''t think so," Elara said, as she looked at the others who were entering the small metal boxes, which were apparently army vehicles.


    There were many of them, as one could only take six people in it. But just from its heavy design, Veer could see its defense being very high.


    "Let''s go and book our seats then," Veer said, as he dragged the two of them to one of the empty ATVs, as they called it.


    Opening the door, they found a small space inside it with seats on both sides. They made themselves comfortable in it and waited.


    "This is expensive as fuck," Elara exclaimed, as she examined the vehicle. "It''s an Army Traveling Vehicle made by Xerex Techs, and the seventh generation at that."


    "Is it that impressive?" Veer asked.


    "More than impressive," Elara grinned, as she touched the metal surface. "There are many features in it, but the best one is its defense. Every single one of these is made using the materials from Lord Rank Magical Creatures."


    "The hell!?" Even Veer was shocked. "But it''s all metal? How does that make sense?"


    "That... I don''t know," She shook her head. "They never revealed the secret behind the new versions. But the fact that this metal baby can tank a full-powered attack from Master Stage powerhouses shows its potential."


    "Damn!" Veer was amazed and tried to look closely at the Vehicle. It was then a voice sounded from the outside.


    "Don''t bother. It isn''t that easy to find its secrets," Freya said, as she entered the vehicle and sat on the other seat.


    "Eh? Dean, you''re coming with us?" Veer asked.


    "Do you have any problems with it?" Freya smiled and asked.


    "Of course... not," Veer coughed lightly when he noticed how her smile changed. "Your company is the best one."


    Then, she ignored him and began to talk with Elara, mostly about Sword Saint Micheal and his embarrassing childhood. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Veer sighed and closed his eyes, as he felt Liliana sleeping on his arm as usual. He didn''t even realize when the ATV began to move.


    Only when Elara woke him up did he realize that he had actually slept.


    "Anyways, Veer, I think this is related to you," Freya said, after she put a small cube beside her. "So, you need to be careful in the Labyrinth."


    ''I''ll be damned,'' Veer cursed and then asked, "Why do you think so? I''m just a nobody at best."


    "Nobody, huh," Freya scoffed at his comment and said, "I can''t tell you the reason. But still, be careful inside."


    "Wait! Did you join us just to give this information?" Veer asked, as he finally understood her motive to join them.


    "Yes, and because of this, I thought of giving a detailed explanation about Labyrinths and especially this one," Freya''s voice turned somber as she added.


    "The reason many Labyrinths are so dangerous and mysterious is that they all originated in the Dark Era."

 Chapter 69 - 69: Truth

    The word Dark Era turned the ATV silent, as everyone looked at Freya for more explanation. Only Liliana knew the truth about the Dark Era.


    With an odd look on her face, she thought, ''Dark Era? More like fucked-up Era. Reminds me, that guy should still be alive...''


    Freya nodded and said, "Yes, as you know, the Dark Era is basically the time a thousand years ago. We don''t know much about it, so we named it the Dark Era. These Labyrinths have existed in the Dark Era or maybe they formed during it. Nobody really knows."


    "So, we can actually see history in Labyrinths?" Veer asked.


    "Yes, that''s what we do. One of the reasons we want to explore the Labyrinths, especially the Abnormal ones, is that they contain pieces of information about the history of our world," Freya nodded. "We advanced so much, relying not only on Magic but also on history."


    She shook her head and continued. "Anyway, you can read history later. What''s important is that it''s filled with Ancient Abominations. Yes, Magical Creatures who have existed since the dawn of time."


    Veer felt a chill run down his spine. Everything related to Ancient should be taken seriously. He knew that.


    "The only reason they don''t come out is because of the barrier," Freya said. "The barrier... it''s strange. Not a single person in a thousand years had been able to analyze it. It''s a mystery everyone wants to solve."


    She leaned back and said,


    "The beings inside the Labyrinths are horrifying, to say the least. Many students who return from the Labyrinth end up being traumatized and had to seek professional help. And this is in normal cases while you''re going in Abnormal ones. Expect the worst on every step you take, as you can even encounter a Great Magical Creature."


    "Wait! Wait! The hell!?" Veer quickly interrupted, too shocked by her words. It took a couple of moments for him to regain his calmness as he asked, "Are you joking?"


    "I am not," Freya shook her head. "Why do you think I said you''re giving up your life if you enter the Labyrinth? You can expect the worst in there, and the reality would still turn out to be worse."


    "I''ll be damned!" Veer cursed, as he ground his teeth.


    What did a Great Magical Creature represent? They were the equivalent of Grandmaster Stage of intelligent species, meaning he could encounter someone of Freya''s power level in the Labyrinth.


    ''Talk about being out of script,'' Veer took some deep breaths to calm his heart.


    "What? Want to back out now?" Freya asked in a rather unusual heavy tone. "I won''t call you a coward for backing out. I have seen its horror, and I never wish to see it again."


    "I''m dying here anyway," Veer shrugged. "Might as well die trying there."


    "Well, you''re right on that," Freya nodded. "But it isn''t all in vain. Micheal also became a Sword Saint after he visited an Abnormal Labyrinth, and the same goes for me."


    "Thanks for the reminder," Veer smiled, as he tried to calm his racing heart. He was excited, nervous, and even scared. At one point, he even forgot what he was truly feeling, but he knew he wanted to enter the Bloodthorn Labyrinth.


    "Good!" Freya also smiled. "Now, the Labyrinths usually are like pocket dimensions and sometimes just ruined cities. There are many types of them. Bloodthorn belongs to the pocket dimension one."


    "A world in a world?" Veer raised an eyebrow.


    "Yes, and it is very different," Freya nodded. "I would have told you about what it really is from inside, but it doesn''t matter how. It''s Abnormal, so the insides must have changed."


    "Huh? What do you mean!" Veer asked in confusion.


    "Once a Labyrinth turns Abnormal, it changes completely," Freya sighed. "Especially the Pocket Dimension type. They change the whole landscape altogether. So, you''re basically stepping into unknown territory."


    "I don''t see much point then," Veer asked. "You all are risking so much by sending students inside. Even if some survived and became great figures, you think it''s worth it?"


    "To be honest with you, in most cases, everyone dies," Freya looked out of the window and said, her eyes filled with a strange loneliness. "There were around five thousand people who entered into the Labyrinth alongside Micheal and me. How much do you think survived?"


    Veer swallowed back his saliva and said, "100?"


    "4!"


    Instead of Freya, it was Elara who answered while having her face down.


    ''No way!!'' Veer felt his blood running cold. How dangerous and horrifying the Labyrinths have to be to reduce such a large number to only four.


    "Yes, only four survived, and even we were among the best back then," Freya smiled wryly as memories of her past flashed in her mind. "And don''t think it happens like this every time. Most of the time, everyone dies inside."


    Veer didn''t speak, or rather he didn''t have anything to say. The gravity of the situation was finally settling in his heart. He felt scared, and he acknowledged it, as he looked at his trembling hand.


    "The decision is still in your hand," Freya said. "I will tell this to everyone later on, but I doubt many will listen. But it''s also fine, no one knows who will make history so they can try." S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The vehicle turned silent after that, as Freya gave some time to Veer. She knew it wasn''t an easy decision, and many would refuse outright.


    As she was thinking, Veer asked her something unexpected.


    "What happens when everyone dies inside?"


    "Huh!?" Freya was surprised, but still gave the answer he needed. "It depends on the Labyrinth, really. Sometimes it takes the deaths as a sacrifice and returns to normal. And in other times, the barrier breaks, which lets the beings trapped inside roam free in the world."


    Veer fell silent as he thought about something, ''The situation is weird, too weird. Should I really go inside?''


    The only thing the Labyrinth spoke was death, so he was wondering if the risks were worth it.


    It was then he heard a low mumble from him.


    "We need it!"

 Chapter 70 - 70: Corrupted Dragon

    Raising an eyebrow, Veer turned to his sides where Liliana was sitting. Surprisingly, she wasn''t sleeping on his shoulder but looking elsewhere.


    She had a frown on her face as she said, "We need to enter it."


    "Why?" Veer asked, as he had begun to trust Liliana on matters he didn''t know much about. She was like a walking encyclopedia who knew a lot of things, so he always believed her words.


    "I can''t explain it clearly..." Liliana mumbled. "But we need to go inside it; otherwise, something terrible will be unleashed on the world."


    "What do you mean? Can you explain anything? Even a little will do." Veer asked.


    "A Dragon or rather a fallen Dragon? I''m not sure, but I can feel the faint aura of a dragon from it," Liliana narrowed her eyes. "It is slowly becoming stronger."


    Freya straightened up and looked at Liliana, "How sure are you?"


    "Hundred percent," Liliana said, still looking in the same direction even when the ATV changed roads. Her expression was full of disgust, as she said, "There is no way I will mistake this corrupted aura of a Dragon. We are taught this from a very young age."


    "Corrupted Dragon?" Freya''s eyes went wide open as she almost stood up in shock. "Once again, how sure are you? Also, how strong do you think it is?"


    "I am sure the aura belongs to a Corrupted Dragon," Liliana finally looked away and turned towards Freya. "As for how strong it is? I can''t say for sure, but at its peak it will surpass you."


    "Fucking hell!" Freya cursed and took out her phone, as sweat dripped from her forehead. She didn''t doubt Liliana''s words at all, as she knew who she was. But that also meant they needed to make preparations.


    "Oh yeah, that bastard isn''t alone," Liliana said, as her eyes turned whitish suddenly. "There is something mixed in its aura... I don''t know how to explain it, but there is something equally dangerous, if not more, as the Corrupted Dragon inside." Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Can it get any worse?" Freya quickly dialed a number upon hearing Liliana. As she noticed the person wasn''t picking up, she clicked her tongue and called someone else.


    This time, the call connected as a rather amused voice sounded.


    "Ho? What happened to make the Almighty call me?"


    "This isn''t the time to joke, Mike," Freya said. "Come to Bloodthorn Labyrinth immediately."


    "Why? Is the situation really that bad?"


    "A Corrupted Dragon more powerful than me, what do you think how the situation is?" Freya sighed and leaned back, as the tension seeped out of her.


    "The hell!?"


    "Yes, so come here quickly," Freya said.


    "I am coming, but it will take some time. Can you hold on till then?"


    "I honestly don''t know, but I''ll try my best," Freya said. "Just come quickly."


    "Don''t worry. Just take care of your niece there and also that brat. I''ll be there soon."


    With that, she hung up the call and turned towards Liliana, "You''re really something else to actually sense that aura through dimensions."


    "You should know the relationship between Corrupted Dragon and Noble Dragons," Liliana shrugged lightly. "We are practically forced to learn to sense corrupted aura every day. It''ll be hard to miss something like this, actually."


    "By the way, isn''t this even more dangerous?" Veer asked. "Then why did you say we should enter it?"


    "Because that''s the only way for us to survive," Liliana looked at her hands and said. "The Corrupted Dragons are hungry for Noble Dragon blood, so the first thing that bastard will do upon breaking the barrier is come after us. You also have the Dragon Master Aspect, so you aren''t any different."


    Rubbing his forehead, Veer said, "So, you''re basically saying that it''s better to strike first when it''s weak than wait till it grows strong?"


    "Yes, if we let it grow, then we are all dead for sure," Liliana sighed. "I am pretty sure even Dean can''t face it in its prime."


    "Well, looks like the world just gave us a reason to go there," Veer threw his head back and closed his eyes. He threw away all thoughts and gave his mind some time to rest.


    The rest of the journey was rather uneventful, as every single one of them was worried about the future. It was inevitable, but they wanted to lessen the impact as much as possible.


    They finally reached the Hotel where they would be staying. Shaking the thoughts off, Veer stepped outside, ''No use in crying now. I''ll have to see if there is something I can do before I enter it. I am going to survive and become strong.''


    He smiled as he felt warmth on both of his hands. Elara and Liliana stood by his side, giving him a reassuring smile as they walked alongside him.


    ''Yeah! I need it,'' Veer smiled. ''Fuck hesitation!''


    Confidence returned as he strolled forward in the Hotel. It wasn''t a luxurious hotel, but it still gave them comfort. Freya had already given them the keys to their rooms and said they would be sharing them with other members.


    ''Four in each room, huh. Seems like dorms.''


    They went to the second floor and quickly found Veer''s room. Surprisingly, one of his partners was his Giant Subordinate Rock. He was standing in the middle of the room, looking at his bed.


    Entering inside, Veer saw the scene and understood the situation, so he said, "You can try mixing two beds."


    Rock turned around and gave a nod to Veer, and then turned back, "But where will you and others sleep?"


    Yes, the beds were small for Rock. Just a single look at them and Rock was enough to make the conclusion.


    "It''s fine," Veer waved his hand. "I used to sleep on the floor, so I have a habit."


    "Boss, you''re thinking too low of me then," Rock snorted. "I have chosen you as my Boss, so having you sleep on the floor is just a disgrace to me. Do not underestimate this Rock, Boss. I have slept on hanging trees, so this is nothing. I''ll sleep on the floor."


    ''This guy...'' Veer shook his head and gave up on persuading him. Rock was too stubborn, and he wouldn''t budge from his decision anyway.


    Just then, he heard a loud thump sound, which shook the floor he was standing on.


    "What the hell happened now!?"

 Chapter 71 - 71: Final Rest

    Hearing the loud sound of something crashing, Veer quickly went outside, only to see the scene he wanted to avoid. He sighed in exasperation and thought, ''Ah! Boy! Here we go again.''


    There stood Aurora and Elara facing each other while Liliana just went to stand on the sides. Somehow, she also had gotten a mango juice, which she was enjoying while looking at them.


    ''Wait! What is she doing here?'' Veer got a little confused and jumped in between them. "Stop! Stop! Are you gonna fight here? Really?"


    Aurora smiled seeing Veer and bowed lightly, as she said in her sweet voice, "Good afternoon, Veer."


    ''Ah! I forgot she''s in public,'' Veer rolled his eyes and nodded at her. "Good afternoon, Aur..ora..."


    He shook his head and asked, "That aside, why the hell are you fighting now?"


    "We got the same room," Elara snorted, crossing her arms under her ample chest.


    Looking at it for a moment, Veer asked, "Then, just share for now. More importantly, why is a Second Year here?"


    "Oh! About that, some of the Second Years are also coming along," Aurora said, having a sweet smile on her face. "Normally, only First Years will enter the Labyrinth, but due to the danger Abnormal ones pose, some of the Second Years were also deployed."


    "I see," Veer said, as he fell into thoughts. ''Are there any limitations? There should be...ah! Why didn''t I ask Dean?''


    He would have thought more about it, but he was feeling two cold glares passing through him, which made his head hurt. He took a deep breath and said, "El, come with me for a second."


    Elara grumbled slightly but still nodded.


    Veer felt relieved seeing that and turned towards Liliana, gesturing her towards Aurora. She sighed and gave a weak nod.


    Fortunately, there were only a few handful of students, so the matter didn''t become big. As Veer stepped forward, his phone buzzed.


    He stopped, as he heard similar buzzes from others'' phones too. Curious, he took it out and saw a text from Dean in their Server:


    [Be ready by evening. Things have changed and the Labyrinth is showing signs of opening. You have two hours before we will head to the Bloodthorn Labyrinth.]


    ''Did that Corrupted Dragon sense Liliana and me?'' Veer narrowed his eyes, as he found the situation odd. He turned towards Liliana and she also had a frown etched on her face.


    "Guess we''ll be leaving quickly," Elara grinned as she shot a glance at Aurora. "I''ll let you off, Hydra bitch."


    "The feelings are mutual, Muscle brain," Aurora smiled and spoke. Her voice was sweet and polite, yet her words were quite the opposite.


    "Tsk! This is the reason I call you two-faced bitch," Elara clicked her tongue in disgust and ignored her.


    Aurora also ignored Elara and closed in slowly towards Veer. She then whispered, "I will try to forget our situation for the time being since I don''t want to die in there. We can solve it later, so can I have your trust in this?"


    "Are you really asking this?" Veer snickered. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I am asking that," Aurora looked in his eyes and said, losing her polite demeanor for a moment. She quickly got into her act again and said, "Anyway, just try not to die there."


    "Same to you," Veer smiled as he raised his hand, but ultimately put it down.


    Aurora looked at his hand with bitterness in her eyes, then she turned around and left the area. Her steps steady and her walk elegant as always.


    "Boss, should I call others?" Rock asked, finally seeing the opportunity to speak.


    Veer shook his head and said, "Let them rest. We don''t know when we will have this time again."


    "I''ll tell them," Rock nodded and he also left.


    Veer turned towards Elara and said, "Can''t you at least try to ignore her?"


    "I can, but the moment she starts talking, I feel disgust in my stomach," Elara shrugged.


    He shook his head and said, "Forget it! Let''s rest for now. There is nothing much we can do anyway."


    The trio then spent the next two hours talking with each other. Sometimes it got serious where they talked about the enemy they could face in the Bloodthorn Labyrinth. Sometimes it was just randomly blabbering.


    They didn''t care, as they just wanted to spend time with each other because of the uncertain future.


    As they were too engrossed in their conversation, they didn''t notice that they had not closed the door. A blonde elf saw everything from there, how they smiled genuinely with each other.


    Clenching her fist hard, Aurora thought as her body trembled, ''I should be in that place. It should be me. Why didn''t you choose me, Veer? Why not me?''


    In the end, she couldn''t see any more of their interaction, as her heart was just full of bitterness. So, she left them alone and went to prepare one last time before going to the Bloodthorn Labyrinth.


    Her eyes burned with intense resolve and determination as she thought, ''Just wait for me. I will make you regret your decision, Veer.''


    ...


    The two hours passed quickly, and the students who barely had any rest were quickly called down. Some of them were nervous, some just indifferent, while others were excited.


    As he stood in a group of more than a hundred students, all wearing a black suit with yellow strips, Veer felt speechless. However, he also knew the reason for the black suit.


    It was an F-Tier defensive Armour, the best Starlight Academy had to offer for them. It had some enhancements, and the most important one was [Regeneration.] As long as one fed it mana, it could regenerate back to its original state. Not to mention it could help them with terrible temperatures.


    Veer would have liked to see its status. Sadly, the system was still evolving.


    ''It is still pretty good looking,'' Veer thought, as he felt the texture of the suit. ''9/10!''


    With a small gust of wind hitting their faces, they saw someone landing before them. As usual, Freya made her entry through the air.


    She had changed her attire to her battle suit, which was actually pretty simple. But it did make any boy have a nosebleed.

 Chapter 72 - 72: The Bloodthorn Labyrinth (1)

    Clad in tight black shorts, thigh-high stockings, a purple t-shirt, and a white lab coat fluttering in the wind, Freya looked absolutely stunning.


    The students had to look down, as they didn''t want to get punished. Still, their thoughts ran wild.


    Freya ignored everyone''s reactions, as she was already used to them, and said, "Before we leave, I want to tell you all a few things..."


    With that, she went on a long explanation about the Bloodthorn Labyrinth and Labyrinths in general. She talked mostly about the same things, but Veer still paid full attention to her words.


    After finishing her explanation, Freya waited for a few minutes as she let the students process the information. She expected many to back away, but she was in for a surprise.


    Although they were scared and it was visible, none of them said anything. There was a clear resolve in their silence, which surprised Freya and even Veer.


    ''Did that one month really change them so much?''


    Somehow, Veer doubted that. Still, he felt happy that they were at least facing their fears.


    "Good!" Freya nodded in appreciation and said, as she waved her hand, "They will be useful."


    As everyone caught the object thrown at them, they realised it was a small metal ring with a solid black rock. How could they not recognise it?


    ''The Academy is really generous,'' Veer thought, as he caught his share of the storage ring. ''Most of them will probably be lost.''


    He closed his eyes and went through the contents of the storage ring. It was nothing grand but just things important for survival, like tents, bandages, and some potions. He even saw packets of Synth Soup in it.


    "The Academy has already given you Survival lessons, so use everything you have learned until now," Freya said. "Remember, you only have two objects inside the Bloodthorn Labyrinth. First, survive. Second, search the core of the Bloodthorn Labyrinth."


    Under everyone''s confused eyes, Freya explained, "The Abnormalities mostly happen in the Core, which reflects in the whole Labyrinth. What and where is the Core? How can you fix it? That is something you''ll have to find, as it''s different for every dungeon."


    "Can you give any examples, Dean?" Aurora asked.


    "It could be a physical one like a small ball which has some cracks. You''ll just have to fix the cracks," Freya shrugged. "Or it could be something else entirely, maybe a magical creature, or maybe a situation? Anything. Labyrinths are something that is still mysterious to everyone."


    ''That''s gonna be troublesome,'' Veer sighed.


    "Anyways, let''s go before the Labyrinth opens," Freya said, as she eyed the orange sun drowning in the horizon.


    ATVs were once again arranged for the students. They were supposed to take them to the Bloodthorn Labyrinth, as they were the only vehicle permitted to be in the Labyrinth''s vicinity.


    The students passed through the BareFold Town and entered the wilderness afterwards. Fortunately, the Army had already made a proper flat road, so they had an easy ride, at least physically.


    Freya didn''t sit with Veer this time, so there were two more girls with them. As fate would have it, they were Aurora and one girl from the Third Dormitory.


    As Elara and Aurora sent daggers to each other through their eyes, Veer focused his attention on the silent girl from the Third Dormitory.


    Apparently, the Third Girls'' Dormitory had a single student, and it was this girl. She had a small frame, with a body so slim that it was easy to say she had faced malnutrition.


    Her small face was filled with scars and scratches. The most eye-catching features in her were the sharp, triangular ears covered in dark fur and her long slender tail that wrapped around her thighs. As far as Veer knew, she belonged to a rare intelligent race of rodents.


    She was an oddball in the Girls'' dormitory as she chose to live in the Third Dormitory despite Elara offering her a stay in the Second Dormitory.


    She had attended the training session and, surprisingly, turned out to be very good at her arts. Veer was very impressed with her performance and had been trying to become friends with her.


    Unfortunately, she always kept some distance between herself and others. It would be a miracle of a day if she even spoke. So, his attempts at befriending her had been unsuccessful.


    Still, he wasn''t about to give up, as she reminded him too much of his past life. Smiling, Veer said, "If anyone can survive in Bloodthorn Labyrinth, it has to be Rain, right?"


    Elara finally looked away from Aurora and turned towards the quiet girl, "True! I doubt anyone is better than her in survival."


    Rain shrank back slightly, as she avoided looking at them. Seeing that, Veer shook his head and said, "Remember one thing, Rain. If you find us there, or anyone you know, you can ask for help. We only have us to seek help."


    Unexpectedly, Rain nodded, which put a smile on Veer''s face. He tried to initiate the conversation, but it seemed like her social battery died.


    Sighing, Veer decided to call it a day and leaned back on his seat.


    "Do you want her in your harem?" Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Veer almost choked hearing Liliana''s question and hurriedly replied, "Of course not. I don''t see every girl as my potential wife, you know. She just... forget it!"


    Liliana looked at him silently and nodded.


    Just like that, their journey continued for half an hour when they felt a sickening feeling crawling up their skin. They became alert and tried to look through the windows, but only trees were there.


    "This is much more intense than last year," Aurora muttered as she closed her eyes. "Don''t worry. This is because of the Labyrinth''s aura or should I say the aura of its barrier."


    Veer nodded, still feeling the sickening sensation. It was unpleasant, but he could endure it for now. As they got closer to the Labyrinth, however, the feeling just worsened.


    It was then Veer thought of something and closed his eyes as he circulated his Mana. He was right, as he instantly felt much better.


    He quickly told the others, and they also managed to regain their normal selves.


    Then, the ATV stopped. They opened the door, stepped outside, and witnessed the wonders of the Dark Era.


    The Bloodthorn Labyrinth.

 Chapter 73 - 73: The Bloodthorn Labyrinth (2)

    The ATVs were parked some distance away from the Labyrinth. And they could see the reason for that as the students stepped out of their ATVs.


    It was evening, but they could already feel darkness crawling around the forest. The wilderness itself changed with rotten vines, dark charred trees that set them apart from the other part of the forest. It was a chilling sight, but that wasn''t even the worst.


    As the eerie winds whispered around, the students felt chills running down their spines. But they still managed to get themselves together to move forward.


    Under Freya''s lead, the hundred or so students entered the dark territories of the wilderness. They observed everything and had a feeling as if they were walking inside a horror movie.


    Except, it was all real.


    After a terribly silent journey of a few minutes, they finally reached a place where they were forced to stop. The sickening aura was too strong here, and many of them even vomited.


    Freya turned to look at them and said, "This is because of the Mist the Labyrinth releases passively. Just try to breathe less and use your Mana Circulation Technique, it should keep you sane for a while."


    The students did as they were told and finally felt some relief. Though, it didn''t last long, as they even began to see hallucinations on the way.


    Fortunately, their minds weren''t so weak as to fall for them, so they managed to reach the Bloodthorn Labyrinth safe and sound. Reaching there, they finally witnessed the most dangerous Labyrinth of the Blue Wind Kingdom.


    Two thick Obsidian trees grew side by side, as they towered over every single tree in the forest. The students had to crane their necks just to see the tip of the trees, which were entwined in a messy knot.


    In the gap created between them, otherworldly energies swirled, releasing a white mist that slowly spread around the dark territory.


    "Fucking hell! A dungeon? Really!?" Veer thought, as he looked at the mass of energies which he guessed was the entrance to Bloodthorn Labyrinth.


    "Must be that dragon."


    Liliana was also observing the Entrance with a light frown on her face, "Why am I getting this familiar feeling from this? What is this?"


    She couldn''t tell, but she was very curious about it. Even then, she didn''t try to send her senses into it, as she didn''t want to risk her soul getting injured.


    "Others are also here," Elara said, as she looked to her side instead of the Labyrinth. As Veer followed her gaze, he found a group of people standing some distance away, looking at them with curiosity.


    "Other Academies, huh," Veer thought, as he turned to his other side. Sure enough, there were also a few groups there. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He counted the groups and thought, "Counting us, it''s seven Academies."


    As the students judged one another with their stares, the people leading them were different. Freya''s arrival seemed to have alerted others as six people came from other groups.


    Four of them were male, having three middle-aged men and one young man in his late twenties. The other two ladies were beautiful and in their late twenties as well. Though, Veer heavily doubted it was their real age since Magic could do wonders.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so late, Freya," one of the young women said, as she stepped closer to Freya. Her attire was a simple blend of a red dress and a pointy hat.


    "She''s Amelia, a Master Stage Mage from Stanley Academy," Liliana informed Veer and Elara, as always being their walking encyclopedia.


    "It''s nice to see you here, Freya," the young man smiled at her and said. He had a lean build and was wearing a light leather armour.


    "He''s Ethan, A Master Stage Assassin from Seeker Academy," Liliana whispered.


    Freya nodded at Ethan and said, "I would love to chit-chat with you guys, but do we really have time for that?"


    "We don''t, actually," one of the middle-aged men said, as he rubbed his belly. "We were going to send the students right away but noticed that your students are rather...weak."


    "Thorne, Master Stage Tank from Mountain Grazing Academy," Liliana added.


    His words didn''t affect Freya as she just smiled and said, "Then you might be in for a surprise. I have a few people who would prove to be good leaders for this mission."


    "Aurora, Elara, Liliana...you really have some powerhouses," Amelia chuckled, as she turned to look at the Starlight Academy''s group. "But I''m mostly curious about the young man named Veer."


    "Isn''t that the one who awakened a useless Aspect?" Ethan snorted. "What''s so good about him?"


    "You''re still so full of yourself, Ethan," Thorne shook his head. "Whatever, let''s just get this over with. The Labyrinth is getting more and more unstable so it''s better to send the students now."


    Freya gave a glance at Amelia, and then looked away, "Sure."


    "You are the only one capable of opening the rift, so if you would please," Amelia ignored Freya''s gaze and smiled at her.


    Freya nodded and said, "Make some distance."


    The six nodded as they separated and went back to their groups. From there, they waited to see the sight of power they always looked forward to.


    Freya slowly began to hover in the air, as winds picked up and surrounded her. The dark leaves swirled around, creating a mesmerizing view.


    But that wasn''t the end, as Freya went closer to the mass of energies that distorted the space itself. Under everybody''s astonished looks, she stretched her hand and opened a tear in it with her bare hands.


    Cracks appeared in the space before her as gradually a vertical tear formed in the entrance, pulsating in a dark glow. Dark mist leaked out of the entrance, sending shivers down to everyone''s spines.


    "So, this is a Battle Mage," Veer''s breathing hitched, as he looked at the scene before him. It was truly a spectacle of sheer raw strength.


    He had been paying attention to her movements and noticed how she had opened the entrance. Only a Battle Mage could do this alone.

 Chapter 74 - 74: The Ancient Battlefield

    Releasing the pent-up air in her lungs, Freya looked down at the students. Her voice echoed everywhere, despite the whispers of the eerie winds.


    "I don''t care which Academy you''re from or if you have some enemies here. In there, the only ones who would help you are the people you''re entering with. So, remember to focus on the main mission and nothing else."


    Her lips curled up slightly as she added.


    "Of course, you should prioritize yourself first. Also, don''t believe everything you see and experience in there. Even the words of your fellow classmates. I know, I''m contradicting my words, but you''ll understand everything once you''re there."


    Freya then opened the space tear even more and said.


    "Alright, jump in. We will be waiting for you all here. Try not to die, as we will have to deal with the horrors inside otherwise."


    Her words caused many to roll their eyes, but still, one by one, they began to jump in the space tear. They were nervous, but they were the ones who decided, so they could only follow through.


    ''Woah! No drama?'' Veer stood rooted on his spot. ''Wait! The Royal Academy isn''t arrogant to the bone? Nobody is going to humiliate us?''


    "Why do you look so disappointed?" Elara smacked his back, already knowing what he was thinking. "Look for me if we end up being separated. We still need to have our date."


    "Yeah! Let''s focus on survival first," Veer smiled and leaned forward as he captured Elara''s lips. The surroundings turned silent as the students who were going to jump almost stumbled. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They all glared at Veer and cursed him to die in the Labyrinth. Here, they were nervous and scared while he was flirting and kissing someone? What kind of world was this?


    In anger, they forgot about their hesitation and jumped in the Space Tear more willingly.


    Freya also noticed it and had an urge to send a Wind Blast at him, ''This brat...I hope you get some good experience there. You deserve that for corrupting my niece.''


    Elara separated from Veer and grinned, "Let''s celebrate your birthday after coming back."


    "Hmm," Veer nodded and kissed her forehead. "Stay alive."


    Just like that, Elara also jumped in the Space Tear, disappearing into the pulsating darkness. Veer could only watch it swallow her whole.


    "Don''t worry, she is strong, far stronger than you think," Liliana said, as she held Veer''s hand. "Also, promise me one thing, Veer."


    "Anything for you," Veer replied.


    "Whatever happens inside, do not let it change you," Liliana said, her eyes distant. "Remember the people who want you, and for who you are."


    Veer didn''t quite understand what she meant, but he still nodded and said, "I will try my best to uphold this promise."


    Liliana smiled at that and said, "Let''s go then."


    Then, the two of them also jumped and entered the Space Tear. It was an odd experience as they felt something separating their body parts, as if their hand was somewhere else, away from their torso yet still connected with it.


    Veer tried to observe the process, but he failed miserably. His senses were overloaded by so much information that he had to close off everything; otherwise, his mind would have collapsed right there.


    He only had his eyes open as he looked at the white particles passing by. His body suddenly gained speed, as if attracted to something, as it shot forward.


    The darkness convulsed around him, with his body fighting against it at a speed at which he was barely able to keep his eyes open. Though, it only lasted for a while before he had to close his eyes.


    His hand suddenly lost its warmth, as he flinched slightly and thought, ''I expected this but still...''


    Since they were entering a pocket dimension, he had a guess that they would be sent to different locations. Still, he wanted at least someone to accompany him.


    ''Whatever! It''s a lone wolf adventure then,'' Veer''s thoughts ran wild as he tried to ignore the whispers around him. They were getting out of hand inside this space tunnel, as he called it.


    After what felt like an eternity, he finally felt some change in his surroundings as his speed also decreased. In the next moment, his eyelids suddenly caught bright movement, so he opened his eyes.


    What he saw left his heart shaken, his breathing stopped as he just looked at the terrifying sight before him. Lightning bolts thick as a mountain descended on the ground, destroying everything in their wake.


    Giant meteors rained down alongside the colossal lightning bolts, as they decimated everything in their wake. Mountains, volcanoes, everything was flattened down.


    But it wasn''t the end.


    As the crimson red sky churned into different shapes, the ground split apart with darkness leaking out from it. A dark hand, as big as a large mountain, came out of the rifts, as it caught the lightning bolts and crushed them.


    In the next moment, a sword slash descended from the skies, bursting with flames that seemed to burn the space itself.


    The sword slash collided with the dark hand, severing it from its source. The ground trembled as the hand dissipated into a dense mist of darkness. As the flames tried to burn the darkness, it took on forms of small humanoid figures that ate through the flames.


    The creatures made from darkness roared to the skies, as they began to multiply and roam in the vast, destroyed mainlands. Everywhere they went, they absorbed something which increased the mist inside them, which ultimately led to the separation and formation of more such creatures.


    As if angered by their actions, the sky split apart. Literally. It revealed a white ball hovering amidst the crimson background. At first, nothing happened, but then a scorching light descended on the ground.


    Everything in sight turned to ashes except the ground. Even the creatures of darkness could do nothing against the scorching light as they turned to ashes one by one.


    Veer watched everything in horror, his lungs trying their best to keep his breathing steady, but it seemed impossible. He thought things would end here with the White Sun winning, but it just got worse.

 Chapter 75 - 75: Dead

    Veer tried to move, but it seemed completely impossible. Horror gripped his heart as the gravity of the situation settled in his heart. He was frozen in space, forced to watch this titanic battle.


    ''It must be an illusion. Calm down!'' Veer tried to calm himself, but it wasn''t something he could do in this situation. The things that he witnessed had shaken him to the very core.


    Everything was so incredibly vivid that it left a permanent mark on his heart. He could recall every single detail, and that made his head hurt severely. It was always fun to watch such destruction in movies, but when it happened right before him, he felt an unimaginable fear.


    However, when the fear died down, the curious Veer woke up, as he thought about the unfathomable power used by the beings whose battle he had just witnessed. It was so grand, yet he couldn''t comprehend it at all.


    How did they do it? Was it still magic or something even greater? And what were those beings who were actually fighting? And why were they engaged in such a conflict?


    There were so many questions he wanted answers to, but he knew he shouldn''t look for them yet. They were too grand for him to comprehend at this stage.


    As he let his mind roam freely because of his still state, things finally changed once again. As if tired of the White Sun purging everything away, the dark being from the Abyss once again rose against the heavens.


    An army of humanoid creatures of Darkness rose from the cracks on the ground, only to get obliterated by the purging light of the White Sun. But they didn''t give up and continued to rise and devour everything in their path.


    It was then Veer saw the being whose hand was previously cut by the heavens. As terror gripped his mind, making it utterly numb, Veer witnessed something that shook his true being and made him feel as if he was nothing before it. As if he didn''t matter at all.


    The cracks widened as rifts began to open in the fabric of space. Tendrils of darkness leaked out of them, along with two giant hands that grabbed the rifts and climbed out of the pits of hell.


    Slowly, but surely, the being rose against the purging power of the White Sun and stood on the cracked ground. It was a being made of nothing but darkness, as if it was the manifestation of the Abyss itself.


    It was so big that it seemed as if it towered over the world itself. The bald, humanoid, dark being stretched its hand upwards, the dark mist swirling around it seemed to be getting erased by the White Sun.


    But the Being was so unimaginably massive and packed with so much darkness that even the White Sun failed to purge it completely. The Sun only managed to graze its skin before it was erased from existence.


    Veer watched in horror at the White Sun, which had burnt everything, now getting squished to dust by the dark hands. The light in the world dimmed, replaced by the crimson glow of the sky.


    The Dark Being howled after destroying the White Sun, shaking the whole world and parting the crimson sky. Veer only managed to see cracked fragments beyond the crimson sky before something came hurling at him unexpectedly.


    ''Shit!'' Veer cursed and tried to move, only to be reminded of his reality. He tried to calm down, thinking it was just an illusion, but the heat was getting overbearing.


    It was all real. He was going to die a horrible death.


    As a shard of the White Sun closed in, Veer felt every fibre of his body screaming at him to get away. Unfortunately, he was stuck and could only watch helplessly as the purging light of the White Sun burnt a piece of his battle suit.


    ''Is this how I''m going to die?'' Veer sighed. ''Damn it! Two lifetimes and dying as a virgin in both is just wild. Fucking hell!''


    Just as the shard was about to hit him, something flashed before him and smashed the shard away. As Veer looked on in wonder, a man materialized out of a pure lightning bolt.


    He was wearing a thick, heavy armour made of lightning, with a long spear in his hand. He turned around and gave Veer a long stare, as if trying to see through him entirely.


    "The time has not come!" the man declared.


    With that, he sliced at Veer with his spear and whispered something that Veer was unable to hear, "We have to wait more, My Lord!"


    ¡­.


    Veer woke up with a start and hurriedly looked down at his chest. He heaved a sigh of relief when he noticed his battle suit remained intact and thought, ''Guess he was just sending me away. Phew! I really thought it was my last day.'' sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He could still hear his heart pounding against his chest, as sweat dripped from his forehead. Before checking himself thoroughly though, he began to observe his surroundings for any danger.


    Apparently, he was lying in the middle of a farm with wheat overgrowing around him. He knew it very well, as his father in his past life was a farmer himself.


    He raised his head and found a bleak grey sky, with two moons in the middle. It was a bizarre scene, but the Ancient Battle had numbed his brain to incredible things.


    ''I am not in any immediate danger,'' Veer assessed the situation, but still took out his metal sword. Only then did he check his condition properly.


    ''Good! I don''t have any wounds and my Mana is also working properly,'' Veer thought, sighing in relief. He had already tried to access his storage ring, and it worked pretty well.


    With his things secured and Mana working perfectly fine, Veer grew a little more confident and prepared himself. But there was still a lingering fear in his heart he couldn''t shake off at all.


    Whatever this Labyrinth was, it was not meant to be taken lightly. He had been greeted very dearly.


    Veer took a moment to calm his nerves and thought about the last moments before the armoured man had thrown him into this Labyrinth.


    ''What did he mean, the time hasn''t come yet?'' Veer thought. ''Also, if it was not an illusion, then what the hell was it? How did I survive those cataclysmic events yet they detected me?''

 Chapter 76 - 76: Past Life

    Veer had many questions, but he knew he wouldn''t get answers to any of them. The situation was just too bizarre, and he was sure that this had not happened before.


    ''The abnormalities¡­'' Veer thought. ''Is that how the Labyrinth has changed? Did others also see this vision? Or maybe even experience it? Did the man help them?'' S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His head began to hurt from all the questions, but it was then he thought of something. His eyes lit up as he thought, ''Wait! What if the Labyrinth''s core is related to that battlefield? It is possible.''


    The possibility was high, so he once again went through the battle he had seen. That catastrophic battle was etched in his mind, so it was very easy to recall the details.


    Although they still made him shiver, he gritted his teeth and went through the details so that he didn''t miss anything. After confirming he remembered everything, he took out his diary.


    Phones didn''t work in the Labyrinths. In fact, most of the technology didn''t work in the ancient ruins, so only pure power and wits could let one survive here.


    Veer then proceeded to write every detail in the diary. He was afraid that some otherworldly power would erase his memories. After what he had just witnessed, he didn''t doubt such powers existed.


    He didn''t want to take risks. He was also not afraid of others finding his diary, as the language he wrote in was an Ancient Language used by Dark Elves, an extinct variant of the Elf Race.


    "Good!" Veer smiled once he was done and put the diary back in his storage ring. Taking out a packet of chips, he had a peaceful meal in the middle of the wheat farm.


    It was a nostalgic feeling for him, and he enjoyed it very much. It reminded him of his days when he used to pester his father to go to the farms.


    ''I hope they are okay without me,'' Veer sighed, as he felt melancholy washing over his heart. Years of living in the new world had let him get over his past life.


    But he still missed his past life. It wasn''t anything special. He was just a normal student, even if with some mental problems. He also had loving parents who sacrificed a lot for him and his future.


    Unfortunately, he died before he could make their life better. The only thing he did for them was give sorrow to them. The guilt built over the years finally broke through as tears brimmed in his eyes.


    "I''m sorry, Mom. I should have eaten your dish instead of being picky," Veer closed his eyes, struggling to keep his tears. "I''m sorry, Dad. I should have listened to you more."


    His heart was in turmoil, as he remembered every failure that had disappointed his parents. Yet, even after all that, their love had not lessened for him. That made him feel even more guilty.


    The worst feeling was that he couldn''t even remember their faces well. He wanted to see them, or at least keep their portrait in his mind. Yet, he couldn''t do that.


    His chest felt heavy, as if someone had put a rock on it, as his tears dripped like a stream onto the moist soil. His grip on his sword loosened, as he felt the grief overwhelming his mind.


    In the next moment, his eyes snapped open as he pushed himself forward and rolled on the moist soil. His hair stood up as he felt something hitting the spot he was sitting on.


    Gasping for breath, Veer quickly rolled over and clenched his sword, looking around in caution. But there was nothing unusual. It was peaceful, as if nothing had happened.


    "Huh!? Why am I holding this sword?" Veer looked at his arm in confusion, and jerked his hand, only to stop the next second as he muttered, "Of course, it''s to protect myself."


    His grip once again loosened as a thought entered his mind, "Protect from whom? You''re in peace. Rest here!"


    "Yeah, this is where my father used to farm," Veer whispered as he ran his hands through the weathered wheat.


    He hissed as he felt a pang of pain assaulting his fingers. Looking down at his fingertip, he noticed ice forming around it. Inside the ice cage, there was a drop of blood.


    "Ice¡­ did Lily do this?" Veer muttered, as he clenched his sword''s hilt once again and sliced at his right. He hit something which sent tremors in his hand, as he jumped backwards.


    Clarity returned to his mind as he looked around the field, trying to see what was attacking him. Sadly, he saw nothing. But he wasn''t disappointed, as his mind was as calm as it could be.


    ''Seriously! A brainwashing illusion to start?'' Veer crouched down, his stance ready to rush him in any direction whenever needed.


    He closed his eyes as he tried to sense his Mana Veins. Many of them were inaccessible, but he noticed something odd in other ones. Aside from his Mana, there was a mist flowing through them.


    It was so subtle that he almost ignored it. It seemed to blend in with the Mana and rushed alongside it.


    ''I''ll be damned!'' Veer cursed, as he once again rolled forward to avoid the attack coming at him. He had to thank those countless assassins who had helped him make his instincts strong.


    Now, he was just relying on them to survive the invisible attacks.


    ''The mist is everywhere,'' Veer noticed as he began circulating his Mana to cleanse his body of the mist. It was hard, as the mist was pouring constantly into his body.


    He had to stop breathing to stop the main entrance of the mist, and wait till his body was cleansed completely. All the while, dodging the invisible attacks which were getting more and more rapid.


    His eyes turned red as he jumped over a pack of wheat plants to avoid the attacks. ''Just a little more. Fuck!''


    His scalp tingled as he realized his opponent was attacking him mid-air. He couldn''t dodge, nor could he block the attack properly, as he didn''t even know where it would attack.


    ''I''ll be damned!''

 Chapter 77 - 77: The Scarecrows (1)

    Helpless in mid-air, Veer did the only thing that came to his mind. He poured his mana into his sword and formed a Magic circle with it.


    The sword assisted him and formed the magic circle in a matter of moments, as a translucent shield appeared all around him. It only lasted a second as something heavy crashed against it, destroying it as it dispersed into the air.


    But it was all Veer needed as he sensed the direction of the attack and put his sword forward, feeling a heavy impact on it as if he had hit a tree at high speed.


    He grunted and used the attacker''s momentum to push himself away. Doing a flip in mid-air, he landed on the ground, destroying a few of the wheat plants.


    Gasping for air, he knelt on one knee, but there was a small smile playing on his lips, as he whispered, "Finally!"


    Veer raised his head and found the familiar wheat farm all around him. But there was something different now, or rather the addition of new guests.


    The Scarecrows.


    Under the pale moonlight, they stood eerily in the fields, their ragged clothes fluttering in the cold wind. Their hollow eyes seemed to glow with a sinister light, watching his every move with unsettling stillness. Long, crooked arms stretched out, ending in claw-like fingers that scraped the dry stalks of crops.


    Their straw-filled bodies twisted and shifted, as if alive, casting strange shadows that danced menacingly across the ground. A gray mist leaked from their mouths, as they all looked at him.


    ''Yup! No point in staying here,'' Veer thought, as he held his breath again to not get affected by the mist. He gave the Scarecrows a glance and started running after turning around.


    There was no use in fighting against them. They had a numerical advantage and he certainly couldn''t fight for long while holding his breath. He was at a heavy disadvantage, so retreat was the best option.


    All of a sudden, he felt a sense of crisis washing over him, prompting him to jump sideways. Rolling over to a stop, he looked back and saw the wheat plants burning. Surprisingly, the surrounding plants didn''t catch any fire.


    ''Who the hell designed this place?'' Veer thought, as he finally managed to clear his brain of the influence from the mist. Finally able to think at his best capacity, he calmed down and began to assess his situation once again.


    Though, for that, he needed to dodge around the random attacks he got. Sadly, he never saw where the attacks came from. He was sure the Scarecrows were behind everything, but how were they doing it was the question?


    ''Think! Think!'' Veer turned around and cut a wooden arrow coming at him. His eyes scanned and took in every detail of the surroundings, even the most minute details.


    ''They are changing positions?'' Veer raised an eyebrow as he realised that the many Scarecrows scattered throughout the endless farm weren''t in their original positions.


    ''Let''s check!''


    He breathed in some air to replenish his reserves and shot at one of the Scarecrows. It stood still, doing nothing to harm him.


    ''It''s standing on a single stick!''


    Veer noted as he sliced at the Scarecrow, but unfortunately he once again had to change direction as a massive axe slammed on his previous spot, cutting the ground.


    ''So they are also saving each other. But why don''t they just attack themselves?'' Veer thought and changed his approach.


    Since they wouldn''t let him get close, he would use other means. Raising his hand, he pointed his index and middle finger at the Scarecrow.


    "Boom!"


    A small Magic circle formed on his fingertips, shooting a fire bullet at the Scarecrow. True to its name, it was small and reached the wooden piece in a second.


    Sadly, it only managed to make a charred spot on its torso. But Veer wasn''t disappointed, as he expected this since the wheat wasn''t burning. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Good! Time to get back on work!''


    A breath in, and Veer was once again dancing in the wheat farm, dodging every kind of attack coming at him. Since they were coming from his blind spot, it was getting easier to dodge them. Though, that didn''t make it any less dangerous.


    That gave him the chance to counterattack as he fired fire bullets whenever he got the time. He aimed at every Scarecrow he could get in his range, all at different spots.


    But they did little to no damage, only leaving behind a burnt mark. But Veer didn''t get discouraged and continued to run around the same spot.


    It''s not like he could get away because the Scarecrows didn''t let him.


    This went on for a full ten minutes where he didn''t stop for a second. His mind was fully concentrated on dodging the attacks and observing his surroundings. It exhausted him, but he didn''t stop.


    "Got it!"


    Veer stopped, and stood still. His eyes closed as he waited for the next attack. All of a sudden, he sidestepped and muttered, "Left!"


    In the next moment, a bamboo thick as his thigh struck the ground, making web-like cracks around it.


    Veer smiled and this time took two steps forward, "Blind spot!"


    The next attack never came as the farm turned silent with the Scarecrows standing in their positions, looking at Veer with their sinister eyes.


    Veer waited for a few more seconds and sat down only when he was sure there would be no more attacks. He cut the wheat plants with his sword and put them aside, making a space for himself.


    He took heavy breaths, despite knowing that it would be harmful for him. He couldn''t help it, as breathing was very important while fighting and he was barely doing that.


    Scratching his waist, Veer sighed, "Ah! Thank God it worked, otherwise I would have died by such mob monsters."


    Even if he said that, he knew how close he was to death. One wrong move and he would rot in this wheat farm.


    Still, he was safe for now. Even if just for a moment. So, he took the time to give his body some rest. Though, he didn''t lower his guard.

 Chapter 78 - 78: The Scarecrows (2)

    The Scarecrows scared Veer, even if he didn''t want to admit it. Sure, they weren''t as powerful as those world-shattering beings he saw in that illusion. But they were equally dangerous for him.


    If he didn''t have his Soul Bond with Liliana, which brought him back to reality, he might have already been brainwashed. The outcome horrified him.


    Veer sighed and looked at the grey sky, especially the twin moons, which were white as winter snow and showered pale moonlight on the world.


    How was this world lit up? Were the moons the sole source of illumination?


    Veer had a lot of questions about this strange world he was teleported into. As far as he could see, there were only wheat farms which had Scarecrows similar to the farm he was in.


    The world itself was bathing in pale moonlight, giving a mesmerizing scene that Veer found himself fixated on intently. Only if this beauty didn''t hide the horrors behind it.


    ''Now, what should I do?'' Veer wondered, as he circulated his mana to keep himself sane. Fortunately, his huge Mana Pool came in clutch for this.


    But the problem still was the same. He was stuck here with nowhere to go, and these Scarecrows surrounded him. He had spent so much effort just to find their weakness.


    For one, they didn''t attack him as long as he was looking at them. That was why he was always attacked at his blind spot, and whenever he attacked, the Scarecrows would have to rely on their peers to defend. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Second thing he found was that they were not stationary and moved around the farm. They were inanimate objects, so they had to follow some given instructions, which meant some sort of pattern.


    So, he just needed to find the pattern all the Scarecrows moved in. But that was easier said than done, as their attacks were unpredictable. Sometimes, it could simply be a fireball, sometimes an axe, and sometimes a whole bamboo.


    But Veer managed to find it using Fire Bullet marks and was now sitting at a blank zone which was out of every Scarecrow''s reach.


    ''Fortunately I focused on mastering a few spells,'' Veer sighed, scratching his waist again in irritation. Annoyed, he looked down and found a small hole in his battle suit.


    "Huh!?" Veer exclaimed. "This is from that White Sun? So, even the enhancement can''t repair this?"


    He shook his head and cleared his surroundings a bit more. The itching was annoying, but there was nothing he could do. It was a wheat farm after all.


    Then, he took out a can, from which he quickly cooked some noodles. It was easy, as he didn''t need much space, and the wheat around him also didn''t catch fire for some reason.


    After having his meal, which refreshed him, Veer stood up. His eyes narrowed as he tried to look at anything beyond these farm fields. Unfortunately, there was nothing.


    Only more wheat farms and more Scarecrows. There weren''t even hills, just a plain filled with the farms.


    ''What a strange place,'' Veer thought, as he prepared to leave the farm. It was risky, but still better than staying in one place. He was all alone in this hell, and he needed to find others.


    ''This is a single Labyrinth, so this part is most likely an area of it, I should be able to cross it and reach somewhere safe,'' Veer thought, as he drank a mouthful of water. ''But where should I go?''


    All directions looked the same to him, so he really couldn''t decide which to choose. Feeling a headache thinking about all that, Veer just looked at the twin moons and decided to follow them.


    They both looked as if they would almost crash into each other, so it gave him a rough direction.


    ''Now, time to go,'' Veer took a deep breath, taking in the grey mist with it, and jumped forward. He didn''t stop and, following the pattern he remembered, he began to jump around.


    The next second, many attacks landed on the spots he had jumped from. They were always just a second late as Veer skipped over the farm at rapid speed.


    He never slowed down, and kept his cool, remembering every single spot he should jump on. Surprisingly, the farm was big, and it took him a couple of minutes to reach the ends of it.


    All the while, the Scarecrows never stopped throwing various attacks on him. Of course, he never saw any of them attacking. Whenever he looked at them, they would stop in place as if they were just normal Scarecrows.


    Finally reaching the end of the farm, he did a long jump and landed on a pole of fencing. It was narrow, but he had enough balance practice to keep himself steady.


    Sitting on the pole, he took heavy breaths, hearing his heart pounding against his chest. He spent some additional seconds to calm himself and then looked at his side.


    The other farm. Probably one of many he needed to cover.


    ''Now, will the Scarecrows here be any different?'' Veer wondered, as he looked at the wooden dolls standing there, all alone, serving their purpose.


    He observed them for some time and, finding nothing, he got on his work. Pointing his hand forward, he formed Fire Bullets and began to shoot the wooden dolls.


    As he expected, the Fire Bullets did little to no damage except for leaving a mark. Veer used the fencing to mark many Scarecrows as his range was limited. He did as much as he could.


    After he was done with marking, Veer stood on one of the poles and looked at the farm. Farms which were once his safe haven now.


    ''Never thought a day like this would come,'' Veer smiled wryly. ''Sorry, Dad.''


    Then, with a slight push, he launched himself into the air and covered as much distance as he could. His body was strong, especially if he coated it with his mana, so he easily covered one-third of the farm just by that one jump.


    As he neared the ground, Veer clutched his sword''s hilt while thinking, ''Guess they don''t attack unless I''m marked as an enemy, and that happens by touching the ground.''


    He should have just used fences... now he regretted it.

 Chapter 79 - 79: Failure

    The yellow wheat plants cracked and fell asleep as Veer crashed against them. Not stopping for even a second, Veer instantly jumped forward.


    With a splash, the wheat plants were washed away, as Veer continued to run around the farm. It was as he expected; the moment he touched the ground, he was marked as an enemy by the Scarecrows.


    ''Now, time to mark them,'' Veer grinned and dodged a spear that latched itself into the ground behind him.


    Moving around the farm wasn''t an easy task, especially because the thigh-high wheat plants hindered him. Fortunately, his battle suit helped him protect his skin from them.


    ''Ten... eleven...'' Veer counted the Scarecrows he had marked, while destroying the wheat plants on the spot he landed. It helped him identify the location and the pattern in which the Scarecrows moved.


    Since he had already marked many Scarecrows from the fences, he had an easier time compared to his previous farm. In a matter of a few minutes, he was standing in the blind spot again.


    His chest rose up and down, as he lay there among the destroyed wheat plants. Closing his eyes, he rested for some time as he analysed everything he had observed till now.


    ''Am I missing something?'' he wondered, but nothing much came to his mind. The farm definitely hid a big secret, but he had no way of knowing that.


    The Scarecrows were strong. He might be able to deal with a few at once, but many? He highly doubted that. So, he didn''t engage in battles, especially since his target was to get away from these farms.


    After a few minutes of rest, he stood up again and scratched his waist. Looking around him, he muttered, "I will have to leave some mark on the fences too, otherwise I''ll forget the route."


    Veer looked at the distant fences and gripped his sword tightly, wondering, ''Everything that could go wrong, will go wrong.''


    He didn''t trust those fences. He trusted nothing here.


    Taking a deep breath of gray mist, he once again sprinted towards his right. Attacks rained down on him, destroying the wheat farm, but he was always a step ahead.


    ''Right there!'' Veer thought, as he pushed against the ground, soaring high in the sky. His physical attributes were certainly high because of his Mana Circulation Technique, so he was able to do a lot of things.


    Looking at the wooden pole getting closer, Veer held his sword close and landed on it. He looked around cautiously but found nothing.


    ''Good! At least the fences look safe for now!''


    He thought, as he began to jump from one pole to another. It was way easier and less exhausting compared to using farm fields to travel.


    It took him some time before he crossed over the farm. Unfortunately, just as he was about to jump off the pole to go to the next one, all the Scarecrows turned towards him. Their sinister eyes were burning with an intense fury, as if they would burn the whole world.


    Veer flinched but still didn''t change his direction. He instantly regretted it. Tens of fireballs came flying towards him from the other farm, blocking his vision.


    "Fucking hell!!"


    He cursed and instantly cast the [Arcane Shield]. Then, he took out a small, metal box from his storage ring and used it as a stepping stone to change his trajectory.


    His face burned as the fireballs passed by him, grazing his cheeks. As his body slammed on the ground, he rolled forward and quickly jumped on his feet.


    Ignoring the pain, he once again began to run around the farm. His mind, having no thoughts, only registered the patterns while casting [Fire Bullet] occasionally to mark them.


    It continued for a few minutes after which he once again stood at the blind spot of that farm. After confirming that the Scarecrows weren''t attacking, he let his body drop on the ground.


    "Fuck that hurts!" Veer touched his cheek, which sent jolts of current to his mind. The surface felt rugged, and he could already imagine it being charred even without looking.


    ''Time to be careful of them.''


    He was already very careful of the attacks, and this just confirmed his guesses. While the attacks didn''t look that strong, they could definitely obliterate him.


    After resting for a few minutes, Veer sat up and examined his body. Aside from the burned cheek, he found himself pretty fine. Being a warrior certainly gave enough mass to get slammed around.


    "And this fucking itching," Veer cursed, scratching his waist, which was turning red. But he didn''t pay it much attention. He had more pressing matters to deal with.


    "Why did they attack now and not in the previous time?" Veer wondered, though he already had the answer. The only different thing he did was not to pass through the farms.


    "So it detects something... probably marking myself?" Veer muttered, looking around. "Time to test the theory then!"


    He stood up and dusted himself off. After that, he once again plunged into the rain of attacks. Fortunately, he was getting used to the attacks coming from his back, so he was able to remain out of their range.


    "But for how long?"


    He crossed over his third farm and landed on the pole again. This time, he tried a different approach. Instead of recognising patterns, he simply dashed forward while dodging the attacks.


    ''Good thing the attacks aren''t getting stronger.''


    He danced around the farm, which was so big that even with his inhumane speed, it took him a couple of minutes to pass. As he arrived near the fences of the farm, he clenched his sword tightly and kept his guard up.


    Instead of leaping forward, he simply ran towards the pole. Nonetheless, he was still targeted by the other farm''s Scarecrows.


    Their sinister eyes all locked on him, sending shivers down his spine. They were really scary; he had to give them credit.


    S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 80 - 80: Dark Slates

    As the attacks rained down on him, Veer easily dodged them and got back to his usual work. He marked the Scarecrows, recognised the pattern they moved and the blind spot of those patterns.


    In this farm, it took him a while to get the blind spot, as for a moment he thought there was no blind spot. After dodging a lightning bolt by an inch, he finally landed in the blind spot.


    Veer didn''t even bother thinking much, as exhaustion and fatigue took over his mind. His mind demanded rest and sleep, but he fought against it. There was no way he would sleep here.


    But he still gave plenty of rest to both his mind and body. For over the next half an hour, he did nothing, and he thought nothing. Simply lying there was peaceful.


    All of a sudden, he slapped himself and thought, ''I''ll be damned! You just let down your guard for a moment and this mist will do the world.''


    He sat up and examined himself again. Everything was fine except for his cheeks. He could have used his healing potions, but he considered otherwise. It wasn''t a big wound.


    Only if the itching would stop.


    "Okay, so I can''t use fences, and I also can''t just speed run," Veer began talking to himself. "The only thing left is this blind spot. Coming here is important, huh. But why?"


    Was this some checkpoint?


    He looked down and in the next section, plunged his sword in it. Finding no obstacles, he took out a shovel and began to dig there. There had to be something important in this place which triggered the mechanism.


    Unfortunately, he found nothing even after digging more than twenty feet. He had wasted more than an hour just here, but he didn''t regret it. At least he won''t be curious about this.


    Using the rocks protruding from the wall, he came outside and stood at the edge of the hole. He prepared to dive in the farms once again, but there was something playing in his mind.


    ''What if you stop mining right before the diamond?''


    Veer clicked his tongue and jumped back in the hole. After landing, he touched the ground and muttered, "Mana Pulse!"


    In the next moment, the ground shattered and his surroundings trembled slightly. This was his only [Area of Effect] spell.


    ''Wasting mana on this... fuck you Veer,'' Veer cursed himself and used his bare hands to push the soil aside. Fortunately, he didn''t find many rocks here, which wasn''t rare considering this was a farm.


    He sighed and was going to take his hands back when he touched something cold. Excited, he instantly took the object out and looked at it.


    It was a small, rectangular metal slate, formed from the darkest material. On it, there were two Runes which Veer failed to identify.


    "Is this the reason for everything working?" Veer whispered, feeling cold sweeping into his body from the slate. He tested it by sending Mana into it, but he encountered a heavy resistance as if he was pushing against an impenetrable wall.


    "Whatever this is, it''s going to be helpful," Veer smiled and jumped outside. Still having the slate in his hand, he stepped forward, outside the blind zone.


    He was ready to jump but no attacks came. He tried to walk around a bit more but still nothing happened.


    "Haha!" Veer laughed out loud as he kissed the metal. "At least I got something."


    He picked up his belongings and went to the other farms he had already visited. They must also have this strange slate, and he had a feeling they would be useful later.


    Sure enough, he found another rectangular metal slate buried deep beneath the blind spot in other farms. It took him some time, but he was able to gather them all.


    Veer was happy, but he didn''t let it get over his head. He knew a moment of carelessness could cost him his life. A life which didn''t belong to him only. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After collecting a total of Ten Dark Slates, as he called them, Veer had his meal in the tenth farm. It looked no different from the first, which made him question if he had any progress or not.


    Sighing, he ate his meal in silence. After that, he spent some more time resting as he planned to do a speed run later on. It would be tough but definitely a better choice.


    As he looked at the grey, cloudless sky, Veer thought, ''There are no timezones or what.''


    The twin moons had not changed at all, despite him spending hours running around. It was as if the world was frozen in time.


    "I wonder how others are doing," Veer closed his eyes, hoping for his friends to get out alive.


    As Veer was busy escaping the endless farms, in a distant location, a similar scene was unfolding. The difference was, it was an endless desert with sand hills rolling around.


    Blazing hot sun loomed over the desert, sucking away every bit of moisture.


    Liliana stood on a sand hill, frowning to herself. All of a sudden, her surroundings churned as a massive hand made entirely of sand rose behind her, only to turn into crystal ice a second later.


    "Begone!" Liliana muttered, as the hand got blasted into smithereens. Not paying any attention to it, she looked ahead and thought, ''Who would go to such lengths?''


    After finding out that the desert was actually a Rune Formation working on space principles, she knew it would take a long time for her to cross it.


    "You dare to keep me away from my hubby," Liliana scoffed and raised her hand. With a flick of her fingers, the desert suddenly twisted in itself and began to turn upside down. It was a bizarre scene, but that was the result of messing with such a massive Rune Formation.


    After a while, though, the desert returned to normal, endless as ever. Liliana''s hand, however, was gone. It was a clear cut from her elbow, as if it never existed to begin with.


    Liliana wasn''t disappointed; instead, a wide smile formed on her lips as she whispered, "So it''s you! And here I was confused why I felt this familiarity."

 Chapter 81 - 81: Despair

    Under the pale moonlight of twin moons, Veer lay with eyes closed and his chest heaving. Blood rolled down from the corner of his eyes, as he tried to control his breathing.


    He wasn''t in good shape. His battle suit, which should have regenerated, had holes in various places and was showing signs of battles. If it wasn''t for it, though, Veer wouldn''t be bleeding only from his face. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "How... many has it been?" He wondered.


    How many farms had he passed? He didn''t know as he had forgotten the count already. It had been three months and all he did in that time was just cross the farms and try to find clues to get out.


    Sadly, even after so much time, he was still amidst this endless field of farms, surrounded by the deadly Scarecrows whose attacks were getting more and more powerful.


    In the last one, he had barely managed to survive after getting a shot at his eye. Now, he was uncertain on how to proceed.


    His food reserves were almost gone and there was no potion left for healing, which was also the reason he couldn''t heal his bleeding eyes.


    "How... long?"


    Veer wondered how long he could survive in this place. It had taken a toll on his physical and mental health. After all, retaining clarity in an environment like this wasn''t easy, especially if you had to do it for three months consistently.


    He clenched his fist and pushed himself to sit, which made his whole body ache. He just wanted to lie there and become one with the farm field.


    Wasn''t that what his father wanted too?


    All of a sudden, Veer slapped himself, making his cheek red. As clarity once again returned to him, he circulated his mana to get the most out of his body.


    "What should I do?"


    For the first time, Veer was getting scared. The fear of dying in a place like this, all alone, was haunting him. He wasn''t afraid of death; he never was. But he didn''t like this kind of death.


    "Nah! They are still waiting for me," Veer exhaled and slapped his face tightly once again. "I am not going to die here."


    He knew it was just him trying to console himself. But it was necessary, as that did give him a bit of motivation to move forward.


    "First comes the food problem," Veer muttered, and looked at the wheat growing all around him. He wasn''t going to eat them, not after he got a hole in his waist.


    As he looked down at his waist, he sighed. The skin there was darkened and it caved in. It hurt. But he endured it.


    The wheat was not good. His waist had frequently come in contact with it, so there was no doubt the hole was the wheat''s doing. His battle suit had protected him well, but that hole in the suit proved to be fatal.


    As Veer checked his storage ring, he frowned, "Two days or four if I use it like a cheapskate. Tsk! I can''t go on like this."


    But what should he do?


    He sat there in silence, going through everything he had done in three months. Nothing had changed, as the only thing he did was change farms, get the Dark Slate, and leave for another farm.


    "Dark Slates..."


    Veer muttered as he took out the most recent metal slate he got. It was the same as the first one, rectangular, dark, and with Runes carved on it.


    "Huh!? Isn''t this the direction one?" Veer exclaimed, as he looked at one of the Runes. It was the same as one of the Runes in the Fire Bullet Spell''s magic circle.


    Despite Liliana''s warning, he had played around with the Runes in the spell. What he found shocked him. Every Rune had a function, and an enchantment if he had to say.


    Carving a particular Rune on something gives that object the enchantment. He was excited and practiced with the Fire Bullet magic circle more.


    That was how he got to learn the Rune''s enchantment. One example was the Rune on this Dark Slate, its enchantment was to give direction.


    In the Fire Bullet Spell, it guided the fire bullet to move in the intended direction. While other Runes had their own work too.


    Now, he couldn''t understand why these Runes would be on these Dark Slates since they didn''t even function.


    "Hmm, are they a part of something big?" Veer muttered and decided to test his theory. He already had the Dark Slate of this farm so Scarecrows wouldn''t attack him.


    However, when he looked inside the storage ring to retrieve other Dark Slates, his mouth hung open in shock. For a moment, he couldn''t believe it.


    "I''ll be damned!" He cursed and quickly took out the Dark Slates, as he noticed beads of sweat forming on his forehead. In three months, he had covered countless wheat farms and collected many Dark Slates.


    However, when he took out the Dark Slates, there were only twenty-five of them.


    "Don''t tell me... This is a loop," Veer slumped back, feeling a headache because of this new information. Why didn''t he notice this earlier?


    "But this makes no sense..." He couldn''t understand, even if he tried his best. "I clearly remember seeing many Dark Slates in my storage ring. How did they disappear?"


    He could guess the answer, but it was too horrifying, so he tried to avoid it. Sadly, he couldn''t ignore it for long as the situation demanded something else.


    Taking a deep breath, Veer massaged his dark, exhausted eyes. One of them was still red, having a low cut at the corner. Thinking of everything, he concluded, "I am in a fucking time loop, and everything is just repeating over."


    No wonder the endless farms never came to an end. He was just crossing them over and over again, for three whole months. But the question was, how did he not realize something so obvious?


    Veer had memorized the pattern those Scarecrows moved in, so even if everything came to a reset, he should have been able to find the oddity in his situation.


    As he inhaled again, the viscous mist once again entered his body, slowly blending with his Mana.

 Chapter 82 - 82: Hope

    Rubbing the bridge of his nose in frustration, Veer muttered, "This damned mist!"


    It brainwashed him whenever he let his guard down, and even if he was careful, it subtly influenced his mind. It was just a small thing to not realise the oddity, yet it had almost cost him his precious life.


    "No! Now is not the time to think about this," Veer cleared his head and held his breath, trying to have as much clarity as possible so he wouldn''t forget anything on his part.


    As he went through everything again, he tried to find anything strange with the things he experienced. Maybe there was something connecting the Dark Slates with the time loop.


    ''The wheat is deadly... it cannot burn and it so restores in every loop. But that''s to be expected, even the Scarecrows lose their mark I put on them,'' Veer looked around him, at the farm field which had haunted him for the last three months.


    Wheat and Scarecrows. There was nothing else. There had to be something with it.


    ''Wait! System, why didn''t I notice it?'' he suddenly thought of how the system was supposed to evolve in a week''s time. And it had been three months.


    "So the system is working according to normal time, which should be paused or something?" Veer muttered, as he stood up.


    He spared a moment to praise the creator of this place. It wasn''t dangerous directly since there weren''t powerful magic creatures. But it was much more than that.


    Then, he was once again back at analysing his surroundings. He narrowed his eyes at the Scarecrows, "The pattern... is it because of Rune Formation?"


    It was possible. The Dark Slates would be the core of it, keeping the formation alive. And since he took it, they stopped working.


    After some thoughts, Veer stepped forward and went close to one of the Scarecrows. His breathing still stopped, as he didn''t want any hindrance.


    Arriving near one of the wooden dolls, he looked at it with curiosity. Those sinister eyes were gone, replaced by darkness. How did they attack?


    Veer wondered and looked around it, touching it to see if there was any hidden mechanism.


    "Oh! What is this?" Veer raised an eyebrow, as he took off the back piece of the Scarecrow. There was a small rectangular gap there, matching very eerily with the Dark Slates.


    After a momentary relief, he thought, ''Are we supposed to put them here? Isn''t it just stupid?''


    However, he noticed a problem. As he raised his head, he counted all the Scarecrows in the field farm. One, two... ten... fifty.


    A total of fifty Scarecrows stood in the farm field. And he only had twenty of those.


    "Questions, indeed, and just more questions," Veer shook his head and went back to the blind spot of the farm. There, he sat down and took out a notebook and a pen.


    He didn''t start immediately, as he closed his eyes and threw away every wisp of mist outside of his body. Only then, he began inscribing on the paper.


    The mist had already affected him twice and he wasn''t going to take any more risky chances. First, he wrote everything he had observed till now, then he began writing about the patterns of every farm he could remember.


    It took some time, but he was able to get everything right. He thanked his great memory and smiled, "Now, time to conquer this time loop."


    After packing everything, Veer was once again ready to go on an adventure.


    But, he had a lead now.


    A grin formed on his face, as a maddening glint passed through his eyes, "Heh, do you truly think you can trap me here. Good! Very good!"


    With that, he clenched his metal sword''s hilt tightly and took off. He was going for a hunt, in which he wouldn''t stop until he found a solution to this problem.


    As he had the help from his notebook, it didn''t take long for him to cover the farms. But it did exhaust him greatly since he didn''t rest in any of the farms.


    Constant attacks, constant dodging, it was getting instinctive now. But it still put a toll on his body.


    At the end of the day, or at least what he considered to be the day, he finally covered the rest of thirty farms and collected their Dark Slates.


    Once again, he was laying in the yellow farm field, looking at the twin moons as if they were smashing into each other.


    "Maybe it is not three months..." Veer sighed, as he figured out something. "Maybe the mist was messing with my sense of time too."


    But it also posed a lot of questions. Why were his food reserves getting exhausted if it was a time loop? It didn''t make sense.


    "How much food did I bring again?" Veer thought of all the ridiculous things to keep his mind sane. "Ah! Maybe it was just three months... or maybe a year... I did keep a lot of it."


    He kept muttering to himself, trying his best to fight against the mental fatigue and pressure. It was hard, forcing him to wonder if he would be sane by the time he got out.


    Finally, when his rest was over, he had his last meal. As he ate the last Synth Soup, he thought, ''What a strange place. I am eating this without throwing up.''


    After finishing his meal, he stood up with eyes burning in resolve and determination, with a flicker of something else too. He had made a promise with his wives, and he needed to get out of this hell to fulfill it. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And he would do it.


    Then, Veer made some space, cutting the wheat plants away and placed the fifty Dark Slates on the ground. Every single one of them held a different pair of Runes. And he recognised just one of them.


    The direction Rune.


    "Now, how should I place them into these fearsome wooden monsters?"


    He tried to think of some pattern in this, unfortunately he found nothing. Only if he understood these Runes, it would have been much better.


    In the end, he just put them randomly. And he regretted his decision almost instantly. The eyes of these Scarecrows lit up with the same but much more intense sinister glow.


    "I''ll truly be damned!"

 Chapter 83 - 83: Last Struggle

    Veer quickly backed away, his back covered in sweat. Gripping his sword tightly in his hands, he looked at the Scarecrows with sharp eyes.


    Their gazes, as sinister as ever, locked right onto him. Somehow, he knew he had pushed himself into this trouble. Whatever it was.


    ''Now, what will it be?'' Veer wondered, as the tension grew in the surroundings. The Scarecrows didn''t attack him immediately, as if giving him time to prepare.


    Veer exhaled, letting out the air he had been holding for a while. Then, his eyes snapped open as he got into the battle stance.


    For the first time since entering the Labyrinth, he was going all out. There was no reason to hold back any longer. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the next moment, all hell broke loose as the Scarecrows suddenly screeched, a powerful aura rolling from them. But they didn''t attack... or at least that was what Veer thought when he felt a burning sensation behind him.


    His scalp tingled as he blurred into motion, using his maximum speed to dodge the attacks which were much more powerful than before.


    ''Strange! They are still attacking only my blind spot,'' Veer noted, skipping over a fallen spear that had shattered the ground below.


    With that, he ran towards one of the Scarecrows, looking into its eyes. Sure enough, it didn''t attack. But that meant others were free to attack him.


    As the dozens of attacks, including fireballs, an axe, a lightning bolt, and much more, came at him, Veer tried to dodge them, but the feeling of dread never left him, so he had to abandon his approach to the Scarecrows.


    Once again being on the defensive side, Veer clicked his tongue and parried a metal arrow coming at him. As he was not able to attack them, he began to observe and find a weakness.


    ''What is it!?'' Veer thought, and suddenly something struck his mind. ''Right! They are following the pattern!''


    That realization helped him a lot as it became easier to dodge the attacks. He knew exactly where the Scarecrows would be, and calculated the maximum distance they could attack.


    He smiled and, towards one of the ends of the farm, he moved, thinking, ''Just here... just a bit more.''


    His eyes went wide as he shouted, "Now!"


    Gripping his sword tightly, he did a furious spin on his toe, almost throwing himself forward. But he didn''t stop at that as he activated one of the abilities he got from the system.


    [Blazing Strike]


    [Type - Combat Ability]


    [Tier - none]


    [Description - A fire-infused melee attack that delivers a powerful blow, igniting enemies for additional damage over time.]


    [Cooldown: 10 Seconds]


    Crimson flames burst off the blade as he brought down the sword in a descending slash. It was fast, and he had timed it perfectly for this moment.


    The sword blade connected with the wooden doll, shattering it. Splinters flew in the air as the wooden pieces caught fire. Only the dark metal slate dropped on the ground, unharmed.


    The Scarecrow was no more.


    Sadly, Veer didn''t get time to celebrate his win as he was once again forced to dodge the attacks. Now, there was one less attack: the spear.


    ''Great! So it really moved on that single wooden pole,'' Veer grinned. ''Now, I just need to do the same for others.''


    It wouldn''t be easy, but he was confident now. The Scarecrows were at best Novice Stage Magical Creatures, with low defense and powerful offense, similar to a Marksman.


    ''Marksman, huh.''


    Even though their attacks were powerful, using the pattern he was able to remain mostly unharmed.


    For the next hour or so, Veer was busy dealing with the fifty Scarecrows. At first, it was easy destroying them, but as fatigue grew, Veer began to make mistakes.


    "Just this last one..."


    Veer panted, as he rolled forward, feeling his back burning. Gritting his teeth, he came to a stop, and ran again. His battle suit was tattered, and his skin was showing. As much as he wanted to avoid the wheat plants, there was nothing he could do now.


    His lungs were on fire, as they desperately tried to squeeze in air, while his muscles burned, refusing to work any longer. But he endured. Only two Scarecrows were left.


    Just then, a fireball hit his back, sending him hurling forward. His whole body wrapped around in the aged wheat plants, filling him with itching.


    "Curse it!"


    Veer didn''t have time to even scream in pain, as another fireball came hurling towards him. Standing up, he once again ran. He just ran, holding his sword tightly in his hand.


    "Just there... just there..."


    He bit his tongue, as a sharp pang of pain jolted his mind awake. He still felt the burns on his back, crawling under his skin. If he had not bonded with Elara and gained minor Fire Immunity, he would be in much worse shape.


    Even then, his back was scorched. But he continued to move forward, never losing sight of one of the Scarecrows. He had chosen it on purpose as it was the lightning bolt one.


    He needed to finish it first.


    ''And now...''


    He planted his feet on the ground and finally looked away, feeling a small burst of wind behind him, which only served to worsen his fresh burns.


    "Aghh!" Groaning in pain, Veer turned around and shouted, trying to vent out his pent-up pain, "Blazing Strike!!!"


    With a boom, the Scarecrow shattered into pieces, making the dark slate drop onto the ground.


    Veer couldn''t hold on any longer and dropped to the ground, still keeping an eye on the last Scarecrow. His hand didn''t lose its grip on the sword. Months of constant fights have taught him a lot. Being vigilant at all times was just one of them.


    Feeling itching on his burnt back, Veer cursed out loud, "Fucking hell! I just have to drop on my back!"


    "Should I end it or not?" he wondered, trying to ignore the itching all over his body.

 Chapter 84 - 84: She Can Talk?

    Veer could muster up some strength to finish off the Scarecrow, but what would happen then? Would he be freed from this time loop or meet another danger?


    He knew he had absolutely no chance of fighting again for some time. Even a kid could kill him in his current condition. He needed time to rest.


    But with wheat attached to all of his body, he knew he would die in no time. The wound on his waist was the proof of that.


    "What should I do?"


    Unfortunately, the itching was getting so much that he couldn''t even focus on anything properly. Not to mention the fatigue, mental and physical, piling up for months.


    "Fuck it! I''ll die like this anyway."


    Veer cursed, and putting pressure on his sword, he stood up. He started walking towards the Scarecrow, slowly but surely. As he stepped on a dark metal slate, a thought formed in his mind.


    "Should I take them?" S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The rational side of his mind told him no, but the curious side told him to pick them up. And as always, he listened to his curious side.


    Stumbling around the farm, Veer collected all the dark metal slates, even if it caused him so much pain he needed to stop at some places. His hands itched to scratch his back, and it took a lot to hold down that urge.


    Finally, he collected all the slates and sent them to his storage ring. Making sure he was leaving nothing behind, Veer went towards the Scarecrow.


    As he passed through the wheat plants, he felt their tops scratching his skin, making him shiver slightly.


    "You are coming with me," Veer grinned and uprooted some wheat plants, along with their roots mixed with soil. He kept them in a separate corner of his storage ring and finally went to the Scarecrow.


    Giving it a hard look, Veer muttered, "Blazing Strike!"


    The next moment, space cracked around him as if a mirror was breaking into several pieces. He couldn''t even make out the situation before his consciousness slipped away.


    ''Am I... dying?''


    ...


    Veer woke up with a start, and immediately groaned in pain. Ignoring it, he looked around as he summoned his sword. As his vision slowly turned clear, he saw his surroundings.


    It was a wooden hut with a roof formed from dried leaves and other tree material. There was a small window too, from which light entered the hut, illuminating it.


    The hut itself was empty aside from a mud pot and a few more mundane things. It was clean, and especially the air was so clean. He never realised how much he needed this air.


    His guard was even more up after realising his situation. Peace. It wasn''t a good sign. His dark eyes, full of ruthlessness, scanned his surroundings for anything. Finding nothing, he looked into his own body.


    "Huh!? What?" Veer exclaimed, as he tried to touch his body, especially his waist. How did his wounds heal? He was already expecting to see his body transforming into some grotesque shape.


    "What the hell happened?" He couldn''t understand it, and his experience with the wheat farms didn''t allow him to relax.


    Just then, the hut''s door opened and a petite woman walked in. Her triangular ears stood up when her eyes landed on him and her tail, once again wrapped around her thighs, came loose.


    Looking at her scar-filled face, Veer exclaimed, "Rain! Is it really you?"


    He almost jumped out of his bed, but then thought of something else, ''Wait! Is she real?''


    [Affirmative! The individual Rain is indeed real!]


    ''System!!''


    Veer almost shouted as pure joy filled his being. Happiness overtook all the pain, as he smiled in bliss. It was all real. He had finally managed to escape that hell after who knows how long.


    Rain fidgeted, hearing his scream and looked down, as her tail, once again wrapped around her thighs, came loose. She opened her mouth to say something and closed it.


    "Hey, how are you?" Veer asked, as he tried to control his excitement. He stood up from his makeshift bed and went over to Rain, ignoring his pain. It had become a habit now.


    "Okay, I guess," Rain looked down and muttered.


    Veer stopped in his tracks, as he looked at her with wide eyes. He expected her to remain silent as ever, but she talked? That was new.


    "Haha! That''s good, I''m also good," Veer laughed. "And I''m assuming you saved me, right? Thanks for that."


    With that, he bowed before her. He wasn''t ungrateful and, knowing she saved him from the brink of death, Veer felt it was the least he could do.


    "There''s no need for that," Rain said, as she played with her black hair. "You taught me a lot of things, so it''s the least I can do."


    "It''s the first time I''m seeing you talk like this," Veer smiled. "I guess being alone in this Labyrinth also changed you."


    "Ah! You misunderstand," Rain waved her thin hands, and said, "I am not introvert or anything. I can talk perfectly."


    "Huh!? Then why didn''t you talk with us?" Veer was surprised and asked.


    "Eh? Can we talk this later?" Rain said, in a perfectly relaxed voice, showing she meant her words. "Take some rest and I''ll call you when the meal is ready. It isn''t much but anything is good, right?"


    Veer thought about it and nodded. He needed to chat with the system and also ask a lot of questions from Rain. But from her face, he could tell at least they weren''t in immediate danger.


    "Alright, but are you sure we are safe here?" Veer asked, just to confirm.


    "You don''t need to worry about that. I have never lived in a place much safer than this," Rain smiled at him and then, taking some ingredients, she went outside.


    "Guess she had a rough childhood," Veer shook his head and went back to his bed. Laying on it, he asked the system, ''Hey, buddy. I missed you a lot. How long I''ve been unconscious?''


    [Nine days. The System evolved in seven days and you were unconscious for two more days.]


    ''I see, can you tell me what exactly happened with me?''


    [Ding! The system would like to view Host''s memories to answer his queries.]


    ''Watch it all you want.''

 Chapter 85 - 85: Investigation

    After what felt like an eternity, the system was finished with its task. Veer had also asked it to check his condition, as he didn''t want to have any lingering wounds or anything.


    The things his body had endured in the farms were just too much. If something like that infection caused by wheat plants was still in his body, then he could count his days only.


    [After a thorough investigation, the system has found that Host was trapped in a Tier 7 Space-Time Rune Formation for a total of Ten years.]


    For a moment, Veer forgot to react as he digested the information, then shouted mentally, ''What the hell are you saying?''


    [The System is answering Host''s question.]


    ''No, not that,'' Veer took a deep breath and asked. ''Was I really trapped in it for ten years? That doesn''t make sense.''


    [To answer Host''s question, there were two loops in the formation. Every ten minor loop brought you back to the start. Aside from your Soul and body, the Major Loop resets everything. The Mist affected your reasoning so you don''t remember it properly. The other reason could be that your mind couldn''t handle everything so it locked away your memories.]


    Veer had to take some time to digest it. It seemed so ridiculous to think, but he knew the system wouldn''t lie. There was no reason for it to lie.


    As he raised his hand, he looked at the powerful muscles rolling under his pale skin. He could clearly see many cuts and scars on them.


    "How did I heal then?" Veer muttered.


    [It was the work of the Rune Formation.]


    ''It feels like someone just wanted to see me suffer there,'' Veer sighed. ''At least I don''t have proper memories of all that time otherwise... Wait! Did you just say Tier 7 Rune Formation?''


    [Affirmative!]


    ''I''ll be damned,'' Veer cursed. No wonder the formation was so powerful and could bend space and time. A Tier 7 Rune Formation was the pinnacle of Runemasters, as there was no known Tier 8 Rune Formation.


    ''But why did I encounter such a powerful formation so early? I don''t have a Fated attribute, you know,'' Veer thought of something and asked. ''By the way, if the formation itself is so powerful, how did I crack it so easily?''


    [Host, it was certainly not easy otherwise it wouldn''t have taken you ten years to solve it.]


    ''Ah! Sorry about that. I just meant how a Beginner Stage like me escaped from it?''


    [Because it has worn down and the strength of its inhabitant has grown considerably weaker.]


    ''I see,'' He sighed again and asked, ''Anything else you noted there?''


    [The system will look more into it and inform Host if something got missed.]


    ''Thanks. Show me my status, let''s see if anything changed in these ten years.''


    [Affirmative]


    [Name: Veer Ainsworth]


    [Age: 17]


    [Race - Royal High Elf/ ????]


    [Class: Battle Mage (Novice)]


    [Mana Core: E-Rank]


    [Title: Bastard Prince, Prince of Nothing]


    [HP: 141/150]


    [MP: 200/6400 (inaccessible)] S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Stamina: 150/160]


    [Aspect - Dragon Master (S-Rank)] [SSS-Rank (dormant)]


    [Description - The Mighty Dragons have begun to lose their standing as their powers and bloodline is being suppressed by the Unknown. Become the Masters of the Dragons and save their race from annihilation.]


    [Spells - Fire Bolt, Fire Bullet, Mana Pulse, Arcane Shield, Frost Grasp.]


    [Techniques - Primordial Arcane Forge.]


    [Abilities - Blazing Strike, Charm''s Aura, Enhanced Mana Circulation.]


    [Artefacts - Novice Spellblade, Heavenly Comb.]


    Instantly, a hologram appeared before him showing him his status. Surprised, he read everything, "Woah!"


    "Huh!? E-Rank?" Veer was surprised and asked. "What happened?"


    [The requirements to Ascend to E-Rank from F-Rank is low and can be done without paying any attention. Host has spent ten years in constant fighting which led to your Ascension.]


    ''Oh yeah!''


    Now that the system mentioned it, Veer did feel very strong. He tried to channel his Mana and found it much easier than before. It was also very dense and rich in quality. And finally, his Mana Core was shining brightly, the sign of achieving E-Rank.


    ''Damn! Now this is a qualitative change.'' Veer smiled, as he clenched his fist, feeling the raw power coursing through him. He still wasn''t at Intermediate Stage since he would need to perform his Mana Circulation Technique, but he was surely at the peak of Beginner Stage.


    Suppressing his happiness, Veer thought, ''Maybe it wasn''t all that bad. I did get a lot of lessons there.''


    Then, his gaze went down on the status, which showed much more than previously, and noticed one more anomaly. Raising an eyebrow, he asked, ''Why are there question marks in my race?''


    [The System needs to do Second Evolution to show Host''s full Lineage.]


    ''Lineage, you say,'' Veer frowned. ''You mean I have more bloodlines than that of Elf?''


    [Affirmative!]


    ''This doesn''t make sense,'' Veer held his forehead, finding the situation too absurd. As far as he knew, his mother was a weak human, so how did he get a second bloodline?


    Humans never had a bloodline unless it was mixed with other races. But that only meant the offspring would have a single bloodline, even that very diluted like he had.


    ''Aghh! You need Second Evolution to show that, right?'' a glint passed through Veer''s eyes as he thought. ''Then I''ll do it quickly. That old man, I wanna know what he is hiding from me.''


    He took a deep breath and focused on other parts of the status. It was very similar to the game interface so he didn''t really need an introduction to understand it.


    ''Good thing now I have HP and MP to check it,'' Veer smiled. ''Stamina... it''s pretty low for someone like me, ain''t it? I will need to work on that.''


    He didn''t want to disappoint his wives after all. But then again, he didn''t have any reference to understand the points. He would need to check others for that.


    "Lunch is ready!!"


    Hearing the call, Veer stood up. He had more things to talk about with the system, but that would have to wait. Food came first.

 Chapter 86 - 86: Virrant Race

    Hearing the call, Veer stood up and left the wooden hut. Once outside, he was left awestruck. He just looked at the view with eyes wide open.


    The hut was apparently made close to the river and he could see it clearly from his high point of view. The bright sunlight made the world even brighter, with water ever-flowing, making continuous splashing sounds.


    On the sides of the river, trees as high as towering buildings stood, making it hard to see past them. Their leaves and branches made the forest utterly dense.


    It was all such a mesmerizing view that Veer''s mind went numb. Only now the effects of his ten years of torture were showing, as he savoured the refreshing smell of the forest and the river. How long had he missed these things?


    "What are you doing? Come down quickly!"


    Rain called again, forcing Veer to look down at the river''s bank where Rain was. She was sitting in front of a makeshift clay stove.


    As he jumped down to go there, a refreshing smell of herbs, mixed with some meat, assaulted his nostrils. He hastened his pace as his stomach couldn''t wait any longer.


    Rain looked at him and could see the hunger. Shaking her head, she gave him his dish which was basically a soup mixed with rabbit meat. It wasn''t anything good, really, but anything was better than nothing.


    With lightning-fast reflexes, Veer took the mud bowl and devoured the food. It was as if he had not eaten for days, which could be true.


    Seeing his condition, Rain knew it wasn''t enough, so she quickly cooked the rest of the rabbit. Only after he devoured a whole rabbit did Veer''s mind turn back to normal.


    He dropped on the sand and rubbed his belly, smiling foolishly, "Ah! It''s been so long since I ate something so good. Those Synth Soup really burned down my taste buds."


    "Huh!? You didn''t pack food with you?" Rain looked confused.


    "I did... but I actually got stuck in a Rune Formation. It was a hell and used up everything I had," Veer sighed. "Sorry for eating your portion, I''ll hunt something and bring it to you."


    "There''s no need for that," Rain shook her head. "I belong to a unique race in rodents. I can survive pretty easily without eating much. Also, our meal can be different from yours."


    "Oh! That''s good. What do you eat though? I''ll make it next time," Veer asked, sitting up.


    "About that..." Rain trailed off as she looked away.


    "Hmm? What about it?" Veer got confused.


    "Just leave it. I can manage my food."


    "How can I do that? Haven''t you tried my cooking? I''m the best chef this world has to offer."


    Rain''s eyes lit up hearing that, as she began to hesitate. Finally coming to a decision, she said, "You won''t mind it, right? Promise me you won''t feel disgusted."


    "You underestimate me, my dear student," Veer smirked. "I have seen many things so I doubt you can make me disgusted with you."


    "If you say so," Rain sighed. "Well, to begin with, I belong to the Vitrran Rat Race and everyone in my race feeds off weird things. It''s not that we don''t like human foods, but those weird things give us much more... nutrients."


    "Such as?"


    "Like your wounds," Rain admitted and looked down, not wishing to see his reaction. "It''s a little complicated to explain but I ate it all."


    Veer was dumbfounded. For a moment, he couldn''t react. He didn''t lie when he said he had seen a lot of things, but this still surpassed them. What a bizarre race.


    However, there was something else that pricked his heart. Not thinking twice, he bent forward and put his hand on Rain''s head, and rubbed it softly.


    Rain flinched and raised her head, only to see a beautiful, warm smile and eyes filled with tenderness and warmth. There was something else too, something she didn''t understand.


    Frozen, unable to grasp the situation, she just looked at Veer. Her eyes demanding answers, or at least something.


    "Why did you think I would feel disgusted?" Veer chuckled. "Most of the time, the myriad races just evolve to be more adaptive to their situation. I can''t even fathom what your race had to go through to get this habit."


    "W-What?" Rain tried to find a lie in his words, her mind said it was a lie. But she saw nothing there. Her heart wanted it to be the truth. That there was someone who could understand her.


    Veer''s words hit the critical spot, making Rain''s mind go numb. Finally, she swallowed back and whispered, "Thanks!"


    "Haha, you don''t need to think so much really," Veer withdrew as he chuckled softly. "See the brighter side. Only because of your eating habits, I am alive, otherwise I''m sure I would be dead ten times with those wheats."


    Veer''s words brought a strange feeling to her heart. It wasn''t unpleasant, in fact it filled her with happiness as she had an urge to smile. Rain wondered what it was.


    Catching something in his words, she asked, "Wheat?"


    "Yeah, well, things happened," Veer sighed. "How about I tell you a story?"


    "Hmm? Sure," Rain smiled, which she had almost forgotten how to do. She wondered if her smile was also ugly.


    Looking at her, Veer was a little hesitant but still decided to do it. He asked, ''System, show me her status!''


    [As the individual named Rain Augustus is a potential wife candidate, the system can show more information about her.]


    [Name ¨C Rain Augustus]


    [Age ¨C 18]


    [Race ¨C Vitrran Rat]


    [Rank ¨C F]


    [Aspect ¨C Devouring Hunger (S-Rank)] S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Description ¨C The Devouring Hunger consumes anything within reach, absorbing its essence and nutrients to increase her strength. Overuse may lead to overwhelming cravings, pushing one into a berserk, destructive state where they lose their humanity.]


    [Love Metre ¨C 72/100 (Trusts and admires you the most.)]


    ''I''ll be damned. Fourth S-Rank!? Seriously!?'' Veer was shocked and wondered if the system made any mistakes.


    [The system can never be wrong.]


    ''Oye, why are you getting offended bro? I was just joking.''

 Chapter 87 - 87: The Hate

    There were two types of Aspect Awakening. The first one was very simple, which involved using an Awakening Crystal. This was the safest option.


    The other option was forced Awakening, also known as premature Awakening. This was a rare case, and it basically meant Awakening naturally without any external help.


    Veer didn''t know much about these Awakenings as they were very rare. Most people, even beggars, were given a chance to Awaken. But he knew they were extremely painful and could cause problems.


    After all, one could only use their Aspect if they know and understand it.


    Veer turned towards Rain and asked, "What is your Aspect?"


    "A-About that..." Rain visibly grew embarrassed as she answered. "I don''t know."


    ''As expected,'' Veer sighed and said, "So, you just entered the academy without knowing your Aspect? And you didn''t even try to ask the staff for checking?"


    "Well, it was actually a mistake," Rain smiled sheepishly and said. "I was quite infamous in slums, so someone targeted me. I was running away from them when I noticed the Starlight Academy recruiting people. There wasn''t any requirement, so I just joined, thinking I can just run away later."


    "So that''s why you avoided everyone?"


    "Part of it," she sighed. "My presence...can be unpleasant to others, and I didn''t want to face that."


    "Huh!? Why?" Veer asked, genuinely confused.


    For a second, Rain thought that Veer was just pretending, but when she saw his eyes, she knew the truth. Surprised, she pointed at her face, "I''m ugly, my eating habits are disgusting, and I have a bad sense of humour."


    Giving her the best speechless look he could muster, Veer said, "You''re really stupid, aren''t you?"


    "What!?" Rain frowned at that uncalled insult.


    "I mean what I said," the young man shook his head. "People will hate you regardless of how beautiful or however elegant you are. So why bother with others'' opinions?"


    "Because I''m tired of living in a world where everyone hates me," Rain gritted her teeth and whispered in a low, subdued voice.


    "Ah! Then let me tell you something that my old man told me a few years ago," Veer chuckled, unfazed by her anger.


    The image of his father resurfaced in his mind. The mighty physique with powerful muscles, a heavenly face with a regal aura. That man was truly the definition of power.


    Veer still remembered the moment when his father called him to his studies and they had a talk. In the end, the Emperor had laughed at him and said.


    "I don''t understand why success is a bad thing in this world, Veer," The Emperor''s voice sounded in his mind. "Even if you''re an Emperor, people will hate you. Do you know why?


    "It''s because of their pathetic jealousy. That''s all it is. You''re worried that some people in the palace don''t like you? Heck, if you ain''t making any enemies you ain''t doing anything. If people don''t hate you, then you aren''t living up to your full potential."


    His strong hands had rested on Veer''s shoulder, as he told Veer, "Live the good life, Veer. You got one shot at life, one go around in this world. You take life and grab it by the throat and you make it give everything you want and screw everybody else."


    As Veer repeated those words to Rain, he realised how right his father was. The Emperor had lived a long life and had given him the right advice. Unfortunately, Veer wasn''t the one who needed it.


    ''Old man, I really wanna crack your skull,'' Veer thought. ''You really understood me too well, didn''t you?''


    He shook his head and looked at his new companion, who stood frozen in place. He gave her some time and washed the dishes. The river''s water was really cool, so he even took a bath in it.


    Only Gods knew how much he wanted a nice bath. Even if the Rune Formation had completely reset everything, Veer didn''t like being in a body not bathed for ten years.


    After washing the battle suit clean, he wore it again. Not like he had any other choice. Feeling completely refreshed, Veer made his way back to Rain.


    ''We miss obvious things and react as if they''re Heavenly lessons. What a world we live in.''


    Rain was still sitting beside the clay stove, facing the river. He went and sat beside her, saying, "I''m sorry, I should have been more considerate." S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No, your father is right," Rain buried her face in her knees and said. "I was just trying to avoid the things of the slums. I was hoping they would leave me behind. In a way, they did. Nobody paid attention to me, so they also didn''t hate me."


    "Do you really wanna live a life like that?" Veer asked. "To be honest with you, I''m kinda in the same boat right now."


    "How?" Rain raised her head and asked.


    "Do you know my goal?" Veer chuckled softly. "I just want to spend the rest of my life peacefully in farms or something. But I don''t want to be alone. It''s scary. No offence to you, but I don''t think you truly understand the horror of loneliness."


    "I lived all alone in slums, you know," Rain scoffed. "There isn''t a single person in the world who cares about me. Nobody would cry if I die."


    "That''s why I said you don''t truly understand it." Rain noticed how different Veer looked when he said that. There was a distant look in his eyes, something she understood yet couldn''t understand properly.


    "A person who has never touched a cigarette and a person who has a heavy addiction to cigarettes¡ªwho do you think will have a harder time living without them?" Veer asked.


    "Obviously, the first one who has never touched cigarettes," Rain muttered, before realisation dawned on her. "You mean..."


    "Yes. As you said, you were always alone, so even though you might hate it or like it, you can still live in that," Veer sighed. "Then, there are people...some people whose entire life is for others. Their life has meaning because of others, so tell me, do you think they can live alone?"


    Rain fell silent, and noticing that, Veer waved his hand, "Ah! We got off the topic."

 Chapter 88 - 88: Friend

    Rain fell silent. It wasn''t hard to guess whom he was referring to, and that made her very curious. She realised how opposite they were.


    Noticing her silence, Veer waved his hand, "Ah! We got off the topic. Anyway, what I meant was we don''t always get what we want. We have to make life and the world bend to take it."


    Rain nodded.


    "What is your goal, Rain?" he asked, looking right into her eyes.


    She considered it for some moments and then answered, "My goals aren''t much different than yours. I just want a nice home, unlimited food and maybe a restaurant which will give me money."


    "Heh, crazy how many people have simple goals yet they can''t achieve them," Veer smiled. "The same goes for you. You have to fight for your goal, and if you fight, that means people will hate you. It''s something inevitable."


    "Yeah, people even hate you," Rain said, remembering some conversations she accidentally heard.


    Veer and his girlfriend were people living in an opposite world to hers. Everyone loved them, she had seen and experienced it. So, she was really surprised when some students cursed Veer behind his back.


    Now, she understood fully. It was nothing but jealousy.


    "See?" Veer laughed. "And you won''t believe it, but I''ve got tons of people who would drop me dead the first chance they get. Why, you may ask? Well, because I exist."


    He smiled at her, "So screw everybody and live your life to the fullest."


    "I can do that, but that won''t really give me any friends," Rain looked away. She wondered why she was opening up to Veer, as this was very unlike her.


    "I''ll be honest with you. I was also jealous of you or rather the bond you share with others. People trust you, they like you. Especially your girlfriends, they would do anything for you. I wanted a bond like that."


    "What''s stopping you?"


    "Didn''t I say already? I''m ugly, my eating habits are disgusting, and I have a bad sense of humour." Rain grumbled.


    "Hmm, sorry but I am blunt," Veer said. "Your face is... disturbing to see. Those scars coupled with your scrawny body don''t help at all. It''ll be a miracle if people can hold a conversation with you." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hey!" Rain glared at him. Couldn''t he at least tone it down a little? She knew it was the truth but still...


    Veer chuckled at her behaviour and said, "But believe me, if people want to really befriend you, like a true bond, they hardly care about appearance. Like take me for example, we''ve been talking for so long and I didn''t even notice much in your appearance."


    Rain fell silent yet again. It was true. Veer and Elara both have always treated her like everyone else. Never once did she see disgust in their eyes.


    In fact, she didn''t even see pity like some of the others looked at her. They were just... normal. There was a reason she respected them.


    A thought appeared in her mind, making her a little agitated as she closed in on Veer, "What about my eating habits?"


    "I''ve seen way worse things, believe me," Veer said, feeling a little surprised at her actions. "Also, I appreciate your gesture but I have girlfriends and I love them greatly so please back away."


    With a quick turnaround, Rain buried her face in her knees and mumbled, "So, you were lying. You really hate my appearance. Liar!"


    "Ah! I didn''t mean that way," Veer got scared as he tried to think of a way to console her.


    However, before he could do so, Rain raised her head and flashed him a cheeky smile, "Hehe, I was kidding. Didn''t I say, I have bad sense of humour?"


    Veer turned speechless, as his hand automatically raised upwards. He looked down at her and said, eyes turning cold, "I believe in gender equality."


    "W-Wait! Boss! I can explain!!! Ahh!!"


    After some time, the two of them were sitting on the bank, as they enjoyed the peaceful atmosphere. It really made them relax, though Veer still couldn''t let his guard down.


    "By the way, are you all alone here?" Veer asked his new friend, who seemed much more lively than he had ever seen her.


    "Yes," Rain nodded. "I arrived here ten days ago or maybe nine... I forgot. As always, I first secured my food and although this forest is filled with many dangerous Magical Creatures, it was still very easy to get some food.


    "After that, I explored the forest," she sighed. "And I realised that I was going to die here alone. There wasn''t a single human in all of the forest and the only way to get out... haah!"


    "Explain clearly," Veer rolled his eyes.


    "There is a barrier surrounding this forest and I''ve seen many towering beasts, as high as a building, getting evaporated in seconds after touching it. So, I gave up on that idea. I searched around and found the exit."


    "Quit creating useless suspense," Veer complained. "You were right. Your sense of humour is really bad."


    "You already called me your friend, so handle it," Rain grinned at him, though it soon disappeared when she talked more. "The exit or at least the thing that I guess is an exit is a portal and it''s guarded by a massive snake. It seemed very dangerous so I ran away."


    "You did good."


    "Yeah, I didn''t have much to do, so I settled here, thinking that I''ll probably die here, all alone. But then two days ago you dropped from the skies." Rain said.


    "Wait! Wait! That entrance is so wrong!"


    Ignoring his whining, Rain continued, "I was surprised, happy and a little hopeful seeing you. Your condition though, now that wasn''t in a good shape. I used the Potions given by the Academy to heal you. But the infection was too much."


    She flashed him a smile and said, licking her lips seductively, "I couldn''t help myself and sucked you dry. Your body was too delicious."


    "Stop! Stop! I have to stop there, my friend."

 Chapter 89 - 89: S-Rank

    Veer was happy that Rain was opening up to him, but the change in her behaviour really threw him off. The Rain he was seeing was completely opposite of the Rain he saw in that one month.


    ''Well, as long as she''s happy,'' Veer smiled lightly and asked. "So, basically that infection was good for you, so you ate it all and healed me."


    "Pretty much, yeah," Rain nodded. "That infection was quite strong, though. Even now, I don''t feel much hunger because of that. Where did you get it? Actually, how did you even get here?"


    "Uhh! Long story short, I was trapped inside a powerful Rune Formation, and getting out from it gave me all those injuries and the infection," Veer replied in a low voice.


    Since Veer didn''t seem to talk about it, Rain didn''t pursue the matter. Instead, she stood up and said, "What do you plan to do now?"


    Veer also stood up and replied, "Evaluate our strength and then find ways to defeat that grown-ass serpent. There is no way I''m staying here."


    "Thought so," Rain sighed. "I''ll go and get some food for us then. You can think of whatever plans you have. You pretty much know my strength anyway."


    Now that she said it, how did he not notice her situation before? After all, he was training them, so he should have noticed her not having an Aspect. Weird.


    ''Should I tell her about her Aspect?'' Veer pondered. If she knew about her Aspect, she would get stronger very quickly, given her Aspect. He needed that strength to escape this forest.


    But that would mean revealing that he could see others'' Aspects. Now, that was something he was very cautious about. There were certainly some people who could do the same, but that was mostly through their Aspect.


    Veer was different.


    ''Hmm, what''s her status again?'' Veer thought.


    [Name ¨C Rain Augustus]


    [Age ¨C 18]


    [Race ¨C Vitrran Rat]


    [Rank ¨C F]


    [Aspect ¨C Devouring Hunger (S-Rank)]


    [Description ¨C The Devouring Hunger consumes anything within reach, absorbing its essence and nutrients to increase her strength. Overuse may lead to overwhelming cravings, pushing one into a berserk, destructive state where they lose their humanity.]


    [Love Metre ¨C 82/100 (You''re her first friend in every sense, and she would do anything to keep this bond.)]


    ''The hell! How did it increase so much?'' Veer blinked, flabbergasted looking at the Love Metre. ''Well, this confirms I can at least tell her that.''


    "Hey!"


    Rain walked along the river''s bank, when she heard Veer calling her. Curious, she turned around and asked, "What is it?"


    "Since we are friends now, I''ll let you in on a secret of mine," Veer smiled, as he skipped over to her. "Don''t tell anyone about it."


    "Sure, not like I have anyone to tell," Rain shrugged.


    "You will have plenty in future," Veer said. "Thing is, I can see people''s status to some degree."


    "Status?"


    "You know, how they show a player''s information in games." sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "... I''ve never played games."


    "Ohh!"


    "What''s with that look?"


    Veer coughed, ignoring her glare, "Anyways, the status is basically information about individuals. I can see it."


    Blinking, Rain instantly backed away and crossed her arms over her chest. She shouted, "Pervert!!"


    "The hell is going on in your little brain," Veer''s lips twitched. "I just meant, I can see your Aspect."


    Hearing that, Rain stopped her play and closed in, holding his hand tightly, "Please tell me what is it?"


    Veer could see the hunger in her eyes, not for food but strength. He smiled and said, "Release me and I''ll tell you."


    Taking two steps back, Rain stood there obediently. Her pointy tail whipped around, showing her excitement.


    ''What are you? A dog?''


    Rolling his eyes, Veer said, "Your Aspect name is Devouring Hunger and it basically allows you to eat anything and grow stronger... or at least that''s what I understand."


    "Isn''t that weird?" Rain tilted her head. "So, let''s say I eat this clay stove, will I get stronger?"


    "I don''t know. That''s something you have to test out," Veer threw his hands up. "Aspects are probably the most mysterious thing for me. I seriously have no clue how they work."


    "I see, is it your Aspect which allows you to see others''... status?"


    "Yes, in a way I guess."


    "Now I understand why everyone gave so much importance for you and especially your girlfriends," Rain exclaimed. "S-Rank really are ridiculous."


    "Your Aspect is also S-Rank, Shortie," Veer knocked on her head, which was pretty easy considering how small she was.


    An awkward silence reigned, with only the splashing of the river filling the surroundings. Then, a loud scream made the birds scared as they flew away.


    "What!?" Rain shouted. "Wait! You mean my Aspect is on the same rank as on Boss Liliana and Boss Elara? No way! They''re so strong."


    "Yes, your Aspect is also that ridiculous," Veer said. "Imagine getting stronger just by eating things. It even suits your race considering the things you eat."


    "No wonder I felt stronger after eating that infection," Rain muttered. "Does that mean I can get as strong as you?"


    "Yes, but you''ll have to figure it out yourself," Veer said. "If you overuse it, then you can enter a berserker state or simply a maddening state, losing your conscious self."


    Feeling a chill, Rain asked, "Does Boss Liliana also have such side effects?"


    "Yup, she has to be careful otherwise she''ll lose humanity and become emotionless," Veer sighed. "There is no free lunch."


    His Aspect was equally ridiculous and demanded something impossible. If he didn''t have the system and Liliana, he doubted he could ever progress through his Aspect.


    "Boss, help me get stronger and I will pay with my body," Rain''s eyes shone, as she pleaded.


    "Stop it, you homewrecker," Veer rolled his eyes. "Go and hunt some Magical Creature and we''ll do some experiments on it. I also need to work on some things."


    Rain gave a salute and then left the small clearing. Her destination was the deep, dense forest which seemed so peaceful, yet it could be hiding horrifying Abominations.

 Chapter 90 - 90: Health Status

    Veer decided to evaluate himself after seeing Rain off. He had fought for ten years straight, and that gave him a lot of rewards.


    For testing, he went close to a giant boulder on the riverside. Releasing a foul breath, he pulled his right hand backward into a fist. Then, putting his full strength into it, he punched the boulder.


    With a loud boom, the boulder was shattered into pieces. As he looked at the crumbling rock, Veer raised an eyebrow.


    ''Now, now, this is something else,'' Veer grinned, feeling the power coursing through his body. He had not used Mana in the previous strike, as he wanted to test his body, and they certainly didn''t disappoint him.


    It was easily thrice as strong as when he had entered the Labyrinth, and even that was because it had encountered a bottleneck. Veer would need to use his Primordial Arcane Forge to Ascend to E-Rank.


    To reach the Intermediate Stage, he needed to fulfill a few requirements: Mana Pool, Mana Control, the Second Cycle of Primordial Arcane Forge, and finally learn an E-Rank Spell.


    After his experience in the Rune Formation, his Mana control had reached a terrifying level. He could control even a single wisp of Mana with a thought. It also allowed him to ascend his Mana Core, which was now at E-Rank.


    So, he had already completed two requirements. The other two, though, were problematic. He didn''t have any E-Rank Spells, and getting one any time soon seemed unlikely.


    ''Can I even do the second cycle?'' Veer shuddered, remembering the torturous pain he had gone through during the First Cycle. He didn''t even want to imagine the pain he would have to endure in the Second Cycle.


    As he looked around, Veer thought, ''I can''t practice it here either. This Forest is filled with Magical Creatures...''


    So, ascending to the Intermediate Stage would take time. He decided to just focus on what he could do with his current strength best.


    ''I can also play around with Spells later,'' Veer thought.


    He didn''t have time to mess around with Spells in the Academy, but now that they were trapped, he had plenty of time...


    ''Wait! Do we have some time limit to clear this Labyrinth?''


    Now, that was concerning. He would need to work faster, just in case there was a time limit.


    Veer then proceeded to perform some of the Martial art stances he had learned from Elara. It wouldn''t be a lie to say that Elara was a prodigy in every category, but that really shone in hand-to-hand combat.


    Each stance pressured him to use his strength carefully. He once almost put too much strength on his leg, nearly breaking it as a result. These Martial Arts were based specifically for Warriors, who have a ridiculously strong body.


    Now that Veer''s body was filled with newfound strength, he considered it to be the best way to get used to it.


    He spent the best few minutes performing all the basic stances he could remember, then some more. By the time he finished his practice, he was sweating buckets, which made him take another bath in the river.


    As he sat at the bottom of the river, holding his breath, he thought, ''I can now control it better, but that''s mostly because I''ve already fought with this strength for so long.''


    Veer could fight instinctively with his new strength; however, he wanted to control every last ounce of it. In a battle, control was very necessary, and he didn''t want to lose that.


    Just for that, he already had plans to challenge some Magical Creatures later. Battles, especially death battles, were best for stuff like this, after all.


    ''Oh yeah, System, you evolved, right? How much you changed?'' Veer asked, his body enduring the immense water pressure from above.


    [Since this was System''s First Evolution, the changes are minor. One of them is status.]


    ''Yeah, that''s really helpful, especially the health points and mana points,'' Veer smiled.


    [Yes, Host can now access his wife''s status.]


    ''I don''t understand... wait! Did you mean I can see their status even now?''


    [Affirmative!]


    Now, that was good evolution. Veer smiled and said, ''Show their status!''


    [Name - Liliana Draven]


    [Age - 19]


    [Class - Ice Mage]


    [Health Status - Alive (Healthy)]


    [Race - Noble Ice Dragon] [Silver Moon Dragon (Locked)]


    [Mana Core - E-Rank]


    [Aspect - Glacier Heart (S-Rank)] [SSS-Rank (Dormant)]


    [Description - Grants the ability to freeze anything within range, from objects to living beings to anything that exists. As the power grows, the freezing range and intensity increase. However, prolonged use may cause a loss of empathy and emotional warmth.]


    [Love Metre - 100/100 (Yandere of top level. Would do anything for you.)]


    ''That''s pretty much the same, but still at least with this I can be rest assured,'' Veer sighed in relief. Although he knew they were more than capable of surviving in any condition, the Rune Formation had given him a fright.


    ''What if they also get stuck in a Rune Formation like that?''


    The thought was horrifying, so having this really helped. It made his worries disappear, mostly. As he looked at Liliana''s status, he noticed there was a health status function.


    ''Good! Now show the status of my other partner!''


    [Name - Elara Flamme] S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Age - 18]


    [Race - High Human]


    [Class - Fighter/Tank]


    [Health Status - Alive (Injured Heavily)]


    [Rank - F]


    [Aspect - Purifying Flames (S-Rank)]


    [Description - Summons flames that consume anything within reach, leaving only pure ash behind. These flames burn away all corruption and impurity, cleansing everything they touch. As the Aspect''s strength grows, the flames become hotter and spread further, even able to burn through spiritual barriers. However, overuse may result in amplification of emotions, leading to a crazed berserk state.]


    [Love Metre - 99/100 (Will burn the world for you)]


    Veer''s heart skipped a beat as he cursed, ''What are you doing, bitch? What happened?''


    He lost control over his body in his panic, making the water almost crush him. He hurriedly climbed up and thought, ''I will kill you, brat. I swear I''ll kill you if you don''t come back!''


    His heart turned cold, as a dangerous glint passed his eyes.

 Chapter 91 - 91: True Warrior (1)

    Grey clouds filled the sky, preventing sunlight from reaching the massive Red Coliseum. Its red walls towered over everything as if connecting with the heavens.


    At the coliseum''s centre was a raised ring, big enough to house multiple battles. On it, a bloody fight was happening as the participants injured each other to the best of their abilities.


    As Elara punched one of the Iron Soldiers, making a hole in its armour, she backed away. Panting, she wiped the blood from her face and once again jumped in the middle of several Iron Soldiers.


    Her battle suit was practically destroyed by now, with only some parts covering her body. Her athletic body was on full display, however it was covered in blood from head to toe.


    The blood was obviously hers, as the Iron Soldiers didn''t know how to bleed. They just knew how to attack, and that''s what they did.


    "Aghh!" Elara kicked one of the Iron Soldiers, who was trying to pierce her with its spear. However, doing so made an opening for others. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Normally, she would have easily filled up the opening, sadly she was too exhausted. Her mind had already gone numb after fighting for so long, and her body was barely standing.


    But she didn''t give up. Her heart and body refused to give up. As the heavy hammer collided with her shoulder, dislocating it in the process, Elara laughed and grabbed the hammer with her other hand.


    "Learn how to wield first," Taking the hammer away, she spun on her tiptoes. The hammer was heavy, but it fit perfectly in her hand, as she cleared away the Iron Soldiers.


    After making some space, she put the hammer down and leaned forward. Her breathing hitched, as she soon coughed up blood.


    ''Like hell I''ll lose like this,'' Elara groaned and then punched her right shoulder, sending a jolt of pain across her body. Gritting her teeth, she once again punched it and got it back in its right place.


    It still hurt, but she would be able to fight. That was all she wanted now.


    Picking up the hammer once again, she shouted with a grin on her face, "Come at me again, you metal fuckers."


    As if hearing her taunt, more than ten Iron Soldiers attacked her from all sides, overwhelming her. But as always, she cared nothing about it and used her bare fists to punch holes in them.


    Her eyes filled with maddening lust for battle, and her crazy laughter would have sent chills down anyone, alas she was fighting mindless puppets.


    As for the puppeteer, she was sitting high on a pedestal, looking at Elara''s fight with an indifferent look in her eyes. She wore a silver armour, covering even her face. Her long blonde hair flowed down, coming out of her helmet.


    ''Not bad. She can fight my Iron Soldiers for so long, despite being only at Beginner Stage,'' she thought. ''But this isn''t enough!''


    Suddenly, she turned her head to the sides and muttered, "That woman...as reckless as ever. How did she escape so quickly?"


    Then, she shook her head and stood up, ''I will need to quicken the process before she ruins everything. Lily, just stay where you are.''


    She flicked her hand and jumped down. Her silver armour hugged her body, as she landed on the ring. By then, Elara had cleared another round of Iron Soldiers.


    As the puppeteer walked towards her, she heard a low voice.


    "Nine thousand seven hundred twenty four!"


    The puppeteer stopped, as a smile formed on her lips, ''So, she was counting all along, Crazy woman. Just the way I like!''


    "Stand up," the puppeteer commanded, but it was clear Elara had outdone herself. Even as she tried, her body refused to stand up again.


    Glaring at the person who had been tormenting her for who knows how long, Elara smiled, "Did your metal trash run out? Heh, I was thinking of completing my ten thousand streak."


    "Just sit down," the puppeteer said, as she also sat down on the ring. "Let me introduce myself, I am Martial Saint Athena and all those Iron Soldiers you defeated belonged to the trash category. They are imperfect and weak, so I use them as cannon fodders."


    "So what? You just kept me here for your personal entertainment?" Elara scoffed. "Sadly, I enjoyed it just as much as you did. If you have any more trash, then get them out. I''ll destroy them too."


    Athena shook her head and said, "I like you, actually, but you should really calm your arrogance. I also enjoy battles but not losing battles."


    Rolling her eyes, Elara said, "I''ll be dead the moment you decide to kill me. What''s the point of begging around? I don''t want to die a pathetic death."


    She had teleported right into this Coliseum, and then was forced to fight by the mad woman. Elara didn''t like her at all. She wanted to go and find Veer as quickly as possible, however it seemed impossible with her current situation.


    What Athena said was true. Even random soldiers were as strong as Elara, so one could just imagine what would happen if she truly brought out her best soldiers. Elara liked fighting, but not a one-sided battle.


    "Why don''t you try to beg me?" Athena smirked. "I''m a very kind person so I might let you out."


    "Kind my ass!" Elara spat on the ground. "No kind person would randomly kidnap people and throw their soldiers on them."


    "Tsk! Tsk! So you can''t even lower your pride for your loved ones," Athena shook her head, as she mocked Elara. "Your lover might already be dead by now, you know."


    Elara looked into her eyes, hands clenched as she muttered, "You really underestimate him. Also, I know you won''t agree even if I beg. I have no problem in putting away my pride for him, but only if it''s useful. You... you''re a true warrior."


    A look of astonishment appeared on Athena''s face as she thought, ''This girl is really interesting. Sadly, she fell in that bastard''s hands.''

 Chapter 92 - 92: True Warrior (2)

    Elara knew one thing for sure. The woman before her was powerful, utterly powerful. She gave her the same feeling her father gave¡ªa feeling of pure dread, as if just speaking against them would mean her death.


    Her motives scared her, as she didn''t know anything about them. If such a woman decided to target them, there was no way they would be able to survive. Luckily, she seemed to have no intentions of killing her, not yet at least.


    ''V, I hope you don''t lose there,'' Elara thought, as she used the hammer to sit properly. ''I will come back alive from here.''


    "So, you think I''m a True Warrior and I would have killed you for prioritising your loved ones?" Athena asked.


    "No, you would have killed me because I gave up without even trying my best," Elara chuckled. "I know that because I would do the same in your place."


    "You have potential, girl," Athena stood up, smiling. "I''ll let you leave if you can do even a little scratch on me. Don''t worry, I will lower my strength to your level. How about it?"


    "What do you think?" Elara grinned, as she stood up. Dried blood painted her whole body red, and various cuts filled it.


    Nodding at her, Athena threw a green potion at her, saying, "Drink it. It''s one of a kind and will heal everything."


    Elara easily caught the small bottle and gulped it down. She didn''t think it was poison, as there were many other ways Athena could kill her if she wanted. Besides, she was a true warrior and wouldn''t stoop so low for a fellow true warrior.


    As the warm liquid went down her throat, she felt it being sucked away by her flesh before even reaching her stomach. At a visible rate, her wounds began to close up, and she felt refreshed again.


    While healing, she tried to get some information from the mad woman, "Hey, what are you doing here in the Labyrinth? Are you from the Dark Era?"


    "Dark Era? Is that what they call it now?" Athena decided to answer since she was free. "I''m not from Dark Era, but you can say close to it. As for why I''m here, you can say I''m guarding something. Yeah, I''m a watchdog."


    "That Corrupted Dragon?" Elara blurted it, and instantly cursed herself for speaking rashly.


    "I''m surprised you know of him, but no, that lizard is no harm, not much at least," Athena shook her head. "It''s just, he is trying to take something that doesn''t belong to him, and that is causing the Abnormalities in the Labyrinths."


    "Can''t you just solve it then?" Elara asked in confusion.


    "What you''re seeing now isn''t my true body. It''s just an iron shell I filled with my magic," Athena chuckled. "My true body is guarding that thing."


    Elara stayed silent for a while before asking, "That thing you speak of...is it very dangerous?"


    "Dangerous?" Athena threw her head back, finding the word too ridiculous. "I can''t tell you about it, but let''s just say it was hailed as a Major Threat in Dark Era."


    Elara shivered. She didn''t need any more information to understand the threat level. It was said that during Dark Era, False Gods fought on a daily basis. To be a Major Threat on such a battlefield...


    She took a deep breath and asked, "Doesn''t that mean the Abnormalities can free that thing?"


    "It can and will probably do free it," Athena sighed. "That lizard is trying to siphon its power, and if he''s successful, then even I wouldn''t be able to keep that thing sealed there."


    "Now I know why she hates Corrupted Dragons," Elara muttered. "Anyway, so did you bring me here to warn me about the dragon?"


    "More like to prepare you," Athena replied. "I have set some trials for everyone who entered the Labyrinth. If they pass, they''ll be given entry into the True Bloodthorn Labyrinth. Those trials are meant to strengthen them, so if they do pass, that means they can at least survive in there."


    ''So we haven''t even entered the Labyrinth?'' Elara resisted an urge to sigh and asked, "Why did you keep me here then?"


    "Because of your Aspect," Athena said, her eyes behind the visors looking directly into Elara''s eyes. "It can cause problems in there, so I wanted to see if I should kill you or let you enter."


    Blinking, Elara pointed at herself and asked, "Me? My aspect? What?" sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don''t play dumb," Athena stood up and said. "Also, you should be healed by now. Get up and fight me. Remember this, if you don''t satisfy me, I will kill you here. There is just no way I''m letting that Aspect out in the open."


    With a quick jump, Elara was on her feet again, her battle suit regenerating once more. She cracked her neck and said, "Alright, one last question, can you tell me about my friends? Are they alive or doing any better?"


    "They''re much better than you and have passed their trial already," Athena scoffed, as she raised her hand. "Now, come and show me your true power. Don''t hold back."


    After a moment of silence, the Red Coliseum was filled with the clashes of two warriors. No Mana was used, no techniques were used, and no Aspects were involved. Only pure fighting skills.


    As she dodged a punch coming at her, Elara dropped down and tried to kick at Athena''s feet. Sadly for her, Athena lightly jumped and did a reverse kick.


    Not to be outdone by her opponent, Elara used her nimble movements to throw herself backwards. After dodging the kick, she once again went for a flurry of punches and kicks at Athena.


    That wasn''t it, as elbow, knee, and every body part that could be used to attack and defend was used by them. Flesh met metal, as crimson red liquid flew in the air...


    But instead of pulling back, Elara attacked with even more ferocity and increased the strength behind every attack. However, even with all this, she didn''t lose her stance and performed the various Martial arts she had honed in her body.


    Every attack of hers was precise, and her body reacted to attacks before they even hit her. This was what years of training does to a battle junkie.


    Athena, who had been on the defending side, thought, ''Not bad. Her foundation is very strong, and she doesn''t let the fun get to her head. But this is still not enough. Show me what you truly got.''


    Now it was Athena''s turn to attack.

 Chapter 93 - 93: Sub-Aspect

    "Let me show you the Warrior''s Way!"


    With a soft chuckle, Athena dashed forward, fists clenched, eyes shining with excitement. Elara raised her arms instinctively, expecting an onslaught. However, the way Athena moved was truly beyond anything she had ever faced.


    Athena''s first blow struck Elara''s guard with such force that her body shook. It felt like being slammed by a warhammer made of living steel.


    Despite her pain, Elara refused to lose. She gritted her teeth and retaliated with a swift jab, but Athena effortlessly deflected it with one arm.


    In a smooth motion, Athena advanced, her fist snapping forward like a bullet. Elara tried to dodge, but she was half a second too late.


    A crack echoed across the Coliseum as the blow connected with her ribs. Gasping, Elara stumbled, struggling to regain her breath under Athena''s relentless assault.


    With each passing second, Athena''s attacks only got fiercer. Her technique was flawless, her movements almost graceful. Strikes landed on Elara''s arms, shoulders, and torso in rapid succession, leaving wounds that formed the moment contact was made.


    Elara pushed back, summoning her last bit of strength for a last counter. She aimed a high kick at Athena''s temple, hoping to stun her for a crucial second.


    However, Athena caught her ankle midair, pivoted with uncanny precision, and hurled Elara onto the hard floor with a resounding thud.


    A groan escaped Elara''s lips as she landed on her bloodied back, vision swirling. She spat out blood and forced herself to roll away, avoiding a stomp that would have shattered her ribs. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Athena''s foot cracked the stone beneath them, sending dust flying. Elara drew a breath, refusing to surrender yet.


    The puppeteer was relentless, closing the distance in a heartbeat. She grabbed Elara by the arm and twisted, forcing a pained cry from her lips. Why did it hurt so much? She was used to worse pain, yet the woman before her made Elara feel the worst pain.


    "I won''t lose this easily!"


    Elara attempted another counter, slamming her elbow into Athena''s side, but it felt like hitting a solid metal wall. The silver-armored warrior didn''t flinch at all.


    Athena ended the struggle with a brutal knee to Elara''s stomach. The impact lifted her off the ground before dropping her to the bloodstained floor. Her vision blurred, and her body screamed in agony. Black and blue bruises covered her skin along with crimson red blood, yet her spirit burned, wanting to fight even more.


    Unfortunately, the puppeteer had focused her attacks on Elara''s vital body parts. The young warrior wasn''t perfect and had many weaknesses, and Athena had seen them all.


    As Elara struggled to get up again, she remembered how Athena was able to attack her weaknesses, despite her covering every time. This was the first time someone had beaten her so one-sidedly.


    "Ah! So this is the Martial arts of someone of the Dark Era. Truly marvelous!" a silly grin appeared on her face, as her sanity began to slip, overtaken by sheer hunger.


    "You will need another ten years to put a scratch on me, girl," Athena scoffed. "I expected more but I guess I was wrong. A millennium has affected my brain."


    She turned around and said, "I will give you another¡­."


    Before she could finish her sentence, Athena was forced to cross her forearms as she turned around, only to meet two leather boots right on them. The impact shook her armour, pushing her back for a few feet.


    In the next moment, the attacker leaped into the air using her forearms as a base. Athena raised an eyebrow, as she looked at Elara in surprise.


    She shook her hand, as the armour on her forehead dropped onto the ground. She thought, "How did she heal so quickly? It shouldn''t be possible for next month or two."


    Her gaze turned solemn, as she deflected an incoming punch and kicked Elara''s belly. However, this time Elara endured the kick and followed with a second punch.


    "How did she get stronger so quickly? What happened?" Athena dodged the punch barely as it grazed her helmet. Then, she caught Elara''s arm and bent it at an uneven angle.


    "Haha!"


    However, Elara just laughed crazily and kicked Athena''s torso with her full-powered kick. The impact was powerful and put a dent in the armour, as she was flung back.


    Nonetheless, Athena just did a backflip and landed gracefully on the ground and leapt off again to keep some distance between the two.


    Under her astonished eyes, incandescent flames burst out of Elara''s arms and they healed completely in a matter of seconds. But that also made Elara laugh even louder, almost maniacally.


    Athena frowned, as she finally understood what was happening, as she cursed, "This damned Aspect. No wonder she survived a year under that bastard''s torture. I can''t leave her like this outside."


    As she walked slowly towards Elara, Athena gazed into Elara''s eyes, and what she saw truly shook her, "She is barely holding onto her humanity through her insanity. Crazy girl!"


    Elara''s Aspect was bizarre and Athena could guess what was happening with it. Elara had unlocked a Sub-Aspect of her Aspect, which involved healing through her Purifying Flames to heal herself.


    But it came with a cost. Her Sub-Aspect was opposite of her Aspect, so the conditions on overuse were also opposite. In her Aspect, overuse would lead to amplification of emotions while in her Sub-Aspect, she would lose her emotions, meaning her humanity as a whole.


    What Elara was doing now was simply suicidal. If Athena didn''t stop her soon, then she wouldn''t remain Elara anymore.


    Athena sighed and flicked her fingers, as a massive Iron Fist formed above Elara''s head. It descended, not giving any chance to Elara to run.


    The whole Coliseum shook as the Iron Fist buried Elara in the ground. When she sensed that Elara had lost consciousness, Athena dispersed the Iron Fist.


    Just then, the whole Coliseum shook once more and this time the damage was much more. The whole north side of the Coliseum collapsed, as a white-haired woman appeared on the scene.


    Not a bit surprised, Athena just gave Liliana a smile and said, "Hey! Long time no see. Pun intended."

 Chapter 94 - 94: Soft

    Liliana ignored Athena and looked at Elara, her eyes turning cold, "I hope you have an explanation."


    "Let''s sit down and have a long chat, shall we?" Athena said, as she lifted Elara and put her on her shoulder. "Unlike you, I have not regressed without my powers, you know."


    She turned to walk away, but ten icicles formed around her neck, their tips inches away from her skin. Cold sweat formed on her forehead, as she said, "Calm down, will you? I just helped her."


    "I just wanted to remind you what would happen if anything happens to her," Liliana scoffed and dismissed her icicles. She then clicked her fingers as their surroundings changed to a regal room, with a table at its centre.


    After placing Elara on a bed, the two women took their seats around the table, illuminated under a lamp. Athena took out a gourd of wine and a few glasses.


    Giving Liliana her wine cup, Athena said, "Still, I''m surprised you can use your powers to this level. I thought you would be affected by the Causality."


    "I can''t use much," Liliana shook her head. "I just used the loopholes in your Rune Formation to get out."


    "Ah! I guess I''ll have to fix it then."


    "Hmm, I actually can''t use my strength properly because it''ll alert that guy," Liliana said, taking a sip from her wine cup.


    "I almost forgot about him," Athena rubbed her eyes and said. "I have a feeling he''s aware of our regression. There''s just no way he wouldn''t recognise such changes."


    "Even if he does know, he won''t act now," Liliana said. "He''s¡­too busy."


    "If you say so," Athena shrugged. "I''m just happy that you''re doing good in letting V grow stronger. I also did my share now."


    "What did you do?"


    "I just sent him to the Abyssal Field. He took nearly ten years to get out of it. He did better than I expected, but it was to be expected from Hubby."


    "Is there any other reason?"


    "Of course," Athena nodded, as her gaze turned solemn. "I needed him there at all costs."


    "Why?"


    "I have my reasons," Athena sighed. "I know it''ll put him in danger so I need you to keep an eye on him."


    "You don''t plan to get out of here?" Liliana asked, tilting her head to the side.


    Athena was one of the few who had survived in the previous timeline, and just that spoke of her power. Liliana had not spent much time with her, but she knew all of Veer''s wives would sacrifice anything to be with Veer.


    She was one of the strongest beings alive in her previous timeline, yet she chose to sacrifice that life to be with Veer. So, Liliana couldn''t understand why she would delay her meeting with Veer.


    Instead of answering her, Athena looked into Liliana''s eyes and smiled, "You''ve changed, my friend. I thought you would go around killing all of us."


    "Don''t overestimate yourself," Liliana scoffed. "You are alive because I don''t want Veer to hate me when he regains his memories. Your presence will make him happy, that''s all I want."


    "Oh! So Miss Icy can''t be honest with herself?" Athena smirked and teased her, though she regretted it immediately when she felt something cold touching her thighs.


    "Did you say something?" Liliana asked, having a sweet smile on her face.


    "Lily, please, not that place," Athena said, her lips twitching. Although this was just a clone, she didn''t want to take any risks. "Also, I said that because you clearly care about that girl." S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liliana fell silent, as she turned towards Elara. Her expression softened, as she sighed, "I hate you."


    "Many do," Athena grinned like an idiot.


    Looking down, the ice dragoness said, "She is my¡­first friend. In my last life, I first spent most of my early life surviving and the latter trying to find a way to get Veer back. Even with him, I probably spent the least time compared to you all. I treasure those moments."


    She smiled lightly, taking Athena by surprise, "We first met when he had already gone through a lot, so I mostly remember his strong personality. But this time¡­ I saw and understood him closely."


    "And you fell for him again?" Athena chuckled, though it was more a statement than a question.


    "Yeah, I also saw his bond with El," Liliana said. "And I realized how much others mattered to him. And how close others were to him, how much he depended on others."


    "You saw flawed, weak Veer."


    "Yeah, their bond is so strong and it''s really surprising how open he is with her," Liliana smiled. "Even if Veer used to love us all equally, no one was ever able to take her place. I have never seen Veer so happy, you know. He¡­ he''s a completely different person with her."


    Athena''s smile disappeared, as she paid her full attention to Liliana. She clenched her fist, as she remembered how devastated Veer was when they found Elara''s corpse. If she was being honest, she didn''t want to recall that event, as Elara was in a very disturbing condition.


    "He never recovered from that, huh," Athena''s eyes softened, as she turned towards Elara. "She''s one of a kind, so I can understand him."


    "The only reason I risked getting noticed by him was her," Liliana said. "I know you won''t harm her, but I didn''t want to take any risks with her. I never want Veer to lose his current self."


    "Don''t try to make excuses, Lily," Athena shook her head. "If you care about someone aside from Hubby, so what? Do you know how others wanted to befriend you but never managed to?"


    "Befriend? Me?" Liliana blinked. "But why would they¡­."


    "Your body is influencing your mind," Athena rolled her eyes. "Your past is fucked up, yeah, we all know that. So what? Do you think anyone got any better?"


    She stood up and went towards Elara, as she continued, "She was worried about you and asked about you alongside Hubby. She cares about you just as she does for him. She literally put you beside him, so will you judge her too just because she cares about you?"

 Chapter 95 - 95: Old Friends?

    Looking at the sleeping Elara, covered in blood and wounds, Liliana felt her chest getting heavy. She thought, ''Is my teenage body affecting my emotions?'' S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, she also knew Athena was right. Although it was just one month, Liliana and Elara had grown very close, especially because of their love for Veer.


    "You''re right," Liliana smiled and then shook her head. "Ignoring that, why can''t you leave?"


    "Do you remember the Zoltrak Case?" Athena asked, as she checked Elara. Although she was sure nothing would happen to her, it was better to check.


    "That octopus?" Liliana raised an eyebrow. "Is it sealed here?"


    "Hmm, it is and one of your kind is trying to siphon its power," Athena sighed, when she sensed Elara''s body healing itself.


    "No wonder," Liliana muttered. "So that''s where you were all along. If it gets out, those False Gods will surely come out of their pathetic caves."


    "And that isn''t what we want now," Athena said. "We need to let Hubby grow on his own. He already suffered his share of pain last time and I don''t want him to go through any of that again. I would rather be caged here for eternity than letting any harm come to him."


    "You just threw him in the Abyssal Field," Liliana chuckled softly. "You know that could have broken him mentally and you still did that."


    "It was necessary," Athena said. "I''m conflicted. On one hand, I want him to remember our times together but that also means he''ll remember everything. Everything he went through."


    "We just need to make him strong enough to shoulder the weight of those memories," Liliana said, her voice low and solemn. "And I''m already seeing the signs of his memories awakening so we need to hurry too."


    Athena''s head snapped towards Liliana as she asked, "How is that possible? He is a different..."


    "It doesn''t matter," Liliana interrupted her. "Omnipotence is too bizarre and I wouldn''t be surprised if it affects even this version of his. There''s a reason hubby killed him there."


    A silence followed as the two women sat there, lost in their thoughts. They didn''t discuss but they knew what the other was thinking. They needed to make Veer strong as quickly as possible, especially mentally.


    "Fuck!" Athena cursed. "That piece of shit must have anticipated this and planted the seed already."


    "Yeah, he saw through us and knew we would try something so ridiculous," Liliana said. "We underestimated him but it won''t happen again. It doesn''t matter how much he had planned or how powerful he is. As long as I''m alive, he can''t touch Veer."


    "Alright, I''ll leave his safety to you," Athena said. "So, I can go all out on what I plan to do next. Please look after them."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I was planning to give them an opportunity to help the sealing of that octopus but now I have changed plans," Athena said. "I will let them fight the Corrupted Dragon. Help them a little but I hope you let them grow. This environment will be very good for them."


    "Can you handle all of this?" Liliana furrowed her brows. "You still have to check up on the seals, you know."


    "It''s fine. It''ll just mean I''ll need to stay here a little longer," Athena smiled. "But if that means Hubby can progress, I don''t have any regrets."


    "That damned womanizer," Liliana muttered. "This is the reason I can''t kill you all. Just be a little selfish for once."


    "Aye, I am being selfish," Athena chuckled. "I am choosing my happiness, after all."


    "Idiotic. Also, do you have any idea about others?" Liliana shook her head and asked.


    "Hmm, if I''m here back at the start with no powers and all, then others must have also went to their starts," Athena said. "Now, that is certainly problematic because none of them were in a good condition. I don''t remember much about others but Miko...she was in a fucked up situation."


    "Where is she?" Liliana asked.


    As she looked to her sides, her eyes seemed to penetrate every piece of obstacle, she said, "Miko is imprisoned by her own clan. If I''m right it''s been around a century for that. She probably doesn''t have her peak strength so getting out of there will be tough."


    "I will look into it then," Liliana said. "Her clan is the Yan Clan of Heavenly Fox race right?"


    "I''m surprised you remember," Athena nodded. "And yeah, she is trapped there so help her. The things she had to endure there are certainly not good."


    "I''ll see," Liliana said. "I can''t promise anything as my body is still recovering because of your damned Rune Formation."


    "Haha, sorry about that," Athena laughed. "It was made to trap that octopus if it got out, after all."


    Liliana hummed and stood up. She then went towards Elara and asked, "How is she?"


    "In battle? Monster," Athena said, remembering the last few attacks of Elara. "I felt like I''m fighting some seasoned fighter. Although she still has a lot to improve, it''s still crazy. Oh yeah, please be careful with her Sub-Aspect."


    "Sub-Aspect?" Liliana raised an eyebrow. "She unlocked it so quickly?"


    "Probably because of me," Athena grinned. "But it''s very dangerous. It does the opposite of her Aspect and can eventually make her lose her emotions completely. I think that''s what happened last time."


    "I see. Thanks for it then," Liliana said. "I''m sure she will be very grateful for it. She tried to hide it, but she wants to become strong quickly. Do you know why?"


    "Why?"


    "Because she didn''t want to be a damsel in distress," Liliana chuckled. "She said she would hate to be a burden on him so she always wants to be stronger than him."


    "Haha, that sounds so like her," Athena laughed.


    Liliana was going to say something when she stopped and frowned. After lingering for a while, she said, "Can you show where Hubby is?"


    Athena got confused but still did what she was told. She raised her hand as many Runes appeared before her, glowing in dim light.


    They formed a screen, showing Veer and Rain talking with each other.


    "Who is she?" Athena frowned.


    "She has an S-Rank Aspect, and a dangerous one at that. Good catch, Hubby."


    "I doubt he''ll make a move on her without asking you or her first."


    "Did he need to make first move to charm you?"


    "Good point! That silly girl is already in his clutches, even without both of them realising it."

 Chapter 96 - 96: Useless

    Veer sat on a big boulder in a lotus position, his eyes closed and hands on his lap. His breathing was normal and his heartbeat pounded against his chest as usual.


    He exhaled the pent-up air and opened his eyes, ''Phew! This works every time.''


    Wiping the sweat from his forehead, he looked at Elara''s health bar.


    [Health Status - Alive (healed)]


    ''What is she doing?'' Veer sighed. ''What am I doing? Why did I get so worked up on this?''


    Perhaps, the fear of wheat farms had shaken him. He was afraid that Elara would also end up in a similar situation, which terrified him. But he calmed down as he knew she was also more than capable of surviving this.


    ''Just come back alive.''


    "Boss! Is this good enough?"


    Hearing the familiar voice, Veer turned around, only to see Rain''s scrawny figure dragging a big dark wolf''s body. Painting the ground red, she arrived before him and dropped the tail on the ground.


    As he looked at the corpse, Veer noticed only a single cut on its whole body. Only an assassin could do such a good job at preserving bodies.


    "It''s a Novice Stage Magical Creature," Veer said. "Yeah, this is good for our testing."


    "So, how do we do this Devouring thing?" Rain asked, having no clue whatsoever about these things.


    Veer hummed and looked at her Aspect''s description again. He wanted to be sure he was understanding every word, as the description could mean many things.


    [Aspect ¨C Devouring Hunger (S-Rank)] [Description ¨C The Devouring Hunger consumes anything within reach, absorbing its essence and nutrients to increase her strength. Overuse may lead to overwhelming cravings, pushing one into a berserk, destructive state where they lose their humanity.]


    ''I thought she would need to eat, but I guess there is a range,'' Veer thought. "Alright, let''s test things out."


    He examined the corpse carefully and then dug out its Mana Shard, a small rectangular object. It was like a piece of glass, transparent and fragile. Mana Shards were just broken Mana Core, as they break when someone dies.


    After examining it, he threw it to Rain and said, "Try to devour it. Remember, devour, not absorb as we usually do with Mana Shards."


    Mana Shards didn''t make one strong. They just worked as a backup reserve for Mana Core. So, if one absorbed the Mana Shard while having their Mana Core fully filled, the mana would just disperse into the atmosphere.


    The absolute rule of "only Aspects could increase the Mana Rule" never changed. But with Rain, it could work differently, as she needed to devour the Mana Shards instead of absorbing them.


    Taking the Mana Shard in her hand, Rain asked, "I know how to absorb them, but devour?"


    "Hmm, imagine eating the Mana Shard but by your hands," Veer said, once again noticing how much imagination mattered in this world.


    ''Imagination, huh. I wonder if I can make some meteor shower just by imagining it, it''d be fun.''


    Unfortunately, he neither had enough Mana nor Mana control for that.


    Although a little confused, Rain nodded and sat down. She had seen Veer doing this, so she thought it was something usual.


    Looking at the Mana Shard, Rain remembered how she had used her everything to snatch food and run in the slums. Her tail, her hands, and even her legs¡ªeverything was used to snatch food. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''I wonder if it''s the same...'' Rain wondered, as she tried to imagine her hand having a mouth of its own. It was a bizarre image, but for someone like her, it was normal.


    But it didn''t work.


    ''Then what? How did I eat with hands?'' Rain grew confused and tried a few more times, but nothing happened. The only change was in the Mana Shard, which was cracking every second.


    After some time, it turned into dust and dispersed in the air, leaving a disappointed Rain behind. However, she didn''t give up at that. Without saying anything, she once again dived back into the jungle.


    After some time, she returned with another corpse and asked Veer for help. Veer also didn''t say anything and simply gave her the Mana Shard to practice.


    Sadly, the results were the same.


    Not wanting to give up and let Veer down, Rain once again went into the forest. The process just repeated, and no matter how hard Rain tried, nothing changed. They even tried to Devour other things, but nothing happened.


    The sun dropped below the horizon, leaving a beautiful orange world behind. Rain lay on the grass, completely exhausted and tired. She looked at her hand and thought, ''Am I this useless?''


    Even after having an S-Rank Aspect, she still couldn''t use it. She even had the guidance of a good boss, yet she failed. What was she if not useless?


    Veer saw her expression and sighed. He rubbed her head, taking her by surprise, and said, "Don''t worry about it. The higher-rank Aspects are weird. So, understanding them at first glance can be tough."


    "But Boss Elara and Boss Liliana used their Aspects so easily," Rain said.


    Veer shook his head and said, "Don''t compare yourself with the likes of them. You''ll only feel disappointed in yourself. I won''t sugarcoat my words since you already saw the world as it is. You are less talented than them, but it really isn''t your fault."


    "Boss, I heard only Aspect is something we can''t change, so it shows the people''s talent. I already have an S-Rank Aspect, you know," Rain said, sighing.


    "The world is very bizarre, Rain," Veer smiled. "Aspects are very important, fortunately they don''t decide your entire future. The reason why we are better than you in this is because we have seen more of the world than you and thus have a better imagination. And you should know how important imagination is."


    Rain nodded lightly, though her mood didn''t improve in the slightest. She asked, her voice barely a whisper, "Then, does that mean even with an S-Rank Aspect, I''ll be useless?"


    She would be lying if she said she didn''t want to become strong. Who didn''t want to? So, knowing that she had an S-Rank Aspect, she was so happy and tried her best.


    The results, however, reminded her of her reality. She was a street rat and would remain like that.


    ''But I don''t want that.''

 Chapter 97 - 97: Understanding

    Lying beside Rain, Veer looked at the sky and remained silent for a while. Imagination was vague, but everyone knew how important it was. That was the reason Mages liked to explore the world and get more knowledge.


    The more they see and the more they learn, the stronger their imagination would be. Of course, there were exceptions, so this rule mostly applied to the majority.


    Rain had spent her life fighting for food in slums, so she hardly paid any attention to the world itself. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You know, unlike Aspect, you can improve your imagination," Veer said. "We were not born with miraculous thinking, after all. We just observed and learned. You should do the same."


    "Can I?" Rain asked with hopeful eyes.


    "Hmm, let me give you an example," Veer said, as he stood up. "Let''s say there is a race which doesn''t need water to survive. They also live in a region where water is very scarce or extinct. Now, one of them awakens a water-based Aspect, tell me, will they have problems with it?"


    "Of course, they will," Rain nodded. "They have never interacted with water, after all."


    "Yup, now come here," Veer said, as he jumped on a rock where the river was narrow, with the water flowing faster than ever.


    He crouched down and waited for his companion. When she also sat beside him, Veer said, "Tell me, what do you think they will see in this?"


    "Water is liquid, it flows, and we can drink it?" Rain tried to guess, but nothing much came to mind. Water was just...water.


    "You''re right, but there are other things to see," Veer smiled. "First, it always flows from a high point to a low point. Second, it gets faster when the gap gets small. Third, it gets hard when you punch it."


    "Huh? Wait! It does?"


    "You can try it. First, slowly sink your hand in it and then punch it."


    Rain nodded and did as Veer said. She lowered herself and felt the cool water hitting her hand. It felt good, as she thought, ''It carries heavy force with it.''


    Then, she took out her hand, and pulling it behind her, she clenched her fist. She was going to punch when Veer stopped her.


    "Ah! Wait! Punch there!"


    Veer scratched his cheeks in embarrassment. Seriously, he even forgot basic physics. If Rain punched the fast-flowing water, the impact would be much less than what Veer wanted to show.


    Although a little confused, Rain nodded and went over to the area Veer pointed. The water in that place was rather still, although it could still be seen as flowing.


    Reaching there, she did the same and sank her hand in the water. Taking her hand out, she clenched her fist and with full force, she punched the water''s surface.


    With a splash, the water parted, sending ripples in every direction. Rain blinked, looking at her hand in surprise, ''Whoa! How did water become so tough?''


    "Surprised?" Veer asked, as he came near her. "You''ve been around water, right? Then, why didn''t you know?"


    "I mean, I knew..." Rain whispered, as she realized she had ignored these small details till now. Her life was rather simple and didn''t give her time to think of anything else besides her survival.


    "These are just some common things," he said. "And that race would find this more fascinating and maybe even uncover the physics behind it. So, what I''m saying is, you actually have a good start."


    He patted her head and smiled, "You are an empty canvas, and you can fill it however you want. As long as you work hard and give it your all, you can easily surpass us. But of course, that''s only if we slack off."


    Rain stared at Veer for a few moments and then muttered, "Now, I know why Boss Elara warned us all."


    "Hmm? What?"


    "I said, I love you, so please marry me, Boss," Rain went into a dogeza position, making Veer speechless.


    Shaking his head, he lightly tapped on Rain''s head and said, "Don''t joke around with this matter. Now, go and sleep. We will continue our training tomorrow."


    Rain looked a bit disappointed, but she quickly hid it, as she thought, ''What am I thinking? Yeah, it must be in the heat of the moment.''


    She sighed and raised her head, "I thought you''d attack that snake directly."


    "I am arrogant, but not stupid," Veer rolled his eyes. "I''ll first go check on that snake and make sure our chances of winning are a hundred percent. And to make that happen, you''re necessary, so don''t you dare slack off."


    "Roger!" Rain nodded.


    "Now go and rest. You''ll have a busy day tomorrow," Veer said, standing up. He looked into the forest and said, "I''ll go look into the forest."


    "Alright, it isn''t that big, so you shouldn''t have any issue finding your way back," Rain said, as she began walking towards her hut. "Take care of yourself, Boss. You still need to teach me a lot."


    "I don''t like Death, so I won''t court her," Veer said, waving his hand.


    As he raised his head, the dark sky, barely illuminated by the pale moonlight, came into view. He looked at the single full moon and thought, ''At least it''s not the same sky.''


    Then, he took out his sword, the Novice Spellblade which had supported him for ten years. It materialized in his hand, with its pristine blade a little dull and there were signs of cuts on it.


    With a smile, he sent his potent Mana into it as it glowed dimly. All the cuts were restored, and the blade was back to its pristine state.


    This was one of the qualities of Artifacts. One just needed to use some of their Mana to repair minor damages like the dulling of a blade. Though, it certainly wouldn''t help if his blade shattered in half.


    "Alright! Time for some night fun!"


    Pushing his feet on the ground, Veer leapt off and entered the dense forests filled with tall brown trees. Their leaves rustled as the winds howled.

 Chapter 98 - 98: Salbarin Wolf

    Veer had a few goals on his trip to this unknown forest. First, he wanted to get used to fighting in the dark. Second was related to the first as he just wanted to battle someone to check his limits.


    Then, he also wanted to search the whole forest for any clues. He guessed that the barrier Rain mentioned was a Rune Formation, so there must be a core for it.


    He only managed to crack the Wheat Farm Rune Formation because he found the core, or at least that was what he thought. He still had those fifty Dark Metal Slates, which could come in handy later on.


    So, he was hoping to find something similar here so he could escape the forest without fighting the snake. The last objective of his trip was that snake, whom he wanted to observe and find its weakness.


    Fighting the unknown was stupidity.


    As he delved deeper into the woods, he found it hard to see farther things. The pale moonlight was barely coming through the top canopy of trees, making the environment darker.


    ''Just what I need!'' Veer smiled and then remembered something. ''By the way, do you have some night vision or something?''


    [Yes, I have Artefacts, abilities, and much more related to Night Vision.]


    ''Eh! Is there any other way for me to buy them?''


    [Aside from the usual Lottery, no.]


    ''Damn! You''ve become direct, bro.''


    [The System has its own intelligence, Host, and that gets unlocked by every evolution.]


    ''Oye Oye! Are you using me to awaken some Dark Lord or what?''


    [No!]


    Veer rolled his eyes and was going to say something when he used a tree to jump in the air, only to hear a heavy thud behind him.


    With a graceful turn, he landed on a thin branch and looked down at his assaulter¡ªa two metres tall, Salbarin Wolf. Veer knew about them, as they were famous for following the lone wolf strategy, contrary to how other wolves moved in packs.


    [Name - Salbarin Wolf] S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Type - Magical Creature.]


    [Rank - Intermediate Stage]


    [Special Ability - [Severing Fangs]]


    [Description - Increases penetration power by 30% for 10 seconds. Cooldown - 1 minute.]


    ''Ho? Nice, system,'' Veer smiled, extremely glad to have this Appraisal skill.


    [The Appraisal can only be used fully on beings on the same level or below Host.]


    ''I expected that.''


    Veer looked at the grey wolf, as it also glared back at him with its dark eyes. He could not see them clearly, but he could sense the madness and hunger aimed at him, as if he was a helpless prey.


    ''You shouldn''t have come alone, buddy.''


    Veer smiled, as he pointed his finger at the Salbarin Wolf, and muttered, "Mana Bullet!"


    A small magic circle formed on his finger, as a fire bullet shot at the wolf. As the magic circle began to fade away, Veer tried to use it again, but it was already too late.


    ''So, something different?!''


    He jumped off from the branch, as the heavy beast collided with the trunk, shaking the whole tree. It howled, as the tiny human was annoying it.


    Of course, the wolf was unscathed. The Fire Bullet was too slow for it.


    Then, it growled at Veer, who was sitting on a different tree. He had a smile on his face, as he once again pointed at the wolf and said, "Say Cheeze!!"


    But it seemed that the wolf was in no need for wildlife photography as it pounced on the tree he was standing on. This time, it used razor-sharp fangs to slice the whole tree from the bottom.


    As the Fire Bullet hit a small rock, doing nothing whatsoever, Veer sighed and thought, ''This Spell is really useless. Well, I guess it''s good for distraction.''


    Once again, landing on a different tree, Veer unsheathed his sword. He was trying to do an experiment with the spells, basically using the magic circle of the previous spell to cast another spell. But it wasn''t easy.


    So, he decided to first check his strength. Though, it seemed like the beast was having the same thoughts, as it crashed against his tree once again. However, this time, instead of jumping over to another tree, he landed a short distance away from the wolf.


    Veer locked eyes with the Salbarin Wolf, the night''s chill blending with the tension in the air. A breeze rustled the leaves, carrying the wolf''s low growl. Veer could feel his heartbeat quicken, but a wild smile stretched across his face.


    "Alright, big guy," he muttered under his breath, tightening his grip on the sword''s hilt. "We do this the old-fashioned way."


    The wolf snarled, revealing long, gleaming fangs. Veer recalled its special ability¡ªSevering Fangs. He wasn''t going to let those slice him like butter.


    In the dim light, the wolf''s outline flickered with a ferocious aura. It growled again, and Veer saw the beast''s muscles quiver with energy. Any second now, it would pounce.


    With a sharp intake of breath, Veer dashed forward. The wolf lunged, meeting him halfway. Veer swung his sword, aiming to catch the creature''s flank. The blade sliced through empty air as the Salbarin Wolf twisted mid-lunge, narrowly evading the strike. Landing smoothly, he spun on his heel to face the wolf again.


    "That was a good one," he muttered.


    The wolf circled him, dark eyes unreadable under the sparse moonlight. Veer steadied his stance, trying to recall some trick from his arsenal. Magic wasn''t going to do big damage, but maybe it could help distract.


    He lifted a hand, forming a magic circle on his fingertips. "Fire Bolt," he whispered.


    The familiar glow flickered, and a small bolt of fire arced forward. As expected, the wolf dodged with ease; however, its movement faltered slightly. The young man smiled as his plan of using Fire Bolt instead of Fire Bullet worked.


    The wolf was easily tricked and now its side was momentarily exposed.


    "Gotcha!" Veer yelled, shifting his weight and slashing upward. Steel met fur, sparks dancing in the gloom as the wolf hissed in pain. Veer clicked his tongue in annoyance. He''d drawn blood, but the cut was too shallow.


    Suddenly, the wolf''s eyes glowed with savage fury. Before Veer could follow up, the beast activated Severing Fangs. Its jaw clenched, and the air around it seemed to warp.


    Veer''s grin faltered as his eyebrows twitched, ''Oii! Why are you using your triumph card right off the bat?''

 Chapter 99 - 99: Wrongness

    "Okay, time to become a coward."


    Kicking off the ground, Veer sprinted away just as the wolf lunged. The creature''s fangs sliced into a nearby tree trunk, splintering wood like it was nothing. Veer glanced over his shoulder, eyebrows raised in surprise.


    ''Damn! This guy has high Physical Damage,'' he thought as he maneuvered through the woods. The duration for Severing Fang was ten seconds, so he also counted while running.


    As he dodged a wooden plank by slipping on his right, he thought about the battle as usual, ''Its physical strength and durability should be twice...no, thrice as mine. And it does Physical Damage and has good Physical Resistance. But it doesn''t have Magic Resistance; otherwise, it wouldn''t have tried to run from the Fire Bullet.''


    His thoughts came to a halt as his hair stood up. Without thinking twice, he jumped to the sides, feeling something heavy crashing down on his former place.


    Looking at the small crater and the Wolf lying in it, Veer clicked his tongue, "Tsk! You called your friends, big guy."


    The Wolf was just rising back on its feet when the temperature went down and Frost formed on its feet. It instantly froze the beast, making its movement slow and unstable.


    [Frost Grasp: Freezes the ground beneath a single target, slowing their movement.]


    [Duration: 3 seconds.]


    [Effect: -20% movement speed.]


    The three seconds of confusion was more than enough for Veer, as he instantly cast another Spell.


    [Mana Pulse: Emits a wave of mana that damages enemies in a small radius.]


    [Radius: 5 meters.]


    [Effect: AoE magic damage, weakens magic resistance for 5 seconds.]


    As soon as the wolf felt its movements returning to normal, it was hit with a wave of mana, damaging its insides. Its already negligible Magic Resistance reached zero.


    In that exact moment, Veer swiftly cast his most used Spell, Fire Bullet, right into the Wolf''s eyes. Helpless, the beast tried to dodge, but the speed at which Veer cast the Spells didn''t give it much time to react.


    The Wolf howled in pain as two Fire Bullets landed on its eyes back to back. Robbed of its eyesight, the Wolf''s rage reached its peak as it began thrashing around.


    On the other hand, Veer stalked behind the beast, waiting for any opportunity. He knew even if the Magic Resistance was turned zero, the Wolf wouldn''t die from the Fire Bullets, so he used his class to his advantage. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He used his mage side to make an opening and was now going to use his warrior side to kill it. And soon, the wolf gave him the opportunity he needed as it slipped into one of the cracks it had created upon crashing.


    Using that to his advantage, Veer dashed towards the beast and muttered, "Blazing Strike!"


    With a powerful upwards flaming slash, Veer cut open the beast''s belly. Not stopping at just that, he proceeded to thrust his sword once again into the wound.


    However, the Wolf still moved and tried to take a bite off him. Scared that the beast might use Severing Fang again, Veer fired a Fire Bullet inside the wound, roasting the Wolf''s insides.


    Fortunately, the spell had no cooldown.


    The Salbarin Wolf''s body twitched slightly before going still. Its mouth was still wide open, showing its razor-sharp fangs.


    Veer would have definitely liked to check it more, but he could already sense many presences around him. After the Wheat Farm''s experience, he had developed an instinct through which he could sense malicious intent directed at him.


    And he could sense various.


    ''Bye bye!'' Veer thought as he leapt into the air and left the battlefield. When he was a little far away, he heard some crunchy sounds and grimaced.


    Shaking those thoughts off, Veer once again began to maneuver through the jungle. This time, he was very careful, as the Salbarin Wolf had given him some information.


    The forest housed many Magical Creatures, and even a random one would be at Intermediate Stage. He could handle one¡ªat max two¡ªbut what if a group of them attacked him?


    ''Rain probably only survived because of her Assassin skills. She just hid from powerful magic creatures and took down weak ones.'' Veer thought, as he suddenly stopped.


    He quickly jumped down the tree and hid behind a boulder. His breathing lowered, as he tried to keep his presence as low as possible.


    For a few moments, nothing happened, but Veer trusted his instincts a lot, so he didn''t even move from his place. Even his heartbeat lowered significantly.


    Then, the ground shook as leaves rustled. Veer didn''t move, and the ground also returned to normal. Then, it shook again, this time much harder, as if something heavy as a mountain had collapsed.


    Veer didn''t move, as he even closed his eyes. He ignored his surroundings and focused on himself. Sounds, smell¡ªeverything disappeared for him.


    Suddenly, a heavy pressure descended on the world as if the heaven itself had collapsed. The Magical Creatures tried to scream but were blasted into pieces by an invisible force.


    Veer didn''t move.


    After who knows how long, the eerie silence of the forest disappeared and the normal atmosphere returned, as if nothing had happened.


    [Host can now wake up!]


    Veer stirred awake hearing the system''s voice and looked around him. The night was as dark as before, but now there was a strange oddity in it. As if something was wrong with it.


    ''W-What the hell was that?'' Veer panted, as he wiped the beads of sweat forming on his forehead. Even now, he could feel death lingering around him, waiting for him to make some mistakes.


    While he was jumping, he had felt the same feeling but so much more stronger. He didn''t know what it was, but he knew something or someone dangerous was approaching. He could only thank his ten years of torture once again.


    He had heard a lot about powerful Magic Creatures, how they had bizarre abilities and how they could sense if someone was looking at them.


    So, even though he was dying in curiosity to know what it was, he held himself back and closed himself off from the world. It worked. He had survived...for now.

 Chapter 100 - 100: Unnoticable

    Veer spent some more time near the boulder and only left when he was sure he was safe. Instead of exploring the region more, he headed back to his origin point where the river was. Where Rain was.


    ''I hope you''re safe,'' Veer thought, increasing his speed even more as worry crept into his heart.


    He was really afraid that whatever this being was had crossed by the hut. After all, it did come from the same direction as he did.


    ''Goddamnit! What the hell is this place?''


    Cursing once more, he jumped from one branch to another, his strengthened body supporting him as he traveled as fast as he could. His lungs burned, but he didn''t care.


    After finally running constantly for some time, he saw a clearing a short distance away and smiled when he spotted the hut. Still, he was worried, so he jumped off the branch and ran toward it.


    It was located a short distance away from the river on a small hill. It was easy to climb on it, so he just kicked off on two protruding rocks and landed before the hut.


    Right at that moment, his scalp tingled as he raised his hand and caught a thin human wrist.


    "Boss! Why are you sneaking around?"


    Veer heaved a sigh of relief upon hearing the familiar voice and finally allowed the exhaustion to take over him. He slumped on the ground, using the door for support.


    "What happened, Boss?" Rain asked, her voice full of concern. "I''ll bring some water."


    "Ah! No need for that," Veer smiled. "Just give me a few seconds and I''ll be back to my prime. This is just a bit of light exhaustion."


    Rain nodded and sat down before him. The moonlight was brighter in the clearing, giving the two of them a good view of their surroundings and themselves.


    "So, what happened to you?" Rain asked. "Did you see that Snake?"


    "No. Actually, I don''t know how to explain, but there was something in there," Veer sighed. "Something horrifying and disturbing."


    "Huh!? Why did it come today?" Rain blinked in confusion.


    "Wait! You know what it is?"


    "Not really. I just know the Forest is filled with powerful abominations. I thought you would know..." Rain lowered her head in guilt, as she realized how her small mistake could have cost Veer his life.


    "Don''t worry about it and tell me what it is," Veer asked.


    Rain looked hesitant for a second before she said, "I also don''t know how to explain this, but I got a strange feeling on the first day here. It was similar to the feeling I used to get when people hunted me down in the slums, but it was much more terrible and horrifying."


    "How did you survive that?" Veer asked.


    "I just did what I used to do to get away from those hunting teams," Rain smiled lightly. "It''s something I developed while running away from others. I can actually become unnoticeable."


    Veer looked at Rain and then a little more. Just when she thought he was weirded out, he began to laugh. Confused, she asked, "What?"


    "I''m just laughing because of how ridiculous your potential is," Veer shook his head with a smile. "If you don''t die early, you''ll become a force everyone will fear."


    "It''s not like I want all of that," Rain muttered.


    "Yeah, you''ll see how wrong you are," Veer chuckled and asked. "Anyways, please continue. How do you even do that?"


    "I just curled up in a ball and imagined myself not being part of the world...something like that," Rain had some trouble explaining it, so she quickly moved on. "As for what it is, I don''t know. I just know that it comes once in a while; however, there is a pattern."


    "And it wasn''t supposed to come today?" Veer asked.


    "Yeah, that was also the reason I didn''t warn you. I thought it wouldn''t come today," Rain lowered her head once again. "I''m sorry, Boss."


    "Don''t worry about it. I''m perfectly fine here," Veer said, as he looked back into the jungle. "More importantly, why did you say it''s a safe place?"


    "Because it is safe, Boss," Rain sounded so confident that even Veer found it hard to doubt her. "No Magical Creature comes into this clearing. Heck, even that abomination took a detour."


    Veer fell silent, as he looked down at the ground he was sitting on and thought, ''So, the mystery is in this ground itself. Do I have to dig again?''


    "You can go and take some rest. I''ll try a few things," Veer said, as he stood up. "The hut is good by the way. Did you make it yourself?"


    "Hehe, we used to make homes with whatever we could find," Rain giggled. "And this is wood. It couldn''t have been easier."


    "Good!" Veer smiled and tapped on her head lightly. He didn''t notice, but her tail quickly wrapped around her thighs, squeezing them as she nodded.


    Then, he jumped down and went near the river. Sitting on a boulder, he went into his meditative mode, his mind calm and clear of any unnecessary thought. His focus was fully on the task in hand.


    There was something he wanted to try since the time he cast his first Magic Circle. He wanted to use the former Magic Circle to make a new one. If he succeeded, it would reduce the time needed for casting spells.


    Even if it saved only a second, he would be happy with it, as every second mattered in a battle.


    Taking a deep breath, he raised his hand and gathered Mana at his fingertip. Then, he let the Mana flow in the atmosphere and mix with the atmospheric Mana. But it was still within his control. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Next, he made a single circle with it before him as it glowed with a purple color. Using his finger as the tip, he began to carve Runes on the inner side of the circle. His eyes, utterly focused, observed every single detail and all the changes in the magic circle.


    He could have just cast the spell quickly, but he wanted to observe everything so that he could modify it later.

 Chapter 101 - 101: Spells are Tools

    Veer was making the magic circle for Arcane Shield as it was the safest spell in his arsenal. Even if it went off, he wouldn''t be injured, not heavily at least.


    For Arcane Shield, the magic circle needed a total of three Runes and they were relatively easy to carve. After making the Magic Circle, Veer muttered, "Arcane Shield."


    Instantly, the magic circle shimmered in an ethereal glow as a translucent sphere appeared around him. He observed it while supplying it his mana. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''How does it even work?'' Veer thought. ''This shield is just a sphere of Mana, so why doesn''t it work when I try the same thing?''


    After one minute, the shield dispersed in the atmosphere. Right after that, Veer took out his Spellblade and used it to channel his Mana to form a shield around him.


    His mana leaked from him as he tried to control every single wisp of it. But it was clear that the farther it travelled, the worse his connection with it became.


    Knowing that his mana would just get mixed with the atmospheric Mana, Veer kept the range only a length of his forearm. Then, he closed his eyes and visualised the Arcane Shield he had been observing before.


    His precise Mana control worked wonders, as the Mana transformed into something entirely new. It was still Mana and still had the shape of a shield, but it was as if it had gained a new property to it.


    The feeling was very similar to that of Arcane Shield and Veer could feel it. His eyes snapped open as he tried to observe the shield in excitement. However, that made the shield burst like a water bubble.


    Veer coughed, as he waved his hand before his face. He quickly stood up and changed his spot, as he went to sit close to the river.


    ''I have been observing the Arcane Shield since forever and practically know everything about it,'' Veer thought, but then shook his head. ''No, there is always something to learn, so I can''t think like that.''


    The knowledge and sensation of the Arcane Shield was engraved in his mind after so many days of observation. So, he only needed to visualise everything about the Arcane Shield and use his Mana to change into that.


    "I don''t understand it clearly, but I''m definitely close," Veer muttered, as his body trembled in excitement. He finally understood something he had only read about before.


    Imagination was the base of power.


    It was true. As long as one had enough Mana, Mana control, and proper imagination, one could do practically anything. He had studied the Arcane Shield for over a month and was able to make it without any spells.


    ''Spells are just tools.''


    Veer grinned, as he finally understood what Freya meant by those words. The Spells and magic circles were just tools to get the desired results in an easy way.


    ''The Runes... they''re Ancient Language which can connect... no, that''s not the right word,'' Veer furrowed his brow. ''They can affect the world somehow and every Rune has a function. The Spells use those functions to draw upon the world''s power.''


    He felt as if his mind had expanded, his thoughts running at lightning speed, as if he was in some enlightened state. But he didn''t notice all that as his entire focus was on his new understanding of the world and its power system.


    ''Our imagination can do the same work. We can force our beliefs and thoughts on the world and...'' Veer''s breathing hitched as he realised how ridiculous the world was.


    He knew most of these things before, but knowing and experiencing something was different. He had experienced everything firsthand this time.


    ''Calm down!''


    Veer took deep breaths as he finally returned to normal. Closing his eyes, he reminded himself, ''It is Overpowered and broken, but the requirements are just too much.''


    It took him more than a month of observation to do a weak imitation of a F-Tier Spell, and the simplest of them all. So, one could just imagine how tough it would be for higher spells.


    And this was just for the things he could observe fully. What about things he would have to imagine by himself?


    ''No wonder everyone prefers to use Spells,'' Veer shook his head, as he could understand them. Why bother wasting time on observing and researching when they could just learn a spell? It was far easier anyway.


    ''So, this won''t work for now,'' Veer thought, as he dropped the matter for later. He wanted to reach Liliana and Elara as fast as he could and practising around would just waste his time.


    ''Not to mention that abomination. I can''t stay here for long.''


    Thinking of that, he closed his eyes and entered his meditative state. Then, he once again made the Magic Circle for Arcane Shield, but he didn''t immediately activate it¡ªhe looked at it closely.


    ''What will happen if I move this?'' he wondered, as he looked at the Runes. They were equally apart from each other and were carved in a perfect triangle.


    He could guess that one of the Runes helped in blocking the Magic Damage, the other probably maintained shape, and the last one tried to sustain it.


    They were all just his guesses, though.


    Veer had successfully modified Fire Bolt to make Fire Bullet after messing with the Runes, so he was hoping to do the same with this one.


    The first thing he noticed was their distance, so he first thought of changing it. Maybe the properties would also change.


    Thinking of that, he let the Magic Circle dissipate and made another one. He drew the first two Runes normally, but when it was time for the last one, he changed its placement.


    Instead of drawing it at the top to complete the triangle, he drew it a little closer to the bottom-right one. Just as he was about to check for any changes, the Magic Circle blasted into a small explosion.


    The impact threw him into the river, as he thought while drowning, ''Ah! This is going to take a while!''

 Chapter 102 - 102: Peace before Storm

    When Rain woke up in the morning, she performed her usual morning duties as always. Even though she had lived in the slums, she had tried to keep herself hygienic.


    Though, for her, it was all just to imitate how rich people lived. She had dreams of living like them, so basics were necessary. That was why she had made good things when she settled in the forest.


    After having a bath in a bathtub connected to the river, Rain felt refreshed and came out of the hut. Her smile was jolly as always, as she said, "Time for a new productive day."


    She looked around for her new companion but found him nowhere. Tilting her head in confusion, she thought, ''Maybe he went to hunt again.''


    She smiled and then jumped down the hill. Walking over to her small kitchen, she was going to cook some meat when she noticed a lump of flesh nearby.


    "Boss? What happened to you?" Rain was speechless, as she asked while looking at Veer, who was lying on the grass. His face darkened, and his eyes filled with exhaustion.


    Hearing her voice, Veer sighed and stood up, "I just spent my time doing something and, well, failed."


    Not understanding what he was getting at, Rain asked, "So...are you hungry?"


    "Definitely!!" Veer gave a thumbs up and said, "Please make something good while I get fresh."


    Rain nodded and watched Veer walking slowly towards the hut. She smiled and thought, ''This life isn''t that bad.''


    Unfortunately, it would come to an end as she knew Veer would try everything to escape here.


    ''No point in thinking all about it,'' Rain slapped her cheeks and thought, ''I''ll kill you if you ruin this friendship.''


    Then, she focused her attention on the meal and cooked the best meat of her life. Though, she didn''t know if Veer would like it.


    After some time, Veer came back and the fragrance of cooked meat assaulted his nostrils. Licking his lips, he sat in front of Rain and took the bowl from her.


    As usual, the two ate in silence. After finishing the meal, Veer clapped his hands and said, "Thanks for the food!"


    "Hmm!" Rain hummed, finishing the last piece of her meal. Wiping her mouth clean, she asked, "So, what''s the plan, Boss?"


    "First, I want to see that damned snake," Veer said, as he picked up their bowls and began to walk away.


    "Boss! Give me mine. How can I let you wash my bowl?" Rain hurried after him and tried to take the bowl, but a glare from Veer shut her up.


    Veer shook his head and said, "It''s just proper manners to show respect."


    Rain nodded and sat beside him as he washed the dishes, "I''ll take you to that snake, but I don''t think we can finish it off now."


    "I''m going to observe it first," Veer said. "Never fight unknown. Remember that. I have set a deadline for our stay here, and that''s two days."


    "Heh!?" Rain exclaimed. "We won''t get that strong so quickly!"


    "Not me, but you," Veer shook his head. "You are still underestimating your Aspect. Anyway, I already have a plan, so don''t worry about it. We will get out of here the day after tomorrow."


    Rain got a bit of confidence seeing his confident smile, as she remembered her days back in the Academy. She clenched her fist and thought, ''I need to use my Aspect today, no matter what.''


    "By the way, what if we encounter that Abomination?" Veer asked.


    "It never came in the day, but anything can happen," Rain sighed. "So, we''ll have to be careful."


    "Hmm, let''s go then. Time waits for no one," Veer said, as he stood up to go back to the small open kitchen.


    He put the bowls there and said, "How far away is it anyway?"


    "Shouldn''t be too far, since the area itself is very small," Rain shrugged, not knowing any terms to explain the distance.


    Veer nodded and, after some checkups, the two left their humble abode and ran to their west. The sun was still rising, but they could already feel the heat on their faces.


    ''So, it rises in the west here?''


    Since the goal this time was different, Veer didn''t try to attack any Magical Creature. The two simply used their concealment skills to hide their aura and presence.


    As he hopped on a silver branch, Veer thought, ''In just over a week she has become this strong, huh. Her Aspect probably unconsciously worked.''


    Thinking of something, he narrowed his eyes, ''But that doesn''t explain her skills in concealment. Even I can''t sense her.'' S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    No wonder she could hunt so easily in this forest.


    As much as he tried to avoid trouble, it came to him as if he was a magnet. As Veer sliced his blade in an upward diagonal slash, Veer cursed, ''I''ll be damned! I thought I''m not a protagonist anymore.''


    A big mosquito-like insect dropped on the ground before him, its organs spilling before him. He gave it a disgusted look and turned away.


    As he advanced more, he encountered many more Magical Creatures. Some of them were even at the peak of Intermediate Stage, which made even Veer flinch.


    He could only run away from them while screaming mentally, ''Damnit! I also want an Assassin class. I''m a battle mage, for fuck''s sake.''


    Veer could have defeated them, but it would result in exhaustion, which he didn''t want. So, he straight up ignored as many as he could.


    By the time Rain appeared to stop him, Veer had already met more than fifty Magical Creatures who had seen through his poor concealment skill.


    He glared at Rain and said, "You should have warned me at least!"


    Rain flashed her tongue at him and said, "I thought Boss knew everything."


    Resisting the urge to bonk her head, Veer looked around. He was standing at the edges of the dense forest, and before him lay a vast open grass field.


    All of a sudden, he felt a sense of crisis as goosebumps rose through his hair. He looked at the distant horizon and smiled wryly, ''This is going to be hard. My dear, take care of ourselves.''

 Chapter 103 - 103: A Chance

    Veer was getting a really bad feeling, but he ignored it and moved forward. The grass field stretched far and wide. As they marched forward, Veer noticed that Rain was fully alert. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Why did we take this route?" He asked.


    "Because we won''t have to face any powerful Magical Creatures this way," Rain replied. "Besides, I remember sensing two powerful Auras from there and there also, so I just chose this."


    The grass field was dangerous as they were in the open, but they wouldn''t have to face those powerful abominations inhabiting the deep woods at least.


    Although the greenery looked stretching endlessly, it was surprisingly small. After a few minutes of traveling, Rain smiled and said, "Don''t be too surprised, Boss."


    Veer nodded, wondering what she meant by those words, but in the next second, he understood it. As he stepped forward, his surroundings changed as the endless grass field was no more, and before him stood a towering rocky mountain.


    It was so huge that he couldn''t even see the tip as the dense clouds surrounded it. It was stretched widely, and Veer could only see it was a wall that blocked half of his sight.


    As he looked at it, Veer muttered, "I''ll be damned!"


    His gaze went down the mountain and found a few human faces engraved on it. There were a total of four faces, three men and a woman. They all had distinctive features, but the passage of time had destroyed many things on them.


    However, even with that, he could feel an oppressive might from them, as if they were Gods and just a portrait of them could make him kneel.


    He memorized their faces and then looked further down, at the golden portal that looked like a vertical water surface with a spiral in the middle. Everything around it was being sucked in that spiral.


    The Golden portal was fixed in a giant hole made between the rocks. It looked mesmerizing, yet haunting as Veer could feel its suction even from a distance.


    He would have loved to jump right in it, but there was a problem. A major problem. His hair stood up as his gaze finally went down to the base of the Mountain where a giant creature was resting. As if sensing something, it woke up.


    Slithering from the dark, mist-shrouded mountain''s base, a serpentine monster rose to full height. Its underbelly glistened like oil, in the sparse light. Its head crowned with dark spikes. The monster opened its maw with a bone-chilling hiss, revealing its teeth, curved inwards, dripping purple venom. There was a faint golden glow around its eyes, piercing through the thick fog.


    ''What the actual fuck is this place?''


    Veer was having a hard time keeping up with all the bizarre things he was seeing in this Labyrinth. Golden portal aside, where did that mist come from and what kind of monster was this snake?


    Shaking his head, he asked, ''Show me its status!''


    [Name - Mist King Guardian]


    [Type - Magical Creature.]


    [Rank - Elite Stage]


    There was nothing else, but just that small window gave Veer a little fright. He smiled and thought, ''Good! I really shouldn''t have expected anything less.''


    But it was still better than meeting a Lord Stage Magical Creature.


    The duo quickly laid flat on the ground, as they tried to hide in the grass. Peeking through the green blades, Rain asked, "Boss, what do you think?"


    "I''ll say we have high chance of winning," Veer smiled.


    "How much?"


    "Probably like twenty percent."


    Hearing the reply, Rain almost slipped as she turned to glare at her boss. However, something caught her eyes as she returned back to look at the portal. Her eyes glistened as an idea formed in her head.


    "Don''t worry though, I am sure we can pull this off with enough preparation," Veer said. "We just need to make you stronger."


    "I think I understand it, Boss," Rain whispered, then a grin appeared on her face as she said, "Boss, my devouring can work the same as that portal, right?"


    Veer was dumbfounded and looked at the portal, thinking, ''Right! It''s simply doing the same thing. She just needs to suck things.''


    [...]


    He was going to reply but felt goosebumps all over his body. He cursed, as he looked at the Dark Mist Guardian, "Damn it! It noticed me!"


    The giant beast had already begun moving in his direction and it was really fast. It slithered on the ground as the Dark Mist swayed around it, making a path for it.


    "Boss, I need some more time. I need to observe that Portal," Rain said, a little agitated. "I''m sure I can use my Aspects afterwards."


    Veer knew she was right. It was a rare opportunity for her and letting it go now would be stupid. They needed her strength to defeat the snake.


    ''Alright, fuck it,'' Veer stood up, surprising Rain and said, "Then make sure to observe it closely. If you fail then...hehe."


    "Wait! What do you mean, Boss?" Rain asked, but Veer already took off to his left. She could only watch him as realization struck him.


    ''Did he just go to confront that snake to give me time?'' Rain didn''t know how to feel about that, but she knew wasting more time would be trampling on Veer''s efforts.


    Her eyes burned with determination as she used her concealment skills and ran towards the portal. Fortunately, Veer had occupied the Mist Guardian''s attention so Rain was free to do as she pleases.


    However, she knew it wouldn''t last long. The Dark Mist Guardian was too strong for even Veer, so her heart screamed at her to hurry up.


    "Boss, don''t die on me. Just two minutes, that''ll be enough."


    On the other side, Veer ran at full speed, abandoning everything in his arsenal. He was only relying on his physical constitution and Mana-coated feet.


    But it mattered little as he could feel the winds picking up behind him. He dared not look back, as he could cover more distance with it. He just needed to stay far away from it.


    "Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!" Veer cursed, as he ran towards the forest with his full speed. "I wasn''t joking, Rain. If you fail now I''ll beat you up!"


    [..]


    He calmed down soon, even though he still thought it was a stupid decision. In the next moment, something flew above him and crashed into the ground, raising dust and dirt.


    ''Tsk!'' Veer clicked his tongue and jumped, easily dodging the shattered rock that the snake had flicked towards him. His eyes shone as he looked before him.


    The forest was just as far as when he had started running. The distance wasn''t decreasing at all.


    ''This Labyrinth be damned,'' Veer clenched his fist and quickly made a decision. Lowering himself, he came to a halt and then immediately ran back to the direction he came from.


    He could now see the giant beast clearly now. It was easily the size of a small building, while its long body could swallow hundreds of him easily.


    "Woah! I hope you give me some pointer," Veer muttered as he increased his speed, approaching the Mist Guardian. The beast grew bigger and bigger until it was upon him in a matter of moments.


    "Let''s see if this works or not," Veer whispered, as he jumped using the momentum he had built up. The giant beast hissed and opened its mouth, as Veer leapt straight towards its head which was easily thrice the size of him.


    His heart pounded against his chest, as a grin formed on his face, "What is this? Am I getting excited because I''m fighting? Hahah!"


    His laughter awakened something in him as he forgot all of his fears. With a crazed look on his face, he approached its mouth but just before the beast could swallow him, he muttered, "One Handed Arcane Shield!"


    A magic circle came alive below his feet, as a translucent shield formed below him. It was a rectangular Shield that he used as a stepping material to jump and send himself on the Mist Guardian''s head.


    The Shield shattered, but it did the work.


    Not stopping for even a second, Veer cast Mana Pulse when he put his hand on the hard dark scales. Sadly, nothing happened as the beast just hissed and began to sway its head to shake him off.


    ''Heavy Magic Resistance, got it!''


    Veer did a back flip and caught one of the spikes protruding on the serpent''s back. He held it tightly as winds hit him, almost throwing him off.


    ''Just a little more!''


    He had already summoned his Novice Spellblade, so by the time he stabilized his position. Without any delay, he thrust the blade on the dark scales, but as he expected, the blade didn''t even put a scratch on them.


    "Extreme Physical Resistance, got it!"


    As he was wondering what to do, he felt a whipping sound as something approached him at sonic speed.


    "I''ll be damned!"

 Chapter 104 - 104: Rains Dilemma

    The Dark Mist Guardian was big and heavy, so when it whipped its tail towards its head, it produced a sonic boom. Veer barely survived by going to lower spikes and even then, he felt death washing over him.


    ''This guy is crazy,'' Veer thought.


    Then, he tried something else he was meaning to try for a while but never got the chance to. He put one hand on the dark scales and tried to reach for the beast''s mind.


    Sadly, his efforts were in vain as he had instantly withdrawn. He gritted his teeth, while holding his head, ''What the hell was that?''


    He thought he had a chance of taming this beast but it was clearly too much for him. When he tried to communicate with it, all he saw was madness and insanity.


    ''No, Magical Creatures aren''t supposed to be like this,'' Veer grimaced, as he pushed himself away from the beast as another tail attack landed on its back.


    Forming the One-Handed Arcane Shield below his feet, Veer launched himself into an arc. The beast followed him, but Veer was faster.


    After landing on the ground, he used the momentum to push himself even more and ran towards the mountains. He had noticed Rain running towards it, so he got an idea.


    ''If only we could communicate here,'' Veer cursed, as he dodged another rock thrown at him. Fortunately for him, it seemed like the Mist Guardian did only Physical Damage and had no ranged attack. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Only that mist was weird but the snake wasn''t using it...or maybe it couldn''t use it. Whatever the case was, Veer considered himself lucky and used all of his strength into escaping from this beast.


    His heart pounded against his chest, beads of sweat forming on his forehead as death got closer and closer to him. He could feel it. Just a small mistake and the beast would devour him whole.


    "I am not dying here," Veer muttered, and used up his Mana Reserves to push himself even further. However, the snake was also getting closer.


    He didn''t see it, as he didn''t have time to look back but the deathly aura was making his chest heavy. Not to mention the occasional wisps of dark mist that almost touched his body.


    Finally, he could see the mountain getting closer and that filled his heart with hope. However, he didn''t let his guard down and remained alert while keeping his speed.


    It helped him, as the aura suddenly disappeared. He could still feel it but it was as if it was very far away. Confused, he was tempted to look back but it wasn''t something he could afford.


    So, he did the most sensible thing, asking his helper, "Hey, can you see what''s happening behind me?"


    [The System shares senses with the Host so it cannot fulfill Host''s orders.]


    "Whatever!"


    He just remained alert for every danger and ran towards the rocky mountains getting closer to him. They were towering over him, making him feel like an ant. The stone faces were also there, stoic and motionless.


    ''Something is off with them,'' Veer thought, as his eyes searched for his companion. She was very good with her concealment so he doubted relying on other senses would work.


    And finally, he found her. She was near the Golden portal, sitting on a rock and looking at it, dazed and motionless. Veer smiled and thought, ''If she learns this, she will be one hell of a monster.''


    He was going to shout to tell her about the new plan, but he felt death washing over him, goosebumps rising through every fiber of his being. It was disturbing and haunting.


    His mind worked slower than he wanted it to. It couldn''t react to it in proper time, but his body did. Ten years of torture didn''t go in vain.


    Without even thinking, he jumped to the sides right on time as a mad snake''s jaw clenched around his previous position. He was so close that he could smell the poison, feel its breath and the aura that would have made any person weak on their knees.


    He didn''t have time to marvel at the sight of such abominations so he quickly jumped to his feet and ran again, with the beast following him again.


    He ran towards the base of the mountain, while thinking, ''Did that guy just jump?''


    [Affirmative! The Dark Mist Guardian must have coiled and then jumped.]


    Veer didn''t know what to do. The snake was just too strong for him and even a single blow from it would kill him. It was powerful even among the Elite Stage Magical Creatures.


    And he had a clue on why. That madness...


    "Rain! Jump through the portal! I''ll follow you later," Veer shouted, when he was sure he was in range. The base of the mountain was almost there and the portal was also not far away.


    However, someone was guarding it and he knew it wouldn''t be easy to cross it. So, he did what he thought was the best for the situation.


    Hearing his voice, Rain turned around and found him down below, along with the massive beast following him from behind. His words shook her heart, as she thought, ''Is he sacrificing himself for me?''


    She knew she was probably thinking too much but the situation was saying something else. Especially since Veer had changed direction and was now running along the base of the mountain.


    He was luring the beast away so she could escape. But why? Didn''t they plan to defeat it together and then escape this hell? Then why the change of plans?


    Rain had a clue but her heart didn''t want to believe it. She clenched her fist and thought, ''He must have observed the beast and came to a conclusion. That beast can''t be defeated that easily.''


    She had seen the snake fighting with some other Magical Creatures so she knew how powerful it was. She had hoped that Veer would find a way to defeat it, unfortunately even he failed here.


    As she stood on the rock a few metres away from the portal, Rain''s heart was in turmoil.

 Chapter 105 - 105: Worthy Life

    Rain had lived a simple life. Wake up, fight for scraps of food, mend wounds, and then sleep in pain. This was her daily schedule, and it had given her nothing but scars¡ªphysically and mentally.


    She had received the scars and burns on her face in her childhood, and since then, she had made no relationship with anyone. Nobody liked her. Why would they?


    Her face was ugly to look at, not to mention her scrawny body due to lack of nutrients. Combining that with the fact that she lived in slums and slept in trashcans many times, she was always ridiculed and mocked by others.


    Even if they didn''t say anything, she had seen the disgust in their eyes. She hated that look, but more than that, she hated those pitiful looks. It was as if she was a lowly existence they needed to sympathize with.


    She hated those eyes, she hated all those people who would do nothing to help her but just look at her like the privileged persons they were.


    So, when such a person found people different from others, she didn''t know what to feel. For Rain, the three Bosses she suddenly got were bizarre.


    They never treated her as special or backward. She was like any other subordinate for them, even though she never did anything for them.


    Even when they talked with her, she saw nothing she hated in those eyes. Disgust. Pity. Nothing. It was as if they saw some other face than her mangled one. It was a new thing for her.


    She used to think that they were just pretending to have a good public image. After all, their gazes never changed, even when she refused to talk with anyone.


    But after spending some time with Veer and talking to him, she understood how wrong she was. He was different from others. Far different.


    He was blunt, and even called her face disturbing. But she liked his honesty. She had dealt with hypocrites before, and she would rather talk to people like Veer.


    And the last thing was the changes in mentality he brought for her. She was changing, and all because of him. He was her first friend, and even though she didn''t feel worthy enough to be his friend, she treasured her first friendship. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She had vowed to never let this friendship break, and if she jumped into the portal, she would be doing exactly that. A friend would never abandon their friends. If they did, would they be even friends?


    Her survival instincts¡ªsomething she had honed for years¡ªscreamed at her to just jump in the portal. She wouldn''t get such an opportunity again, most likely. She could live and not be trapped here.


    But did she want that kind of life? A life where she betrayed her own beliefs?


    A mocking smile formed on her lips as she muttered, "What is there to live in that life anyway?"


    She had decided, and there were no regrets. She didn''t want to live the life she had lived till now, and for that, she needed to change.


    Rain took a deep breath and smiled, feeling her heart at ease like it had never been before. She was calm and had accepted her choice. She was going to live the life she wanted, even if it was short.


    "I''m sorry, Boss. But I can''t follow your orders," Rain grinned and jumped down the rock as she followed the beast.


    Her feet barely produced any noise as she used her incredible speed to catch up to them. Fortunately, the geography of the map allowed her to cover the distance in a short time.


    As she ran along the snake, she observed it and thought, ''No, no. Not now. Boss, just hold on.''


    Veer, who was running at full speed, thinking about his next move, felt a gaze on him. It was an unusual skill he had developed because of how the Scarecrows used to target his blind point.


    He didn''t need to turn to know whose gaze it was, and that made him roll his eyes. Feeling a headache, he thought, ''Why do I always find such troublesome people?''


    Why couldn''t people just follow his orders? Anger bubbled in his heart, as he screamed, "You idiot!!"


    Rain flinched but didn''t back away. She wouldn''t abandon Veer. Never. Just then, she found the opportunity she was looking for and made a fist to calm her shaking body.


    In the next moment, she launched herself into the air as a dark blade materialized in her hand. Concealing her presence in herself, she dropped down on the snake. It didn''t react until she landed on the back of its head.


    Holding onto one of the spikes, she thrust her dagger right below the spike''s tip. The blade dug deep as if the spike was made from tofu.


    Dark blood oozed out from the wound, as the Dark Mist Guardian hissed in pain. Holding the spike tightly, Rain grinned and put her hand on the wound, as she thought, ''Now!''


    A suction force generated around the wound as a grey haze began to pour from the Mist Guardian into Rain, making her head spin. The sudden addition of foreign energies into her body almost made her lose consciousness.


    ''This is nothing, you big bloated worm,'' Rain thought, as she devoured the very essence of the Dark Mist Guardian. It knew what was happening and had begun thrashing around, hoping to get Rain off of it.


    However, she was like an immovable mountain that refused to get away. Just then, she heard a sonic boom and her heart almost went still. Fear crept into her, as she thought, ''So this is the end...''


    However, she was wrong. Someone landed beside her, and she felt herself being hit by a massive gust of wind. Her balance went unstable, but a strong hand supported her.


    With her eyes still closed, she heard a whisper that made her smile and double her efforts.


    "Finish what you started."


    It was at that moment, The Maw of Calamity was born.

 Chapter 106 - 106: Fight Against the Guardian

    Veer was angry, but he was also happy. He wouldn''t have minded if Rain really left through the portal, as that was his intention all along. He had confidence in himself to get there by himself, after all.


    But her decision to stay for him, even risking her life, warmed his heart. Even if it put both of their lives in danger.


    ''Ah! Troublesome woman!''


    Seeing that the beast was thrashing around, Veer already had a guess as to what Rain was doing. So, he stopped and ran back towards the Mist Guardian.


    Dodging its heavy body that was shattering the ground below, he jumped and launched himself into the air. His target was the beast''s nape, where Rain was.


    However, due to the snake not staying in one place for even a second, his landing was a bit off, and he landed on the beast''s back, which was destroying the area as the Mist Guardian rolled around.


    Perhaps sensing Veer on its back, the beast thought he was the source of its distress, so it first targeted him. Since it couldn''t attack him directly, it began to roll on the ground.


    "Fuck!" Veer cursed, as he left off from its back. Just when he thought he could land on its back again, the snake began to roll forward and backward, making him frustrated.


    He quickly conjured an Arcane Shield to jump away from the beast, and he noticed his Mana in his status bar.


    [MP: 118/6400 (inaccessible)]


    He had 200 Mana points accessible and had already used almost half of it. If this went on for long, he would exhaust himself.


    Landing a short distance away, Veer looked at the snake and thought, ''Since she is on the spikes, she should be safe for now. But I need to get its attention.'' Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The beast would definitely notice her, given how she was basically devouring it, and then it would kill her. Rain wasn''t him and wouldn''t survive one of its attacks.


    Taking a deep breath, Veer once again ran forward when he noticed the snake had stopped rolling over. However, his heart went cold when he saw its tail rising.


    The beast had noticed the source of its distress, and now it was aiming for it.


    Veer coated his feet with dense Mana and shot forward like an arrow released from a bow. His speed surprised even him, but he didn''t have time to think of those things.


    The tail was approaching Rain at breakneck speed, and he didn''t know if he would reach in time. And even if he did reach there, he didn''t have any means to actually take that tail head-on.


    ''What should I do?'' Veer clenched his fist, as he ran on the black scales of the beast. Coming to a decision quickly, even if he wasn''t sure it would work, Veer raised his hand and formed a Magic Circle.


    It was the Magic Circle of the Arcane Shield Spell. However, the runes were slightly off, and the topmost rune was closest to the bottom-right.


    It was the modified version of Arcane Shield, the One-Handed Arcane Shield. Veer had managed to make it focus on a single side, making it much more durable. The runes always did wonders.


    However, he didn''t stop at that, as he maintained the Arcane Shield and made another one. It was hard, considering he needed to focus on many things. But he didn''t have a choice. He needed to do this.


    ''Just a little more,'' Veer gritted his teeth and jumped, having two One-Handed Arcane Shields on both of his hands.


    With a sonic boom, a heavy tail crashed into him, breaking both shields in one go and throwing him back. However, it did the work, as the tail was deflected to the sides.


    After a backflip, Veer caught onto one of the spikes, followed by a heavy gust of wind from the outburst of its tail. Still, he won the clash.


    With a wide grin on his bloodied face, Veer stood up. He spat out a mouthful of blood and said, "Finish what you started!"


    Rain must have heard his words, as the beast suddenly hissed in pain, its body trembling as if someone was sucking away its Soul.


    Casting a glance over his shoulder, Veer saw the place Rain had injured the beast, a little below the spike''s tip. He smiled and thought, ''So, that''s your weakness, huh.''


    He quickly took out his Novice Spellblade and sliced at its weak point, making it shudder in pain. He didn''t stop there, as he pushed the blade inside and muttered, "Mana Pulse!"


    His spell messed up the beast''s insides, as it began to roll and thrash around. Fortunately, they were in a relatively safe place.


    Veer expected another tail attack, but surprisingly, the Mist Guardian began to slither towards the mountain. It had come a little off in its mad state, but the mountain was still close.


    However, instead of decreasing its speed, the beast increased it even more. It didn''t take a genius mind to understand what the beast was trying to do, and that made Veer worried.


    ''This guy isn''t playing by the rules. Bro, why are you changing the battlefield?'' Veer quickly turned towards Rain and found her swaying left and right.


    A dark mist leaked from her mouth and nose, giving her a menacing look. Nevertheless, Veer saw her eyes clearly. She wasn''t faring any better than the snake.


    ''She can''t devour so much all of a sudden,'' Veer thought, as he separated Rain from the beast, breaking her devouring process. It made her gain clarity again, as she looked at Veer, dazed and confused.


    "Boss?"


    "Don''t speak and just listen," Veer said, as he held a spike with one hand and Rain with the other. The snake was trying its best to throw them off, especially with its speed.


    "This guy is going to slam its body on the mountain," Veer said. "Before that, we need to jump and run towards the portal. Got it?"


    The Dark Mist Guardian was really daring to risk getting heavily injured just to kill the duo.

 Chapter 107 - 107: Succeeding

    The Dark Mist Guardian was daring to risk getting heavily injured just to kill the duo. But Veer already had an escape plan for that, and the beast was just helping him.


    Rain nodded, still having a little problem thinking straight. She tried to stand up, but her head was spinning round and round. She was just at the Beginner Stage, and the beast was at the Elite Stage. Forcibly devouring it would give her heavy side effects, and they were showing.


    Noticing her condition, Veer clicked his tongue and tried to come up with something. The mountain was almost upon them, as the beast''s speed was terrifying. In a matter of moments, it would collide with the mountain.


    ''No time to waste,'' Veer thought, as he caught Rain by her waist. "Hold me tightly." sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Saying that, he positioned her on his back, as she wrapped her hands around his neck and her legs around his waist. She was so small and light that he didn''t even feel he was carrying someone.


    "Good!" Veer smiled, as the dark mist assaulted his nostrils, but he ignored it. His eyes burned with excitement, as the towering wall of rocks got closer and closer.


    His heart raced rapidly, as he bent forward. Just to be sure, he cast one look at his status.


    [Name - Veer Ainsworth]


    [Age - 17]


    [Race: Royal High Elf]


    [Class: Battle Mage (Novice)]


    [Rank: E]


    [Title: Bastard Prince, Prince of Nothing]


    [HP: 121/150]


    [MP: 73/6400 (inaccessible)]


    [Stamina: 78/160]


    [Aspect - Dragon Master (S-Rank)] [SSS-Rank (dormant)]


    [Spells - Fire Bolt, Fire Bullet, Mana Pulse, Arcane Shield, Frost Grasp. One-Handed Arcane Shield]


    [Techniques - Primordial Arcane Forge.]


    [Abilities - Blazing Strike, Charm''s Aura, Enhanced Mana Circulation.]


    [Artefacts - Novice Spellblade, Heavenly Comb.]


    His Mana was depleting quickly, as he was using it too much. He thought, ''The main problem is the Stamina.''


    Two magic circles came alive below his feet as he pushed himself on the dark scales, launching himself into the air. The beast''s momentum carried them forward, as he shot like a missile.


    The rocks got closer and closer, but then he began to drop. At this rate, he would just plant himself on the solid rocks. However, just then, two Arcane Shields formed below him, which he used as a stepping stone to leap even higher.


    His destination was the high ground where he could see some grass. He thought he might fail to reach, but a sudden gust of wind along with a shockwave threw him even higher.


    "Got it!"


    He reached it, but due to his speed, he had to roll many times before he came to a halt, Rain still plastered to his back like clothes refusing to let him go.


    Veer''s chest heaved up and down, as he looked into the clear blue sky. He had done it. He had survived yet another day.


    However, things were far from over.


    He turned his head and found Rain lying at his side. She was also looking at him with a smile on her face, "I did it, Boss. I''m not useless."


    Veer chuckled at that and nodded, "Yeah, you''re not useless. In fact, nobody is useless as they can be used for bad examples."


    "Boss!!" Rain cried out.


    "Haha!"


    "Alright, now you gotta hear one of my jokes," Rain puffed her cheeks and said. "Sundays are always sad but..."


    "But?"


    "But the day before it is sadder day," saying that, Rain began to laugh, despite feeling pain in her bones.


    It was such a silly joke, yet Veer was laughing alongside her. He tried to restrain himself and said, "I don''t see any bad humour."


    "I know, right?" Rain chuckled.


    "Alright, I''ll tell you one more," Veer said, as he searched his memories for the worst joke. "Everyone calls me emotionless..."


    "Ohh!"


    "I don''t know how to feel about that."


    It took a moment for Rain to understand, but when she did, she laughed out loud. She wiped a tear from the corner of her eye and said, "We have the best humour."


    "Of course, but the beings living here don''t," Veer sighed. "See that guy over there? It''s come down."


    Rain stopped laughing and looked up, only to see a giant bird with seven legs and eleven wings diving down. Shivers ran down her spine when she looked into those crimson-red eyes.


    "Let''s go!" Veer said, as he stood up and helped Rain. Once again, he threw her on his back and ran towards the portal. It wasn''t far away, but he still needed to get past the rocky path and jump occasionally.


    Fortunately for them, the giant bird didn''t spare them even a glance, as it dived towards the mountain''s base. Then, the whole mountain shuddered as if a heavy earthquake had struck it.


    Stumbling on his way, Veer finally reached his destination. The massive golden portal was carved into the rock, shimmering brightly in the sunlight. Its spiral design twisted inward, creating a mesmerizing pattern that seemed to pull everything toward its center.


    The smooth, gleaming surface caught the light, making the portal look otherworldly. As objects and light approached, they were drawn irresistibly into the swirling vortex, disappearing into the depths beyond. The golden portal stood as a powerful gateway to an unknown place.


    The duo stopped a short distance away from the portal so they wouldn''t get sucked inside. They were still a little hesitant in entering it, as they didn''t know anything about it.


    Veer looked at his companion and asked, "Are you really sure this is the exit?"


    "I think so," Rain said with uncertainty. "I have explored the whole area, Boss. Aside from this portal, there is nothing else. Only powerful Magical Creatures that can kill us in seconds and the never-ending forest."


    "There is a Rune Formation here," Veer said. "I''m sure if we find its core, we can break it."


    However, would he succeed in that?


    Raising his head, Veer looked at the broken stone faces and thought, ''There is no way I''m staying in this creepy land. Fuck it! I need to get to El.''


    He turned towards Rain and said, "We''re jumping in."


    "Whatever you decide, Boss!" Rain grinned.


    Veer also smiled, and carrying Rain on his back, he jumped into the golden portal and let it suck them inside.

 Chapter 108 - 108: A Complete Mess

    Veer woke up with a start, panting and rubbing his forehead. He frowned and muttered, "A nightmare? But why can''t I remember it?"


    He tried to remember, but his mind turned blank on that. Shaking his head at his futile efforts, Veer looked around and quickly found Rain sleeping beside him.


    He heaved a sigh of relief after confirming she was fine. Just to be sure, he checked her status.


    [Name ¨C Rain Augustus]


    [Age ¨C 18]


    [Race ¨C Vitrran Rat/?] S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Rank ¨C E]


    [Aspect ¨C Devouring Hunger (S-Rank)]


    [Description ¨C The Devouring Hunger consumes anything within reach, absorbing its essence and nutrients to increase her strength. Overuse may lead to overwhelming cravings, pushing one into a berserk, destructive state where they lose their humanity.]


    [Love Metre ¨C 86/100 (Treasures you the most in the whole world.)]


    He facepalmed, as he just realized that he couldn''t see her health status like his wives. However, something did catch his eyes. The question mark on her race.


    "Wait! I''ll be damned, how did I overlook this?" Veer muttered, as he could guess what must have happened.


    He had read many novels with a main character having a Devouring trait, and in most of them, the main character would just get overpowered with little to no side effects.


    Because of this, he unconsciously forgot to look for Rain''s Aspect side effects. The description showed a part of it, but he should have already seen through its vague explanation.


    "I''ll need to talk to her later," he muttered and then stood up to check on his surroundings. Since he didn''t feel any danger, they were at least in a safe place. But where were they?


    His surroundings were a dense forest, which made him question if they had ever left to begin with. The Farm field had made him paranoid about all of this.


    He wanted to look for more, but decided to wake Rain first. There was no point in leaving her, anyway.


    Shaking her shoulders, he shouted, "Encounter! Encounter! Main Boss, the Gang Leader of Seventh Layered Slum, the mighty Sunless is here."


    "W-What!?" His shouts immediately woke Rain up, as she began to look around in panic and alert. Though, she calmed down when she noticed her boss laughing his ass off beside her.


    With an annoyed harrumph, she looked away and said, "What a way to start!"


    "Hehe, don''t mind it," Veer smiled, making Rain dazed for a moment before she looked away again.


    He stood up and said, "Let''s check out our surroundings. Hopefully we have escaped and maybe we can even find our classmates."


    "Yeah," Rain sighed and also stood up. Her legs wobbled slightly, but she managed to stand properly. However, she felt her body slightly out of control, as if she was inhabiting a new body.


    "Ah! That must be because of you suddenly getting stronger," Veer said, noticing her confused expression. "Don''t worry about it. I''ll help you later with it."


    Rain nodded, and the duo chose a direction at random to check. Although Rain had a little problem in starting, the more she walked, the more accustomed she got.


    "If it happens like this every time, then I''ll have to be careful when using my Aspect in battles," Rain muttered, as they jumped over a dried branch. The forest was surprisingly filled with greenery and a bluish color that some specific trees had.


    "Yeah, about that," Veer said, remembering the important matters. "Don''t consume just anything."


    "Huh!? What? Why?" Rain got confused and asked. The Aspect was her sole way to get stronger, so why couldn''t she use it?


    "Think properly, you can devour anything and everything, right?" Veer said, to which Rain nodded. He continued, "Good, then imagine it like this. You can add many things in your meal, right? So, why don''t you do that?"


    "Boss, why are you asking something so obvious?" Rain blinked in confusion.


    "Just answer the damn question."


    "Well, obviously because we need different items for different types of food. If we just mix everything, it''ll be a mess..." Rain trailed off as she got an idea of what Veer was trying to say.


    "Yes, your Aspect is something similar," Veer smiled. "You have all the ingredients and can make the best meal possible. But you can also just make a huge mess of it."


    Rain nodded, as understanding shone in her eyes. She said, "So basically, I''ll have to be careful of what I devour in the future?"


    "Yes, even Mana," Veer said. "Natural Mana is different, but once a person or creature refines it, it changes its state. For example, anyone who practices the Fire Element as their base can change their Mana Nature to Fire Element with their Mana Circulation Technique."


    "And if I devour all of them, my own Mana will be a mess," Rain muttered.


    "Yes, not to mention that you probably already have a Mana Nature now, considering you devoured that big guy," Veer sighed. "And changing Mana Nature isn''t easy once set, so we''ll have to see that too."


    He rubbed his chin and muttered, "Then, we''ll also have to come up with a plan on what you should devour and what you shouldn''t. Not only that..."


    Rain wasn''t even listening to his words by then, as she looked at him muttering to himself and smiled. She felt warmth filling her heart, as this was the first time someone was thinking so much about her.


    She caught up with him and asked, "Boss, can I ask you something?"


    "Sure, but I won''t answer everything."


    "It''s fine," Rain looked down, hesitating. But then she made up her mind and asked, "Why are you helping me so much?"


    Veer stopped and blinked. Then, he turned towards her and said, "Don''t get offended or hurt, but it''s for my own benefits."


    "Your benefit?"


    Veer was going to explain when his instincts tingled, telling him of the approaching danger. He frowned, and catching Rain''s hand, jumped to the side.


    In the next moment, a silent arrow struck the trunk of a tree, leaving a gaping hole in it. All the while, no sound was heard, even when the tree was blasted apart.


    Rain instantly went on alert and took out her daggers, her eyes burning with fury. Who dared to ruin her moment?

 Chapter 109 - 109: Stop Running Away

    While Rain was on full alert with weapons drawn, Veer was relaxed as he recognized that arrow. That style. It was a unique trait of one of the clans in his homeland, after all.


    He sighed and thought, "What good timing you have."


    Taking a step forward, he shouted, "Do you really wanna kill me that much?"


    At his words, another arrow came toward him, silent as ever, and flew past him. He didn''t even flinch, as he just continued to look in a particular direction. His eyes never wavered for once, even when the arrow was close to hitting his face.


    There was a momentary silence, full of tension for Rain, who couldn''t understand the situation. Did her boss know the attacker? Then why were they being attacked?


    After a while, something¡ªor someone¡ªlanded before Veer, having a sharp blade at his neck. However, even with that, Veer stayed firm on his position.


    He smiled and said, "Good to see you''re doing good."


    Aurora''s hand shook for a moment before she pressed it tightly against his throat and growled, "Don''t test my patience, Veer Ainsworth. I will kill you."


    "Then do it," Veer said, his voice showing no hints of hesitation. "I want to resolve this now. I know what I did and let me tell you, if I was given another chance, I would do it again. The only regret I have is leaving you there."


    His eyes, filled with guilt and a strange resolution, looked directly into Aurora''s. He stepped forward, making the blade sink deeper, as he said, "I deserve your hate and if you want to kill me, do it now. I won''t even lift my finger."


    Aurora struggled hard to keep her blade in place, as her heart shook. She tried to mask her feelings and scoffed, "Heh, so that those two women of yours can come after me? Unlike you, I care about my family and would never do anything to endanger them."


    "I know," Veer smiled and thought, ''Isn''t that the reason I didn''t inform you of my decision, silly?''


    He turned towards Rain, who was still looking at everything with a dumbfounded look on her face. He scratched his cheeks and said, "Um, Rain, do me a favour and tell everyone that I died while fighting a Magical Creature, okay?"


    Rain''s whole body shook, as her mind went blank. The only thought left in it was the fact that Veer was going to die. The woman before him was killing him. He was dying.


    He would be dead.


    Everything else vanished, as her desires overtook her sanity. Dark mist formed around her as she growled, "How dare you take him away from me?"


    Before the duo could react, Rain vanished from her spot and appeared before the blonde elf, taking her by surprise. Eyes full of madness, Rain opened her mouth and tried to take a bite off her neck.


    However, Veer caught her in time and pulled her back. He was equally surprised by her actions but understood that it might be because of that dark mist she had devoured from the Dark Mist Guardian.


    "Oii! I''m completely fine here, what do you mean?" Veer held her by the collar of her battle suit and asked.


    Something snapped in Rain as she regained her clarity and turned her face. A beautiful smile bloomed on her face, as she hugged Veer, taking both of them by surprise as she cried, "Boss! Don''t leave me! Please! I will do everything you say, even if you''re just using me for your benefits. I don''t care. Just don''t leave me."


    Veer was taken aback and for a moment, he didn''t know how to react to her cries. He could sense desperation, fear, and many more emotions in them. His hands trembled slightly, as he tried to raise one, ''Am I even worth giving someone hope?''


    Aurora''s face darkened seeing the scene before her, as her grip on her daggers tightened. She wanted to attack this girl who was clinging to her Veer, but she couldn''t bring herself to do so.


    She saw her past in her. The cries of despair hit right in her heart, reminding her of her childhood.


    Seeing Veer''s trembling hand, she thought, ''You say you have regrets, yet you''re hesitating. Are you planning to make her another Aurora?''


    She took Veer''s hand and put it on Rain''s head. Ignoring Veer''s shocked face, she mouthed her words, "Don''t you dare disappoint her." Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then, she turned around and left them alone, as she couldn''t bring herself to watch more of that. She would just be tempted to kill Rain even more because it made her heart bleed.


    Veer looked at her retreating figure and smiled, ''You have grown up, huh. I guess I''m the only one stuck on myself.''


    He sighed and mentally slapped himself. Then, he caressed Rain''s head and whispered softly, "Don''t worry. I''m not going anywhere. Also, don''t treat yourself like an object. I''m not using you and never will."


    Even though he reassured her, Rain continued to cry on his shoulder, making his battle suit wet. Apparently, the situation had hit her weakness directly and heavily.


    Veer felt his heart tighten at her tears, but could do nothing to stop it. He simply continued to reassure her and caress her head.


    It took some time for Rain to calm down, but by then she had exhausted herself and drifted into a deep sleep. Fortunately, there was a sweet smile on her face as she continued to hug him.


    Veer sighed and looked around, only to find Aurora leaning against a tree while playing with a small needle. He asked, "Anywhere we can rest?"


    Aurora gave Rain a glance and then nodded. She turned around and, without a word, began to walk away. Veer could guess her mental state, so he didn''t try to initiate a conversation and simply followed her.


    They passed by many trees and some small streams before reaching the safe place Aurora meant. Surprisingly, Veer found a surprise there.

 Chapter 110 - 110: Answers

    It was a beautiful, mesmerizing, and breathtaking view. Veer was finding it hard to find words to describe the scenery before him.


    The young man stood at the edge of a floating island, his lean figure framed by the vast expanse of the sky. Around him, islands drifted serenely among the clouds, their edges glowing with a fiery red hue, as if the land itself had been kissed by the setting sun.


    Waterfalls cascaded from the edges of these islands, vanishing into the endless white mist below. It was a world suspended between heaven and earth, breathtaking and surreal.


    In the distance, a towering castle rose from the largest island, its spires piercing the heavens. A streak of lightning danced around the highest tower, illuminating the structure in a dazzling light.


    The castle radiated an aura of power and mystery, as though it were the heart of this floating realm. Veer''s gaze was fixed on it, his hair flowing behind him as the wind carried the warmth of the glowing skies.


    The sky itself was a palette of brilliant oranges, reds, and purples, streaked with hints of gold. Tiny glowing embers floated in the air.


    He sighed and thought, "What a good find." S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After placing Rain in Aurora''s home, Veer had come to check up on the floating islands. Until now, he couldn''t believe what he was seeing.


    It was straight out of a movie. Even with the latest technology, nobody had been able to build a whole civilization in the skies like this. It was simply ridiculous and impossible.


    There was also another factor in the outside world that made it impossible for them to actually touch the skies: The Crushing. Whenever one tried to move up in the skies, they would feel something crushing them from above.


    Veer knew about gravity, so did the world. But this was something different, because even the Demi-Gods had perished in going against the skies.


    However, in this Labyrinth, the laws were completely different. Looking at the view before him, Veer wondered if they could replicate it if they overcame the Crushing.


    "Don''t be fooled by its beauty."


    He heard an annoyed voice behind him, and as he turned his head, he said, "I know. Beautiful things are the last thing I would trust."


    Aurora snorted and came to stand beside him. She stayed silent for a while, and when Veer didn''t say anything, she asked, "You don''t have anything to say?"


    "I have, but..."


    "Don''t give me that worthy crap," Aurora snapped at him. "I want answers, right here and now."


    Veer looked into her eyes and nodded. He gestured for her to sit down and said, "Fine! I won''t run away this time."


    "You can try," Aurora smiled lightly and said.


    The duo sat on the edge as they looked at the beautiful scene before them. Old memories flashed in Veer''s mind, and he sighed.


    He was the bastard son of the Elf Emperor, and everyone knew it. However, the problem was that he was the eldest and also talented, so it posed a threat to the other Princes.


    Because of his status, he was in a very bad situation, and once he noticed it, he hid from the world to get away from all the attention. He didn''t like those hateful looks.


    He had never done anyone wrong, not once in his two lives, so why was he receiving that treatment? Perhaps, he was affected by his young body and mind.


    Still, he tried to get as little attention as he could so that others wouldn''t hate him. He didn''t want that. Unfortunately, the world wanted him dead, but it couldn''t kill him because of his father.


    It was then a girl entered his life. She was the daughter of a Duke and had a strong sense of justice. She was different from the others and treated him like a normal person.


    He still treated her as a child, a smart and good child. Even if he was just a teenager in his past life, Veer still felt strange around kids.


    Because of his fondness toward her, Veer had decided to help her once. That one incident had put Aurora at huge risk, and her whole family was almost destroyed. It had affected him deeply because it all happened because of him.


    Surprisingly, Aurora was fine with the results for some reason and treated Veer with the utmost respect. Slowly but surely, something else also took place in her heart after that incident.


    If Veer''s mind had been working fine, he might have noticed it and perhaps tried not to fuel those feelings. Fortunately, though, the two of them drifted apart for some political reasons and rarely met each other.


    Veer''s situation just got worse, and one day he ran away from his home. That was also the last time Veer had seen Aurora, and he still remembered that face of betrayal, confusion, and fear.


    Unfortunately, he couldn''t bring her with him as he knew her situation clearly and didn''t want to burden her. So, he left like the coward he was.


    Aurora''s voice broke his train of thought as she asked, "Why didn''t you discuss it with me?"


    Veer sighed and answered truthfully, "Because I knew how you would react. If I know anyone best aside from El, it''s you."


    Aurora fell silent, as she knew herself well. If she had known what Veer was going to do, she would have turned the entire Elf Empire upside down.


    She wasn''t the head of a Grand Duke''s Family for nothing.


    Of course, that would mean all her years of hard work would have been wasted. Veer knew that well and avoided that scenario.


    Aurora knew all of that already, but she still wanted to hear everything. She took a deep breath and asked, "Do you love me?"


    "I don''t think so," Veer said. "I don''t understand this actually, so I can''t give you an exact answer. What does love mean? That I care about you? Of course, I do. Can I put my life on the line for you? Yes..."


    "Can you leave those two for me?" Aurora asked, interrupting him. Sadly, she was bound to be disappointed.


    "No."

 Chapter 111 - 111: Forgiveness

    Aurora wasn''t surprised by Veer''s answer, as she knew him well enough to know the answer already. In fact, she would have been disappointed if he answered something else.


    This was the Veer she knew and loved.


    She sighed and asked, "Do you know why I hate you?"


    Veer remained silent.


    "At least speak now," Aurora turned her head and said.


    "It''s because I want you to tell me why you hate me," Veer sighed. "I want you to tell me of my mistake. I''m dumb, you know."


    In the next moment, Aurora''s fist landed on Veer''s face, sending him tumbling away. He didn''t try to dodge and simply took it on his face. He hoped it was enough to calm Aurora.


    As he came to a halt, Aurora landed on top of him as she caught his collar and screamed, "Why did you leave me? Why did you not choose me? Just why? Do you know how much I suffered there all alone?"


    "I''m sorry!"


    "Everyone in the capital city was a hypocrite and did nothing but scheme. Everyone wanted each other''s downfall. They all had their daggers ready to stab in their own kind''s back. Every single one of them," Aurora''s tears dripped on Veer''s face, as she let out all the pent-up frustration of years.


    "I thought the world was cursed, that every creature was like that. Even my own family was like that. But then you came and gave me some hope, a hope that there are exceptions. A hope that we can change the way things were."


    She chuckled amidst her cries, making her face a mess, as she continued, "I envisioned a future for us. I was ready to do anything to make that city proper again. You gave me that confidence. You were my everything."


    She punched his chest and growled, "My own family was dealing with the Demons. It was a huge crime so I wanted to deal with it. But what could a mere child do? I had given up all hopes in this world. But then, a child like me managed to make the downfall of a Duke Clan while being hated by practically everyone. That''s when I chose you as my Emperor, my Ruler and someone whom I would dedicate my everything."


    She brought Veer''s face close to hers and shouted, "You were supposed to be my backbone and the entire Elf Race. But what did you do? You abandoned everyone. You abandoned me."


    Veer opened his mouth to say something but closed it, as he could find nothing to speak. He had been a coward, and it was a fact. He never wanted all of that: the throne or the welfare of the world. He was just an ordinary child suddenly thrown into this other world, away from his family.


    He was a nobody and could do nothing.


    "That look..." Aurora took heavy breaths and then punched his chest again. "I hate that face. Why do you always look down on yourself? Why won''t you share anything with me? Why won''t you see me as your friend, your life partner?"


    Veer sighed and hugged Aurora, not having the courage to say anything. He might have changed in the years to come, but it was a fact that he had run away from his responsibilities and had let everyone down.


    "I''m sorry for disappointing you," Veer muttered, as he kept her close. "You can punish me if you want but I would be happy if you give me another chance. I''ve changed, even if a little. I have given up on running away."


    However, Aurora pretended not to have heard anything as she continued to pour out her frustration by punching him. He was the only one she trusted and showed her true self to. So, now that she finally had the chance to let everything out, she wasn''t about to let it slip away. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After a while, her body went limp as she muttered, "You''re not completely at fault. I also never told you anything and expected you to be the chosen one, the perfected one who knows everything. I never considered your feelings."


    "Silly girl, I don''t understand why you all never understand your importance in my life," Veer chuckled. "Your presence was enough to keep me going, you know. If you weren''t there... I don''t know what I would have done."


    "You would have figured something out," Aurora said, as she rested her head on his chest. "You always do. And before you say anything, let me live in delusions."


    "Delusions won''t help."


    "They do," Aurora lightly shook her head. "How do you think I survived all these years in the capital city?"


    "Oh yeah, you became the Head of your clan, right?" Veer asked.


    Aurora pulled herself back and said, "Of course. I was living in a delusion that you would someday come back and fight for your right, so I have made sure to prepare everything."


    "You''re really awesome," Veer smiled. He knew about the politics in the Capital city very clearly, and to actually pull a dying clan and take its Grand Duke title at such a young age spoke volumes of her brilliance.


    That was also the reason she had to mask her true self behind a facade that she showed to the world.


    "Heh, of course I am," Aurora smirked. "Now, do you understand my true value? Why don''t you marry me then?"


    "Aur, you know I won''t do that," Veer shook his head. "I will never cheat on them. They are my lives and I would rather die than do something like this."


    "Yeah, yeah," Aurora waved her hand. "You really never changed. I still don''t get why you would choose her over me."


    "I never chose," Veer smiled. "She chose me."


    Aurora fell silent, and turned her face away. Veer''s words hit right where it hurt the most. Veer had never chosen anyone; heck, his mental state wasn''t any good to actually think about those things when he was running away.


    It was Elara who abandoned her everything to be with Veer. Her status wasn''t any less than Aurora''s, but she gave it all up for Veer. Aurora didn''t do it.


    It had always been her one and only regret. She made a choice back then, and she has suffered because of that.

 Chapter 112 - 112: Another Chance

    Elara had met Veer after he met Aurora. She was always a simple-headed girl and did whatever she wanted, without thinking about any consequences.


    However, she was also brave and smart enough to face those consequences. And that was exactly what she did when Veer ran away from his home.


    It wasn''t hard to find his location considering their background. Both Aurora and Elara found him, but Aurora never left the Elf Empire because of her position.


    On the other hand, Elara gave up her luxuries and responsibilities to be with Veer. Even now, aside from her father, Michael, everyone resented her and blamed her.


    She knew all of that and still did what she wanted. She was brave enough to take that step forward, and because of that, she was standing beside Veer.


    At their current state, Elara had nothing on her and was practically in poverty. While Aurora was the Grand Duchess of the Elf Empire, one of the nine Main governments. Yet, Aurora was jealous of Elara.


    She sighed and said, "I really hate you and hate myself too. Why can''t I kill you?"


    "Maybe because I''m too handsome," Veer smiled. "I can''t promise you anything, Aur. The most I can say is that I will never abandon you again. Neither will I abandon my girlfriends. So, I hope you give me another chance to change things."


    "What do you plan to do?" Aurora raised an eyebrow and asked.


    "Of course, I need to get back to the capital city," Veer grinned, as a malicious glint passed through his eyes. "I hate killing, but I need to show some people their place."


    Aurora smiled upon seeing his expression and said, "Good! I''m happy to see you back in the race."


    "I won''t run for the throne," Veer shook his head. "I don''t want the Crown."


    Aurora wasn''t surprised by that, as she knew Veer didn''t like the Crown. Just like her, he hated how things worked in the capital, so he wanted to stay away from it. Unfortunately, his status was too sensitive for him to get away.


    "Alright, I''ll give you a chance," Aurora said, as she stood up. "I want you to help me clean up the capital, and we''re even then."


    "Thanks, Your Highness," Veer smiled. "I will give that throne to you."


    Aurora looked at him for a moment and grinned, "Ara~ is the Crown Prince proposing to me?"


    "Gods!" Veer rolled his eyes and stood up, ignoring her jab.


    "Since our fight is resolved for now," Aurora grinned widely. "I will also announce it right here and right now. You, Veer Ainsworth, are going to be my husband, and I will never give up on you."


    Veer rolled his eyes again and turned towards the castle in the distance, "And my answer will remain the same."


    "Don''t worry, I''m not telling you to cheat," Aurora said, as she sighed in exhaustion. "Even if I have to endure that terrible woman, I can manage it if it means I can be with you. So, what do you say?"


    Giving her a side glance, Veer replied, "The answer is the same."


    "Tsk! Fine, I''ll convince them myself," Aurora clicked her tongue. "I didn''t keep the title of Grand Duke for nothing. You will take it at all costs."


    She kept on mumbling for some time, which Veer casually ignored. This was the real Aurora, who loved to run her mouth to no end.


    Meanwhile, his mind was going towards her words and the prospect of living together with her. He would be lying if he said he wasn''t tempted. Aurora had a special place in his heart, similar to Elara, and he wanted to give her the whole world.


    However, he also knew it would be unfair for his wives. He didn''t want to cheat on them, as he would never do something that could upset them.


    They had already given him permission to make a harem, as they knew his future clearly. A person like Veer was bound to attract many women, so they had long given up on monopolizing him. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They could do it, but that would mean hurting others who genuinely loved and cared for Veer. It was a hard decision, but they had decided to bury their jealousy and come to terms with it.


    But even with all that, Veer didn''t feel good knowing that he was hooking up with some girl behind their backs. He lamented, ''Man! Why am I like this?''


    He shook his head and decided to talk about this with them later. Since he was already a pervert, it wouldn''t hurt to dive fully in it, right?


    He wanted all of them and would try his best to get them. Of course, it also meant keeping them happy.


    Shaking his head, he turned towards Aurora, who was still talking about something called Borat, making him wonder what kind of race that was.


    "Oii! Give it a little rest," Veer said. "Also, tell me what this place is. I thought the Labyrinth would be very dangerous, then what is this?"


    "It is dangerous, don''t underestimate it," Aurora answered him, after sending an annoyed glare. "I''ve already seen thirty people dying here. Some of them were from our Academy, and others from different academies."


    "Not really surprising," Veer said. "What happened here?"


    Aurora shrugged her shoulders, "I don''t know much about it since I mostly spent my time clearing this area for myself. It''s been over a month since I arrived here after passing through a trial."


    "Huh!? You also got a trial?" Veer was surprised, and then remembered something as he thought, ''Wait! So did I get teleported to Rain''s trial?''


    "Yes, everyone had to pass those trials, I guess," Aurora said. "I haven''t seen many students actually, and those I saw died. Only a few are surviving out there. Perhaps many of them are stuck in their trial."


    "Anyway, I can give you the information I''ve collected in this one month," Aurora said. "I need your help because even after all of this, I can''t understand the conflict of this Labyrinth. I have a guess that it''s related to that castle, but we can''t go there. It''s impossible."

 Chapter 113 - 113: Auroras Trial

    Aurora went into details about everything she had experienced since the time she entered the Bloodthorn Labyrinth. She was a talkative person, so Veer was already used to her way of talking.


    What he heard made him sigh in defeat. Things were really messed up and looked so bleak. It was true that the floating islands were a breathtaking place, but they could also be really breathtaking, literally.


    From what Aurora knew, there were a lot of islands that floated around the central Island, which housed the castle. She didn''t know the exact number, but it was above forty.


    There wasn''t any pattern in their movements as, even after a whole month of observation, Aurora found nothing. She had a guess that the castle was the solution to the conflict, but there was just no way to reach it.


    The Islands themselves were very dangerous as they were packed with Magical Creatures unaffected by the true world. They were still living in the environment of a thousand years ago and were extremely dangerous.


    Despite having stepped into the Intermediate Stage officially after a gruesome week in the Labyrinth, Aurora was still afraid to explore the island.


    The Magical Creatures were just too powerful and bizarre. She had just cleared a part of the island and made her residence here. She was just on the way to clear more of the forest when she encountered Veer and Rain.


    As for the trial, it was an interesting one where she had to live in an illusion. In it, she was a slum girl who was forced to survive on nothing but leftover food.


    It was a qualitative change for someone like her who had grown up in a Noble environment. Her mentality was affected heavily by it, and she had begun to view the world through new eyes.


    It was also the reason she was able to forgive Veer that easily, as she realised her position in the world. After living almost a year in the illusion, she had changed greatly.


    The moment she had accepted herself and come to terms with it, she passed the trials and was thrown onto the floating island.


    ''As expected, the trials are weird and are trying to power us up,'' Veer thought. ''That illusion Rune Formation must be very high-tiered too, right?''


    [I can''t analyse something like that.]


    ''I know,'' Veer smiled lightly as he looked at Aurora. He felt proud of her and really felt happy that she had managed to overcome some of her weaknesses.


    "So, basically, I tried to find out about things here and encountered a few people. Unfortunately, most of them were swallowed whole by the magical creatures," Aurora sighed. "And others went to other islands."


    "You can do that?" Veer asked, surprised by the new intel.


    Aurora said with a nod, "Yeah, every once in a while, some Island would pass through here, so they hopped on them to explore and hopefully find a solution."


    She looked at the distant castle and said, "As we are now, we''re practically trapped here, and if we don''t solve the conflict soon, everyone will die." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That''s good enough," Veer said, as he stood up. "Let''s go. I''m really hungry after all that."


    "Good! I want to eat your cooking," Aurora grinned and jumped on his back. Though he skillfully avoided it, making her fall on the ground.


    Not minding it at all, she stood up and followed him. Their temporary home was actually a cave in a small hill. It wasn''t far from the Island''s edge, so Aurora had chosen it.


    As they were walking, something flashed by their vision as Aurora kicked off her feet, barely managing to dodge a dagger coming right at her throat. If she was a second late, the dark blade would have skewed her.


    Making some distance from the assaulter, Aurora took out her Needles and assessed the situation. However, she wasn''t given enough time before another stab came from her side.


    ''Fast! Also, why can''t I sense anything?'' Aurora frowned, but keeping a cool head, she easily dodged the attacks.


    She was just taken by surprise in the first sneak attack, and something like that wouldn''t work twice. She was ready to use the next attack to her advantage, but something heavy slammed into a tree beside her, making her flinch.


    She turned speechless, as she looked at the petite young woman with a scrawny figure laying at the base of the tree. Her triangular ears flapped slightly as her tail helped her stand up again.


    Pointing her needle at Rain, Aurora said, "Don''t even try, Girl. You can''t kill me even if I give one more chance."


    "The dialogue is wrong. You should say, ''You can''t kill me even if I''m just standing still.''"


    Aurora rolled her eyes upon hearing Veer''s annoying voice. She looked at him as he went towards the rat woman who was still glaring at her.


    She was even more speechless when she saw how Veer patted Rain''s head and helped her walk again. Apparently, she had sprained her ankle after kicking the tree.


    ''What the hell were you even doing there?'' Aurora was speechless.


    Ignoring the fierce glare of Aurora, Veer helped Rain walk and asked, "Why are you here?"


    Rain looked down and muttered, "When I woke up, I was all alone. I thought this woman killed you."


    "Ah! Don''t worry about it, she will never kill me," Veer laughed it off. "Am I right, Aur?"


    "No, I will kill you," Aurora narrowed her eyes at him and replied.


    "Yeah yeah, whatever," Veer turned his attention back to Rain and said, "Don''t worry about it. I''m not leaving this world so soon. Also, that woman is actually my friend, so you can become friends with her if you want."


    Rain nodded but still kept her head down. After a while, she whispered, "I''m sorry for meddling in your matter."


    "It''s fine. If my friend are to take dumb decisions, I would also kick them," Veer chuckled. "Anyway, let''s go back and eat. I still need to think on how to get out of here."


    Rain nodded, and the trio then went back to their temporary home. Unknown to them, another Island had passed by their island, and a group had stepped onto their Island.

 Chapter 114 - 114: Good or Bad

    The cave was pretty comfortable as Aurora had used the forest materials to craft a bed and other things. Basic survival classes were mandatory for everyone, not to mention that she had lived a pretty rough life in her trial.


    This was nothing for her.


    After using a Mana Lamp for illumination, Veer cooked a delicious range of meals for the two ladies. Aurora had already hunted quite a few Magical Creatures so there wasn''t any shortage of food here.


    The trio didn''t talk much and savored the delicious meal presented to them. Rain was already getting addicted to Veer''s cooking, and Aurora was eating his cooking after a long time.


    So, they forgot about everything and thoroughly enjoyed the food they had become addicted to.


    After finishing every last piece of seasoned meat, Aurora lay flat on the floor while rubbing her belly. A satisfied smile hung on her lips as she said, "Man! I missed this!"


    She turned towards Rain and said, "It''s the best, right?"


    Rain buried her face in the bowl and hummed. After what happened, she didn''t know how to face Aurora, as she was really confused about her relationship with Veer. Did she perhaps try to kill her Boss''s friend?


    Not minding her, Aurora said, as she sat up, "Hmm, now that we have filled ourselves, let''s talk about important things since we don''t have much time left."


    "I doubt," Veer said. "The time inside the Labyrinth is weird."


    "Yeah," Aurora nodded. "That reminds me, you didn''t ask about their whereabouts?"


    "You think I should have?" Veer flashed a knowing smile at her.


    She clicked her tongue and looked away, "I hate that cheeky smile. Also, I have gathered information around the many Islands, but no signs of either of them. They are probably still stuck in their trials."


    Veer nodded, though the only reason he was so calm was because he could see their status and knew they were safe. After that one incident where Elara was heavily injured, her status had been very good.


    ''They probably did pass the trial but teleported to some random place,'' Veer thought, as he turned towards the main Island. ''Maybe even there.'' S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Now, that was concerning as he was sure the Corrupted Dragon, or as Liliana called them, the Fallen Dragon, was most likely there.


    ''I need to hurry up.''


    Veer stood up and said, "Let''s go. We''ll talk while walking."


    The two women nodded and followed him outside. Aurora led the way as the others followed her to the top of the hill. From there, they could have a clear view of the Floating Island.


    Rain walked beside Veer and suddenly said, "Boss, the people around you are all weird."


    "Hmm? How?"


    "That woman...her eyes were clear," Rain muttered. "They were similar to yours, without any disgust and pity."


    Veer smiled and said, "I told you. There are always exceptions in the world, and you''ll definitely meet people who will cherish you for what you are. It''s just that you need to identify them, but I guess you''re an expert in it."


    Rain nodded, as she raised her head and looked at Aurora who was hopping on some rocks to get higher. She asked, "Boss, is she a good person?"


    "What do you think?"


    "I''m confused," she answered honestly. "On one hand, her honesty and eyes tell me she can be a good person, but she also wanted to kill you. Why would a good person kill someone like you?"


    In her opinion, Veer was a good person, the exception in her life, so anyone who was against him was a bad person by default.


    "You should form your opinion," Veer said. "People are complex, and one person who is good to me can be bad to you. So, never judge others from someone else''s opinion. As for your question, I deserve her hate ...and it really isn''t hate at all."


    "I''m confused."


    "You will," Veer chuckled softly. "Just give it some time. Observe her and then form your own opinion. You don''t need to like everyone. As for what happened earlier, it was just an outburst of resentment she had piled over the years."


    "So, she isn''t a bad person to you?"


    "Nope, not at all. Though, I can''t say the same for El and her. They despise each other because of how different they are," Veer smiled. "However, I know they will support each other in emergencies. That''s just how relationship works. You have to see what you want to do and convey that to the other side."


    "What the hell are you teaching her?"


    Aurora shouted when she saw them lagging behind. She crossed her arms over her ample bosom and said, "Don''t try to corrupt her, you wretched fellow."


    "You will never understand the profoundness of my lessons," Veer said. Then he turned towards Rain and smiled, "Good luck."


    Rain nodded, her mind replaying his words. Still, she had decided on something, ''She is his friend, so she isn''t a bad person.''


    Reaching the top was just a few steps away, so they easily climbed up. From there, they witnessed another beautiful scenery.


    As far as eyes could see, only a vast blanket of greenery was in sight. Rolling hills blocked some of the view, but even they were filled with dense forest running up to their tips.


    "This feels too normal," Veer frowned and said.


    "The Bloodthorn Labyrinth is the perfect place for the saying ''danger beneath beauty,''" Aurora said, and pointed at a distant hill.


    "You see that? There is a tomb of sorts, but that whole area is packed with powerful Magical Creatures. I wanted to check it out but almost died."


    Veer hummed, looking around him. He asked, "Anywhere else we can go?"


    "Yup, we can wait for other islands to pass by ours and jump on them," Aurora said with a nod. "However, it''s useless since every Island is like this, so why not start with exploring this one?"


    They needed to find a way to get to the central Floating Island but had zero clues. So, her suggestion was correct as it was better than just wasting time.


    Veer cracked his neck and said with a wide grin, "Then, let''s do this."

 Chapter 115 - 115: Status

    There wasn''t much to prepare since everyone had their things in the Storage ring. So, they set off towards the Tomb in the distance.


    As they climbed down from the hill''s top, Veer said, "Let''s talk about what we have first so we can fight properly. I''ll start. I''m a Battle Mage with...."


    He went on to explain everything about himself. He didn''t really care about betrayal because Aurora was the last person who would betray him, and Rain was also trustworthy. After all, he could see their status to some extent.


    As he already knew Rain''s Aspect, he turned towards Aurora and looked at her status. Since she was a Wife Candidate, it showed more information.


    [Name ¨C Aurora Valerian]


    [Age ¨C 19]


    [Race ¨C High Elf]


    [Rank ¨C E]


    [Aspect ¨C Predator''s Gaze (A-Rank)]


    [Description ¨C Predator''s Gaze allows the user to lock onto a target, perceiving every movement and intention of the enemy with uncanny clarity. This Aspect enables the user to fire a barrage of projectiles that unerringly strike the target, regardless of distance or obstacles in the way. Once the user focuses on a target, they become the absolute priority, ensuring no escape.]


    [Love Metre ¨C 97/100 (Will conquer the world and present it at your feet.)]


    ''What a scary Aspect. No wonder she chose Marksman Class,'' Veer thought.


    After hearing everything from Veer, Aurora raised an eyebrow and said, "I knew your Aspect couldn''t be that simple, but damn, it''s ridiculous. But thank God those lizards are too arrogant to care about you."


    Veer smiled wryly, but he didn''t say anything. He just said, "Yeah, now tell about yourself. Oh yeah, I can actually see your Aspect, so exclude that."


    Noticing his words, Rain thought, ''So, he is even sharing that.''


    Veer proceeded to tell about his abilities and about her Aspect, so that she could understand it better. At first, she was surprised but quickly accepted it.


    Many types of Aspects existed in the world, from simple to the most bizarre, so it really wasn''t that surprising. In fact, there were a few who could see others'' information.


    Aurora hummed and said, "That''s pretty much what I''ve guessed after experimenting. I guess I''m on the right path."


    She shook her head and added, "Thanks, anyway. As for my abilities, I have the Silent Arrow, a few explosion arrows, some deadly ones. Yeah, most of my things are related to archery, so you can guess."


    "An arrow that can phase through objects?" Veer asked.


    "I have it."


    Veer was speechless, but remembering her status, he sighed. She really could just get whatever she wanted. These arrows were nothing before the things given to her by her clan.


    "So, what about you?" Aurora asked, as she glanced at Rain, who fidgeted slightly.


    After some time, she spoke, "I don''t really have anything aside from my Aspect. I have a dagger and Silent Step. It basically allows me to teleport near my dagger."


    "Just those two?" Aurora frowned.


    "Don''t worry about her," Veer waved his hand. "She''s a deadly Assassin, believe me."


    "I know that, but still..." Aurora shook her head and said, "I''ll give you something if we stop. We''ll need you to finish a lot of opponents."


    Aurora then went on to speak about the terrain and things they could encounter. She even had made plans while they were talking.


    Veer stayed silent and simply nodded occasionally while giving any idea in her plans. It was a surprising thing for Rain, as she had always seen Veer having some plan.


    She also felt warmth filling her heart, as the duo were considering her to be their teammate. They were including her in most of the plans, taking her abilities into consideration.


    She smiled lightly and thought, ''I need to work hard to not let them down. I won''t let this chance go away.''


    Veer suddenly remembered something and said, "Oh yeah, we''re forgetting the most important thing. Rain can''t fight."


    Only then did Rain remember that she still couldn''t control her strength properly, similar to her Mana, which was getting out of control if she tried to overexert.


    Aurora raised an eyebrow and asked, "What happened to her? I don''t think that sprain was that serious. See? She is running just fine."


    Instead of answering, Veer turned to look at Rain, who nodded after lingering for a while.


    Veer smiled at that and then told Aurora about their journey and how they had ended up fighting the Dark Mist Guardian. He told her everything, including Rain''s Aspect.


    The group stopped, as Rain turned to look at Aurora, who was giving her a dumbfounded look. She had also stopped, as the sudden drop of information sank in.


    After some time, she sighed and said, rubbing her forehead, "What the hell! Four S-Rank Aspect...is the world going to end?"


    "Let''s not pretend as if S-Rank Aspects are incredibly rare," Veer laughed and said.


    S-Rank Aspects were rare, and even top organizations and institutions would fight to get them. But most of them died early due to many reasons, which made the actual number of S-Rank Aspects look very rare.


    Aurora knew it very well, but she was still shocked. After all, Rain''s Aspect was just too ridiculous and could make her strong even without actually relying on an increase of Mana Pool.


    The ranks of Aspects were decided on the potential Stage they could take a person, so an S-Rank Aspect could easily make a person''s Mana Core S-Rank.


    In the next second, she vanished from her place and appeared behind Rain, having a thin needle on her throat. Her low voice sounded in Rain''s ear, "Tell me honestly, do you have any plans of betraying him?"


    Anyone hearing that question would consider Aurora stupid, but Veer knew otherwise. He just shook his head and said, "Don''t scare her and let her be." S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Feeling the needle on her throat, Rain replied calmly, "I can ask the same from you."


    Veer was speechless as he thought, ''Are they ignoring me?''


    He was going to stop them but heard some noise to his left. Frowning, he listened to it closely and thought, ''A battle?''

 Chapter 116 - 116: Killing Intent

    After settling Rain''s matter with Aurora, which was pretty easy for him, Veer took them to his left where he had heard the clangs of metal clashing.


    Fortunately, the forest was dense, so others wouldn''t be able to see them. But sensing was a different thing, so Aurora activated an artifact that allowed them to conceal themselves.


    After some time, they reached near a clearing and found a group of young men and women fighting a Giant hand with tentacles coming out of it.


    It was easily twice their size and jet black in colour, with several tentacles emerging from it that attacked the group from all angles. In the palm, there were three vertical eyes shining with pure malice.


    Veer narrowed his eyes at the Magical Creature, and its information appeared before him.


    [Name - Fifth Child of Deep]


    [Type - Magical Creature.]


    [Rank - Intermediate Stage]


    [Special Ability - [Sharpening]]


    [Description - Increases penetration power of its tentacles by turning them into blades for 20 seconds. Cooldown - 1 minute.]


    "Interesting," Veer muttered. The Magical Creature was definitely at the top of the Intermediate Stage, so it wasn''t a surprise that others had to fight together against it.


    Still, it wasn''t their matter, so they remained hidden from its sight while watching the battle unfold. The group tried many times to get close, but it was as if the monster already knew their attacks and placed the tentacles there.


    "Seeker Academy," Aurora suddenly said, her voice low and dangerous. "The most pathetic ones in the Blue Wind Kingdom."


    "Hmm, why?" Veer asked, after he was sure the concealment also concealed their voices.


    "Because they''re the same as those in the capital city," Aurora scoffed. "They always show that kind face, as if they''re the Apostles of Gods, but a single mistake and they''ll stab you in the back."


    "You hate them that much?" Rain asked.


    "Last year, twenty of Starlight Academy students died in the Bloodthorn Labyrinth because of them," Aurora scoffed again, feeling disgust building up in her.


    She remembered those moments when her fellow classmates had begged them for mercy and were still brutally murdered. Clenching her fist, she said, "I actually made a friend last year, but they killed her too."


    Hearing that, Veer''s eyes turned cold as a dangerous glint passed through them. He knew very well how tough it was for Aurora to trust someone. Aside from him and Elara, there was no one she had ever considered opening up to.


    If someone managed to befriend her, it meant she was able to get past the many walls Aurora had built around her heart. And they had killed her.


    "What happened to them, then?" Veer asked, suppressing his anger.


    "Of course, nothing. When had anything ever happened to anyone like them?" Aurora spoke, her voice dripping with disdain. "The Seeker Academy is like this, and Dean tried to get justice for us. Sadly, there was no proof left, so she couldn''t do anything."


    "Doesn''t sound like her."


    "It wasn''t her decision. She could have blasted through the Seeker Academy easily, considering her strength, but it would complicate things, so the Royal Academy interfered."


    Veer grinned, as he felt the sudden urge to kill someone. It rarely happened, as he found killing disgusting. But there were times like this where he felt some people needed to see the pits of hell.


    He always judged people on his moral compass, and these people deserved death. He hated killing, but he hated it even more when his loved ones were hurt.


    "Can you find anyone familiar in them?" Veer asked.


    Looking at Veer, Aurora understood his thoughts and smiled, "Some of them, but they''re all the same. I haven''t found a single decent human among them, so you don''t need to hesitate."


    She then thought of something and flashed a grin, "Scratch that. Let''s bait them. It would be fun to watch them reveal their true colours, and we can also use them to get to the Tomb."


    "Good idea," Veer nodded. He had a guess about what she was going to do, so he didn''t say anything further about them.


    He turned towards Rain and said, "What do you think?"


    "What is there to think? We gotta kill them," Rain tilted her head to the sides. "If they try to harm us, then the only thing they''ll get is my dagger in their heart."


    Veer''s grin grew wider, as he thought, ''I almost forgot she survived in the slums because of her behaviour around me.''


    Hearing her response, even Aurora smiled and said, "Good Lord, I already like her. But Rain, remember¡ªdon''t attack them until we''re at the tomb. They''ll be a good meat shield."


    Rain nodded, but still asked, "What if things got worse?"


    "Then, just launch an all-out attack. That''s our goal anyway," Veer said. "There are around eight of them, and fighting them now wouldn''t be easy. Getting injured here isn''t something I want. So, let''s wait for an opportunity."


    Rain nodded, as she circulated her Mana to get familiar with it. It was still her, but after devouring the Dark Mist, it had changed in nature and was also tough to control. But she was getting better at it, as she had been using her Mana Circulation Technique all this time.


    "Now, we wait."


    The battle went on for the next few minutes before the Magical Creature ran away. Its tentacles were still very dangerous, so the group also didn''t chase after it.


    Noticing that, Veer walked from their hiding space with a wide smile on his face and said, "Hello, everyone. Can we join in your expedition?"


    Saying that, he also observed the students before him. There were five young men and three women, all hiding their faces behind a mask. They also wore a tight, jet black uniform similar to Veer''s battle suit. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before he even finished speaking, someone had already put their dagger on his neck, as he heard a voice beside him, "You''re quite brave to walk in here all alone."


    "Did you perhaps wear a mask in your ears? I asked, can WE join?"

 Chapter 117 - 117: Seer

    As Veer stood with a twisted dagger on his neck, Rain and Aurora walked out of the bushes. Their eyes narrowed at the man from Seeker Academy, and even he flinched under their stares.


    Veer revealed a smile and said, "Now now, we all want to conquer this Labyrinth and get some benefits, so why not work together?"


    Another voice sounded, hoarse and commanding, from another man who began walking towards Veer.


    "David, let them off. They have Aurora, and we would need her help."


    Hearing that, David pulled his dagger and went back to stand a short distance away. His companions also kept some distance, but it was clear from their body language that they were ready to strike.


    Their leader, who had spoken before, took off his mask, revealing a handsome and gruff face. He smiled at them and said, "My name is Jonathan, and I''m from Seeker Academy, as you can already guess."


    Veer also began introduction, "I''m Veer, she''s Rain, and you already know her."


    "Ah! Who would have thought we would get to work together with someone like you and Miss Aurora," Jonathan spoke politely. "How about we talk somewhere else? As you know, this forest isn''t safe."


    Aurora looked at Jonathan last and said, "There is a cave a little to the North, so we can go and rest there. It also wouldn''t delay our journey."


    "So you''re also going to the Tomb?" Jonathan asked, his eyes flashing with a strange glint.


    "I don''t think you''ve been to this island, so how do you know that?" Aurora asked, raising an eyebrow.


    Jonathan licked his lips and said, "We have our means, and I hope Miss Aurora doesn''t try to probe into our secrets. But of course, if you''re willing to help us then we would also share everything we know about the Tomb."


    "We''ll be glad to work with you," Aurora also showed the perfect professional smile she had done for years. It was fake, but it worked every time as she had spent considerable time practicing it.


    Jonathan beamed in joy, as he said, "Good! Then let''s go. We''ll talk about details in the cave you mentioned. Also, I''ll take some time to explain everything to my teammates, as they aren''t used to working with strangers."


    "Sure!"


    "Then, please lead the way!"


    Aurora nodded, and her group of three began to walk in front while the other eight followed them from a short distance. It was enough for them to talk without others listening to them.


    Still, Veer needed a confirmation, so he asked, ''Hey, do they have anyone who can hear us?''


    [No.]


    ''Good!''


    Turning towards Rain, Veer asked, "What do you think?"


    "They''re fake and have intentions to kill us," Rain replied without a second thought. "I''ve seen those looks before, and I''m sure of it. They have plans to kill us. Not to mention that Jonathan guy was looking at Aur...Miss Aurora with weird lustful eyes."


    "You can just call me by my name," Aurora said before turning towards Veer. "So, what do you say?"


    "We''re killing them," Veer grinned. "There is no way I''m letting them live. We just need to find the right time to bury them."


    "Yeah, I''m more interested in how they got to know about the tombs though," Aurora furrowed her brows and said. "I have a feeling that they have a Seer or something."


    "Most likely yes, so they probably already know we''re going to kill them," Veer smiled. "Now, it''s just about who can use the others first. That''s all."


    "We''ll have to be careful of them though," Aurora said. "I don''t like Seers."


    Rain kept her head down, as she played with her dagger. She didn''t understand half of the things her friends were discussing, but she didn''t care about all that. She would just follow their plans, as that''s what she was good at.


    While Veer was planning with Aurora, the Seeker Academy students were also planning on their own. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Jonathan turned towards one of the women and asked, "Are you sure, Ragen?"


    "Yes, they are planning to use us to get to the Tomb," the woman said, only her large bosom making her distinctive from others. "And they''re very powerful."


    She clutched her head and said, "We will all die by their hands."


    "Leader, this is too problematic," David said. "Why are we just going in their trap?"


    "Didn''t you hear what Ragen said? They are powerful," Jonathan was still very calm. "Even if Aurora was alone, I doubt we could have done anything to her. She alone took down fifteen of our brothers and sisters last year. She is at rank twenty-one on Bounty List for a reason."


    "What? Really?" David shivered, as he looked at Veer''s group. No wonder he had felt fear from them earlier.


    There was an unofficial Bounty list in the Seeker Academy which rewarded greatly. But it also contained powerful individuals who had harmed Seeker Academy in one way or another. To reach so high in rankings at such a young age, he didn''t need to know more about her lethality.


    "Because of one incident, she wants all of us dead, so there is no way she would let us walk away," Jonathan shook his head. "We can''t even run away because she''s a Marksman and a deadly one at that. Not to mention she has help this time."


    "They''re powerful," Ragen again muttered, as she clutched her head.


    "Listen, everyone, we need to get to the tomb at all cost, so we will use the Tombs to kill them off," Jonathan grinned. "Nobody escapes our clutches."


    David opened his mouth to ask but realized something, as he muttered, "I see. So that''s why you revealed that we have a Seer."


    "They can already guess it, so there is no point in hiding it," Jonathan said. "It''s better to use that to our advantage instead."


    "We believe you, Boss."


    Jonathan grinned, hearing his companions, and said, "Don''t worry! The Seeker Academy has always gotten what we want, and this time won''t be any different."


    The two groups knew each other''s intentions, yet they were working together, ready to backstab each other.

 Chapter 118 - 118: Lord Stage

    The area was relatively safe since it was still the outskirts of the Islands where rarely any Magical Creatures traveled. So, the two groups were easily able to reach the cave while only facing a few weak Magical Creatures.


    As they closed in on the cave, Veer smiled and said, "It''s good that you have learned to scheme and backstab."


    "I don''t like it, but iron beats iron," Aurora shrugged. "If no one is against me, why would I bother scheming around?"


    "Haha!"


    Veer laughed, shaking his head. He wanted to say something but held himself back. She could grow by herself.


    The cave was carved in a small hill, which was full of greenery and covered properly. It was easy to miss unless one was looking at it specifically.


    The two groups entered the cave, knowing that the other wanted them dead. So, they kept their guard up.


    After sitting down on the rough surface, Rain took out some meat and began to munch on it. Jonathan was going to speak but turned speechless at the sight. Weren''t they going to discuss important matters? Why was she eating then?


    "Don''t mind her. She''s just hungry since it''s been a while since we took rest," Aurora lied through her teeth, as she spoke. "We can proceed with our plans."


    Jonathan noted that and said, "Alright, so we have a Seer among us. Amelia, please."


    Amelia, a woman with a petite figure, nodded and said, "I have an Aspect which lets me see Visions of the future. They aren''t always clear, but they''re also never wrong. I got a Vision of this island some time ago, so we came here to check it."


    ''Lies! She isn''t the Seer,'' Veer thought. He didn''t even need his system''s help to see through such a simple thing. There was no way they would let their Seer be known to Veer and the others.


    ''And she is too stable,'' Aurora smiled, as she came to the same conclusion. She had interacted with a few Seers and knew they weren''t right in their head, not unless it had been a long time since they used their Aspects.


    The woman was just too calm and collected to be a Seer. That left the other seven, but they didn''t know who was the Seer.


    ''Can''t be David or Jonathan,'' Aurora thought, while listening to Amelia, who kept talking about the fractured Visions she saw.


    According to her, there was something dangerous in the Tomb, but it was also very important and powerful. Since they had not found a clue on the Labyrinth''s conflict for over a month, they had decided to check on the Tombs even if it was dangerous.


    "We tried to gather some allies, but they''re either too far away or unwilling to come," Jonathan sighed. "So, we''re really thankful that Miss Aurora decided to help us."


    "No worries, we''re in this all together. If we don''t find the conflict and solution soon, we will all die anyway," Aurora smiled. "So, we should thank you for allowing us to join you."


    The two looked into each other''s eyes and smiled. Then, Jonathan asked, "So, how do we proceed from here? It seems like you are familiar with the terrain here, so it would be best if you could lead us."


    "I can only lead you to that hill," Aurora said, as she pointed in a certain direction. Even though others couldn''t see it, they knew what she meant, as that hill was very big and closest to the Tombs.


    "What is there?" Jonathan asked.


    "Intermediate Stage Magical Creatures live there," Aurora said. "And not just one but hundreds or probably thousands of them. There are Elite Stage Magical Creatures too."


    Her smile turned wry as she said, "Worse, I''ve even seen a Lord Stage Magical Creature there."


    The cave turned silent, as everyone processed that information. They were fine even with Elite Stage Magical Creatures, as they could still deal with them if the worst came, but Lord Stage ones were out of the question.


    Every single one of them was enough to decimate their whole group without taking any injuries, as they were in a league of their own. Going against them would be suicide.


    Jonathan narrowed his eyes and asked, "Is there no other way? Like going around it, maybe?"


    Aurora shook her head and said, "You can try, but it''ll take too much time going around it since the hill itself is spread far. Besides, who knows what we''ll encounter there as we would be going even deeper."


    The cave fell silent yet again as they tried to think of any idea. They needed to explore the Tomb, but it seemed impossible.


    "There are a lot of caves here," Veer said, looking around him. "Have you noticed? Every hill has at least one of these."


    Aurora''s eyes lit up, as she searched her memories for every hill she had visited. Sure enough, all of them had caves carved in them, as if someone had done that intentionally. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She turned towards him and asked, "You mean, we can use the caves in that hill to cross it?"


    "I say, it''s worth a shot," Veer shrugged. "You can try fighting that Lord Stage or propose a better plan."


    "But the caves are closed, so are you proposing we drill in them?" David scoffed and pointed at the cave''s rugged walls. There was only a single entrance and nowhere else to go.


    Feeling a few pairs of stares at him, Veer shook his head and stood up. He went towards the wall and began knocking on it. He heard the sound and narrowed his eyes.


    Turning towards Rain, he asked, "Can you find if it''s hollow anywhere?"


    Rain finished her meal and stood up. After nodding at Veer, she began to inspect the walls by knocking and using her tail to pierce them. Her ears slapped occasionally, as she went around the cave, knocking everywhere.


    David rolled his eyes and said, "Why are you doing these pointless things?"


    "Found it, Boss!"


    His face instantly turned ugly, as he glared at Rain.

 Chapter 119 - 119: Journey To The Hill

    Aurora and Veer moved towards Rain as Jonathan followed them. He was also curious if she had really found a cave. If Veer''s hypothesis was correct, they could save a lot of time.


    Seeing Veer approach, Rain pointed at a corner of the wall and said, "Behind it is a small cave, probably about two meters in depth after a certain distance."


    "Thanks for the help."


    Saying that, Veer touched the wall and muttered, "Mana Pulse!"


    In the next second, the rocks trembled and cracked. Then, some of them began to fall while others Veer simply destroyed with precision. A smile formed on his face as he saw the other side.


    It was empty and dark, but it was a cave nonetheless. It was narrow at the start, but he was sure it got wider after some distance, just as Rain had described.


    He turned around and said, "You can see for yourself."


    Jonathan nodded, deciding he didn''t need to inspect further. He said, "Very well then, we''ll follow your plan and use the underground caves in that hill to reach the tomb. But the problem is the unknown."


    Veer felt a chill hearing the word "unknown" but quickly masked it. Pretending to be nonchalant, he shrugged. "As I said, you have the options and need to choose. My group will try our luck in the caves."


    Jonathan didn''t answer immediately, thinking about it for a minute before speaking. "Fine! We''ll also follow your plan. It''s better if we all stick together."


    "Very well then, there''s no point in delaying any further, so we should set off immediately," Aurora said.


    "Yes, but let''s make some things clear first," Jonathan interjected. "The loot will be distributed based on contribution, and we can back off if we feel your judgments are wrong."


    "Sure!" S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Good! Then, we all except Amelia follow the Assassin class, so we can''t fight directly," Jonathan sighed. "That''s why we had trouble fighting that Magical Creature earlier. So, I''ll have to ask you to be the vanguard."


    "Leave all of that to me," Veer said confidently. "I''m a tank and a good one at that. You just need to find the right opportunities to kill anything that stands in our path."


    "I have no problem with that."


    Seeing that they had come to an agreement, the two groups spent more time discussing their abilities and how they could assist each other better in battles.


    Of course, they kept their main skills and techniques a secret, especially their Aspects, as those were the most crucial abilities. One of the reasons Aurora was so dangerous was because her Aspect allowed her to deal True Damage. Likewise, they all wanted to keep their Aspects hidden.


    Then, they set off towards the hill in the distance. Though calling it a hill would be an understatement, as it was part of a towering mountain range. It only looked small in comparison to the vast forest.


    They encountered more and more Magical Creatures the deeper they ventured into the Floating Island. However, these creatures were still manageable for the group. The strongest they faced was the same Fifth Child of Deep, which they killed properly this time.


    Having a marksman helped immensely, as Aurora blasted it apart from the inside out with a single arrow. However, she kept her power in check to avoid revealing too much.


    By the time the sun dipped below the horizon, the group had completed a quarter of their journey. Traveling at night wasn''t safe for them. Even though they had Assassins, they weren''t strong enough to handle the deadly predators that roamed after dark.


    So, the group decided to set up a small camp in one of the caves they found. Following Veer''s earlier suggestion, they had begun to pay closer attention to the caves and found many scattered throughout the forest.


    They easily discovered two caves side by side and chose them for their camp. However, no one trusted the others enough to sleep soundly.


    As Veer roasted boar meat, he asked, "How much would you two like?"


    "I''ll take that whole portion," Rain said, her eyes gleaming with greed as she stared at the roasting meat. She swallowed hard and quickly wiped the drool from her mouth before looking away.


    "Hmm, I''ve noticed that your appetite has grown," Veer remarked. "I guess your Aspect is already affecting you."


    "But I didn''t have this problem before," Rain muttered, shooting occasional glances at the meat.


    "It''s because you had no clue about your Aspect and never used it," Veer explained, tossing the entire portion to Rain, who quickly began devouring it.


    He prepared another portion, much smaller than the previous one, and added, "But now that you''ve used your Aspect to devour such a powerful foe, your hunger has increased."


    "Boss..." Rain paused her eating and looked at her meal with sad eyes. "Will my hunger just keep growing?"


    "Hard to say, but probably, yeah," Veer nodded. "But you don''t need to worry about it. There''s more than enough food in this world. Even if you eat all the time, it wouldn''t run out. I''ll help you with that."


    "These side effects are crazy," Aurora said as she stuffed her meal into her mouth. "And here I am, not even knowing what my side effects are."


    "Those are the problematic ones. Just be careful," Veer warned, taking a bite of his dinner. "What do we do with them, though? Do you think they''ll try to assassinate us?"


    "I highly doubt it. They have a Seer and likely know enough about our strength. They wouldn''t be foolish enough to try that now," Aurora replied, shaking her head. "Still, we''ll keep watch in turns just to be safe."


    "I''ll go first," Rain volunteered. "I need to digest all of this anyway."


    "Sure!"


    The other two had no problem with that and began chatting about lighter topics. They avoided discussing the Tomb, knowing that once they reached it, there would likely be no rest for a long time.


    After some time, they went to sleep, leaving Rain to stand guard.

 Chapter 120 - 120: A Mistake?

    Aurora was right about the assassination attempt as they were able to sleep peacefully, and nobody attacked them. They had also switched shifts with Rain to allow her some rest, as she had been practicing for hours the previous night.


    She wanted to get back in shape as quickly as possible, so she was trying her best. Veer also noticed that she had begun to gain weight, as her body no longer looked as scrawny as he remembered.


    The day started as usual, with the three of them having nonsensical conversations while eating breakfast. Though, before that, they had to thank Aurora for bringing a temporary toilet with her.


    It had really helped them a lot.


    After freshening up, they left the cave and found the Seeker Academy group waiting for them. Not wanting to waste time on unnecessary talk, the group set off towards the hill once again.


    The day was harsher than before, and they had to take multiple breaks just to travel half the distance they had covered on the first day. After all, they were encountering Intermediate Stage Magical Creatures more often as they got closer to the hill.


    By the time the sun bade them goodbye, they had covered a significant distance. Due to the growing darkness, they were forced to stop, but they welcomed the pause, as they were too exhausted to continue.


    Day two ended with them sleeping without any dinner, as nobody had the energy to cook. The only thing they consumed was Synth Soup, which was only palatable for Veer''s group, thanks to his special powder.


    The third day started as usual, and the group set off again. This time, their speed was much slower, as they were keeping their guard up against the increasingly powerful Magical Creatures.


    The terrain had also changed, and the Magical Creatures they encountered began to vary. Instead of direct beast-type creatures, they encountered Tree Magical Creatures, which slowed their progress even more. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Only because of a student from Seeker Academy, who had an Aspect allowing him to detect life signs, were they able to maintain a somewhat steady pace. But even then, they didn''t fully trust his ability and moved with vigilance.


    By the end of the third day, they had even exhausted their Mana Pools, so they decided to call off the fourth day. There was no point in pushing forward in such a state, as it would only get them killed.


    On the fourth day, the group spent their time resting and sharing observations about the forest. As night approached, they made a small bonfire and sat around it.


    Jonathan rubbed his hands together and said, "What kind of monsters are you three?"


    As Rain was busy munching on her meal and Veer was studying something in his hand, Aurora decided to take over the conversation. She was the best at it anyway.


    Raising an eyebrow, she asked, "What do you mean?"


    "I meant what I said," Jonathan shook his head. "We actually expected to travel for weeks before reaching the tomb and prepared accordingly, but because of you guys, we''re almost there."


    Even though it would still take a few more days to reach the base of the hill, they had covered a significant distance already.


    The leader of the Seeker Academy group gave Veer a side glance and said, "Especially that guy. What kind of monster is he? Last time, he fought two Intermediate Stage Magical Creatures all by himself."


    "It''s because he knew he had us at his back. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have done something so foolish. Even he can''t kill them alone. The most he can do is hold them back," Aurora smiled, though she wondered what Jonathan''s reaction would be if he knew Veer''s true strength. After all, he had only shown his Tank and fighter side to them.


    "It''s still a lot, considering how young he is," Jonathan said. "I guess that''s an S-Rank Aspect for you."


    "You guys don''t need to flatter me so much," Veer chuckled and put away the object he was studying. "I already have a girlfriend, you know."


    Everyone gave him a speechless look but quickly ignored him. They were already used to his behavior, so it didn''t surprise them anymore.


    "What do we do from tomorrow, though?" Amelia asked. "The Magical Creatures are just getting stronger and stronger. I''ve even seen a pack of Mountain White Wolves in my vision. All of them were very powerful, at least Intermediate Stage."


    The group fell silent. They had started out great, thinking they had found a solution to bypass the hill, but it seemed even getting there would be a challenge.


    Hesitating a little, David raised his hand and said, "Boss, how about we use my Aspect to travel?"


    Jonathan glared at David, making him flinch and shrink in fear as he realized he had spoken more than he should have. However, the arrow had already been fired, so there was no taking it back.


    Aurora raised an eyebrow and asked, "Oh! Care to explain?"


    After glaring at David once more, Jonathan sighed and said, "It''s very simple, actually. David''s Aspect allows him to absorb darkness and use it to conceal a certain area around him. It''s risky and exhausting, which could result in his death, so we didn''t consider using it."


    Aurora smiled and said, "You have my thanks, and there''s no need to worry about exhaustion. I have an artifact that boosts Vitality, so he''ll be fine."


    Sighing in defeat, Jonathan nodded and said, "Fine! We''ll use David''s Aspect to get as far as possible."


    After some more discussion about how they would proceed, the group decided to call it a day and went back to their respective caves. They also extinguished the fire, which had only been hidden because of Aurora''s artifact; otherwise, many Magical Creatures might have already attacked them.


    As Veer sat at the entrance, as it was his turn to watch, Rain came to sit beside him and said, "They were lying, right, Boss?"


    "Of course, they were," Veer chuckled softly. "I don''t know why they did it, but it was definitely intentional."


    Rain hummed and dozed off while sitting there, making Veer roll his eyes. He shifted her back inside and kept watch over the entrance and his surroundings.


    "El, Lilly, just wait for me," he muttered quietly.

 Chapter 121 - 121: Evil Plans (1)

    Day Eight began with a delicious meal cooked by Veer for his group. Meat wasn''t a rarity in forests like this, so they weren''t about dying from hunger.


    However, they had begun to store some meat as they would soon be in the caves. It had been more than a week since they started their journey and it was hellish to say the least.


    They had never thought they would have to fight so much in a matter of a few days. Their bodies were filled with bruises as even the healing potions were running out, so they were using them scarcely.


    The group had been marching non-stop towards the Hill, and only stopped when they couldn''t fight and had found a cave. After all, many times they couldn''t even find a cave and had to fight in darkness.


    Fortunately, David''s Aspect came in handy and they were able to travel a considerable distance each day using his Aspect. He usually absorbed darkness at night and used it to cover the whole group.


    It took a toll on him, even with the Vitality Artefact Aurora gave him. So, the rest of the way the group had to travel by themselves and that meant fighting the Abominations that they had never seen or even heard of.


    From titanic serpents to human-swallowing flowers, everything was just bizarre and a danger to them. However, it also made their battle instincts stronger and their fighting style much more refined.


    Though, this wasn''t true for Veer as he had already fought for over ten years, so his body was already adapted to such things. Still, he pretended to struggle in many places, and he had to say even he was impressed by his acting.


    The group had a total of eight Assassins, one Seer, one Marksman, and finally one tank who also worked as a Fighter. It was a deadly line-up considering Veer was able to hold against even multiple Intermediate Stage Magical Creatures.


    The Assassins were known for their high critical rate and swift kills in the quickest way. So, when eight of them attacked a distracted opponent, especially a Magical Creature, they were able to show their true might.


    Because of only this deadly line-up, they were able to cross three-fourths of the distance in just seven days. If everything went well, they should reach the base of the hill soon where they would then search for a cave.


    Currently, the group was sitting around a tree with a thick trunk, enough to cover all of them up. They chose one side each as always and began to think about their next plan.


    A week of constant fighting had exhausted them mentally and physically, but they couldn''t go back now. They had already marched so far, so they had to see the fruit of their labour.


    Veer sat on a wooden stool as he gave his group their meal. Afterwards, he said, "Man! How did you come so far all alone?"


    Aurora licked up her fingers and said, "I have my means, Mr Veer. I would have used those means for us, but it seems unlikely."


    Turning speechless, Veer looked at her and asked, "Why didn''t you say so earlier?"


    "Because I needed battle experience, a true life and death one, and nothing is better than this. Also, we don''t know what we''ll encounter on the other side, so we need them," Aurora said. "You can already see the danger here, so think about the things we''ll have to face there."


    Rain munches on the meats and said, "I noticed something. That David, he doesn''t get exhausted from using his Aspect." S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Raising an eyebrow, Veer turned to look at his companion. Her former scrawny figure was nowhere to be seen, and a fit, petite one was there, gobbling up her share of meat.


    She had grown in many ways...


    Veer shook off those thoughts and said, "Can you explain?"


    "I was observing him since the time he used his Aspect for the first time. He is definitely pretending to be tired," Rain responded. "His heartbeat was normal and the sweat that forms on his face is just water. There are other signs as well."


    "Hmm, so they are trying to make us think that they''re weak," Aurora finished her meal and said. "They know we don''t have a Seer, so we wouldn''t know exact things, so they''re trying to manipulate some things, huh."


    "Yeah, his Aspect is definitely related to Darkness, but it''s probably much more dangerous than they want us to believe," Veer agreed. "I guess they plan to use it in the caves."


    He closed his eyes and then said, "How about we give them a chance?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Let''s separate after finding an opportunity. According to them, Rain is the weakest, but she''s also very troublesome to deal with. They know that, so they wouldn''t try to target her. That leaves us."


    Aurora nodded and said, "And they know me enough, so they also won''t target me that easily. That leaves only you."


    "Yes, if they could eliminate me early on, then they would have a higher chance of killing you two," Veer nodded. "For them, I''m like a mountain who can face powerful things like storm and everything. But Drillers would easily pierce through a hole in that same mountain."


    "And Assassins are Drillers," Aurora grinned. "So, you''re planning to use yourself as a bait?"


    "Yes. It''s been some time since I''ve gone all out," Veer cracked his neck and said, having the same wide grin on his face. "They will be a good practice."


    "But then we''ll have to go to the tombs alone?" Aurora frowned, as that was her plan all along.


    "Sadly, our friends don''t think the same," Veer sighed.


    They wouldn''t have bothered with this trap if Seeker Academy students were going to accompany them even in the caves. Unfortunately, it was clear that they wanted to take advantage of the close dark space to finish them all.


    It was a good trick, but it wouldn''t work on people like Veer and Aurora.


    "But what about her Seer? Wouldn''t she just see all of our plans and tell her group?"

 Chapter 122 - 122: Evil Plans (2)

    Rain didn''t know much about the classes and Aspects, as she didn''t have any formal education in the slums, and even in the Academy, she was given only the bare minimum.


    So, when she learned that her opponent had an Aspect which could see through the future, she was terrified, but it seemed that her Boss had no worries about her. So, she also became calm and chill about that, trusting his judgment.


    Still, she thought no plan would work against a Seer, as they would already know everything.


    Listening to her question, Aurora chuckled and said, "It doesn''t work like that. Nobody has control over the future, well, maybe the Gods, but certainly not us. Their Seer has just started her journey, so the things she sees are random and sometimes enough to drive her crazy."


    Rain blinked in confusion and asked, "Meaning she probably doesn''t even know of our true strength."


    "Probably," Veer said with a nod. "It''s clear they don''t have a proper vision of future events, as they didn''t see anything about their journey, otherwise they wouldn''t have risked their lives so much. Without us, they would have been dead way earlier."


    "Or maybe they saw that we would be here?"


    "Rain, if we overthink so much, we might just make mistakes even though things are simple. Even if it gets complicated and we''re being played by their plans, we can only do so much. Just be ready for anything, as I''m sure they''ll try to kill us in the cave."


    Hearing that, Rain nodded as she took out her dagger. Looking at its dark blade, she said, "I will cut and devour anyone who tries us."


    "Don''t devour just anyone," Veer shook his head and then asked. "That aside, I''ve noticed that you''ve been rather quiet lately. Why?"


    "About that..." Rain instantly grew flustered, as she sheathed her dagger and said, "There are just too many people around us, and I also fear that I might say something I shouldn''t."


    "Wait! You mean, you''re not talking much because of me!" Aurora jumped on Rain as she pinned her on the ground and asked, "Is that true?"


    "Ah! No! I just mean..." Rain tried to get away, but even with her new strength, it was tough.


    "Oye! Don''t tease her so much," Veer rolled his eyes. "Also, do you have anything you could give to her?"


    "I have a few things," Aurora released Rain and then took out a jet-black, curved dagger, the size of her forearm.


    "This is much better for you as it could conceal its location," Aurora said, handing the dagger to Rain, who took it with apprehensive eyes.


    Ignoring her, she turned towards Veer and asked, "You don''t want anything?"


    "Nah! I''m fine with what I have currently," Veer shook his head. "I don''t want to have anything to do with the Elf Empire, and even using a little of anything will leave some aura on me."


    "You''re an idiot," Aurora smacked his back lightly. "You taught me that we need to use schemes to fight schemes, so why are you hesitating?"


    "It''s not just because of that. I have my plans, so you don''t need to worry," Veer said.


    "Then take this, it''s something I got from my own exploration, and I have never submitted its information, so you can take it," Aurora said, taking out a sheathed longsword.


    Veer was surprised but still took it since he needed a new weapon. He was prideful but not stupid, so why would he refuse such a weapon?


    He was going to check it out but heard footsteps, so he just put it in his storage ring. Gesturing to Aurora, he picked up a rock and began to carve something on it.


    Aurora also took down the Concealment and allowed David to come near them. The young Assassin looked at them and smiled slyly.


    "Leader said we need to set off now as Amelia saw something approaching us from our back."


    "Our back? What do you mean?"


    "She didn''t see clearly, but it''s very powerful and dangerous, so it would be better if we leave now."


    Veer raised an eyebrow, finding the situation suspicious. But he didn''t say anything and stood up. He also smiled and said, "Say thanks to him from our side. We are also ready to depart."


    "Excellent! I''ll go and tell him this."


    As they watched him run, Aurora said, "Something is wrong with them. Are they planning to kill us early?"


    "Probably, so be careful," Veer said, as he looked at the rock. He sent his mana in it, and it glowed brightly for a second and then burst into smithereens.


    He let the dust fall and thought, ''Still no good, huh.''


    "Any plans or we''re going right in?" Aurora asked with a frown.


    She hated Seers because of this exact reason. You never know how much knowledge and information they had about you, so used properly, none of your plans would work against them.


    It was a totally risky fight.


    "I''m not smart enough for these fights," Veer chuckled, as he packed everything. "We will just head in and see for ourselves. In front of true strength, no amount of planning will work."


    He then turned towards Rain and asked, "Do you trust me?"


    "Why is that even a question, Boss?" Rain smiled.


    "Then remember there is nothing that can kill your boss. I wouldn''t die at the hands of these lowlifes," Veer whispered, as he bent forward and closed in to Rain''s ear. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Remember to use your concealment skill in case we get trapped or something. Trust in my and her ability, so please run away."


    "But Boss..."


    "Listen to me, first. I''m not telling you to run away from battle, but I want you to keep an eye on their group. Your concealment is so strong that even that entity didn''t sense you. So, don''t attack their group or rather don''t interact. You just need to observe them in case we are in danger."


    Veer backed away as he grinned at Rain, "It''s a mission I''m giving you, as we''ll need to fulfill the blood debt."


    Rain took a deep breath and nodded.


    ''None of them will survive. None!''

 Chapter 123 - 123: Trap

    After packing their stuff, the group once again resumed their march. David once again had to use his Aspect to cover all of them.


    It was actually a strange feeling, as if an invisible curtain had fallen on them. Under David''s care, they ran towards the Hill while being very close to each other.


    ''Something is off.''


    Veer thought, as he noticed that the Seeker Academy was moving in a pattern. It was very obvious so even he doubted that he was just overthinking things.


    But he didn''t let his guard down and continued to observe his surroundings anything miss. Aurora was also beside him but she was mainly doing the work of getting some information from the group.


    They continued for around three hours and just when Veer thought that they might not attack that day, he felt a sense of crises as if his whole being was in danger.


    ''I''ll be damned!''


    Without thinking twice, he grabbed Aurora''s hand...or atleast he tried to but he caught nothing but air. His vision suddenly blurred and he was greeted with a horrifying sight.


    A tall, towering rat stood before him, it''s eyes filled with madness and hunger. A glowing red hot horn blazed on the top of it''s head, as it looked at him with hunger.


    Veer quickly took out his Novice Spellblade and began to asses his situation, and it didn''t look that good. He clicked his tongue and thought, ''Tsk! They had us. Fucking, I also Hate Seers.''


    He was currently standing in a tunnel, or atleast that was what he assumed considering there was just Rock everywhere except The single path taht led to darkness before him.


    Before he could think of anything more, he was forced to jump sideways as a thick beam of hot lava grazed passed him. His quick reaction allows him to sustain no injuries but the assaulter was already upon him again.


    Brandishing his sword, he swiped upwards in a diagonal slash as his blade cut through the dense fur of the rat. It didn''t leave a single scratch on its body, and it was clear from how it just continued to attack.


    ''Where are others! Did they really separate me alone?''


    Just then, something collided with the back of the Rat''s head and exploded, making it almost fall over. Veer smiled as he recognised that arrow and quickly got to work.


    The situation could be assessed after they had dealt with the One Horned Rat. Forming magic circle on the tip of his sword, he muttered, "Flaming Beam!"


    With that, he thrusted his sword in the Rat''s open mouth and at the exact time, a feiry red glow formed around the sword''s tip and shot inside it''s mouth.


    The flames incinerated the Rat from inside as smoke came out from its mouth. With a heavy thud, the One Horned Rat fell on the ground, giving Veer some time to breath.


    "V!!"


    He looked up and found Aurora running towards him. He raised his hand a d blocked her by holding her forehead, and said, "You can''t use this situation for your advantage." S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Tsk! You''re always like this," Aurora clicked her tongue and stopped her attempts. Instead, she looked around and said, "I guess, they managed to fool us even though we were on guard."


    "Yeah, David''s Aspect is related to illusion, not darkness," Veer said, as he could already guess how they were fooled. "That''s why they intentionally let the secret slip, so that they can use it to trap us here."


    His opponents had done a good job and he had to say he was impressed. They used David''s illusion to make it look like they were surrounded by a blanket of darkness, as he had fooled all of their senses.


    It could be said to be a powerful ability it there had to be a catch. Sadly, they wouldn''t be able to know about it anytime soon.


    Just to be sure, he asked the system, ''Am I still in illusion?''


    [No]


    ''Damn it! I should have just asked you from the start.''


    "So, they basically lured us in a cave, and left us? It doesn''t make sense," Aurora said, finding the situation odd.


    The reason they had not broken out in fight was because both group needed each other to reach the tomb. Even if one decided to use the caves, there was absolutely no guarantee they would be safe. So, in her eyes it was a foolish move.


    "It''s probably because of the Seer," Veer said. "She probably saw something here and I''m sure she also saw something of this cave. I''m betting my cooking career that this cave gonna be a Hell Mode."


    Aurora sighed, a little frustrated by the fact that she had been played with. But this was how Seer worked and the reason she hated them.


    "Where is Rain?"


    Aurora asked, only now noticing that her companion was gone. She gripped her needle tightly, as a dangerous thought formed in her head.


    "Don''t worry about her. She will be fine on her own," Veer said. "I have sent her to look after them."


    "Are you an idiot? Why would you do something so dangerous?"


    Hearing the outburst from Aurora, Veer smiled and said, "Just believe in her. She''s a lot more powerful than you think she is. Also, she''s very experienced in these things."


    Although she wasn''t convinced, there was nothing she could do about it. What they had to do was see how could they escape this tunnel.


    "Let''s go back...wait! From which direction we came from again?"


    Veer asked, confused about the direction since the tunnel looked the same from both sides. David had used his illusion to the best and had managed to make them enter the tunnel so deep.


    "That guy probably even copied his group in the illusion," Aurora said, as she began to look at the Red Horned Rat. "We can just go a random direction now. Also, check this out first."


    Veer crouched near the Red Horned Rat and saw the Mana Shard Aurora took out. It was brimming with an intense, malicious mana that chilled his heart.

 Chapter 124 - 124: Corruption

    "What the hell is this?"


    Even though he asked it, Veer felt a strange familiarity with it. It was as if he had experienced it before and that feeling also brought a disgust towards it.


    Shaking his head, he ignored the unusual feeling and examined the Mana Shard closely. It was weird, and unlike any Mana Shard he had ever seen.


    It was like a fragment of a shattered glass and filled with a dark mist that was leaking away gradually. He furrowed his brows and muttered.


    "No wonder I felt the familiarity. This is the same Dark Mist that snake had."


    "Huh? Which snake?"


    "The one we faced to get here. It was Rain''s trial And we had to go through a Portal. Unfortunately, this snake names Dark Mist Guardian was guarding the entrance so we fought it. It also became the first nutrient for Rain''s Aspect."


    "What? Why did you allow her to do that?"


    Veer was startled as Aurora grabbed his collar and hissed at him. She tightened her grip and said, "Do you even know what this mist is?"


    "How would I know?"


    "Exactly! Anyway, since she seems to be fine then there shouldn''t be much problem," Aurora said, as she bit her nails and began to mutter something Veer couldn''t hear.


    "Hey, atleast tell me what is it?" Veer asked, worried and guilty as he was the one who allowed Rain to devour things and he had even left her all alone.


    "This mist is Corrupted Mana," Aurora sighed and answered. "We don''t know what it is clearly but it''s related to the Dark Era. Apparently, most Magical Creatures from the Dark Era had this in them."


    Veer frowned, as he looked at the dark mist swirling in the Mana Shard. Meanwhile, Aurora continued, "It''s very harmful and could corrupt anyone. It feeds on other''s mana and then change it''s nature. It wouldn''t be much problem here but every Corrupted Creature is haunted by madness and hunger."


    She looked down at the beast and sighed, "You must have seen it it''s eyes. The hunger, the wrongness. It''s as if these creatures aren''t supposed to exist but are there to bring the end of the world. Many speculate that the war of Dark Era happened because of them."


    Veer hummed and said, "And maybe these Labyrinths were made to contain these creatures. This was a weak one and even the Corrupted Mana it carries isn''t that powerful. But what about the powerful ones?"


    "Yeah, that''s a bad news. I expected this but it''s still surprising," Aurora said, as she told up. "Still, it''s weird how some have the Corrupted Mana but others don''t. We had slayed so many Magical Creatures and most of them were normal."


    "Maybe it''s because of this cave," Veer said, as he looked in the distance where the tunnel just kept going on forever. "Maybe that''s why they led us here."


    "Possible. But that means we''ll have to be even more careful. The Corrupted Mana gives them a boost in strength and every other factor," Aurora said. "Like this beast, it was much more powerful than normal Novice Stage."


    "Now I''m worried about her," Veer muttered.


    "Nothing should happen to her as she had already assimilated with the Corrupted Mana," Aurora smiled. "In fact, it seem like she''s the perfect person to fight corruption. You see, if you fight too many Corrupted Creatures, there is a high chance you''ll get Corrupted even if you don''t get affected directly."


    "Yeah, according to her Aspect description, she can basically devour anything to benefit herself," Veer heaved a sighed of relief. "Well, this means she''ll be going down this route then."


    "Hmm, well, we don''t have time to worry about her as our situation isn''t very optimistic," Aurora said, as she played with her needle. "And after escaping from this, I''ll go kill them all."


    Veer smiled and stood up, as he said, "Well then, let''s conquer this cave or tunnel, whatever it is."


    They were going to walk forward when Aurora remembered something and stopped. Taking out a compass, she knocked on her head lightly, "I completely forgot about this."


    "Huh? Would compass even work here? I''m pretty sure that guy messed up with our senses too." Veer said.


    "It''s not normal compass," Aurora grinned. "All of my Artefacts are from my Clan and they''re marked by special tracker Runes. Even Grandmasters would struggle to get it off."


    Veer smacked his head, as he has almost forgot about it. Of course, top clans would have security of top level. If anyone dared to steal from them, they would be found easily and then punished thoroughly.


    One such Artefact was with David, the one which boosted Vitality. Aurora had given it intentionally as she wanted to track them. The Runes of her clan were special and it could be tracked through Space-Time curvatures.


    Only through their Runemasters they had risen so high in ranks, after all.


    Aurora quickly activated the compass and looked at it''s needle hovering around for a while before it came to halt. She followed the directions and sure enough, it was opposite to where they were going. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hehe, this compass doesn''t just point out direction but also the most optimal way to reach there," Aurora grinned, as a dangerous glint passed through her eyes. "Let''s hunt some assassins today."


    Veer chuckled softly but also took out his new blade. Joining Aurora, he dashed in the direction the compass pointed. Fortunately, there was enough illumination from some Illumination rocks so they didn''t have to take out their own Illumination Artefacts.


    It didn''t take them long before they were forced to stop, as they had encountered a barrier. It was transperant and if their senses weren''t strong, they would have collided with it.


    Veer picked up a pebble and threw it before him. It travelled for while but soon encountered an invisible wall where it was turned to dust in matter of moments.


    "They really went all out to kill us, huh," Veer chuckled. "And all of this because her Seer saw a vision."


    "What do we do now? I don''t think we can break the barrier."

 Chapter 125 - 125: Corrupted Mana

    The duo of Veer and Aurora stood in the empty, rocky cave as they tried to throw a few things past the barrier. Sadly, everything they threw was turned into dust by the invisible barrier.


    "There!"


    Aurora pointed at a rock across the barrier and said, "That''s the Anchor that had the Rune Formation. They really used their everything to kill us, huh. It''s a C-Rank Rune Formation and nothing we do would work against it."


    Following her gaze, Veer found the rock she was pointing at and observed it. It looked like an ordinary rock, no different from the rocks lying around the cave.


    But he didn''t doubt Aurora, as she had a powerful Soul and could sense things he couldn''t. She was a Runemaster, after all. Sadly, she was just starting, so she had not progressed much in that side.


    He sighed and said, "I guess we have no other choice, then."


    "Yeah, let''s go back."


    Since there was nothing they could do about it, the duo didn''t bother to stay there and descended into the cave. Though, after traveling for some time, they grew more and more vigilant.


    They both had powerful senses and could feel that something was wrong in the cave. Still, they continued running down the slant ground, ready for every sneak attack.


    "It''s weird, isn''t it? This thing just continues to go down and down. Where is it headed, anyway?"


    Aurora said, finally unable to keep silent. She looked around and added.


    "I expected many Corrupted Beasts, but there are none. What happened?"


    Just then, something came hurling towards the duo. Reacting quickly, Veer got in front of Aurora and used his blade to deflect the incoming object.


    It was fast but held no power whatsoever, so he was easily able to deflect it away. However, then he noticed something green on it, as he thought, ''Poison maybe?''


    "I think it''s traps."


    As Veer was preparing for a fight, Aurora voiced out behind him. He turned around and asked, "Like the landmines? I can''t sense them."


    "They''re done by someone skillful," she said, closing her eyes. She raised her hand and pointed at some corners and some parts of the ground floor.


    "There... there... yeah, that''s one too."


    Veer memorized it all, and when Aurora finished, he picked her up and dashed forward. He dodged all of the places Aurora had pointed at, though sometimes it was very difficult as he had to jump a long distance.


    Fortunately, after a while, the traps were over and they didn''t sustain any injuries. There, Veer dropped Aurora on the ground and said, "Now, this is even more problematic than I thought."


    Aurora glared at him as she stood up and said, "Yeah, it means there is an intelligent being here. Who knows, maybe there are many." Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Or maybe the Magical Creature did this."


    "Anything is possible, so we can''t rule out that possibility. Let''s head deeper."


    Veer nodded, and they proceeded to delve even deeper in the cave. They encountered many traps like the first one, and if it weren''t for Aurora''s powerful senses, they might have already died.


    After throwing away a rock golem on the sides, Veer went to check up on Aurora and found her panting, as she stood having her hands on her knees.


    She took a deep breath and straightened, though she still held her forehead. Focusing so much on her surroundings through her Mana Sense was exhausting for her.


    "We''ll have to be careful now. I can''t use my Mana Sense anymore. Also, these traps are very old. The structures... It''s very similar to that of the Vahn Civilization of nine hundred years ago."


    Veer gave her an Energy Drink and said, "So, this was basically made when the labyrinth was made, huh."


    "Possible," Aurora finished the Energy Drink that also replenished her mana and stood up.


    The duo once again set off, though this time they were slower and paid attention to everything around them. They soon noticed the lack of traps and the distance between walls getting smaller.


    "Man! The Mana in the air is being affected," Aurora said. "It''s probably due to the Corrupted Mana. It''s also just getting denser and denser. What do we do?"


    "Hope that the cave doesn''t end there, otherwise we''re screwed," Veer rolled his eyes as he walked forward.


    Unfortunately, the cave just kept getting more and more narrow. At one point, they could touch both sides with their hands simultaneously.


    "This is bad!" Veer frowned. "Mana density here is just too low. Why is there so much Corrupted Mana when we had only encountered a single Corrupted Creature?"


    "Whatever the reason is, we''ll just have to see that," Aurora smiled, as she gestured for Veer to take the lead.


    She also transformed her needle into a fine, glistening white Bow that was almost her size. Still, she handled it pretty easily as she was used to it.


    Sadly, it would just do more harm than good in these caves, so she clicked her tongue and changed its shape again. This time, it was a small Assault Rifle.


    "That''s a good Artefact," Veer smiled. "Just get whatever you want whenever you want. Perfect for someone like you."


    Taking a deep breath, the duo entered the narrow entrance and instantly felt something slamming at them. It was like an invisible force, like a burst of wind, forcing them back.


    Veer held his breath and also coated his body with Mana. He was finding the situation eerily similar to his Trial in the wheat farm, where he had to hold his breath while fighting.


    Fortunately, he was used to it by now. But he wasn''t alone. He turned around to check up on Aurora and found her taking out a glass mask.


    She quickly pushed it on her face, while saying, "It has a Rune Formation inside it so don''t worry. Let''s go!"


    Together, they once again stepped into the entrance and faced the invisible wall of Corrupted Mana before them. Still, they pushed through it while feeling as if a thousand-meter waterfall was landing directly on their heads.


    ''Shit! It''s eating away my Mana too fast!''

 Chapter 126 - 126: Determination

    Veer got worried, so he increased his speed. However, doing so caused his flesh to split apart, making blood seep out of his wounds.


    His body and flesh were very strong because of his Mana Circulation Technique, yet even they seemed useless against the Corrupted Mana.


    Ignoring the pain, Veer reinforced his body with even more Mana and tried to circulate his Mana to replenish the lost amount.


    ''Hey, is she doing fine?''


    [Individual Aurora is struggling against the Corrupted Mana but because of her Artefacts, she has high chances of making it to the end.]


    ''I''ll be damned! Why are people so rich?''


    Veer groaned and pushed himself forward, in the narrowed walls of the dark cave. Even the illumination from those rocks had dimmed, and all he could see was just darkness ahead.


    For a moment, he wondered if it was worth struggling so much as there was nothing but darkness. But then he remembered that he couldn''t go back either.


    ''Move forward! There is nothing left behind!''


    His wounds continued to get worse, but he persisted. However, that was just the beginning, as he soon began to hear screams of grief, anguish, and guilt in his mind.


    Veer groaned as he tried to separate those voices, but they just got louder and louder. It started to mess with his thoughts as his own emotions began to take over him.


    Anger. Hunger.


    He wanted to fight. He wanted to eat. He wanted to devour everything in the world. He wanted to satiate his hunger.


    Just then, he felt a sudden chill that made his blood run cold. His thoughts became clear as coldness permeated through his chest. However, those screams didn''t go away.


    They were still haunting him and trying to corrupt him.


    Veer gritted his teeth and thought, ''This is just by being in contact with it for some time. What would happen if I actually intake it?''


    He didn''t even want to imagine. His whole body was coated with his Mana, which was trying its best to keep the Corrupted Mana outside, and to a certain extent, it was successful.


    ''What should I do? Can I even maintain this speed?''


    Just then, he felt a tap on his shoulder, so he stopped and turned around. He looked at his companion with questioning eyes, demanding answers as to why she had stopped him in such a place.


    Aurora nodded at him and reached out to remove the mask from her face, but Veer was quick enough to stop her. Holding her hand, he shook his head.


    She tried to beg him using her eyes, but unfortunately, Veer didn''t budge from his decision. When he saw tears in her eyes and her stubbornness, he quickly slammed the back of her neck, making her unconscious.


    He was so fast that she couldn''t even react properly. She just watched how the love of her life was fighting against insanity through sheer will. And then, her consciousness slipped away. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Holding her in his hands, Veer wanted to sigh. How could he not understand what she wanted to do? The girl was too crazy for him and wouldn''t hesitate to sacrifice herself for him, especially since she had her regrets regarding it.


    Sadly, Veer didn''t want that. He didn''t want anyone to die for him.


    He checked her mask once again to see if there was any Corrupted Mana leaking in and found a thin, flimsy barrier around Aurora that was keeping everything away from her.


    ''They must have found out about the corruption long ago and made these for their heirs. Well, it''s not like I would have gotten anything.''


    Veer shook his head and picked Aurora up on his back. With eyes full of determination, he took a step forward and began to walk on the dark path.


    He didn''t know how long he had walked, but he kept walking despite the wails echoing in his head. His emotions bubbled up, but he crushed them down.


    There was no way he was going to die. He wouldn''t allow that.


    His Mana glowed brighter than ever, as he burned it without a care against the Corrupted Mana. He was going to make it through the end.


    ''Nothing can stop Veer Ainsworth. Nothing!''


    Unknown to him, something cracked inside him as his Mana suddenly changed to an incandescent glow. However, he didn''t notice it.


    He was in a strange state that even he couldn''t comprehend. All he knew was that he needed to reach the end, no matter what. That was all that mattered to him, and nothing could stop him.


    After what felt like an eternity, Veer reached the end of the cave, where his sanity finally returned, as he found himself in a massive hall.


    He blinked, trying to understand what had just happened. However, before all that, he checked his surroundings and found the pressure gone.


    The Corrupted Mana still lingered in the air, but it was far less than in that narrow entrance. The place seemed safe, even though he couldn''t check anything as the hall was barely illuminated.


    He trusted his instincts and let himself be tired for once, as he dropped on his butt along with Aurora, who also slumped down from his back.


    Her head hit the marble floor, waking her up. Her eyes snapped open as she looked around in panic, her face full of anguish and rage.


    When she found Veer beside her, her face lost all the anger as she beamed in joy and hugged him from behind. Quickly taking off her mask, she said, "Why did you refuse me? You could have died."


    "What about you?"


    "I had other..."


    "No need to lie, Aur. You can lie, but your eyes can''t." Veer sighed, as he let the system recover his Mana. "Besides, I''m safe and sound, as you can see, so why are you worrying?"


    "But what if that corruption would have gotten you?" Aurora cried, as tears ran down her cheeks while her hold on Veer tightened, as if she was afraid he would leave her.


    Veer sighed and let her do as she pleased, as he muttered, "I''m not that weak. I will never leave you all."

 Chapter 127 - 127: The Aethrym

    After consoling Aurora for some time, Veer also took some rest while observing his surroundings. Since the darkness was too much for him to see, he took out an Illumination Artefact.


    They were pretty cheap and just needed Mana to light up, so everyone always carried them.


    ''Hmm, the Corrupted Mana is still too much here.''


    Veer thought, feeling the oppressive madness around him. He could still hear screams but on much smaller scale and they were also very low.


    [ MP: 12/6400 (inaccessible)]


    Glancing at his status, Veer sighed, as he thought, ''Damn that took much of my mana. I don''t know how long it''ll take to replenish it.''


    He also noticed how the Mana regeneration was low in the hall because of the Corrupted Mana and that meant he would have to wait before he could fight at his best condition again.


    Shaking those thoughts off, be looked around the hall, though he couldn''t see far as the light from artefact wasn''t strong enough.


    What he saw left him confused, as the hall was pretty empty with marble floor, dark walls with intricate patterns that seemed to glow when the light shone on them. There was also a torch but it wasn''t lit up.


    ''I guess we can only find more by moving forward.''


    Since it would take forever for his mana to regenerate, he didn''t see any point in resting in the hall. After all, the Corrupted Mana was still there.


    So, he stood up and said, "Let''s go and check what is at the end of the hall. There shouldn''t be any danger but still, keep your guard up."


    Aurora nodded in agreement and Veer took a step forward. In the next second, twk torch on his side lit up, taking him by surprise.


    Understanding shone in his eyes, as he took one more step forward and began walking. One by one, all the touches began to lit up as the further as he moved in the hall.


    However, there was still nothing in the hall. It was completely empty.


    Confused and wary, Veer moved forward with his sword in his hand. It took a couple of minutes before he finally saw something and stopped.


    On a pedestal before him, a small iron cage was placed and Inside of it, there was a dark, pulsating stone that sent outburst of dark waves. However, the dark waves never left the cave, as if the metal was trapping everything in it.


    Veer was stunned, as he muttered, "Did all of that Corrupted Mana came from this stone?"


    Aurora peaked from behind and said, "It''s possible. I don''t know what that is but I have a very bad feeling about it. That metal cage is different, though."


    "To trap something of that calibre, of course it''s different," Veer shook his head and looked around, finding the hall as empty as ever.


    His confusion grew as he said, "I don''t understand why would anyone place this here? It shouldn''t just because they wanted to keep the Corrupted Mana away, right?"


    After observing the metal cage and the dark stone properly, the duo began to move past it. They didn''t want to deal with Corrupted Mana at any cost so it was better to just find another exit. Since the hall had an entrance, there should also be exit.


    They continued to walk for a couple of minutes, finding nothing except the torches that continued to light up. Just when they thought that there was no exit, they chanced upon something.


    Aurora''s eyes lit up as she pointed forward and said, happiness clear in her voice, "V, look there."


    Following her Direction, Veer found an entrance in the wall to a similar tunnel they had come from. He didn''t know where it led, but it was worth exploring. So, they didn''t waste any time and entered it.


    Veer expected to meet the same oppression from Corrupted Mana and was working on finding a plan to endure it. Fortunately though, the oppression never came and they even began to feel the Corrupted Mana lessening the further they walked.


    This gave them confidence as they increased their speed even more. As long as they could get away from the Corrupted Mana, they would be happy.


    However, the tunnel was as narrow as ever. They couldn''t even walk side by side and were forced to keep an eye on each other''s weak spot.


    They also noticed something interesting in the terrain. They were descending for the most part before entering the wall but now, it seemed like they were passing through a artificial tunnel with proper ups and downs.


    This filled them with hope and dread as they didn''t want to have any battle in their current condition. They could only hope that if they find someone down there, they wouldn''t be hostile.


    At one point, Veer stopped to drink water as he was growing thirsty, but just then his instincts flared up as threw the water bottle at his front.


    Something pierced the bottle at breakneck speed, and came directly at Veer without slowing down. But that momentary pause gave Veer enough time to draw his blade and deflect the arrow.


    There wasn''t enough space to move, after all.


    "Whatever may happen, will happen."


    Veer shook his head and got readied for a battle, even though it was going to be difficult due to the limited space to move.


    He shouted, just to be sure if he could convince the other side.


    "Hey! Can we talk this out?"


    Another arrow came flying towards him but instead of hitting him, it landed before his feet. Confused, and a little hopeful, he once again shouted, "I know you can hear me so can we talk it out?"


    There was a deathly silence, as the atmosphere turned tense. Veer waited with his sword drawn, as he didn''t want to risk getting his head skewed.


    He also kept his stance in check, so that no arrow could go through him to Aurora. She had weak defences and wouldn''t be able to handle such arrowes.


    After some time, he heard footsteps getting closer to him as he raised his head to look there. Under their careful eyes, two Creatures emerged from the other side of the narrow cave.


    Veer was stunned, as he looked the beings before him. He recognised them, as he had spent quite some time learning about history and extinct races. The one he was seeing before them was one such race.


    The Aethryms.


    They were slender, graceful humanoids with nearly transparent skin, so pale that faint veins coule be seen beneath the surface. Their eyes were large and reflective¡ªoften silver or pearly¡ªwhich helped them see in the dimmest light.


    Their hair were thin and silky, ranging from white to soft lavender, flowing around their tall, willowy frames. Each movement they made was quiet and fluid, hinting at their long adaptation to narrow caves. They wore simple but elegant garments woven from shimmering cave silk.


    One of them came towards Veer, with it''s hand raised before him. It''s large eyes blinked, as he examined Veer from head to toe.


    Then, it nodded and opened it''s mouth to say something, which came of as a foreign language for Aurora. But Veer understood some of it.


    "You two shelw similar lekwk to her!"


    Veer lowered his sword, as he tried to remember the Aethrym language he had once studied. It was hard, considering he had studied multiple languages of extinct species.


    But then he remembered something and asked, ''Hey, can you help me with this? It''s in my memory and you just need to highlight it.''


    [Affirmative!]


    Soon, familiar memories flooded in his mind, as he instantly recognised the words the being before him spoke. He smiled and replied in the same language, though his ascent was way off and came as weird. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hello, we didn''t came here to harm you. We are a peaceful group."


    The Aethrym before him flinched, as it looked at him deeply for a moment before asked, "You can understand us?"


    "Yes, I once studied your language so I can understand you, but speaking is very difficult," Veer tried his best to sound the same as them, but it really came of as he was mocking them.


    Fortunately, the Aethryms didn''t mind it and seemed to be happy about the fact that he could understand them. The one in front began to laugh, "Haha! We finally have an outsider who can understand us."


    Veer nodded, and hoped they wouldn''t take him as captive. Aurora was also prepared for any attacks as she didn''t trust them one bit, especially since she couldn''t understand what they were talking about.


    "Hello, and welcome. My name is Brando and he''s Sando. We''re brothers and this was our time for the watch," Brando, the one in front laughed and said.


    He lowered his hand which was ready to attack Veer, showing his stance on the matter which eased Veer''s heart. He didn''t trust them completely but atleast, he wouldn''t have to fight right away.

 Chapter 128 - 128: Friend?

    Although Veer and Aurora were very confused as to why they were seeing an extinct race here, they didn''t voice aloud their question.


    As he observed his surroundings, and his new companions, Veer thought, ''If I have to take a guess, then they''ve been trapped here for the last thousand years since the time this Labyrinth was formed. But why? Also, does that mean there are more of such races here?''


    He smiled, as he felt his curiosity side waking up. He had always desired to observe or at least watch the extinct and how they lived. And now, it could be fulfilled.


    As far as the books had told him, the Aethryms were a race that loved to live in a place of absence of sunlight. It wasn''t that the Sun harmed them, but they were more suited for the dark places.


    ''No wonder they are camping here. Wait! They said Outsiders, so have they met anyone else before?''


    Veer''s mind was running at full speed, as he tried to form hypotheses and find their solution. He didn''t have anything else to do anyway, as they just continued to walk endlessly, sometimes downwards and sometimes upwards.


    He felt a slight tug at his battle suit and turned around, only to see Aurora had her cheeks puffed up. Seeing them, he chuckled and said, "Don''t worry. They are trustworthy or at least it seems so."


    "Let''s be careful," Aurora muttered, as she gripped her needle tightly.


    Shaking his head, Veer began to tell her about the Aethryms, the best he could since even he didn''t know much about them. There were just so few records about ancient civilizations and races.


    After a few more turns, they finally saw something else other than the single pathway. As they walked past two tunnels branching by the one they were walking, Veer thought, ''A network of tunnels? Should have expected.''


    He looked at his new friends and asked in their language, "Hey, do you know what is back there?"


    Brando was the one who answered, as he was walking behind Sando, "It''s a Sacred Heart of our Ancestor. He left it behind so that those Monsters from above don''t come down."


    ''So, the Ancestor Trope,'' Veer rubbed his chin and asked, "It was wonderful, actually. By the way, how long do we have to walk?"


    "We''re just there. Don''t worry!" Brando chuckled, waving his almost transparent hand. It was still a little weird to see them move but the two had already seen many weird races, so they didn''t show anything on their faces.


    What Brando said turned out to be true as after a few minutes, they finally reached their destination. Brando and Sando stopped, stepping aside to let the two out of the narrow tunnel.


    Coming out, Veer witnessed a sight of wonders. He sucked a deep breath and thought, ''Damn! A whole Underground city? Of such a large scale?''


    What stood before them was a massive underground city, with carved-out tunnels and caves. It was so massive that for a moment, Veer thought he was standing on a high building.


    Every room and path had a strange crystal embedded on the walls while a giant, almost ten meters big crystal was attached to the ceiling which illuminated the whole city. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was a surreal sight to see, and Veer had to say he was impressed.


    "It''s wonderful, right? We worked very hard to make this. My ancestors even sacrificed their lives for this."


    Brando said, as he laughed loudly. It seemed he was really happy to finally talk to some outsiders.


    "It''s really amazing," Veer nodded, as he looked around and thought, ''There had to be something here. This civilization is as old as the Labyrinth so there should be some clues left.''


    He turned around and asked, "Hey, can we meet your leader as we would like to express our thanks for hospitality."


    This time, Sando answered in a low voice, "The Chief is busy at the moment so you will have to wait some time. If you''re fine with it, then I''ll show you your rooms."


    "Veer, ask them why are they so kind to us?" Aurora nudged at his shoulder, as she didn''t like the way things were going.


    Veer nodded and asked the question, on which Sando just chuckled while Brando laughed out loud. Once again.


    They waited till he was calm again and then he answered, "Ah! You''re a fun guy, my friend. As for your question, it''s because we received some Outsiders a while back. They were wearing the same clothes as you, so I thought you''re in the same group."


    "There are others here?" Aurora''s eyes shimmered, as she almost jumped to find others.


    Veer pulled her back and asked the Aethryms, "Did they understand you?"


    "Nope! None of them did."


    "Then, why are you amiable to us or maybe even to them?"


    "Hmm, it''s better if you talk with them so we won''t waste time. Let''s go, I''ll take you to them."


    Veer nodded, and Brando led them downstairs as they began to descend the floor. Soon, they passed by many Aethryms who all gave them weird, but hopeful eyes as if they had seen their savior.


    It confused Veer a lot as everyone had that look. He frowned and thought, ''What the hell is happening? I thought they would try to pick a fight against us. Is it their plan to lure us somewhere?''


    It was possible, so he signaled Aurora, but she already had her needle in hand. It never left her grip, actually. He smiled and shook his head, ''I should be worrying about myself.''


    They continued to descend the floors through stairs made of rocks, and soon reached the fourth floor from the bottom. From there, they entered one of the tunnels and walked for some more time before they were forced to stop.


    Before them stood a mighty, over two meters tall man, having a giant boulder on his shoulder. As he stepped forward, the earth cracked under his might, but he didn''t even flinch.


    Veer blinked, as he never expected him to be the first he would meet. It seemed the Aethryms weren''t lying.

 Chapter 129 - 129: Meeting The Former Friend

    Veer was truly surprised to see the big man here. He smiled and was going to call him but then stopped. Rock was already carrying that boulder, so it was best not to disturb him...


    "Hey, Mountain Man, we have brought some of your kins along."


    Brando shouted, as he took a step back. It was clear even he didn''t want to get close to Rock.


    Hearing his shout, Rock turned around and his flat expression vanished, turning into that of pure joy. It was the first time Veer had seen that look, so he was quite surprised.


    With a heavy thump that shook the earth, Rock dropped the boulder and took Veer in his arms. His laugh echoed in the tunnel, confusing other Aethrym workers as he said, "Haha, welcome back Boss. I didn''t think we will meet so soon."


    "Thanks, but can you please release me?" Veer muttered, trying his best to get out of his hold, but it seemed impossible. Rock was just too strong physically.


    Hearing him, Rock pulled away as he smiled at Veer and said, "You don''t know how happy I am to see you here, Boss. These jelly-belly beings speak so annoyingly, and I can''t even understand them."


    "See? I knew you would know him," Brando puffed his chest, as he waited for some compliment but none came. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Only Sando snickered beside him and said, "We will go and notify the chief about you and your companion. He''ll be happy knowing that there''s finally someone who can understand us. Meanwhile, you can ask the Mountain guy to show you around."


    Veer nodded and said, "Thanks a lot. We will definitely thank your chief and repay."


    "Don''t worry about it."


    Saying that, the two bid their farewell and walked back in the direction they came from. Seeing that they were alone, Aurora came forward and whispered to Rock, "Can we trust them?"


    "Huh? Weren''t you against Boss or something?" Rock was confused, even more so when he saw how close the two seemed.


    Still, it wasn''t his matter to probe in, so he simply shrugged and answered, "You can trust them. It''s been a while since I came here or more like was teleported here. We had a fight in start but we came to an agreement, probably. I don''t know the details."


    "How do you not know the details of an agreement you did?" Veer was speechless, and so was Aurora. She wondered what kind of people Veer had trained...


    Rock scratched his bald head and replied, "I really don''t know, Boss. I just beat some of them, then someone with a big head came and said something. I don''t know what he said, but I guessed he was trying to make peace so I also agreed."


    To say he was shocked would be an understatement. Veer just looked at his subordinate, dumbfounded. Blinking, he asked, "You mean, you are living with another race whom you can''t even communicate with? And you also have the peace agreement?"


    "Yeah, pretty much. I also help out in these minor works and they give me food. That''s all good for me until I find a way back. Fortunately, now that you''re here, you can do it."


    Veer opened his mouth and closed it, as he really had nothing to say. He was just impressed by how simple Rock was and how good he was at survival, even if in weird ways.


    On the other hand, Aurora noted something from his words and asked, "You mean, there is no way out of this?"


    "Not that I know. I also couldn''t ask them," Rock suddenly stopped, as he slapped his forehead and said, "I almost forgot. Boss Elara is also here, though her condition..."


    He couldn''t even complete his sentence before Veer gripped his shoulders tightly and asked, his eyes burning in excitement, "She''s also here! Where is she? Why didn''t you tell this earlier, you dumbhead?"


    "Uh, I forgot," Rock then looked past his shoulder and said, "I''ll take you to her, though."


    "Thanks, let''s not waste any time."


    Veer was too excited, so he quickly turned Rock around and began to force him to lead the way. His smile was brilliant, and it was something that made Aurora smile too.


    However, she also felt a strange feeling gripping her heart as she thought, ''Would you have loved me the same if I had abandoned everything for you?''


    She wondered, as she had always done. Sadly, there was no remedy for past and regrets. She could only work for her future and she would do it.


    ''I will make you mine, Veer. There is no way I''m doing the same mistake again,'' Aurora smiled and followed the two of them.


    Because of Rock''s huge body structure, they had to walk behind him while the Aethryms had to stick themselves to the walls. They looked really terrified when Rock passed by them, making Aurora really curious as to what happened here.


    After passing through some more tunnels, Rock suddenly stopped and looked around. Scratching his head, he muttered, "Which way was it again?"


    "Rock!"


    Rock flinched, as he heard a cold, chilling voice behind him. He gulped, wondering when he had begun to fear someone. This was so unlike him, but Veer...


    "If you don''t remember her location correctly this time..."


    Rock shivered, as he quickly nodded his bald head and said, stuttering, "I-I just remembered. I''ll let you get to her right away."


    They changed paths and this time Rock paid close attention to the details so he wouldn''t get lost again. Meanwhile, Aurora, who was walking behind them, thought, ''What did he do to make such a man fear him? Hmm, I''ll need to understand you once again, V.''


    Fortunately, this time Rock didn''t blunder and took the two of them to the right destination. They stepped inside of a hall carved with some paintings, which had a single stone to light up the whole hall.


    In the centre of the hall, a giant skull of a monster rested and atop it, a beautiful young woman with a detached look on her face was sitting.


    Her eyelids twitched slightly, as she sensed something and her eyes, which were distant, seemed to have gathered some clarity.


    Elara was as beautiful as ever.

 Chapter 130 - 130: Lack of Emotions

    Veer was surprised to see Elara or rather her expression. It was so foreign and strange that he felt stumped for a moment. Her battle suit was perfectly fine and there was no visible wound on her, but something was amiss.


    He clenched his fist and thought, ''What happened in her trial?''


    However, it wasn''t that important. She was Elara. His Elara. That''s all that mattered, so he smiled and said, taking a step forward, "Yo, Dumbo, won''t you give your dear husband a hug?"


    Elara finally showed a reaction, as she turned to look down at Veer. Her distant eyes seemed to shine, as she opened her mouth wide, "Veer!"


    "What are you spacing out there?" Veer felt a pang of pain in his heart looking at her expression, but he didn''t show it on his face.


    Without saying anything, Elara jumped from the skull and landed before him. Then, she spread her hands and hugged Veer, taking him by surprise. Still, he acted quickly and wrapped his arms around her, brushing her short hair.


    ''What happened?'' Veer was growing more and more worried, so he used the best option he had. ''Show me her status!''


    [Name - Elara Flamme]


    [Age - 18]


    [Race - High Human]


    [Class - Fighter/Tank]


    [Health Status - Alive (Injured Heavily)]


    [Rank - F]


    [Aspect - Purifying Flames (S-Rank)] S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Description - Summons flames that consume anything within reach, leaving only pure ash behind. These flames burn away all corruption and impurity, cleansing everything they touch. As the Aspect''s strength grows, the flames become hotter and spread further, even able to burn through spiritual barriers. However, overuse may result in amplification of emotions, leading to a crazed berserk state.]


    [Sub-Aspect: Restorative Blaze (A-Rank)]


    [Description: Conjures gentle, healing flames that mend wounds, cure ailments, and revitalize the user''s strength. These restorative flames can heal virtually any injury and cleanse ailments both physical and spiritual. The intensity and effectiveness of the healing depend on how much pain the user can endure during the process. Each use inflicts significant pain upon her, drawing from her life force to fuel the healing energy. Prolonged or excessive use of Restorative Blaze leads to a gradual erosion of her emotional capacity, making her increasingly detached and devoid of feelings. As her emotions fade, so does her sense of humanity, leaving her a stoic and unfeeling guardian.]


    [Love Metre - 98/100 (Will burn the world for you)]


    Veer was dumbfounded, as he just looked at Elara''s status with his eyes wide open. He swallowed back his saliva and thought, ''What the fuck is her Sub-Aspect?''


    He could already guess a few things after seeing her Sub-Aspect, and that filled his heart with dread. He had seen Elara''s heavily injured status and then she had recovered quickly, so he thought she had used some healing potion.


    But the situation seemed different. Elara had likely ended up in a deadly situation and got injured heavily. In the moment of life and death, she Awakened her Sub-Aspect, which was pretty self-explanatory.


    It was also the direct opposite of her main Aspect. While one destroyed everything at the cost of amplifying her emotions, the other healed and restored at the cost of her lack of emotions.


    She must have used her Sub-Aspect to heal herself and ended up in this situation, where she seemed so distant and her eyes, which were usually full of emotions, were looking bleak.


    Veer felt his chest getting heavy at just the thought of her trial and what she might have faced. Sucking a deep breath, he reminded himself of the situation and smiled, thinking, ''The effect shouldn''t be permanent so I can bring her back.''


    He pulled back and smiled at Elara, who was still wearing a rather indifferent look on her face. He said, "I can guess what happened to you, but was it really enough to take you down?"


    "I didn''t go down. I fought my best, but that woman was just too powerful," Elara answered, as clarity slowly returned to her eyes. "I even broke past my limits and injured her, but I was defeated. I don''t know what happened afterwards."


    "You don''t need to worry too much about it," Veer smiled, thankful that Elara was still responsive and knew who he was. ''She must not have used it much, so she still retains her humanity and emotions. They''re just subdued a little.''


    "You have Awakened your Sub-Aspect, and you''re in this state because of that."


    Elara''s eyes shone at the mention of it as she asked, "What do you mean?"


    As patient as he was, Veer described the details of her Sub-Aspect to her without hiding anything. He wasn''t worried about others listening to them, as the Aethryms couldn''t understand him and the other two people were ones he trusted.


    "I see. So it''s all because I healed myself a few times?" Elara muttered. "V, is this permanent? I don''t like this. It feels weird."


    "You''re feeling that feeling, so it''s all good. It means you still have emotions," Veer chuckled. "And no, the effects shouldn''t be permanent, and I have a few solutions for it. But why don''t you rest first?"


    Elara blinked, not understanding what he meant, but then Veer took out a small mirror and gave it to her. Seeing her dark circles in the reflection, she understood everything as she said, "I haven''t slept much, huh. Alright, I''ll do as you say."


    Saying that, she pulled Veer towards herself and slept on his chest, while standing. It didn''t even take a few seconds for her to fall asleep, which showed her condition.


    Veer sighed, as he caressed her back, thinking, ''You will be fine. I won''t let that smile fade away so easily.''


    He sighed and picked her up. Turning around, he looked at Rock and asked, "When was the last time she slept?"


    "It''s been a few days since we came here, and she hasn''t slept for a single day," Rock answered. "We tried to convince her, but her mental state was way too weird. It felt like I''m talking to an AI. Only now, she recovered slightly and talked so much with you and even slept."

 Chapter 131 - 131: Chief of Aethryms

    While walking back in the tunnels, Veer asked a lot of questions to Rock, and the answers he got confirmed some of his hypotheses.


    The two of them had been teleported into this civilization a few days back, with Rock being the first to come followed by Elara. He was happy seeing that one of his bosses was there, but her mental state even surprised him.


    She didn''t do anything and even ate a few meals as if they were just mandatory to keep herself alive. The Aethryms would have shown displeasure towards her actions, as she didn''t really do anything, but there was an attack recently.


    Just because the civilization was underground didn''t mean they were safe from the Magical Creatures. Some of the underground dwellers attacked them from time to time, and this time, it was a giant Magical Creature resembling a spider.


    Even Rock could only hold it back, but Elara came out of nowhere and shattered that Magical Creature''s body. She even took out its skull, while having no expression on her face.


    That was when the Aethryms acknowledged Elara and left her alone. From then on, Elara spent most of her time sitting on the skull. She would spend hours just staring at the ceiling, as if she was trying to find something but couldn''t.


    "Honestly, I''m thinking just your presence can heal her from whatever she experienced," Rock laughed. "I''m guessing that she had a very hard trial."


    ''Let''s hope so,'' Veer hummed and then asked, "What about your trial? What happened in that?"


    "Ah! It was the most frustrating one for me," Rock answered. "I was stuck in a weak body and needed to solve some conflict using my brain and also had to talk a lot. It was annoying as fuck and I wanted to punch those bastards to death."


    "Haha, we can see why you got that trial then," Veer chuckled softly. "So, did you get some calmer-minded or something?"


    "A little, but I still think if you can solve a problem by fist, then you shouldn''t use your damned brain. It''ll take too much time which you can use for training," Rock shrugged.


    Veer rolled his eyes, though he could understand where he was coming from. On the other hand, Aurora, who had been observing everything silently, which was a big surprise for Veer, finally decided to open her mouth.


    "Don''t you think the Trials have been too convenient, V?" she said. "Like, they targeted our weakness and helped us see them. It was as if someone was training us, but why and for what? It seems too skeptical."


    "Well, that''s where I''m confused too," Veer said, remembering a few details. "My Trial was very weird and definitely didn''t cover any of my weaknesses. It just strengthened me more, nothing else. El also seemed to have a weird Trial."


    "Yeah, she did mention some woman," Aurora frowned. "And judging from her state, it seems that she didn''t fight in an illusion."


    "Yeah, we''ll clear that up once she wakes up, but I''m guessing the Trials were designed by someone," Veer said, as they followed the same path they had come from while getting strange gazes from the Aethryms.


    Ignoring them, Veer continued, "For what? I don''t know, but maybe it''s related to the conflict. Or maybe they just wanted to prepare us for the Labyrinth."


    "But it isn''t that dangerous, right?" Aurora said. "I don''t understand."


    While it was true that the Floating Islands were filled with Ancient monsters, the situation wasn''t that different from the real world. They could just live in the safe area and spend the rest of the time chilling.


    The Labyrinth wasn''t as dangerous as everyone made it out to be. Of course, they thought otherwise, as they didn''t believe clearing the labyrinth would be so easy.


    "There is also the matter of an Underground civilization and why they are so weak," Veer said. "According to the things Rock shared, they don''t seem to be even at the Intermediate Stage."


    Aurora and Veer looked at each other, then sighed. The questions were just piling up while they were getting no answers. Not to mention they also needed to find a way to get out of these tunnels.


    There was just no way Veer was risking going back from the way he came. The Corrupted Mana was just too much, and the entrance there was also sealed.


    Lost in their thoughts, they soon reached the Main Hub where they could see the big crystal attached to the ceiling. It was a beautiful sight, nonetheless.


    "Hey, the Chief wants to talk to you."


    They turned around and found Brando and Sando coming towards them. Though, it was hard to distinguish them because of their strange body forms.


    Sando stopped before them and asked, surprise filling his big eyes, "She actually slept? That''s surprising as I thought she''s someone who can''t sleep."


    "Now, what the hell is this ribbit saying?" Rock asked.


    Instead of answering him, Veer looked at Sando and said, "Having friends helps after all. Also, can we meet your chief right now?"


    "Yes, that''s what we came here for. He''s eager to meet you," Brando laughed and gestured for Veer to follow him.


    Veer nodded, and his group followed Brando as he took them to the bottom floor. They noticed something there, as there were fewer tunnels and some Aethryms were busy digging more of them.


    Soon, they reached the farthest room from the base and entered it. It was a big hall, to be exact, with various things placed properly like tables, Illumination stones, beds, etc. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As he looked around the room, his gaze landed on a figure having a muscular physique of an Aethryms. The chief had a long purple beard growing on his face, as he stood up and welcomed them with his hoarse voice.


    "Welcome, Outsiders, to my humble abode. I''m really glad we finally have someone who can understand us. Please come take a seat."


    The group did as he said, as they took seats on a stone sofa covered with a comfortable cushion. Brando and Sando also went to stand behind the chief.

 Chapter 132 - 132: Badong

    After making Elara comfortable in his embrace, Veer sat on the sofa along with Aurora while Rock stood behind them. Looking at the Chief of Aethryms, he smiled and said.


    "Hello, I''m Veer Ainsworth and these are my friends..."


    One by one, he introduced his friends and then waited, as the Chief nodded and said.


    "My name is Badong, the Seventh Chief of Skelp Civilization and I welcome you to this humble abode. I''m sure you have a lot of questions but so do I. Sadly, you don''t seem to be in a good condition so we can do that talk later."


    Veer blinked and asked, "Then why did you call us here?"


    "I just wanted to see the person who can understand us," Badong chuckled softly and said. "You can even say I wanted to check your character. You see, our eyes are special and we can see things that others can''t."


    ''The hell! So this old man just wanted to check on us?'' Veer was speechless, but since the Chief was checking him out, he also did the same.


    [Badong Selakware]


    [.....]


    ''Huh!? What?''


    "Ho? So you also have something to check me?" Badong raised an eyebrow, though it looks quite strange on him. But his big eyes showed the shock he was feeling.


    ''Eh! System?'' S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [The system isn''t Evolved enough and Certain Individuals can sense its probing.]


    ''I see. Well, that''s another lesson learned,'' Veer sighed and said. "Sorry about that."


    "Haha! It''s natural not to trust strangers," Badong waved his hand and said. "Anyway, you can stay here for as long as you want but you''ll have to work to secure your food."


    "Thanks for that," Veer said. "But I have a question, is there a way out from this place?"


    "Young man, you can give up on that hope," Badong sighed. "The only way out of this settlement is through that passage but the Ancestor has forbidden us to leave this place and because of that, he placed his previous Artefact there."


    "You mean that Corrupted stone?" Veer frowned. "We actually came from there."


    "I know, and honestly I doubt you can leave from there," Badong said. "You see, the Ancestor did something that made the monsters out here stay away from that settlement but it also made our escape even more impossible as he had increased the difficulty."


    "How?"


    "That I have no knowledge of. No one has survived going past that hall and no one will. It''s simply impossible. That''s why we''re making the tunnels around the Town but it seems that the Ancestor took that in mind too. Even after digging for a thousand years, we found nothing."


    He seemed to have aged more, as he continued. "We just ended up getting back to our town, so there has to be some kind of Rune Formation. Sadly, we''re too weak to do anything. Not to mention those monsters destroy our tunnels from time to time."


    ''They are also living a harsh life, huh,'' Veer was feeling a little pity towards them, but he ignored it and asked, "But why did your Ancestor do that to his own race?"


    "I think you should take a proper rest, young man," Badong frowned and said, as he stood up. "We can talk about these later on."


    After a momentary pause, he asked in a rather careful tone, "By the way, you came from the outside world, right? How is my race doing there?"


    A silence followed, as Veer looked at the Chief with hesitant eyes. Noticing that look, Badong sighed and turned around, as he reached up to massage his eyelids. While doing so, he muttered, "So, they didn''t survive, huh."


    "I can''t say that for certain," Veer said, as he didn''t want to disappoint them. "There are thousands of races and I couldn''t possibly know about every single one of them, right? So, maybe there are some Aethryms alive and living somewhere underground."


    "You don''t have to console me. My Ancestor already said that we would be the last batch and hope of our race. If we did, our race will vanish from the face of Dawnland."


    He sighed and waved his hand, "Go on! Brando and Sando will show you your room. I''ll allow you a free stay for two days so that you can recover."


    "Thanks, Chief!"


    Veer stood up, carrying Elara carefully in his arms. After that, he followed the duo of Brando and Sando, who were quiet the whole way so Veer also didn''t disturb them.


    He could understand their sentiments, so he didn''t want to make things worse. Fortunately, Aurora also understood the atmosphere and kept her mouth shut, though Veer could see many things flashing in her eyes.


    Their rooms were apparently recently dug out by Rock and were side by side. Aside from a comfortable bed, there was nothing else in the stone room lit up by the illumination stone.


    Brando bade farewell to their group and left them alone. Since they had some things to discuss, they decided to just use one room for now.


    Entering his room, Veer sat down on the bed, still having Elara in his embrace. He could feel a heated gaze on him but he didn''t care. He wanted to give her as much comfort as possible.


    Aurora also slumped down beside him while Rock just stood on the sides. Crossing his arms over his broad chest, he said, "Boss, I''ll leave the matter of finding the exit to you."


    "Seriously? Bro, you came here earlier so you should have already worked on it," Veer sighed in exasperation.


    "I did, boss, and it''s as that old geezer said. There is no exit here and even if you dug from one side to another, you''ll just end up back to the town. And I never tried the path you came from because I was getting a nasty feeling."


    Veer rolled his eyes and said, "Fine! I''ll do it. But tell me something first, do you think we can trust them?"


    "Not really. That old geezer has been so nice to me that I find it too odd. Not to mention that his eyes always seemed to glow and I don''t like it."


    ''Now, that is problematic.''

 Chapter 133 - 133: Grumpy Friend

    Veer continued to ask some questions to Rock, but it was clear he knew very little about everything. It was natural as he couldn''t really understand the other and was only acting on his feelings.


    He could only sigh and dismiss Rock, who was more than eager to just run away. For him, it was better to let the others do the brain work and he simply dug around.


    Shaking his head, he turned around and found Aurora sleeping on the sides. Speechless, he tried to call her, "Oi! You okay?"


    "Of course, I''m not okay. But why would you care when you have your lover in your hands?"


    He heard a muffled voice as Aurora buried her face in her hands. Sighing, he said, "Take some rest as you''re getting dramatic."


    "Of course, my feelings are just drama for you. You never care about me."


    Veer''s face fell, as he raised his hand and caressed Aurora''s blonde hair, making her flinch as he said, "Try to understand the situation, Aur. And you should know better than anyone whatever you''re saying is truth or a lie."


    Saying that, Veer turned back to Elara and looked at her. She was sleeping peacefully, with a soft smile on her face as she tightly hugged Veer like a koala. Her grip was so strong Veer doubted he could get away. Not like he ever intended to.


    After some time, Aurora sat straight and said, "I''m sorry. But my emotions just went out of control seeing you so intimate with her."


    "Aye! A Grand Duchess who can''t control her emotions," Veer chuckled softly.


    "Yeah yeah," Aurora murmured. "Also, what are you going to do?"


    "I''m going to sleep."


    "That''s a straightforward goal," Aurora was speechless. "I meant what are you going to do with her and what actually happened with her?"


    "Just as what I said earlier," Veer smiled and then explained Elara''s Sub-Aspect to her. "But there is nothing to worry about that. While we were training, she ended up using her Aspect a little too much and had her emotions amplified."


    He chuckled, remembering something of his past, "That day, she was a hell to deal with, though I enjoyed it quite a lot. Sadly, after some time she returned to normal. And that happened while she was all alone in her room."


    "So, basically her state isn''t permanent as long as she''s not too deep into it," Aurora said. "And it''ll come down if there isn''t anything affecting its growth, like with you her emotions must be getting amplified so when she was alone, it came down."


    "What a mess, ain''t it?" Veer said. "That''s why I''m sure that as long as we spend some time together, she''ll return to normal. See? She''s already smiling."


    Aurora landed forward, as a smile formed on her lips when she noticed Elara smiling in her sleep, "Can I kill her? She''s too defenseless that I won''t get another opportunity." sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "She isn''t defenseless," Veer said, caressing Elara''s face.


    Aurora opened her mouth but nothing came out of it. She could only change subject, "Anyway, aside from her, what about our escape plan?"


    "Let''s give our mind some rest and then think about it."


    Veer was already disturbed enough by Elara''s strange state so he didn''t want to use his brain anymore. He just wanted to sleep and wake up to Elara smiling at him.


    Seeing his face, Aurora understood his situation. Feeling nausea in her stomach, she said, "Alright. I''ll go get some rest too. She''ll return to normal by the time you wake up."


    "Hmm, I know."


    Aurora felt even worse but she didn''t say anything on that matter. She had personally seen what Elara meant to Veer so obviously the situation would affect his mental state.


    She took out a smartwatch from her storage ring and gave it to Veer, "Wear it before sleeping. I don''t trust them."


    Saying that, she left the two of them alone and went to her room where she instantly fell asleep. Her mind and body was too exhausted after going through the Corrupted Mana, so she slept like a pig.


    It was only after several hours that she woke up when Rock came to check on her. Waking up, she found the towering man standing at the entrance.


    Seeing him, she almost jumped out of bed as she gasped, ''What the hell?!''


    She took deep breaths to calm her rapidly beating heart and said, "Don''t give me fright, please."


    "Oh! My bad, I just came to wake you up," Rock said. "I was just surprised seeing you here as I thought you''ll be in Boss''s room."


    "Why would I be in his room?"


    "I''m sorry, but I thought you also fell in his clutches," Rock said in his flat tone. "But I guess you''re off his dangerous hook. Good! I hope you live a good life!"


    Saying that, he left for his room, leaving a dumbfounded Aurora behind. For a second, she just sat there, wondering if he was being serious or just joking?


    She facepalmed and thought, ''What kind of people are you gathering, V?''


    Trying to ignore Rock''s bizarre behaviour, Aurora stood up and went to the room beside hers. Since there was no door, she didn''t need to knock as she directly entered the room.


    But the sight before her left her heart burning in fury, as she clenched her fist, ''Are they doing intentionally? They must be, right?''


    On the bed, Veer was sitting using the wall as a backrest, while Elara was cradling his thighs, with their faces close to each other. The wet, sloppy noise left nothing to the imagination, as the two continued to explore their bodies.


    Aurora finally couldn''t take it anymore and shouted, "Can you please stop your debauchery, perverts?"


    Hearing her, the two finally separated as Elara pulled back and showed an innocent face to Aurora while saying, "I''m just amplifying my emotions and V is helping me with it."


    "Bullshit! Amplifying emotions my ass!!" Aurora spat. "You really think I can''t notice that disdain and mockery in your eyes?"


    "Ara~ what do you mean, homewrecker? Can''t two people in relationship be intimate?"

 Chapter 134 - 134: Recovery

    Aurora was fuming in anger, but she had no answer to Elara''s question. After all, she was a third wheel who was trying to break their relationship, so she had no right to say anything to them.


    They were in their room and it wasn''t her place to say anything to them. Still, she couldn''t accept that her Veer was being intimate with someone else while she hadn''t even kissed him. Not to mention it was Elara of all people with him.


    Pointing a finger at her arch nemesis, she tried to counter, but nothing plausible came in her mind. She simply stomped on the ground and left, having her cheeks puffed up in anger.


    Looking at the retreating figure, Elara scoffed, "Seriously? Who the hell made her Grand Duchess?"


    "If she isn''t against you, she usually has a calm head, you know," Veer chuckled. "Only you can manage to get her so angry with so few words."


    "Not my problem she gets triggered so easily," Elara shrugged, but then abruptly realized something. She instantly changed her expression and leaned forward for another kiss, though a hand stopped her advances.


    "That''s enough for now."


    "But I still need to heal, you know."


    "And what have we been doing for the past two hours?" Veer rolled his eyes, as Elara grinned widely on that.


    Seriously, except for the main deed, they had really done a lot in the past two hours, and even if Veer wasn''t satisfied with that alone, he knew it wasn''t a place they could proceed with more. That was why he stopped her, as he wouldn''t be able to control himself if they did anything else.


    "What kind of man refuses his girlfriend''s advances?" Elara scoffed, as she audibly ground her hips against Veer''s dick through his battle suit. "Be happy, you got such a beautiful girlfriend who is even willing to take initiative."


    With a powerful grip, Veer clutched her hips and whispered near her ears, his hot breath sending tingles throughout her body, "You''re playing with fire, dear."


    "Quite suitable, don''t you think?" Elara smirked as she resisted the urge to moan under his grip. She wondered if she had a masochistic side or inclination, as she always got aroused if Veer treated her harshly.


    But she wasn''t going to reveal that, not now at least, just yet.


    "Geez! That was too cringey," Veer chuckled and with a light swing, threw Elara to the sides as if he was throwing away some garbage.


    Even though she was caught off guard by his sudden movements, Elara still managed to land perfectly on her toes, as she glared at him, "Believe it or not, I''ll break that damned dick of yours through my lower lips."


    "Shut up, you vulgar woman," Veer shot back, as he also stood up. "And you won''t break it, I know. After all, you''ll need it for eternity."


    "Tehehe, that''s true. Anyway, let''s go and find that grumpy friend. I''m sure she''s sulking somewhere."


    "And whose fault do you think it is?"


    "It can''t be helped as I needed the recharge." Elara shrugged, as they left their room.


    "That reminds me, how are you feeling now?" Veer asked, worried.


    "With you here, I can never lose my emotions," Elara flashed a bright smile, as she put on her spectacles. "Though, your ''truck'' also worked wonders. Using my Aspect helped me get back in shape quickly."


    "I thought so," Veer said. "They''re quite opposite but also very supportive. But why didn''t you figure it out yourself?"


    "I was mentally deranged," Elara sighed, as she shivered slightly. "I honestly don''t want to go through something like that. It felt numb, everything. It was like nothing had meaning and why was I even living?" Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You should lose your emotions, not your intelligence."


    "Hey! I wasn''t in full control, you know. Anyway, the worst part was when I met you," she caught his hands and gently intertwined her fingers with his, as she continued. "I actually felt numb while meeting you, can you believe it?"


    Veer hummed, as he increased his grip on her hands. If he was being honest, he didn''t even want to think about what Elara must have felt. It was just too cruel.


    He would rather fight a God, rather than feel numb for Elara. So, he could understand her sentiments.


    "That''s precisely why I never want to go through that ever again." She sighed, but then looking at her hand, she continued. "But it''ll be a waste of it, so I also want to use it."


    A subtle smile formed on Veer''s face as he said, "You can just use both of your flames in the battle. One would amplify your emotions while the other would bring it down. You''ll just need to create a balance."


    "That''s a nice idea. Help me practice it later."


    "I''m not your Guinea pig."


    "Please, my darling."


    "Consider it done."


    "Hehe!"


    How could Veer deny it when she made such a cute face and said those words? It would be a crime. He sighed and said, "But that pain will be there."


    "Meh! No worries about that," Elara waved her hand nonchalantly, not a bit worried about it. "Pain is my second love."


    "Noted!"


    "Ahem! Not that way, dumbo!"


    "Boss! You''re back to normal?"


    They were going to pass by but heard an excited voice behind them, so they turned around and found Rock smiling at them. As always, Rock was a straightforward persona and wore his emotions on his face.


    He was genuinely happy for Elara''s recovery and it showed on his face.


    Elara smiled at him and said, "Yeah! I''m recovered. Sorry for worrying."


    "Haha! It''s fine as long as you''re fine. I was worried you''ll lose your mind completely and turn like a robot." Rock laughed and said.


    Elara didn''t mind his words, as they had become friends during the training. After all, they both shared extremely similar interests. She simply smiled and said, "It''ll take much more than that to kill me."


    "Oh yeah, what actually happened to you?" Veer asked, remembering some bits of information she told before sleeping.


    "Let''s go and pick the grumpy noble first. I''ll tell you everything then."

 Chapter 135 - 135: Friends

    Finding Aurora wasn''t that difficult since they were the only distinct race in the town. In fact, she was the only elf, and even Aethryms looked at her in curiosity, so all it took was asking a young Aethrym her location.


    As they followed the direction given by the Aethrym, they found Aurora arguing with Brando over something. But it was clear neither side could understand each other, which just created more problems.


    Shaking his head, Veer went towards them and said in the Aethrym''s language, "She''s asking for a place where we can dine."


    "Ah! And here I was wondering what happened to you all?" Brando pointed at one of the tunnels on the second floor and said, "Just go there and you can have the food. Though, I don''t know if it''ll suit you."


    "We''ll see," Veer waved his hand, as the laughing man walked away. "Let''s go."


    Aurora grumbled to herself and looked away, but still followed the group when her stomach protested. She had a feeling that Veer would pull out his cooking, and there was no way she was missing that.


    As they entered the room, they found it pretty empty except for a short, lean Aethrym working on a raised platform. Seeing them enter, she nodded at them and brought the meal for them.


    ''I guess they were already ordered for that.''


    The group finally sat down and looked at their meal, which was a strange piece of orange meat and a nasty looking purple soup. Veer wondered what kind of food was that, as it had to be grown in the caves.


    ''Hmm, Salmond leaves? That''s surprising!''


    Veer took a spoonful of soup and tasted it, finding some familiar taste in it. As someone who had cooked for himself from childhood, he was familiar with lots of ingredients and knew what it was made of.


    He raised his head and asked, "Where do you get the ingredients to make this soup?"


    The short chef smiled at him and answered, "We usually get the meat from the monsters that attack us and, as for soup, we have a garden specially made by our Ancestor for us. It has special functions which let us change its insides, especially the environment. So we can pretty much grow anything we want, as long as we have its seeds."


    ''What an Ancestor you had. I don''t know whether to call him a great person or not.''


    On one hand, he had trapped the whole civilization here underground for eternity, but on the other hand, he also made enough preparations so that they wouldn''t die.


    Veer shook his head and asked, "Can we visit that garden?"


    The chef looked a little disturbed as she said, "I honestly don''t have enough authority to decide that, so you will have to talk to the Chief."


    It was a normal reaction, as the garden was their lifeline. If anything happened to that, the whole race would be doomed, and it would become extinct for sure this time.


    "I see. Thanks for the meal and the information," Veer smiled at the chef, who looked away and ran off somewhere, while muttering something Veer didn''t want to understand.


    "The Apex Predator makes his move even on alien races, yet again." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Aurora muttered, as she bit down on the meat. Somehow, it didn''t taste good for her.


    Turning towards her, Veer smiled and said, "Why are you so grumpy?"


    "Are you still asking for a reason?"


    "Yeah, you should just ignore her," Elara scoffed, earning a deathly glare from Aurora. "I don''t even understand how she is together with you even after all the facade."


    "Alright, can you two stop fighting for once?" Veer said, surprising the two with his serious tone.


    Veer felt it was him overdoing it, but he was also getting annoyed with their bickering. Usually, he would let it slide for various reasons, but here they were dying and they were still fighting like kids.


    He sighed and said, "Look, I don''t care if you want to rip each other apart, but that has to be done after we escape this Labyrinth. Till then, you should forget who the other is; if not, I''ll leave both of you."


    "You can''t do that!"


    "Don''t you dare, Veer!"


    "Yes, I can do that and yes, I dare to do that. Seriously, what are you two? Kids?"


    Hearing his scolding, the two women looked down, as they simultaneously said, "I''m sorry!"


    They also understood the situation, but the way they viewed the other was so different that they automatically wanted to beat each other.


    But they also understood that their feelings were making Veer hurt. After all, he liked both of them, and there was no way he could just abandon the other. They knew it very well, and if they were honest, that was one of the reasons they loved him.


    ''Why am I getting all this angry over a brute of a woman? Besides, if I need to be together with him, I need to share him with her,'' Aurora closed her eyes, thought. ''She isn''t that bad so maybe I can make an exception. Yeah, I''ll just settle it for now.''


    While Aurora was mostly thinking of everything mentally, Elara was the exact opposite, "Aghh! Sorry for the trouble, V. I was just being a bitch, wasn''t I?"


    She turned towards Aurora and said, "Let''s face reality, shall we? No matter what we do, we can''t throw the other from his life. He loves me and, even if he doesn''t admit it, he also loves you. Not to mention, he''s so grateful to you because of the shit you did for him."


    She stretched her hand and said, "How about we call it a truce for now since we can''t do anything about each other? As for the love part, that''ll be decided later as I''ll have to discuss something with Lily."


    Aurora was dumbfounded, as she just looked at the stretched hand in hesitation. She always knew Elara was a straight-to-face person, but wasn''t she too simple?


    She decided all of that so quickly and even acted on it. Aurora wondered if it was just pure idiotic to be like that or actually good.

 Chapter 136 - 136: Decision

    Aurora didn''t know how to react for a moment as she just stared at the stretched hand in hesitation. As much as she was tempted to agree immediately, something was stopping her.


    But why?


    Wasn''t this the thing she always wanted? To have friends she could trust her back with and friends she would never have to lie with?


    That was her only wish aside from getting Veer, then why was she hesitating?


    Even if she tried her best to fool herself, Aurora knew she just fought Elara because she was jealous of her. Not only because she had everything Aurora wanted, but she was also courageous enough to take and face it.


    But she never hated her. In fact, Aurora was truly grateful to Elara as she had taken care of Veer for all these years. After all, while she had made sure none of those opposing factions attacked Veer, it really wasn''t impossible to escape her radar considering their status.


    It was Elara who had always done her best to keep Veer safe and happy. And for Aurora, his happiness was her first priority and she would willingly sacrifice her everything for it.


    She gave the stretched hand one last look and thought, ''There is no more time for regrets. I will make my life better from now on. Fuck everything! I also deserve to be happy.''


    For once, she was beginning to see things for herself and taking decisions without thinking of her clan and standing. She smiled, as she felt a strange liberation she couldn''t quite explain.


    Smiling all the while, she took Elara''s hand and said, "I guess we have something in common. You''re an amazing woman so I don''t mind becoming friends with you."


    "Hmm, I can''t say the same about you though."


    Just when Aurora was going to smash a bottle at Elara, the short-haired girl laughed out loudly, "Haha! That''s the reaction I expect from you."


    Aurora was stumped for a moment, as she looked at Elara''s genuine smile that held no malice or anything.


    "Wanna know why I always keep picking a fight with you?"


    Aurora was really curious about that, as she had nothing Elara would be envious of, so she asked, "Why?"


    "It''s because the only time you show your real face with no hidden thoughts or anything is when you''re really angry. I''ll be honest, I hate the two-faced bitch you are but I don''t hate the real Aurora."


    Elara smiled and said, "I honestly can''t understand your circumstances but you should know that I absolutely hate people who are full of smiles when they meet you but then begin to scheme your fall behind your back."


    Aurora turned silent, as she looked down. After lingering for a while, she sighed and said, "Do you think I don''t hate it? I also absolutely detest it but I am the Grand Duchess and I can''t be like you."


    "Then just throw that title away." S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I can''t as that is what I''ve worked so hard for. And it is also the only way I can support Veer. Do you even know how many enemies he has there? If he dares to set foot there, all the noble families will be alerted and who knows how many will try to kill him."


    Her gaze hardened as she said, coldness dripping from her tone, "So, I don''t care if you hate me, because even I hate myself. But that won''t stop me from doing my absolute best to support him."


    The room turned as the two women just looked dead in each other''s eyes. While on the sides, Veer gave them space to discuss things. He knew their ideologies clashed but they were smart enough to resolve their conflict.


    Only Rock was sitting on the other table and eating to his full while ignoring their drama.


    All of a sudden, Elara began to laugh as she said, "Haha! Thank God you hate that side otherwise we would have never been able to stay together. But now, we can gate your other persona all we want."


    Aurora was speechless, but was still happy that Elara understood her. But there was still something she noticed, as she asked, "Wait! You said you hate me because of my two-faced side, but what about him?"


    Veer blanked, suddenly finding himself as the centre of attention. He glanced at the two, thinking, ''The hell! Why are you dragging me in this conversation?''


    Looking at her boyfriend, Elara flatly said, "Love is blind!"


    Her reasoning left Aurora at a loss for words. She could just sigh and think, ''I am the same!''


    "Alright, can you two not include me in this conversation?" Veer said. "Also, does that mean now you''re two friends? Finally?"


    "I''m all for it as long as she agrees to one of my conditions," Elara said, grinning widely as she turned towards Aurora. "You will have to keep your real self with us and be open with us. If you''re in a problem or anything, come tell us. And never act that politely because you''re not polite at all!"


    "Are these conditions?" Aurora chuckled softly. "That''s just benefits for me."


    "Friendship is supposed to have benefits, Dumbo," Elara rolled her eyes. "But I guess I can''t blame you considering you never had any friends!"


    "I can say the same about you," Aurora blushed slightly, but she didn''t want to back down. "Also, I had a friend."


    "Oh, I have made a friend too," Elara grinned. "You remember Lily? This bastard''s another prey? She is my best friend. Also, what about your friend? Who is she and where? I would definitely like to meet someone who can make you admit friendship."


    At that note, the table turned silent as a dark expression appeared on Aurora''s and Veer''s face. Noticing that, Elara sat up straight and said, "I''m sorry if I said something wrong, but what happened?"


    Veer sighed and told everything about the Seeker Academy to Elara. After he finished, Elara slammed her hands on the table, shattering it even though it was made from hard stone.


    Her eyes burned in fury as she growled, "How dare they!!"

 Chapter 137 - 137: Discoveries

    Veer had expected a violent reaction from Elara, so he held her shoulders and pulled her down, making her sit again. However, Rock suddenly tapped on the ground, which made the table return to normal.


    Veer gave a nod at him and then patted Elara''s back, saying, "Chill! These Labyrinths will be their new home. We just need some time."


    Elara took a deep breath and suppressed her anger, which surprised Veer as Elara was usually too hot-headed. Still, it was a good thing, so he was happy.


    "Alright. Once we get outside, let me burn a few of them."


    Aurora gave a thumbs up, as she didn''t have any problems with her. She knew about her flames and knew those people wouldn''t get a good death under those flames.


    "Now that this problem is solved and you''re two friends, can you tell us what happened with you?" Veer asked.


    Elara was reminded of the time she spent in the Coliseum as she smiled wryly, "I didn''t have a good start. Iron Woman kidnapped me and threw her Iron Soldiers at me to fight."


    Veer raised an eyebrow and asked, "Are you sure it wasn''t an illusion?" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shaking her head, Elara said, "I''m pretty sure it wasn''t since that woman was the one who sent everyone to a trial. You also completed a trial, right?"


    "So, someone really did set those trials, huh," Veer wasn''t that surprised as he had some guesses. Elara just confirmed them for him.


    "Yeah, she is actually..."


    Then, Elara proceeded to tell them about her encounter with the Martial Saint Athena, whom she called Iron Woman. After she finished, she sighed, "She was really strong."


    "Was she stronger than you in pure skills?" Rock was surprised, as he had never met someone as skilled as Elara when it came to pure fighting skill.


    Elara shrugged, "Too strong. She first defended all of my attacks and then proceeded to demolish me with little to no difficulty. All the way, she didn''t ever use her powers and heck, it wasn''t even her real body. It was just an iron armour, or at least that''s what she said."


    "She''s from the Dark Era so it isn''t surprising," Veer said. "Mind you, that Era was basically a battlefield for Gods, so no normal being could survive there. And if she was given such a heavy responsibility, she must be one of the powerhouses of the past."


    "The problem is that Major Threat she mentioned," Aurora frowned. "If it was just that Corrupted Dragon, we still had some chance, even if very low. But if Major Threat escaped, we''re dead and even outside the False Gods would be alerted."


    Veer rubbed his eyes in frustration. The task had just upgraded from hell to ultimate hell difficulty. If they didn''t have a time limit before, now they had.


    He took a few seconds to think of everything, and then he said, "That being she spoke of, let''s call it Noble, it''s probably sealed in that Central Island. And there must be a purpose for these floating islands."


    Aurora said with a nod, "Yes. Not to mention these underground, extinct races. Their Ancestors surely didn''t trap them here for simply survival. There must be something more."


    "You mentioned there is no way to get to the Central Island, right?" Veer asked.


    Aurora nodded, "Yeah. Many have tried to find a way through the Floating Island''s pattern, but it''s so bizarre they couldn''t understand anything."


    "Obviously. If Noble is sealed there, then whoever sealed it there must not want anyone near it. The Floating Islands are probably a way to secure its seal, maybe a Giant Rune Formation?"


    That was possible. Rune Formations could bring out power from the world itself, and the only ones who transcended the world were the Gods. Though, even that was just speculation as no True God was alive.


    Unless the creature sealed there was on par with Gods, it would be affected by the World and its laws. What Rune Formation did was just use the World itself to perform miracles, so when someone was sealed with a Rune Formation, it was basically sealed by the worldly laws.


    But different Rune Formations affected the world differently. To trap such a being, a High Tier Rune Formation was needed, and they could span far and wide. The best example was the Rune Formation Veer was trapped in.


    It was so massive that Veer couldn''t even fathom it. It was a world in itself. So, there was a high chance that the whole Bloodthorn Labyrinth was made to seal that being there, and the Floating Islands were somehow a part of that Rune Formation.


    An idea flashed in Veer''s mind, as he took out a paper and pen. He handed them over to Aurora and said, "Can you draw the patterns of Floating Islands that you know?"


    Although she was a little confused, Aurora did as she was told and took the paper. She searched throughout her memories for every detail she had exchanged with other students and began to draw the patterns the Floating Islands moved in.


    It took her a couple of minutes to recall everything and make it as proper as she could. But she finished it. Looking at it one more time, she nodded and gave the paper back to Veer.


    "There are a total of fifty Floating Islands except for the Central one. I don''t know that much about their pattern as it hasn''t been that long, but I''ve drawn everything I knew of."


    Veer didn''t say anything and began to analyse the drawing. He narrowed his eyes, and then flipped it over. But then, he flipped it again.


    He did that a couple of times, confusing the others. Just as Elara was about to ask something, he began to laugh, which confused them even further.


    Veer slammed the paper on the table and said, "What an idiot you are, Veer Ainsworth."


    "I''m glad you have some self-awareness but what happened?"


    Ignoring Elara, Veer began to piece together every bit of information and then chuckled, "It''s all that Iron Woman''s doing."


    "What do you mean?" Elara asked.


    "You see, I was confused about these trials," Veer finally replied to them. "Aurora, Rock, Rain, everyone had a trial which somehow targeted their weakness and forced them to improve. But mine was different."


    He told them about the Rune Formation he was trapped in and how he had to spend ten whole years fighting there. Remembering those times, he shivered as he didn''t want to go through anything like that ever again.


    It made him stronger, but it wasn''t worth it. Ten years without rest had even affected his mind.


    Elara looked at him up and down, saying, "Damn! You''re really my hubby, huh. I also fought for probably a month straight and defeated a total of Nine Thousand Seven Hundred Twenty-Four Iron Soldiers."


    Aurora gave them a strange look, as she wondered what kind of monsters they were to survive that. She couldn''t quite imagine herself surviving in their situation.


    Giving his girlfriend a smile, Veer continued, "Don''t distract me. So, the thing was, I was trapped in a never-ending Space-Time Rune Formation. I don''t understand it properly, but basically it has some wheat farms, and then there were Scarecrows who attacked me."


    It fried some of his brain cells, but Veer was able to explain the circumstances he was in. But there were moments even he got confused. Just that fact showed the complexity of the Rune Formation.


    "So, basically, the Scarecrows were actually following the same pattern throughout the farms. They just rotated, so I didn''t notice it. I''m also guessing the Mist was responsible for that."


    "Wait! Don''t tell me these Floating Islands follow that pattern?" Aurora was surprised, as she looked at the pattern she drew.


    "I''m not entirely sure since we don''t have the complete drawing, but yes, the one you drew followed it," Veer smiled. "I''m guessing that woman wanted to help us, but to test, she threw me in that Rune Formation."


    "It seems so. She tested everyone by throwing in trials, but why? I mean, I can understand that if we pass, we can get stronger in some way, but what about those who died?" Aurora asked. "They would have died here anyway, right?"


    "We''ll have to find that," Veer sighed. "For now, let''s focus on the task in hand. Assuming that I''m right, then I can draw the patterns, but there is a problem."


    "What?"


    "The Central Island is in the blind zone, meaning no island would even go there," Veer said, as he drew the patterns on the paper.


    He showed it to them. Sure enough, not a single Island went close to the Central Island. It was as if the Island was a magnet, pushing everything away.


    "So, what do we do with this information?"


    Veer was happy that they finally had a clue, but that clue just led them to a dead end. Even if they found the pattern, they couldn''t make use of it.


    ''Those Slates were also hidden deep in the Blind Zone. Wait. Dark Metal Slates?''

 Chapter 138 - 138: Runes

    Even when he was bleeding, Veer had collected all the Dark Metal Slates as he thought they could be of any use. It was just a guess on his part but it seemed he was right.


    He quickly took out the rectangular metal slate on which a single Rune in the shape of reverse G, cutting with a snake like pattern. It was a little weird to see but that was an ancient language.


    Putting it on the table, he looked at it. There was nothing extraordinary and even the Rune looked so ordinary. Anyone without any knowledge of Runes would consider it as a normal pattern.


    "Huh!? This looks familiar."


    Aurora muttered, as she snatched the slate. Frowning, she looked at it for a while as she rummaged through her memories. Even though she couldn''t be considered a Runemaster yet, she had completed the basics of the Rune Mastery.


    "Ah! Yes, it''s that one," Aurora''s eyes suddenly lit up, as she took out a thick book and began to look through it. After flipping a few pages, she stopped and smiled.


    "I knew it. It''s the Rune of Pushing and pulling."


    Veer tilted his head slightly and asked, "Elaborate please?"


    "Most Runes have a single function, but some have different ones through a single one," Aurora explained as she showed the slate to him. "This one has two functions or rather representation. One is the concept of push and [the] other Pull."


    Veer nodded and said, "Understood! Anything else?"


    "Sadly, no," Aurora said. "The Runes can be simple and complex, but their functions never change. So, all we can say is that this Dark Slate was probably a part of a Rune Formation which had some function of pushing and pulling."


    She shrugged, remembering something, "It doesn''t matter that much though. Some Runes are too common so they''re used everywhere. Like this one is used in most High Tier Rune Formation, that''s why I remember it."


    "I see," Veer wasn''t surprised on that as High Tier Rune Formation could even create a world of its own in a way. So, normal laws were necessary and these Runes helped in that.


    "It''s one of those fifty Dark Metal Slates," Veer said. "Do you want all of them?"


    With eyes glistening at the mention of Runes, Aurora grinned, "I''ll be grateful for that. By your description, it seems to be an Ancient Rune Formation so I''ll be able to learn of those Runes."


    After transferring all of the Rune Slates to her, Veer said, "That doesn''t solve much. We''ll need to wait till she finds the information on every Rune. Maybe, then we can get some answers to get to the Central Island."


    "Boss, are you forgetting something?" Rock asked. "We need to get out of here to do anything outside."


    The room turned silent, as Veer resisted the urge to facepalm. He really had forgotten about it and was thinking about major things. But if he didn''t even get out of this underground civilization, how would he solve anything?


    Of course, he didn''t want to look bad before his subordinate so he just smiled and said, "I haven''t forgotten but we need some plans for outside too. Also, we''ll need to talk to the Chief first."


    As if listening to his words, a tall Aethrym entered the room and said, "Chief has called you."


    "I thought so," Veer muttered before nodding at the young Aethrym. "Thanks for informing."


    The Aethrym nodded and left.


    "I wonder how many of them are alive," Veer muttered, fascinated with the new race he found. "Are there hospitals? Also, do they lay eggs or give..."


    "Let''s go before he turns into a professor," Elara rolled her eyes and said as she stood up from her seat.


    "You can go without me. I won''t understand them anyway so I might as well start my research on the Runes," Aurora said.


    Then, without waiting for any replies, she ran off to [the] bed room. She was too excited to research on the Ancient Runes that she even forgot about her food. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That''s some crazy behaviour," Elara said. "Is she that passionate about Runes?"


    "She is," Veer also stood up and turned towards Rock. "What about you?"


    "I''ll just go do the mining. I don''t like eating for free," Rock said, as he finished his fifth plate.


    Veer didn''t mind it as like Aurora, he wouldn''t understand their conversation. So, he just went to the Chief along with Elara who had a wide smile plastered on her face.


    Though, she glared at a few Aethrym women who had rather bigger assets. Veer could only chuckle at that and change the subject.


    "Do you know anything about Lily?"


    "Nope. But she is safe and passed the Trial." Elara shook her head. "That''s all that woman said. Beside, she''s the last one we should worry about."


    "I''m worried about her because of that Corrupted Dragon," Veer sighed.


    Elara frowned, as she remembered something Liliana told them. The Corrupted Dragon would kill them if it sensed them because of their bloodline, especially Liliana who held a Noble Dragon Bloodline.


    There were indeed chances of that Dragon attacking Liliana if it sensed her. Still, she wanted to console herself and Veer so she said, "Iron woman said the Dragon is busy taking the power of that being so maybe it won''t attack?"


    "Let''s hope so," Veer said, relieved to hear that. "Oh yeah, why did she seem so unsettled because of your Aspect? I mean, she only called you there, didn''t she?"


    "Kidnapped. She kidnapped me," Elara corrected him and said. "I honestly don''t know but she said it would be dangerous if she let someone with my Aspect out. So, maybe there is something in the Labyrinth related to my Aspect."


    Veer nodded. He had a few guesses but couldn''t make a true conclusion. Elara''s Aspect was dangerous to say the least, as it could burn anything. Literally.


    But she herself was very weak to actually harness the true power of her Aspect. Not to mention there was also Liliana whose Aspect was equally terrifying.


    ''I wonder what happened to her. Where are you, dear?''


    Soon, they reached the Chief''s room and entered it.

 Chapter 139 - 139: Bloodline

    The Aethrym''s chief, Badong, was sitting on the sofa when they entered the room. Brando and Sando, standing behind them, nodded at them but kept silent.


    "Welcome, and the lady over there has also changed, huh."


    Badong greeted them, slight surprise flashing in his old, big eyes. He had seen the power Elara held and the way she was behaving, so seeing her laughing came off as a surprise.


    Veer smiled and greeted back. Then, he said, as he sat down on a sofa, "Something was bothering her and she couldn''t talk to anyone aside from Rock. But now we''re here."


    "Good good. I''m glad the little lady is fine now. She saved our Town, so I was really grateful to her and wanted to help. Unfortunately, we couldn''t communicate," Badong sighed. "Anyway, let''s move on to the important topics as I''m sure even you''re getting impatient."


    Veer nodded.


    "It''s natural as the calamity is coming, after all," Badong said.


    "How do you know?" Veer asked in surprise.


    "Our Ancestors told us that there can only be two instances when outsiders can come here," Badong said. "One was either to loot us, and second if some calamity was coming."


    He smiled and continued, "And you don''t seem to be the first case, so I guessed it was the second."


    "I see. Your Ancestor was truly filled with wisdom. He was right and a deadly calamity is approaching," Veer said with a nod. "Can you tell us everything he said? It''ll be really helpful."


    "I figured," Badong muttered, as he stood up. "Follow me."


    He walked towards his right and put his palm over the wall. A golden glow covered his palm as the stone slowly shifted to the sides. "Come inside."


    Veer nodded and dragged Elara inside the hole, while Brando and Sando didn''t follow. Elara noted that and asked, ''Are they planning something?''


    Fortunately, they could communicate with each other mentally because of his Aspect. He didn''t show any reaction to her words, but answered mentally, ''Possible, so be prepared.''


    They entered a dark tunnel and began to follow the chief whose body was glowing slightly. They continued to walk on the rugged terrain for a while and finally stopped after they reached an intersection.


    Veer thought they would turn, but Badong just put his hand on the wall again, making it shift. Then, the same boring journey followed, where they had to walk behind the glowing Aethrym.


    Fortunately, they didn''t have to take any more turns and finally got to the destination. Veer and Elara were full on guard, but a low, regal voice reached them, making them shiver. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Do not worry, child."


    However, that made them even more on guard as Veer almost summoned his sword. But he held himself back as he knew the voice was powerful.


    Badong chuckled softly, as if he had noticed their predicament, and said, "Don''t worry. It''s just a natural reaction. Let''s go!"


    He once again pushed the stone aside, and a bright light invaded the dark tunnel, blinding the duo. It took a few seconds before their eyes adjusted to the lighting.


    Opening their eyes, they found themselves in a vast valley of lush grass. Fresh air assaulted their nostrils, along with a surge of mana invading their body. It was such a surreal sight and feeling.


    But they didn''t let it overwhelm them as they focused their attention back on the chief. He had walked off, leaving them to see the scenery, so they quickly ran after him.


    "Is this a Rune Formation?" Veer asked. "If you guys are so powerful, then why couldn''t you protect your town from the monsters?"


    "Our Ancestor is powerful, not us," Badong answered.


    Veer raised an eyebrow and thought, ''Is? So the Ancestor is alive? Isn''t that bad news?''


    He wondered if he should just run away, but then again, even if the Ancestor didn''t pursue them, they had no way to escape the place.


    Sighing, he told everything to Elara as they followed Badong. Fortunately, they didn''t have to walk long this time as they reached a small hill soon.


    The hill was full of rocks and barren, making it look very out of place compared to the vast vegetation that grew around it. They circled around it and entered a short gap.


    Walking inside, they found a bed made out of wood and leaves. On it, an old, withered corpse of an Aethrym lay, eyes closed and showing no signs of life.


    ''Is it the corpse of that Ancestor?''


    "Indeed, it is!"


    Veer was startled, as he backed off in fright along with Elara. Shocked, they looked at the corpse as an ethereal spirit came out of the corpse.


    Badong quickly got on his knees and said, "Seventh Chief greets Ancestor Feng."


    "It''s fine, Child. You don''t need to do that every time."


    However, Badong continued to kneel even though the spirit had spoken. The Spirit of his Ancestor sighed and said:


    "Fine! Get up now. We have important things to discuss, and my time is already running out."


    Ancestor Feng, who resembled a strange mixture of white ethereal spirit and a ball, turned to look at the duo. Though it didn''t have eyes in the conventional sense, Veer could perceive the gaze.


    ''Damn it! I hate the Ancestor Trope the most,'' he cursed, but didn''t show much on his face. He just lowered his head and said, "Greetings, Ancestor Feng."


    "Haha! You don''t need to do all these formalities, child of Elf. I sense the Ainsworth Bloodline in you, so are they still alive?"


    Veer was surprised hearing that, as he had never expected his bloodline to be so Ancient. But then again, the Ainsworth did have one of the only False Gods, so it wasn''t that surprising.


    "Yes, and we''re doing good, Elder," Veer answered politely. He didn''t want to offend this Ancient elder at any cost.


    "Good! Also, what''s this other bloodline? Huh, why would your kin mate with them?"


    Hearing the surprise in his tone, Veer grew confused and asked, "What do you mean, Elder? So many Elves have relationships with humans, so what''s surprising?"


    "Because it isn''t a human bloodline. It''s a Demon Bloodline, and I know this nasty one. I will never forget it."

 Chapter 140 - 140: Darkness

    [A/N- Headache is killing me so I''ll edit later. Sorry for only one chapter] Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Veer stood rooted to the ground, as his mind went numb from Ancestor Feng''s words. It was as if someone had dropped a nuclear bomb in his mind, killing any thought process.


    Standing beside him, Elara grew confused over their conversation as she couldn''t understand them. But when she saw Veer''s horrified expression, her blood ran cold as she quickly took his face in her hand.


    "Hey, Dumbo, what happened?" She asked, only to get no response. She looked in his eyes and they were dark as abyss, making her question what they talked about.


    Gritting her teeth, she turned around and screamed, "What did you say to him?"


    She didn''t even care if the being before her was someone from Dark Era. All she knew was that her lover was hurt because of him.


    "Hmm? The Selero language? Is that the one everyone speaks nowadays?" Ancestor Feng asked, not a bit worried about Veer or Elara.


    "As for your question, I just told him a truth and it seems like he can''t accept it. Well, I wouldn''t have done that but I expected him to know of his origin."


    Elara narrowed her eyes and asked, "What do you mean?"


    "I won''t indulge much information as it seems your higher ups are hiding from you, so I''ll respect them," Ancestor Feng nodded, though it wasn''t clear because of his spirit form.


    "All I can tell you is that he has the Ainsworth Royal High Elf Bloodline along with a very nasty Demon Bloodline."


    Elara was dumbstruck and for a moment, she wanted to deny it. But why would Ancestor Feng lie to them over such a thing?


    "But it''s impossible. Demons and Elves are mortal enemies and they would prefer dying over mating with each other," Elara asked, as she held Veer''s hand tightly.


    "That is something even I''m finding hard to believe but it is what it is. The world is really full of surprises, huh."


    "But..."


    Before Elara could speak further, Veer pulled her and said, "It''s fine."


    Looking at him with concern, Elara backed off. Still, she held his hand to show him she was there for him. On surface, it seemed like Veer was completely fine but she doubted otherwise.


    Mother.


    That word was forbidden for Veer as he was the Bastard of Elf Emperor. Apparently, once the Elf Emperor had wanted to let off some steam and mated with a human woman.


    The resulting child was Veer, whome he had taken back to home. Of course, because of this he faced the humiliation even though his Dad protected him the best he could.


    Veer had always found his mother pitiful as she was stripped of her child and she didn''t even get a husband for her. It was a cruel fate and Veer hated his father for that.


    He had always wanted to meet her but his father never gave away his mother''s identity and never let him set foot on the human continent.


    In fact, nobody knew who his mother was because the Elf Emperor had told no one about her. Apparently, he wanted to keep her safe from his status.


    Veer understood it all but still despised his father for that. But now that he learned that his mother wasn''t a human, it was clear his father had lied to him.


    Why?


    He had a few guesses just from the fact that he had Demon Bloodline. Elves and Demon were mortal enemies and the hatred so was high that it was an unknown order to kill each other on sight.


    If it was revealed that a demon conceived the Elf Emperor''s child, it would cause a huge riot and may ever led to war. Not to mention that Veer would be executed publicly.


    ''Old man...I swear I''ll pluck your beard out.''


    Veer had also doubted Ancestor Feng''s words so after he returned to normal, he checked with the system. He remembered something in his status panel he had missed before.


    [Bloodline - Royal High Elf/ ?]


    There was a question mark beside his Elf Bloodline. It was clear he possessed one more bloodline that he couldn''t access to and he didn''t need to ask anyone to know who would seal it.


    Veer took a deep breath to calm his rapid beating heart and asked, "Is the Demon Bloodline powerful?"


    Normally, if there was a huge difference between two Bloodline, the higher and more powerful Bloodline would devour the weaker one to get stronger. But it was impossible to do with similiar Tier Bloodlines.


    Since Ancestor Feng could sense his demon bloodline then it meant it was still there. And that could only mean that there wasn''t a huge difference in his demon and elf bloodline.


    Royal High Elf Bloodline was one of the strongest in existence.


    "Yes, atleast in my Era. You''re an Anomaly and your Elders must have also known this. There must be some reason they kept this information from you so I wouldn''t disclose anything."


    That killed all of his hopes to know more about his bloodline. Still, he had already a learned a lot on this matter so he was satisfied.


    He bowed his head and said, "Thanks for informing me."


    Elara also bowed, a little happy that Veer was fine and they were talking in their language. It was easier to understand this way.


    "We got off the topic, huh. Since you''re his descendant, I can...hmm? Wait! Girl, can you use your Aspect?"


    Veer flinched slightly and cursed mentally, ''Damn these old people. Why the hell can they all just see us through? Oii! System, atleast provide us with some privacy security.''


    [The Host can draw that if he is lucky. Since Host has dotted on his wife, he has accumulated points. Would Host like to use the points?]


    ''Never mind. I''ll do later!''


    Elara gave a long look to Ancestor Feng before bringing out her incandescent flames, which burned brighter than ever. It instantly created a warm atmosphere around him, making him relax.


    "It...it really is the GodFire! I can''t believe it! GodFire... Ainsworth...can we really overcome this?"


    Veer and Elara weren''t that surprised to see Ancestor Feng''s reaction, as they had already concluded that Elara''s Aspect played a huge role in the Bloodthorn Labyrinth.


    Otherwise, Iron Woman wouldn''t have kept Elara especially. However, they were still surprised to see that even someone like Ancestor Feng was shocked.


    They waited for him to calm down, as he then began to laugh.


    "Haha! I thought it''s the end for everyone but I was wrong. If it''s you two, then maybe there is a chance. Hmm, Martial Saint must have seen your Aspect and sent you here to confront me."


    "Elder, we''ve been wandering with no clue whatsoever so can you give us some clues on what is going on here and what should we do?" Veer asked.


    Ancestor Feng nodded and said, "Yes, that is why I''ve been saving my energy till now. I have already died a thousand years ago and this is just a fragment of my Soul. Anyway, what is happening here is that a seal is getting loose and once it breaks, the world will be doomed."


    "Is it about the being sealed in the Central Island? Can you tell us anything about it?" Veer asked, curious to get any information on the Dark Era.


    As if seeing through his thoughts, Ancestor Feng chuckled and said, "Easy boy. You shouldn''t eat more than you can chew. Knowing more about our Era while you''re weak can lead you to your death. I have no problem in sharing it but you''ll just fall for corruption."


    "Wait! Corruption?"


    "Yes, it''s mainly caused by the Forbidden Knowledge and don''t ask me what that is. Because even I don''t know, as I''ve separated my corrupted Soul so my memories of it also got separated."


    Veer shivered hearing that. Just how strong and daring one had to be to cut even their own soul and still live. He suddenly thought of the stone which held the Corrupted Mana, making him form some connections.


    "All I will say is that never underestimate Corruption. It is what led to the End of our Era. Never try to find more than you can handle otherwise you''ll just fall for it''s victim."


    Ancestor Feng''s voice held a strange melancholy when he warned Veer. Then, shaking his head, he said.


    "Anyway, I''ll tell you a short boring story. Once when the world was splitting apart from the wars, there roamed a creature. It was made full of darkness darker than Black, and devoured everything it found. Nothing escaped it''s maws."


    Veer''s eyes widened as a memory flashed in his mind. Meanwhile Ancestor Feng continued.


    "The Powerful were busy keeping the world together so no one could deal with it. It was then a few people from various races emerged. A total of fifty races, to be exact. They were the best those races has to offer and they took it upon themselves to end the darkness."


    He sighed, as his soul wavered slightly, "Unfortunately, the darkness prevailed and all of them were defeated."

 Chapter 141 - 141: The Plan (1)

    Veer kept his head lowered as he listened to Ancestor Feng''s story. The events he was told made him remember something, but he didn''t show anything on his face.


    On the other hand, Elara was quite curious, so she asked, "Everyone lost?"


    Ancestor Feng nodded and said, "Yes, including me there were a total of Fifty powerful people from fifty distinctive races. We only decided to fight because that creature came for our settlement. We were no match for it and lost many of our brethren while others like me fell for the corruption."


    He sighed and continued.


    "We did what we could to fight to the death as we knew we were already done for because of corruption. Unfortunately, even that was futile because the creature was too powerful."


    As if filled with reverence, Ancestor Feng continued.


    "It was then the Martial Saint appeared and fought the nasty creature. Only then the Creature''s destruction slowed down as it had to focus everything on the Martial Saint. The battle slowly turned into a stalemate, but everyone knew in the long run, Martial Saint would lose as the creature could replenish itself by devouring other things. Our hopes died down, but it seemed the Martial Saint came prepared."


    He smiled and said.


    "Apparently, the Martial Saints were twins and the elder one was fighting the Creature. Getting an opportunity, the younger one who was gathering up her energy attacked the creature. It created an opening but they knew they couldn''t kill it, so they did the best thing they thought of."


    He sighed yet again.


    "The elder Martial Saint sacrificed his life and turned himself into a cage around the Creature and the younger one strengthened it. Only through their sacrifices and efforts the Creature''s havoc was stopped."


    Elara narrowed her eyes and asked, "But it didn''t work?"


    Ancestor Feng said with a nod, "That creature was an abnormality, and even after that, keeping it inside the cage was an impossible situation. That is where we, the fifth race, came in. We couldn''t go anywhere as we held the corruption within us and there was no cure for it. Once one is Corrupted, their soul will slowly be converted, and they will become a hideous monster."


    He turned to look at Badong and said, "So, we decided to take revenge in our own way. We decided to use our own life force as a catalyst to make a Seal around the Creature."


    Veer''s eyes shone as he asked, "And the floating islands are the Runes for the Rune Formation?"


    "Indeed! It was the Martial Saint who split the Earth with her power and made these Islands. It was her who threw every Island in the air and kept them floating. Everything was done by her, and then she herself became the very core of the Rune Formation that sealed the creature."


    Elara felt a chill run down her spine. What kind of power was that? To make whole floating islands bigger than countries in her weakened state. It was just ridiculous.


    "We Fifth Race agreed to help her and sealed our remaining race in the Islands. It was a harsh and cruel lesson, but that was the only way we could think of. For a thousand years, we remained here, living a secluded life."


    He sighed and said, "But it all came to an end when I sensed the Martial Saint calling upon the dead spiritus of all of us. All because somehow, one of those damned lizards had managed to sneak into the central Island somehow. It was trying to take that Creature''s power, but it was also loosening the seal."


    Veer had a somber look on his face when he heard all of that. He didn''t even want to imagine what it would have felt like to live in those times of pure despair.


    Just then, he thought of something and asked, "Wait! Something doesn''t add up. You said you''re all Corrupted but you''re completely fine. Also, if you kept everyone in the Floating Island, then how come the outside world has information about the Aethryms? It doesn''t make sense."


    "I was wondering why you knew our language. It seems like some really did escape back then," Ancestor Feng sighed. "Not everyone agreed to be sealed inside the Floating Islands. While I caught most of them, some probably escaped. Unfortunate souls!"


    "Unfortunate?"


    "Yes. They were corrupted, and by going outside of my range, they would just speed up the process. In no time, they would have spread the Seed of Corruption and died. That was one of the reasons we agreed to seal our race. We were corrupted but didn''t want it to spread."


    Hearing that, Elara muttered, "There hadn''t been any cases of it, though." S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Veer shook his head and said. "We are too weak to know of that level information and we also don''t have any status."


    "Makes sense. I will ask her later on."


    Veer nodded and then asked, "That still doesn''t answer my question?"


    "It''s because of my Corrupted Soul. You see, the leaders were also corrupted, but I managed to slice my soul, but they couldn''t. Since it was my own Soul, even after being cut and corrupted, I could control it somehow."


    As something clicked in Veer''s mind, Ancestor Feng confirmed his guesses.


    "I used that part of my soul to store all the corruption of my race and embedded it in a Jade Stone. That stone kept the monsters away and it was fueled by my descendant''s corrupted Soul."


    Elara tilted her head to the sides and asked, "You mean, Corruption can be passed down in generations and the Soul can just keep making it? I can''t understand this shit."


    "You don''t need to, at least not now. Corruption isn''t your major enemy in this Labyrinth, the Dragon is." Ancestor Feng looked to his right and said. "Also, you will have to be careful of other Islands as they didn''t survive the corruption."


    Veer nodded and asked, "What do you want us to do? And how can we even reach the central Island?"


    "Martial Saint has actually made a plan and it has some chances of success. Actually, that''s the only plan that has any chances of success. So, listen closely."

 Chapter 142 - 142: The Plan (2)

    If Veer said he was shocked, then it would be an understatement. Ancestor Feng had explained the plan, and it really wasn''t very detailed.


    In fact, it was so simple and straightforward that Veer doubted he had heard it wrong. But looking at Ancestor Feng, he knew it was true.


    The plan was to use all the Dark Metal Slates to drop all fifty Islands to the ground and then go to the Central Island, since it would also drop to the ground.


    That was the only way to reach it. Then, they just needed to defeat the Corrupted Dragon. It was so simple.


    ''Simple my ass!''


    Veer clenched his fist and asked, "What kind of suicidal plan is this?"


    "The only one that can succeed," Ancestor Feng sighed. "Believe me, if this continued, then the Creature would be released, and I doubt a thousand years were enough for the world to heal and produce powerhouses again. No one can take that creature on, so if it gets released, it''s the end of the world."


    "Fucking hell!" Veer cursed. "How the hell are we supposed to defeat that dragon?"


    "That is something you will have to figure out," Ancestor Feng said. "We can only guide you."


    Veer took a deep breath to calm his mind and then asked, "Can I ask a few questions?"


    "Go ahead!"


    "You said all of the fifty Islands would drop back to the ground, and you also said that every other race has transformed into corrupted monsters. Meaning, once the Islands go down, all the Corrupted Monsters will come after us because of our Life force and normal mana."


    "Pretty much, yeah."


    "And we''ll need to actually go to each Floating Island to bring it down too?"


    "Yes!"


    "That sounds tough! Also, what about Aethryms? Will they help us even though they''re so weak?"


    "No, I am going to let them enter the Eternal Slumber."


    Veer''s words choked in his throat, as he looked at Ancestor Feng and Badong with eyes wide open.


    "They are Corrupted, child," Ancestor Feng sighed. "They can''t survive without my Corrupted Soul, and it''s already getting out of my control. In no time, the Corrupted Mana inside of it will erupt, and their Corruption will turn them into horrifying Abominations. I don''t want that, so I will kill them all personally. I''ve been saving my energy for this."


    He turned towards Badong and smiled, though it contained no happiness but pure sadness. "Badong. Forgive me for being so incompetent. Because of me, you''re all going to enter the Eternal Slumber."


    Hearing that, Badong dropped on his knees as he said, his voice suppressing the raging emotions, "Please don''t say that, Elder. You did your best, and only because of you, seven generations of our race were able to live. Our fate was to die and become monsters a thousand years ago, but only because of you, so many generations were able to live peacefully."


    His head touched the ground as he said, "Please don''t feel bad about us. It is our fate, and we shall live and die with it. We are already grateful to you, as we won''t become those monsters."


    Veer couldn''t bring himself to say anything. He just clenched his fist and thought, ''They are going to become extinct for sure this time. Damn it! Is there really no other way?''


    Ancestor Feng patted Badong''s head and said, turning towards Veer, "You don''t need to feel pity towards us, Child. We will go away with no pain or struggle, but you will need to go through a lot while carrying the whole world''s responsibility on your shoulders. I don''t want to pressure you, but you are the sole hope of the world now."


    He smiled and said, "Go and talk with your friends. You have two hours before I''ll teleport you out of the underground settlement. You will have to see your path from there."


    Veer looked down, his eyes closed as he thought about their conversation. Then, his eyes snapped open as they held a different look in them. It was full of calm rage and determination.


    Then, he got on his knees and bowed before Ancestor Feng, "I have nothing to offer but accept my bow. I swear I will end that dragon''s life and won''t let that creature out at any cost."


    Ancestor Feng chuckled and said, "Don''t worry about it. Compared to you, our sufferings will end in an instant. Be careful, child. Don''t let the world drown you."


    Veer nodded and stood up. Grabbing Elara''s hand, who was still standing with her eyes wide open, Veer advanced towards the tunnel entrance.


    "One more thing. The GodFire is the name of Corruption. It can''t do anything to that Creature, but it''ll help you. Also, if it gives you any motivation, Martial Saint sounded very confident when she told me this plan. So, I wish you good luck. May the lights bless you!"


    Veer didn''t stop and continued to drag Elara, but he did note his words. When they were out of Badong''s reach, he asked, "Are you sure they can achieve it?" S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Who knows! I was already expecting the worst outcome, so this is still better. I think it''s because of these two that Martial Saint sounded confident. We can only hope."


    "Thank you, Elder."


    Meanwhile, on the other side, Elara had broken out of her reverie, as she asked, "What if he''s lying?"


    "I wish he was, but it''s the truth," Veer sighed, as he rubbed his eyes while walking in the dark tunnel. "I have confirmed it."


    ''Are you really sure?''


    [Affirmative. There wasn''t a single lie in his words.]


    That made him sigh again. Honestly, he didn''t know how he was feeling. Veer had always considered himself to be a protagonist, but most of the time it was a joke.


    Now, he hoped it was true and that he would succeed.


    "Let''s go! We will save the world," Elara chuckled, as she lit up a spark of flame and swung her arm over his shoulder. "There''s no point being depressed about it. It''s either we succeed and save the world or we die. So, let''s fuck that dragon''s ass."


    Veer smiled and said, "At least we won''t die alone."


    "You''re horrible, but I like it!"

 Chapter 143 - 143: Discuss

    Elara helped Veer clear his thoughts, which he was really grateful for. She was always like that, a pillar that held his life together. Even in the worst times, her optimistic side would help him.


    Just like this time. Even though the whole world''s survival rested on his shoulders, he wasn''t that worried. She was right. He either succeeded or would die with the whole world.


    So, he just needed to make sure he succeeded.


    Having his mood brighten, even if slightly, Veer left the tunnel the same way they came before. He didn''t have much time before they would be teleported out, so he needed to talk to his friends.


    When he exited the tunnel, he found Brando and Sando standing there. Noticing the duo, they both turned and smiled at Veer and Elara.


    "Yo, how did it go?" Brando asked. "The Chief has something important there, and no one aside from the Chief can go in, so we were really curious."


    ''Ah! So they didn''t tell them anything,'' Veer sighed, understanding Badong and Ancestor Feng. They really meant it when they said they would give everyone a peaceful eternal slumber.


    They wouldn''t even know when they died, so it was peaceful. They would die not knowing that their loved ones were also dying. It was the best possible route for them.


    As he looked at them, Veer tried to imagine them as a Corrupted Monster, full of madness and hunger. Then, it became clear why Ancestor Feng chose that route.


    He sighed once again and said, "He is hiding his mistress there."


    "Wha¡ª" Brando was shocked and covered his mouth quickly. Then, he came closer and asked, "Is it really true?"


    "For damn sure. You can actually blackmail the Chief using this information," Veer grinned. "But you will have to wait till he''s back. He''s spending some quality time there."


    "I doubt it''s that," Sando said, before narrowing his eyes. "But he does spend a lot of time there."


    "Just ask him when he comes back," Veer said as he felt a slight shiver and realised something. ''Oh! I basically called Ancestor Feng the mistress. My bad!''


    He gave a smile to Brando and Sando¡ªthe last smile he would ever give them¡ªand left to find Rock and Aurora. It wasn''t hard to do that, as Rock was like a Titan drawing attention from everyone, and Aurora was in her room.


    After dragging back Rock from his work, Veer went to his room where he found Aurora on his bed. Along with a dark metal slate, there were various books spread around her.


    Her focus was completely on studying the Runes, so she didn''t even notice them until Veer called her.


    "Hey, we need to talk!"


    Aurora looked up from her work and saw Veer''s expression. Then, she nodded and packed everything along with the dark metal slate.


    Taking off her spectacles, she asked, "So, what happened?"


    "I''mma make it quick," Veer sighed and sat on the bed, as others also took their positions.


    Then, he explained everything to them along with the conversation he had with Ancestor Feng. He left out his bloodline part intentionally.


    It wasn''t that he didn''t trust Aurora, but there were just too many important matters before then, so he didn''t want to disturb her. After all, she was an Elf and would definitely be disturbed to know that he was a demon.


    He himself was trying to forget it for the time being.


    After he explained everything, Rock rubbed his bald head and said, "So, we''re fucked, that''s what you mean, right?"


    "Pretty much, yeah."


    "Fucking hell!" Aurora cursed, surprising them slightly as she didn''t usually curse. "Here I was thinking of a future with him and now this happened. Shit!"


    Veer was speechless, so was Elara. The world was dying and they didn''t know whether they would pull this off or not, and all she was worried about was being together with Veer?


    ''Crazy! But I would probably do the same!''


    Elara rolled her eyes and said, "So, did you find anything in those Runes? Well, not like we need their meaning now." Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hmm, out of fifty I was able to identify twelve and fifteen were unknown. I was just going through them when you guys came," Aurora sighed in regret. "I would have liked to study them more but time is up, huh."


    "Why don''t you just memorize them?" Elara asked.


    Aurora scoffed at that, "As if I didn''t think of that. I just can''t remember their shape. I only remember them if I identify them, so only twelve Runes are in my memories. I also can''t carve them out on something as they''ll just fade away."


    ''Hmm, system, can you memorize it?''


    [No!]


    ''Thought so! Do you have any idea?''


    [The system will try its best to find a solution.]


    If even the system couldn''t do it, then there was no way they would be able to do anything. Sighing in disappointment, he said, "Then, just tell me about those twelve later. Also, it will take some time before we clear all the fifty Islands so you have time."


    "That reminds me, won''t we face Corrupted monsters on those Islands?" Aurora asked.


    "They are sealed in an underground space like this, and the seal will break upon the Floating Island''s fall, so we will have some time."


    Veer thought for a moment before saying, "By the way, help us all with your treasury."


    "Huh!? You don''t care about the backlash now?" Aurora raised an eyebrow and asked.


    "Backlash would only come if we''re alive," Veer rolled his eyes. "And fuck those nobles. We''re saving their ass so they should lower their pride a little."


    "The royals..."


    "I''ll handle them. They''ve enjoyed the high position for too long anyway," Veer grinned. "Just help us with everything you have."


    "Sure! I was already thinking of that," Aurora smiled. "I don''t have higher Tier Artefacts because of the drain they have on Mana, so we''ll just have to adjust. So, what do you need?"


    "El has the gauntlets the Dean gave, and I also have the longsword," Veer muttered, as his gaze went to Rock. "What do you want?"

 Chapter 144 - 144: Killing Intent

    On Veer''s question, Rock pumped his fist and said, "Nothing, Boss. I work best with my fists,"


    "I''ll give him an Artefact that boosts stamina regeneration then," Aurora said, as she searched in her storage ring before taking out a pair of small golden earrings in the shape of a fish.


    She gave it to Rock and said, "It''s a good one, actually, so it''ll help you fight longer."


    "Thanks... Boss?" Rock''s voice trailed off, as he wondered how he should address her.


    "Just Aurora is fine," Aurora waved her hand. "Keep it well, though. It''s an important Artefact I stole from the Balcan Clan."


    "Why the hell did you do that?" Veer asked.


    "Their Younger Master tried to court me, so I needed something in return," Aurora shrugged. "They weren''t willing to give anything, so I just stole a few things."


    "Goodness! This is the Aurora I like," Elara laughed at that and said.


    Veer also chuckled and said, "Since we all have our weapons, you can give them to others when we find them. And I''m guessing you don''t have any Spells or anything?"


    "I''m sorry about that. I only took Marksman-related skills with me," Aurora said, as she scratched her red cheeks.


    "Hmm? Well, why can''t V master them then?" Elara blinked as she pointed at Veer. "The main point of him being a Battle Mage is that he can use every other class''s skills and abilities."


    "You have a point," Aurora nodded and then took out a jade stone from her Storage ring. It was pure purple in colour and darkness shimmered from it.


    "Here. It''s an F-Tier technique named [Quick Draw]. It will increase your attack speed by 15% for 6 seconds with one minute cool-down," Aurora smiled. "And this will also help you in normal fights."


    Veer thanked her and took the jade stone from her. He then pressed it against his head and sent his Mana Sense in it. Instantly, he felt the information about it pouring inside his mind.


    He didn''t quite understand it, but it wasn''t needed. As long as he had a rough understanding of it, he would be able to use it.


    Though, instead of trying it out, he began to discuss things with his group. They would soon be teleported out and would have to fight, so it was best to have some time to discuss things.


    They also had a nice meal once more, as they knew it would be hard to get a good meal once they started their journey to the central Island.


    The burden of responsibilities was heavy on their shoulders, but they were ignoring it by being in each other''s presence. They trusted each other and had firm belief that they would be able to pull this off.


    By the time they were finished, the countdown of two hours was almost over. As they sat in their room, waiting for Ancestor Feng to teleport them out, a wooden ball rolled inside their room. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Following it were a few kids with Aethryms'' features. They were small, half the size of Veer. They stopped at the entrance and looked at the group with their big eyes.


    Then, one of them came forward and asked, "Can we take the ball?"


    "Sure, it''s your ball," Veer smiled and gave the ball back.


    Catching the ball, the kid looked at it and then asked, "Big brother, are you here to take us outside?"


    "Huh!?" Veer was stumped.


    "I have heard stories from Elders, they said there is a wide open sky past the ceiling and a red ball like this is hanging there," the kid said, making Veer turn silent.


    He sighed and said, trying not to show his emotions on his face, "Of course, it''s all true and you will all see it someday. Just wait, okay?"


    "Thank you, Big brother," the kid smiled and then left with others.


    Veer couldn''t bring himself to look at them so he kept his head lowered. He didn''t want to see those hopeful eyes, as he didn''t want to burden his heart more.


    But knowing that those kids could turn into horrendous monsters, he knew which fate was worse for them. He sighed yet again, thinking, ''Is there really no other way?''


    "What happened?" Elara asked.


    "Nothing," Veer shook his head, but then remembered something so he asked, "Can''t your flames fight that corruption?"


    "They can''t."


    Everyone jumped from their seats as Ancestor Feng materialized at the corner of their room. He looked at Elara and said, "Her GodFire is too weak to deal with the generational Corruption. At best, she can delay it for a while, and even that, the area she can affect will be very small. So, just save your efforts and let them rest in peace. That''s the best for them."


    Veer clenched his fist, but then slowly loosened up. He nodded and said, "Fine! Then, teleport us out. I want to kill all those Bastards."


    Aurora and Elara turned towards Veer, shocked at the killing intent he was radiating. They knew he didn''t like killing, so the times they had seen him emitting his killing intent were a few.


    But this time, the killing intent surpassed anything he had emitted before. It was as if he had gone mad and only wanted blood. But looking in those dark eyes, they saw absolute calmness that couldn''t be disturbed by anything.


    He was in control and had taken the initiative to kill by his own will. They shivered looking into them, the abyss-like eyes drawing them in.


    However, soon a grin formed on their faces as they thought, ''RIP to everyone.''


    Even Ancestor Feng was surprised at his killing intent as he said, "You really have that nasty bloodline, huh. Don''t let it devour you, though I doubt it will happen. Your mind... you''re too calm for that."


    He shook his head and said, "You all Ainsworth are always weird."


    Only Rock was a little confused on the situation, but he didn''t really care. All he knew was that his Boss was angry and wanted to kill.


    He would just assist him on that. That was his goal.


    "Alright, be ready for the teleportation. I''ll teleport you out of the Tomb so you can make your plans from there."

 Chapter 145 - 145: Welcome

    The Tomb of Solvar was at the base of a towering mountain range that encircled it. As the night approached, the tomb was drenched in a soft, red illumination that made it look breathtaking.


    Sadly, the Tomb was in ruins. It spanned over ten thousand metres, with many structures broken down and their debris scattered around.


    The once-grand stone structure now lay in ruins, its crumbling walls and scattered debris marking the passage of time. Jagged rocks surrounded the area, their sharp edges silhouetted against the fading light, adding to the sense of desolation.


    A cold breeze rustled through the broken remnants of the tomb, carrying with it the eerie silence of abandonment. Twisted vines crept over cracked stones, reclaiming the space that time has slowly eroded.


    The evening sky cast a deepening blue hue, making the shadows darker and the air heavier, as if the very mountains were holding their breath around the forsaken site.


    At the southern entrance gate, which was half-broken, the space fluctuated as four figures appeared there out of nowhere. All of them were wearing dark cloaks over themselves, concealing their looks.


    Fortunately, Ancestor Feng had made sure to teleport them to a safe place so they wouldn''t be attacked instantly. There were no Magical Creatures nearby, so they were safe for the time being.


    A dark-haired young man took off the hood, as he looked around while frowning, "This isn''t a tomb, is it?"


    "Seems like a tomb of some leader, and this was probably the settlement they governed," Aurora answered. "Are you sure we need to go inside?"


    "Ancestor Feng told us that we need to go to the centre of this tomb and fight the Undead Armour of that leader. They have made such arrangements so that others cannot unseal the Noble," Veer sighed.


    "Boss, you don''t expect us to fight those beings of the Dark Era, right?" Rock asked. "That leader has to be some kind of monster to be a leader in those times. How can we fight him?"


    "Because we have seals," Veer shrugged. "We can use those Dark Metal Slates to weaken them and then fight. It''ll be tough, maybe impossible, and we''ll die, but it''s worth a shot."


    "Man up, big guy," Elara chuckled. "It''s not like you can get a chance to fight someone from the Dark Era, right?"


    "Now that you say it like that," Rock nodded, fired up to fight.


    Veer ignored them and continued to observe his surroundings and the tomb itself, which was like a small settlement in itself.


    ''A ruined village, and I''m guessing we can expect some Undead Zombies too. Hmm, this is going to be tough.''


    Then, he looked at the mountains surrounding the tomb and thought, ''Better to get a view of it first.''


    "Let''s go and get the map first," Veer said, as he turned around. He also took out the sleek, black longsword Aurora had given him.


    It only had a single enchantment, and that was enough.


    [Penetration ¨C It can penetrate anything as long as it is given enough Mana.]


    It was a ridiculous enchantment, making Veer wonder where Aurora got it from. Still, he didn''t believe it was as overpowered as it sounded in the description. There had to be some limit to the amount of mana it could absorb.


    Others also followed him after covering their faces with the hood. It was a special cloak which allowed them to conceal themselves from others'' senses, and obviously, it was given by Aurora.


    She had officially become the Sugar mommy of the group.


    "Thanks for this, Sugar Mommy," Elara grinned at Aurora, making her roll her eyes in annoyance.


    Veer didn''t pay attention to them and climbed the jagged mountain surface. After a few minutes, he reached enough altitude to observe the tomb.


    ''As expected, it was a village or town. How did they all die? And who even lived here? Aethryms?''


    The structure of the town was very basic. It was in a circular shape, with tall walls surrounding it for protection. In the centre of these walls was the civilization.


    A normal layout of a town located in the middle of mountain ranges.


    At the very centre of this town was a small mound upon which a broken-down palace sat. Even after so many centuries, it was still standing strong and only had a few walls broken.


    Though, this was all relayed to them by Aurora as she could see much further and more clearly. After all, they wanted the details before entering it.


    Veer was on the lookout as he had the best instincts. Closing his eyes, he sat on a rock while keeping a close eye on everything. It was then he sensed something a short distance behind him.


    It was only for a moment and very hard to notice, but he did sense it. It was a minor fluctuation in someone''s mana, which made his eyes snap open.


    He clenched the sword''s hilt and stood up. Knowing that any move might alert the intruder, Veer went towards Aurora and whispered something in her ear.


    She turned towards him and nodded, saying, "It''ll be done. You can see the map I drew."


    Saying that, she flicked her fingers as her needle transformed into a rifle. It didn''t even take a second for her to pull the trigger, as the bullet left the muzzle without making any sound. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the next moment, a figure jumped out of the bushes, dodging the high-speed bullet by a hair''s breadth.


    Looking at the figure, Veer raised an eyebrow, surprise flickering in his eyes as he said, "Oya! I didn''t expect you to find us so quickly!"


    He recognised the figure. Why wouldn''t he, since he had spent so much time with his rat friend? Those features instantly gave her away.


    Triangular ears along with that flapping tail, thick thighs and...


    He shook his thoughts away and said, "Welcome!"


    In the next moment, he was tackled with a heavy force as Rain hugged him, whispering in his ear, "I knew Boss would survive it. There''s no way those bastards can take you out."


    "Alright, alright, can you get off me now?" Veer''s lips twitched, as he tried not to touch her lower body. He was really trying his best to keep pure thoughts.

 Chapter 146 - 146: Dont Eat Me

    After Rain got off him, Veer took them back down the mountain, as he wanted to discuss something with them. The mountain range obviously wasn''t a safe place, neither was the tomb, but at least they knew the entrance gate didn''t have any Magical Creatures.


    As they settled near an evergreen tree''s base, Rain pleaded, "Boss, do you have any food?"


    "Ohh...sure," Veer blinked, a little surprised by her hungry eyes. Then, he took out some meat he had already prepared. The Special Storage ring¡ªwhich could store fresh food¡ªwas from Aurora too.


    Watching her devour a full slab of Mountain Boar meat, Veer asked, "You didn''t get anything to eat or what?"


    "Boss told me to keep a close eye on that group and not attack or do anything to alert them, so I couldn''t eat," Rain said. "I couldn''t hunt the Magical Creatures near them because that would alert them, and if I had gone too far, I would have probably lost them. So, I just drank the Synth Soup."


    Aurora groaned upon hearing that, as she knew how bad that tasted. She held some pity in her eyes as she looked at the petite woman, "Poor child! Because of him, everyone suffers."


    "Woah! So now Sugar Mommy even has a child," Elara chuckled, though her eyes never left Rain, as she was trying to figure out if she really was Rain.


    "Sorry about that," Veer scratched his cheeks and said. "How did you find us then?"


    "Your smell. I was nearby and smelled you, so I came to check," Rain answered, still busy devouring the seasoned meat.


    "Wait! Doesn''t that mean Seeker Academy is near us?" Aurora frowned and asked.


    Rain finished her meal and then said, "Yup, there was a cave there through which we came, but they encountered a Magical Creature, so they''re fighting it. They have also found the tomb, so they''ll come here soon."


    "You should have said that earlier," Aurora clicked her tongue and looked up the mountain. She wasn''t scared of them and was, in fact, looking forward to meeting them.


    The problem was their Seer, who could potentially know their location and plans, which would be lethal to them. After all, the duo was tricked into the cave because of those damned visions of the Seer.


    "Fuck it! Let''s go then," Veer said, standing up. "We don''t need them to clear up the tomb or anything. We''re already here, so let''s go and kill them before they find anything about us."


    He was only hesitant previously because of two reasons. One was because he wanted to reach the Tomb, and second was that they were only two people back then.


    Rain wasn''t in a state to fight properly, and he didn''t know if he could win against them with Aurora. They had high chances, but he didn''t want to take risks if things could be solved another way.


    But now he had a full team. Even if they fought head-on, there was no way he was losing. He looked up and thought, ''Let''s start with you.''


    He needed to vent after knowing that Brando, Sando, and everyone from the Aethryms was gonna die and their race would truly be extinct.


    The Seeker Academy would serve as his venting target.


    Others had no problem with it, so they began to climb up the mountain with Rain taking the lead. As they walked, Veer began to explain.


    "Rain, keep yourself hidden and kill anyone who tries to escape from the West side. Aur, you need to do the same but from the South side. Rock, I''ll need you to secure the East side. Can you handle Assassins?"


    Rock shrugged, "You can leave that to me, Boss. Even their shit won''t get past me."


    "Good," Veer grinned and said. "Because I will fight them alone, so I need you all to make sure none of them escapes."


    "Are you sure you can handle them?" Aurora asked.


    "I have you four as my back-up," Veer said. "Besides, they can''t hurt me."


    "Are you forgetting me?" Elara pouted. "I also want to beat their asses."


    "My cute muscly, you have the biggest task here. You will be on the lookout for Magical Creatures and make sure none of them disturbs us."


    "Then leave some for me."


    "Sure."


    Then, he turned towards Rain and asked, "Can you give us some information? Especially about their Seer?"


    Rain nodded and began to explain the things she had observed while following the Seeker Academy. Her concealment was very strong, and considering that she never really attacked or did anything, they also didn''t see her in their visions.


    "It was as you expected, Boss. That girl Amelia isn''t the Seer; she just has an Aspect related to eyes. The real Seer is a woman with big boobs. I paid extra attention to her because of the description you gave. She was half mental, I guess."


    She thought about the weird activities Ragen did and said.


    "Her name is Ragen, and she often behaved weirdly¡ªlike muttering something and going limp. One thing she constantly said was that they''re going to die." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "So, they saw us, or she just has a clue we''ll kill them?" Aurora asked.


    "I don''t know. But I doubt it''s us she sees because she said something along the lines of ''Big five eyes, crawling under the skin.'' I guessed that she probably saw their death in the tomb."


    Veer frowned upon hearing that, and so did Aurora, as they shared a glance. They could see the worry in each other''s eyes, and that made their hearts numb.


    Meanwhile, Rain continued, "As for her Visions, I''m guessing she gets them randomly. Last night, they were resting and I was nearby. I don''t need much sleep, so I was keeping an eye on them, and that''s when I noticed."


    "Noticed what?"


    "She was sleeping peacefully like the others, but suddenly woke up and began screaming, ''Don''t eat me, Oh Mountain Lord!''"


    "Fuck!" Veer stopped in his tracks, making the others stop too. Only Aurora understood the reason behind it, though. She sighed and asked,


    "So, what are we going to do?"

 Chapter 147 - 147: Mountain Lord

    Veer didn''t know much about the Seers, but he knew one thing. The visions they see or predict could hardly be avoided. It was as if fate guided the world to follow those visions. Or maybe the visions were aligned with fate.


    Whatever was influencing the other, it was a fact that most of the time, Visions couldn''t be avoided, no matter how hard you tried. One way or another, it would catch up and happen.


    So, the Seeker Academy''s team was going to die no matter what. At first, Veer thought it was they who would kill them, but now it seemed the visions told something different.


    As he looked high above the mountain shrouded in light mist, Veer thought, ''Is it worth it?''


    He turned to look at Aurora, and she was looking at him for answers. He nodded at her and thought, ''It doesn''t matter. I''ll see them dead first. And I''ll also need that Seer.''


    "We''re going in, but be careful," Veer said. "Don''t separate now, as it could be dangerous alone."


    Nodding at his orders, the group made their way up while Rain explained her findings. She had done her work properly and had gathered detailed information about their opponents.


    Veer also shared his thoughts so they would be extra careful, especially regarding the Mountain Lord the Seer mentioned. It could possibly be the strongest Magical Creature they might face.


    After a few minutes, they finally reached a wide rock, which was large enough to house an entire forest. Slowly, they made their way forward and heard the clanging of metals.


    Veer nodded at the others, and they dispersed. They would still remain close but keep enough distance so that they didn''t let the targets escape.


    He also jumped onto a tree, hid his presence using the cloak, and looked toward the clearing. The eight Assassins were there, fighting a serpent with eleven human-like limbs.


    ''Intermediate stage, huh. They should be able to deal with it.''


    It was as he had expected. The Serpent was already badly injured, so after a few minutes of hit-and-run tactics, the Seeker Academy group killed the Magical Creature.


    However, Veer didn''t make a move. He just stayed in position, observing the others. His friends also stayed in their positions after not receiving any signal from him.


    After a full minute of silence, the Seeker Academy students came out of their hiding spot and went toward the serpent''s corpse. They were still wearing their battle suits, which covered their faces and whole bodies, making recognizing them a little difficult.


    But Veer had memorized their figures, so he was easily able to tell who was who.


    Jonathan, their leader, approached the serpent and crouched down. He touched the hard, darkened scales as his hand slowly phased inside. Then, he pulled it back as a Mana Shard appeared in his grasp.


    It was his Aspect, something related to making his body phase through objects. That was what Rain had observed and reported.


    As he looked at the Mana Shard and the serpent, Jonathan asked, "Is this the Mountain Lord you mentioned?"


    "N-No, Boss. It has five eyes and is very big," Ragen said, her voice stuttering as she looked around in fear. Her face wasn''t visible, but her trembling posture made her terror evident.


    "Then, we''ll hurry up," Jonathan said, standing up. "It may be just a weak beast, since you''re also weak. You''re just scared for no reason. Let''s go."


    "You should grow some backbone, bitch," Amelia said, as she gripped Ragen''s shoulder. When Ragen nodded hurriedly, Amelia clicked her tongue and let go.


    Hiding in the tree, Veer smirked as he thought, ''Really interesting. I was wondering why a Seer would go to Seeker Academy of all places, but it seems like they forced her into this mess.''


    Then a thought crossed his mind, making him frown, ''Or maybe she isn''t really from the Seeker Academy.'' S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was possible, so he continued to watch them as they cut open the serpent''s body to retrieve its gallbladder. After that, they began marching down.


    ''Hey, they''re leaving!''


    Hearing Elara''s shout in his head, Veer had an urge to roll his eyes as he replied, ''Calm down. I still think something is fishy here. Let''s observe for a bit longer and follow them.''


    He also relayed the information to the others with sign language and then began to tail the Seeker Academy group. Most of them were at the Beginner Stage, while only Jonathan and Amelia were at the Intermediate Stage, so detecting him would be difficult for them.


    As much as Elara was getting impatient, Veer remained calm and didn''t order an attack. He simply kept watch over his surroundings while following the group, who made their way down the mountain.


    After a few minutes, the team was almost at the base, and Veer began to wonder if he had overestimated the Visions. But it was still better than underestimating them, so he waited.


    That was when Veer sensed fluctuations in the atmospheric mana to his right and raised an eyebrow. He signaled the others and concealed himself even more.


    Right then, something exploded out of the mountainside like a bomb, landing before the Seeker Academy''s team without giving them any chance to flee.


    The dust and dirt were blown away by a loud roar that shook the very earth the mountain stood upon, making it tremble as if a heavy earthquake had struck.


    As the dust cloud thinned, a monstrous Abomination came into view, striking dread into their hearts and making their blood run cold.


    It was a four metre tall, towering beast with a humanoid figure, armed with five giant ape-like hands. As it roared once again, its face also became clear, making them question what sort of creature they had encountered.


    Jonathan gritted his teeth as he looked at the being before him. Fear paralyzed him, and the same was true for his teammates. They knew one thing with certainty: the beast standing before them was unbeatable.


    Their hearts were filled with dread, and they tried desperately to muster the strength to run, even though it felt futile.

 Chapter 148 - 148: Saving The Seer

    Veer and his group were also shaken because of the Mountain Lord. Even from a distance, they could feel its might and power. It was as if the world itself was telling them they couldn''t best it.


    The only thing they could do was surrender, not even resistance.


    Only Veer was calm and had his gaze focused on the Magical Creature. After seeing the titanic battle at the start of his Labyrinth Journey, he doubted anything could scare him anymore.


    Even from a distance, he could easily see the tall, four-metre beast. The reason he identified it as mountain was simple.


    Its head had five milky, white eyes and a half-open terrible maw crowding with razor-sharp teeth. Viscous drool was running down the creature''s chin.


    The strange shapes endlessly moving, worm-like, under the creature''s skin were probably the thing Ragen meant when she said ''crawling under the skin.''


    [Name - Mountain Lord Nerul]


    [Type - Magical Creature.]


    [Rank - Elite Stage]


    There was nothing else since it was an Elite Stage Magical Creature. But the aura it gave was enough for Veer to assess the situation.


    ''It isn''t stronger than the Dark Mist Guardian but it has those worms that could be trouble,'' he thought. ''Now, is it worth saving that Seer?''


    He didn''t care about the other Seeker Academy students, but the Seer was different. Their path would be much harder once they left this Floating Island, and it would be better if they had a Seer.


    But the problem was if they would be able to save her without saving others.


    ''Now, that''s problematic.''


    While he was thinking, the fight between the Seeker Academy group and the Mountain Lord had already started. Though calling it a fight would be wrong, as the giant beast had killed one of them already.


    The other seven knew they couldn''t fight, so they tried to run, only to be surrounded by many white worms that came out of the ground.


    Veer watched everything and then made up his mind. He needed to take risks if he wanted to face The Corrupted Dragon in the future.


    He signalled his friends as they came near him, and he said, "We''re going to save the Seer." Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Understood!"


    There were no questions. He was their leader, and he would decide their every move. They had placed their trust in him, so they didn''t care what he was thinking, even if it was a suicidal move.


    "Good!" Veer nodded. "We can probably kill it if we fight together, but let''s save some energy. We''ll only fight it head-on if there is no other choice."


    He looked at Rain and said, "It''ll be your job to take Ragen away while Elara and I would fight the big guy."


    Rain nodded and asked, "Can''t we do the same like we did with that snake?"


    "It''s impossible given its figure, and I also don''t want you to devour it," Veer said. "So, just be careful."


    Turning towards Rock, he ordered, "You''ll be assisting Aurora while she will snipe those bastards trying to run away."


    Rock nodded along with Aurora. He wanted to fight the Mountain Lord, but he knew the reason Veer kept him out of that battle. Rock was still in the Beginner Stage, and he would be dead at the start of the battle.


    ''What kind of tank am I? I can''t even protect my own team,'' Rock clenched his fist in frustration. ''I will become a mountain. I will!''


    Veer smiled upon seeing his eyes and then said to Aurora, "Do your best and don''t let a single one leave this mountain alive. Rock will do the close-range work. Also, make sure no Magical Creatures approach us, I doubt it though, considering the shit we''re fighting."


    After she nodded with a wide grin on her face, he turned towards Elara and smiled, "Smash it!"


    "Got it! Boss!"


    After a fist bump, everyone left for their positions according to the plan. Aurora and Rock went slightly upwards where they would have a better sight of the battle, while Rain turned on her concealment and rushed towards the battlefield.


    Her speed was insane, as even Veer was having a hard time following her, but it was to be expected since she had devoured the very essence of an Elite Stage Corrupted Creature.


    The only two remaining behind were Elara and Veer, who took their time while rushing towards the battlefield. They could see what was happening there, so they knew they had some time.


    Out of the total eight people from Seeker Academy, only four were left. The other four were either smashed into the ground by the Mountain Lord or sucked dry by the white worms.


    Only Ragen, Amelia, David, and Jonathan remained. They were still fighting the Mountain Lord, but it was mostly just dodging around while trying to make a way through the worms.


    Ragen was actually in clarity this time as she jumped around the battlefield. Finding an opportunity, she led the Mountain Lord towards the world and then disappeared when a solid ape punch shattered the ground she had been standing on.


    It also killed all the worms in that area, giving an opportunity for them to run. They didn''t miss it, as everyone ran towards it and got out of it.


    However, the Mountain Lord wouldn''t let that happen, as it roared loudly and let loose its worms while it also got ready to jump.


    Jonathan looked back at the giant monster and clicked his tongue. Then, he spun and kicked Ragen in the belly. She couldn''t react properly, and even if she did, Jonathan was far stronger than her.


    The impact threw her back towards the Mountain Lord, making the giant pause and focus on the young woman. It decided to first deal with her before going after the others.


    It raised one of its hands to catch her, but a sharp pang of pain made it withdraw. The beast growled and looked at its hand, where a dagger dug deep¡ªbut soon it disappeared.


    Confused, it looked back at the woman, but she was nowhere to be seen. Rage filled its mind as it roared loudly, while beating its chest with all of its hands.


    Veer saw all of that and smiled, "She''s getting good. Well, now it''s our time."


    "You bet it is."

 Chapter 149 - 149: Vs Mountain Lord

    Veer had seen Ragen almost getting caught, but right under the Mountain Lord''s sight, Rain had taken her away. Her speed was a match to none.


    But the Mountain Lord was a Magical Creature in the end. All of its prey had escaped, which made it angry, and it would surely find Rain quickly.


    Unfortunately for the beast, Veer and Elara had entered the battlefield right at the moment it was going to search for its prey. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Beast also noticed them and growled, happy that it didn''t have to look far. Its worms wiggled around as they made a wall surrounding them.


    Mountain Lord wouldn''t let its prey escape twice.


    "Don''t worry, Big guy. We''re here to kill you," Elara wiped her nose, having a wide grin on her face. Not a single trace of fear or nervousness was there in her eyes.


    Veer chuckled and also put his sword forward, smiling, "Well then, let''s see if you''ve trained or not."


    The Mountain Lord growled upon seeing their nonchalant behaviour as its five eyes turned red from milky white. It roared once again and punched at them with two of its hands, making the air swirl around them.


    The duo sidestepped and dodged the punch while running to the sides of the Mountain Lord. They knew each other very well and had also fought with each other a lot, so they knew how the other''s mind worked.


    Coming right off at the sides, Elara clenched her fist and punched to match the incoming hand. Flames broke out of her hand, as she tackled it head-on.


    The two fists collided, sending sparks of flames flying around as Elara was pushed back for a few metres. But the beast''s hand was also engulfed in flames, which it quickly extinguished.


    ''Tsk! So, normal flames won''t work,'' Veer clicked his tongue as he ducked under the hand coming at him and did a horizontal slash at the Beast''s ankle, which was similar to a human''s.


    Before the blade could touch its skin, white worms burst out of it and attacked Veer with their maws filled with razor-sharp fangs. Already expecting it, Veer smiled and muttered, "Blazing Strike!"


    The flaming sword cut through the white worms like a piece of paper, making their gross content splatter on the ground. Not stopping for a second, he struck the ankle with his sharpened blade.


    However, before it could penetrate further, the beast released more of the white worms and also swung its arm at him. The heavy force weighed down on Veer as if he was being pressured under a mountain.


    Instead of retreating, he just smiled and put his palm on the ground, muttering, "Frost Grasp!"


    Instantly, a Magic Circle formed and froze all of the worms along with its leg. But the pressure had already increased to a high degree as the punch was inches away from landing on Veer.


    Just then, Elara crashed against the incoming hand using her full body force. Using the opportunity, Veer poured his mana into his dark blade and brought it down at the ankle.


    However, before his blade could touch the leg, the Mountain Lord sent a kick at him at sonic speed, making the air around them vibrate.


    Veer quickly folded his arm and changed the trajectory of his blade to the incoming kick. It was too fast and he didn''t have time to do anything else, so he chose the most viable option.


    The blade penetrated the thick fur and made blood splatter on the sword. The beast screamed in pain and kicked Veer with the same bleeding leg.


    Veer felt as if a speeding train had slammed into him, but fortunately he had deployed the Arcane Shield on time, so it absorbed most of the impact.


    As he did a backflip to land some distance away, he was forced to roll immediately as white worms burst out of the ground. Clicking his tongue, he put his palm on the ground and muttered, "Mana Pulse!"


    The shockwave dealt with the white worms and gave enough time for Veer to stand up again. Having his hand on the sword''s hilt, he looked at the Mountain Lord, who was being bombarded by Elara''s flaming punches from all sides.


    Her ability was high, and the Mountain Lord was having a tough time following her even with all of its five hands. Elara herself also had her incandescent flames burning in some parts of her body, showing the damage done there.


    "This one is weaker," Veer muttered as he once again joined the battle. At first, he was hesitant to kill the Mountain Lord because it was an Elite Stage Magical Creature.


    But only now did he realise that he was basing its strength on the Dark Mist Guardian. Compared to that Guardian Serpent, the Mountain Lord was much weaker physically, but it supplemented that with the larva worms it created.


    They were all enough to bite a Beginner Stage to death. They were only useless to people like Veer and Elara, but even then, they were annoying them.


    Giving a glance at the worms, Veer thought, ''There had to be some limit for it. No way it could just continue to produce those.''


    "El, Swap with me!" Veer said through their connection, as he launched himself into the air and poured his mana heavily into the sword.


    It consumed a whopping twenty Mana from him as the blade glowed and seemed to cut the air itself. Sensing the upcoming attack, the Beast stretched one of its hands to catch Veer while the other was punching at him.


    Elara also backed away without hesitation and began to deal with the white worms. Her flames could burn anything, and the worms were no exception.


    From the corner of her eyes, she saw how Veer brought down his sharpened blade and used it to sever the beast''s hand from its wrist.


    His momentum carried him forward as he spun in mid-air and brought down his blade in a downward slash on the punch. However, the blade couldn''t penetrate the thick bones of the Beast any longer.


    ''I''ll be damned! Why is it so thick?''

 Chapter 150 - 150: The Archer

    While Veer was fighting the dreadful Abomination, Aurora was keeping an eye on the surroundings. Even though her heart screamed at her to watch Veer in a fight, she refused to disobey his orders.


    She flicked her hand as the needle in her hand transformed into a deep blue bow, with the marking of the Moon engraved beside the runes. It was bigger than Aurora, but she carried it very well.


    Pulling the string and getting into position, she said, "Your name is Rock, right? Be careful. One of them had an Illusion Aspect, so he can come near us."


    Never underestimate your opponent. Aurora had learned that clearly when Veer as a child had dealt with her family.


    "Thanks," Rock nodded and closed his eyes. Since there was a chance that his senses would be manipulated, he wouldn''t even rely on them to fight.


    Seeing that, Aurora was speechless as she thought, ''All of them are madmen!''


    Still, she had kept an eye on the Assassins and was waiting for a chance. She wanted them to get away from her so she could perform at her best.


    She just needed to be patient.


    After some time, she smiled as her eyes glowed in a golden glow. She pulled the string to its maximum limit, as a half-transparent arrow materialized on the bow.


    She smiled and released the arrow.


    There was no sound; even the air wasn''t affected by the arrow. It was as if it was too weak, and that was what she wanted others to believe.


    The arrow travelled at an insane speed and covered over two hundred metres in under a second, appearing behind David as if it had teleported there. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just before it could pierce his heart, someone else slammed into him, making the arrow hit his shoulder instead of his chest. Still, the power behind the Silent Arrow was devastating as a huge chunk of David''s shoulder was blasted away.


    Seeing that, Aurora clicked her tongue and nocked another arrow. This time, it was slithering black, with a snake symbol on its tip.


    Not wasting even a second, she fired it again. The arrow was swift and carried deadly precision, but this time it missed the target and hit a mountain leopard. The beast jumped upon the impact, but the next second laid flat on the ground, foam coming out of its mouth.


    ''Hmm, that bitch,'' Aurora thought, as she crouched down on the tree''s branch she was standing on. She stopped firing and just focused on pinpointing their location.


    She could still see them, but it could also be an illusion. She knew that because of her Aspect, as she could sense their location somewhere else. It was being affected by David''s Aspect, but she could still sense that what she was seeing wasn''t real.


    In fact, she was surprised seeing the illusion as David had actually manipulated her sight even from such a distance.


    ''How is it possible though? It''s related to illusion, but not quite that,'' Aurora continued to scan her surroundings while nocking two arrows on her bow.


    They were simple wooden arrows with only a single Rune engraved on them. They were the weakest in her arsenal, but deadly nonetheless.


    "They might be coming for us!" Aurora said, releasing the arrows as they travelled, cutting through the air and striking a rabbit a hundred metres away from her.


    Rock didn''t say anything and simply stood with his eyes closed. His arms over his chest, his muscles bulging through the battle suit.


    Aurora smiled, seeing that she still couldn''t pinpoint her opponent''s location. It was a rare thing and there were only a few people who had managed to counter her Aspect in the same stage.


    This was the reason one could never base one''s strength properly. One useless Aspect could potentially counter a powerful Aspect and assist in killing that user.


    ''But you''re underestimating me, boy!''


    The blonde elf smiled and took out a compass. This was one of the reasons she had given him the Vitality-boosting Artefact.


    Looking at the direction in which the compass pointed, Aurora nocked another Silent Arrow and turned to look there. Her eyes glowed with a golden glow again as they perceived a hidden, golden World.


    In that golden World, a thin red thread went deep in the forests, connecting to something far away.


    ''Gotcha!''


    Then, she released the arrow as it drained her mana and shot silently under the dim sky, reaching its target in an instant. The impact was followed by an explosion.


    Aurora''s gaze penetrated everything and landed on her arrow''s target, a mass of gross content of a human''s organs. A short distance away, legs of a human clad in a jet-black suit lay in a pool of red.


    ''Jonathan...he got us!''


    Aurora smiled, as she quickly identified the corpse as that of Amelia. Even though she couldn''t see the face because she had blasted her whole torso, she knew those legs weren''t of a man.


    ''He must have given the Artefact to Amelia. Smart!''


    But she knew one thing for sure. They had not separated as she had sensed her target there. And she had only locked on David.


    Her Aspect made it practically impossible to lose the target, so it was only getting tough to figure out his location because of his Aspect. But she had prepared for such a situation.


    She closed her eyes and then pointed her bow towards her right. Smiling, she said, "They''re here!"


    In the next second, a crimson red arrow left her bow and struck a tall evergreen tree in the distance, making a gaping hole in its thick trunk and destroying the surrounding area.


    But that wasn''t the point as she sensed some fluctuations in the Mana there. She thought, sending another arrow there with a speed that would surprise even top Archers.


    ''You''re injured!''


    She was already surprised by David''s sheer willpower to keep his Aspect active for so long despite having such a heavy injury. But there was a limit to everything, and the explosion had made him make a slight mistake.


    Unfortunately, Jonathan was already in the battlefield and David was also close, having his Aspect active to fool their senses.


    As she looked down at Rock, Aurora smiled and thought, ''Let''s see what you trained.''

 Chapter 151 - 151: Finishing

    Veer rolled backwards and then jumped to get on his feet again. In doing so, he swept his flaming blade around him, killing every white worm that came out of the ground.


    Raising his head, he looked at the Mountain Lord who was still standing strong with two of its hands severed from the wrists. It also had several cuts on its torso, and was wobbling on one leg.


    Despite all this, the Mountain Lord carried itself with a dreadful aura as various shapes danced around it. Out of five, only two white eyes remained as others were blasted off by Elara''s flames.


    The battle had paused for a second as the participants took a moment to breathe. Even the Mountain Lord needed some time to create more of the white worms the duo had destroyed.


    "So, how are your injuries?" Veer asked, as he wiped off the blood from his blade.


    "They''re fine, but I still think it''s going to be tough to handle both Aspect and Sub-Aspect simultaneously," Elara answered in a rather dull tone.


    Veer gave her a side glance and clicked his tongue. Every attack of the Mountain Lord was lethal to them, so Elara was working as a tank and taking most of the damage. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The damage was so extensive that she had to overuse her Sub-Aspect to heal the injuries, and the rate at which she used her Aspect couldn''t keep up with it. Not to mention, she needed to be careful as she could exhaust herself after using both Aspect and Sub-Aspect.


    The only positive side was that the Mountain Lord was wary of her flames as they did True Damage, something it didn''t have resistance to. So, it was avoiding her attacks.


    "Mix your normal flames with your Aspect flames," Veer said, as he stepped forward. "And when I give the signal, blast its head."


    Elara nodded, as crimson red flames burst out of her hands. In the next moment, she spun with her flames surrounding her and burned some of the white worms that shot at her.


    With a light push on the ground, Veer launched himself towards the Mountain Lord, who reciprocated his momentum and jumped towards him.


    With skillful movements, Veer avoided being buried under its weight and tried to go for its leg. The beast sensed his intentions and threw a flurry of punches from its remaining hands.


    Unfortunately, it wasn''t fighting Veer alone so it had to quickly dodge the flaming fists coming from Elara. The beast roared, frustrated with the fact that it still couldn''t finish the two ants.


    Veer smiled and once again shot at the Mountain Lord, this time his speed exceeded anything prior as he put a lot of mana in his legs. Dodging an incoming punch, he leapt into the air and landed on the furry hand of the beast.


    Then, with a powerful swipe, he brought his blade down on the forearm, having poured almost fifteen mana points into it. He only had 200 MP in total, so it spoke volumes about how much he put into it.


    The Mountain Lord tried to swat him away, but Elara punched it with Incandescent-flame-coated fists, making it scream in pain. It only grew into a loud cry when Veer cut the forearm.


    He didn''t linger there any longer and pushed himself into the air, as white worms came out of the cut wound. They were moving around, and were less in density than they were initially.


    ''Tsk! This bastard carries them around in his body or what? Wait! So are they its children?''


    Veer quickly shook off those thoughts and ordered Elara, ''At ten count of two!''


    ''Alright!''


    He fell from the sky, with his sword pulsing with crimson flames. Having a wide grin on his face, he shouted, "Blazing Strike!!"


    A hand tried to stop him, but it was cut open by the blade''s sharpness. Using his momentum, he directly shot towards the beast''s head, from which it was glaring at him.


    Seeing that maw filled with razor-sharp teeth, Veer muttered, "Fire Bullet!"


    Immediately, several rounds of Fire Bullet shot towards the beast''s maw. Having experienced the agony of Elara''s flames, the beast''s survival instinct kicked in and it tried to dodge the Fire Bullets.


    But all it was doing was get into the position Veer wanted it to. He smiled, formed Arcane Shield below his feet and used it to increase his speed.


    "Blast!"


    With one swift strike, Veer slit the Mountain Lord''s throat, his blade severing some of its deep bones, too, as it struggled to stand properly.


    The strike was soon followed by a powerful explosion that hit the beast''s head, blasting it off. With a heavy thud and black smoke, the Mountain Lord''s headless body fell on the ground.


    Elara fell on one knee, as her heart pounded against her chest and adrenaline rushed through her veins. A smile formed on her face as she bathed in Incandescent flames.


    She took a deep breath and stood up after deactivating her Sub-Aspect. Her mind was already hurting from using it so she thought of using potions to heal.


    Turning her head, she found Veer smashing his foot on the ground. Speechless, she went towards him and asked, "What are you doing?"


    "My knee joint was dislocated," Veer answered, putting his sword back in its sheath. "Are you sane or have you lost your mind?"


    For that, she answered with a smack on his head, as Elara rolled her eyes, "I didn''t use my Sub-Aspect that much, you know. Also, I don''t just forget my memories or anything."


    "Yeah, yeah. You just lose your sick personality," Veer chuckled, as he looked around. He had not lowered his guard even for a moment, but it seemed like now things were fine.


    He sighed and said, "Let''s go and check on Aurora and others."


    Elara kicked his knee joint, earning a death glare, but she just snorted and left him. Soon, he also followed her and they went towards Aurora''s location.


    Reaching there, they stood dumbfounded while thinking, ''What the hell happened here?''

 Chapter 152 - 152: Mountains Fury

    A few minutes earlier...


    Rock was still standing on his spot, his eyes closed and hands folded on his chest. He heard Aurora''s every word and nodded ever so slightly.


    His thoughts were going back to his childhood. Rock lived in a small town and was the son of an Adventurer. Because of his body and big appetite, his father worked extra hard to feed him.


    He was born from his mother''s affair, but his father still supported him and showered him with love. He was the man Rock looked up to and wanted to be like him.


    However, one day, he watched his father die in a beast tide. He clearly remembered that moment because it had changed him greatly.


    His father was a Fire Mage and was fighting on the front lines. Sadly, he died because the tank of their team ran away after he saw the danger. Their whole team was annihilated because there was no one to take the damage.


    That day, Rock had lost his only family member and also his home. He still remembered his father''s last words that he told him before he went to fight the Beast Tide.


    "Remember, Rocky. Always be Grateful to the person who feeds you and protect those who you admire and want to protect. You want to become a Tank, right? Then become someone they could trust their life with. The shield who would take all of their damage."


    Rock had failed him. Veer had not only fed him but also trained him. He was someone Rock admired and had sworn to protect. And now here he was in the back line while the person he was supposed to protect was fighting in the front line.


    He had failed as a Tank.


    It frustrated him to the core, as he felt disgusted with himself. But more than that, he was burning in flames of determination. If he wasn''t living up to his potential, then he would break that potential and go past his limits.


    Never again would he ever allow himself to feel disgusted with himself.


    When he heard Aurora say that the Assassins were near, his eyes snapped open as he muttered, "Come!"


    In the next moment, a powerful aura burst out of him as his skin tone changed to an odd mix of dark brown and metallic silver. His eyes turned hollow as he stepped forward, raised his hand, and brought it down.


    With a loud smash, the ground below him shattered like a spider web, making wide gaps quickly appear around him. Then, he pushed himself to the side, where he punched a tree with such force that it collapsed after a second. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With a swoosh, something flashed past him and hit its intended target. Rock''s eyes then returned to normal once again when he heard a low groan.


    Before him stood Jonathan with a wooden arrow dug deep into his hands. He glared at the towering man before vanishing from his sight.


    Rock frowned and thought, ''How did he do that?''


    On second thought, it didn''t matter. He only had one job, and it was to protect Aurora, and he would do it. He once again closed his eyes, while his skin remained the same the entire time.


    He brought his hands above his head, then, clenching his fists, he brought them down on the ground with such force that all around him, the ground shattered and only managed to keep itself together because of the trees.


    However, he didn''t care about that and began to smash the ground around the tree Aurora was standing on. He also kept his instincts on full alert, and whenever he felt anything near the Aurora''s tree, he would deal with it quickly.


    After two rounds of smashing, he once again came to intercept an attack as a dagger landed on his forearm but passed through it like butter.


    He just smiled, clenched his fists, and pulled his hand back. It came off as a surprise to the assaulter, as he had made the dagger appear in the physical world.


    The dagger got stuck in Rock''s arm, as he mocked, "Is that the best you can do?"


    Jonathan gritted his teeth and backed off, abandoning his treasured dagger. It made his heart bleed to lose it, but his life was more important.


    Rock tried to catch Jonathan, but he was quick enough to hide himself. Shaking his head, Rock got back to work again and began to destroy the area around Aurora''s tree.


    He heard the firing of arrows occasionally, which made him wonder what Aurora was doing. Guessing that she was dealing with the Magical Creatures, he continued his work.


    After he was done with the ground, he picked up the fallen tree. It was heavier than he expected, as it made his muscles burst out through his battle suit.


    "Aghh!" He screamed loudly and spun, still having the tree in his hand. The tree was like a moving mountain as it collided with all the other trees and took them down.


    Rock stopped after he completed a semi-circle, then did the same on the other part. After he was done, he went back to the single tree that stood within the radius of thirty metres.


    All around it was a destroyed area, filled with debris of upturned soil and the fallen trees. It was a total mess, but it also meant that Aurora''s tree was the only high point there.


    It meant that the only way to reach Aurora was by climbing the tree. The tree that Rock guarded with his life. Like a mountain, Rock stood beside the tree with his eyes closed.


    After a full minute of silence, he smelled blood to his right, so he punched to both of his sides. Though only his left hand felt a slight ticklish feeling before something struck him in the neck.


    A mocking smile appeared on his face as he said, opening his eyes, "What? An Assassin can''t cut someone''s throat?"


    Jonathan was burning in fury, but he knew he stood no chance of winning in a direct fight, so he once again backed off to buy some time.


    ''If I can''t win then you also can''t.''


    His expression changed when he noticed Rock directly looking at him. Confused and scared, he tried going around him, but his eyes never left him.


    ''How is that possible? How can he see me?''

 Chapter 153 - 153: Revenge

    Rock grew more and more confused as he looked at Jonathan running around. What was he actually doing instead of hiding?


    "Aghh!!"


    It was then Jonathan suddenly screamed as he fell face first on the ground. Rock blinked in surprise when he looked at the Assassin''s legs... or rather what should have been legs.


    There was nothing aside from blood and gore-like stuff splattered on the ground while Jonathan tried to contain his cries. His face was morphed in an odd mix of fury, pain, and despair.


    Rock shuddered, as he raised his head to look at Aurora. He had not seen, heard, or even felt that arrow. It came out of nowhere and blasted the legs of an Intermediate Stage Assassin.


    ''No wonder she''s so famous. What a monster!''


    Aurora jumped down from the tree and landed gracefully on the ground. Rock wanted to ask something but stopped when he saw those cold eyes.


    He stepped back. His job was done here.


    Aurora approached Jonathan, her needle still spinning around her fingers. Crouching near him, she asked, "How does it feel?"


    "Bitch! I knew you¡ª"


    Before Jonathan could continue his cursing, he received a tight slap on his cheeks, turning them red. Aurora looked down at him and asked, her eyes cold as an iceberg, "Answer the question!"


    "Wh¡ª"


    Jonathan was once again cut short as a needle pierced into into his right eye. His screams filled with agony and pain resounded in the forest as he rolled around.


    "Experience the pain that Alice felt. This is what you did to her last year. Heh, who am I even asking? You probably don''t even remember the people you killed for no fucking reason."


    Aurora spat in disgust and was going to once again strike at Jonathan, but he had already lost consciousness as he couldn''t handle the pain.


    Seeing that, she lowered her hand and sighed, ''What am I even doing?''


    "Hmm? Why did you stop?"


    Hearing the familiar voice, Aurora turned around and saw Rain walking towards her while dragging a corpse with his right shoulder completely gone. She also noticed a thin red line of his blood on his neck.


    Raising an eyebrow, she asked, "So, you''re the reason the illusion disappeared?"


    "Yeah, I found him lying there," Rain answered, pointing at a particular rock some distance away. "Forget him, why did you stop? Isn''t he the guy who killed your friend?"


    Aurora''s face turned solemn as she turned to look at Jonathan, then she said, "He will die. But I don''t want to torture him, neither do I have time for it." sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ho! Well, then I have an idea," Rain smiled and said. "Why don''t we feed him to some Magical Creature?"


    While Aurora was considering her options, Elara and Veer arrived there. Rain caught his smell quickly and smiled. Throwing the corpse away, she jumped towards Veer, screaming, "Boss! I''ve done the task you gave!"


    Veer chuckled at her antics and patted her head, saying, "Good job!"


    Rolling her eyes at him, Elara went towards Aurora and said, "What? Hesitating to kill your enemy or what?"


    "I''m not hesitating to kill but rather I don''t want to dirty my hand by torturing him," Aurora shook her head. "We''ll just leave him to some Magical Creature. At least someone will have their belly full."


    By then, Veer had also arrived near her while looking at the destruction Rock did. He gave a thumbs up to Rock, making him smile in pride.


    Then, he turned to look at Jonathan and said, "Let''s do as you decide."


    "Boss, he has a good Aspect, so can I try Devouring him?" Rain asked, turning all heads towards her, making her confused. "What?"


    Veer shook his head and said, "His Aspect is good for you but the problem lies with your devouring. You have only devoured a Corrupted beast till now, and it didn''t really have any consciousness. What if his consciousness tried to interfere or, worse, affect your Soul? There''s just too much risk."


    Rain''s ears dropped as she nodded in disappointment. She had been really looking forward to get that ability to phase through object.


    "You''re still being affected by the Dark Mist Guardian, you know. Haven''t you noticed a change in your mentality and talking?" Veer sighed. "I don''t want you to lose yourself, Rain."


    That instantly brightened her mood as she focused on something else, ''He even noticed change in my behaviour? He cares about me?''


    Her ears flapped up and down, while her tail wrapped around her thighs, she looked down and said, "I''ll be careful!"


    Veer smiled and nodded, "We will try it with someone weaker than you, so even if something happens, we can take countermeasures. Also, can you go and take out the Mana Shard of that Mountain Lord?"


    "Gotcha!"


    With a side step, she disappeared from her position as she headed towards the battlefield of Mountain Lord and Veer.


    "I still can''t follow her speed. Ridiculous!" Elara muttered. "What did you feed her?"


    "Just a Corrupted snake," Veer chuckled and then turned his attention to Jonathan. Looking at the battlefield, he already had a clue on how the battle went.


    "Can you see any Magical Creature around?" Veer asked, to which Aurora nodded.


    She pointed at a boulder in the distance and said, "There''s an Ant nest there of Silverback Ants."


    "You''re cruel," Elara hissed. "The hell you mean you don''t want to torture? This is worse than that."


    "They did the same with Alice," Aurora scoffed, not caring about what others thought of her actions.


    Veer turned to look at Rock and asked, "Can you help us transport these two?"


    "Boss, you shouldn''t ask these things from your subordinates. You should order," Rock said, his arms crossed over his chest. "We will follow any and every single order from you. So, never request."


    "Ah, yeah, now do that," Veer just waved his hands at that.


    Rock picked up both Jonathan and David, then went towards the boulder Aurora mentioned. Others also followed him and watched him dump the bodies in a deep hole.


    ''System! Make sure to tell me when they actually die. I don''t want a fucking protagonist trope here. No way I''m leaving those alive.''

 Chapter 154 - 154: Red Eye

    After making sure that Jonathan''s entire crew had been wiped out except for the Seer, Veer and his group returned to the Ruined Tomb''s entrance gate.


    They formed a tent there as they needed some rest to replenish their Mana and stamina. Fortunately, Mountain Lord''s Mana Shard was more than enough for them to get to their peak state again.


    After getting refreshed, they circled around Ragen, who was in a deep sleep. Rain had hidden her in a small gap in the mountain and later retrieved her when they needed her.


    Just to respect her privacy, they didn''t take off her mask or anything. Though it was Aurora''s plan after she saw Ragen''s chest.


    A few drops on her face woke Ragen as her eyes fluttered open, though for that they had to cut the eye part of her mask.


    Remembering what happened before she passed out, she sat up in panic and instinctively tried to attack, but Rock stopped her.


    Raising her head, she looked at the giant of a man and screamed, "Aghh! Monsters!!"


    "Well, that''s nothing new," Rock muttered before releasing her hand.


    That brought her back to reality as she looked around and found herself in a tent only lit by a single illumination stone hung above. A total of five people were surrounding her, giving her a fright.


    "W-What happened?" she asked, trying to crawl backwards. "Did everything die? I told them we''ll die, but they never listened. I knew we''d die. Wait! Why am I alive then?"


    Veer frowned and said, "You can stop acting, you know. I won''t buy that act."


    "Yeah, it''s trash," Elara nodded in agreement, even though she didn''t understand what Veer meant.


    Aurora rolled her eyes at her partner and said, "You''re actually sane, huh."


    "What are you talking about?" Ragen tilted her head to the sides. "I''m always sane!"


    "Alright, I''ll drop you back to that Mountain Lord or rather to Jonathan''s group," Veer grinned and moved to pick her up.


    "W-Wait! I''ll confess! Yes, I''m sane," Ragen pleaded, her brown eyes showing panic at the mention of Jonathan. "Please don''t throw me anywhere near those beasts."


    "Why? Aren''t you their member?" Aurora asked. "They would probably pay us handsomely in exchange for you."


    "No, I''m begging you. I''ll do anything you ask for, but please don''t give me to those beasts," Ragen slammed her head on the ground, as she pleaded while being on her knees. Her tone clearly told them how scared she was.


    "Alright, raise your head. Let''s hear your story then," Veer said. "And don''t skip anything, otherwise I''ll really drop you there."


    Ragen looked hesitant at first, but when she saw Aurora, something clicked in her head as she asked, "Aren''t you Aurora from Starlight Academy? The one who killed a lot of Seeker Academy''s students last year?"


    "Yes? Why are you asking?"


    "Then you should know how those beasts are," Ragen sighed. "I''m from the Royal Academy and was teleported into the middle of a fight involving Jonathan''s group. Call it bad luck. As I knew their reputation, I knew they would violate me for sure."


    Veer frowned but then relaxed, remembering the outcome of Jonathan.


    "They actually had some information about me and knew I was a Seer. They wanted me to be in their group, so I joined and pretended to be sick and insane," Ragen said. "That kept them away from me, at least for some time."


    She looked at her hand and continued, "I made them believe that if my mental health suffers in any way, I''ll just go completely insane and stop getting visions. Because of that, they kept their distance from me."


    ''Is she lying?''


    [Negative!]


    "So, does that mean you led them to us?" Veer asked, connecting the thoughts.


    Ragen nodded, "I saw Miss Aurora in one of my visions and knew she was here, so I brought them here on the Island. Sadly, I messed up because of one of my dreams."


    "Go on!" Veer gestured for her to continue.


    "Well, I got that cave''s vision in one of my dreams and muttered it out loud. You see, even though I can keep myself sane in normal circumstances, whenever I get visions, it messes up things, especially if it''s in a dream," Ragen once again bowed her head. "I apologise for that."


    "No need to bow your head," Veer said. "We''ll need some more details, but for now, I want to ask you something..."


    Before he could finish his words, Ragen cried in excitement, "Yes, I''ll join you and assist you with my visions."


    "You seem too enthusiastic. What the hell did you see?" Veer was speechless. "What more visions did you get?" sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''ll see when I can tell," Ragen scratched her cheeks. "You see, visions can get faster if we try to change them. There is a possibility it can help us, but it''s very low. Don''t worry, I''ll try my best to help you with the information."


    "She''s right, V," Aurora said. "It''s best not to mess with Fate. Who knows if the Dragon would just suck that power faster because of us?"


    Veer sighed at that, "Fine! But remember this: if you try to do anything, I''ll¡ª"


    "Don''t worry, I''m dead without you all anyway," Ragen said, and Veer could already picture her smiling behind the mask.


    ''Is that also related to her visions? Man, I hate Seers,'' Veer shook his head and said, "Alright then, we''ll leave for the tomb in a while, so be ready."


    "Umm, it''s better if we don''t go there at night," Ragen said. "There are some things there that only awaken under the moon, and I''m pretty sure you don''t want to meet them."


    Hearing that, Veer clicked his tongue. Every minute they wasted meant that the Corrupted Dragon would get even stronger. But there was nothing he could do.


    ''What''s the point if we all die here?''


    Veer nodded and said, turning towards the others who were looking at him for his decision, "We''ll wait for the night to pass then. We''ll take turns to keep a watch so others can take some well-deserved rest. Sleep well because I don''t think we will have any good sleep in the following days."


    The group nodded and Rock volunteered to be the first one to guard¡ªand the longest. Apparently, he didn''t need much sleep to keep himself refreshed and full of power.


    Before leaving, Veer said, "Keep an eye on that girl too. I don''t trust Seers."


    ...


    The next morning, Veer''s group woke up to a monster attack. It was an odd mixture of a bird and a crocodile, making it look bizarre. But it was deadlier than they had expected, and it took both Aurora and Elara to defeat it.


    It held the advantage of flight, but it was rendered useless before someone like Aurora. Hitting a flying target was easier for her, even without using her Aspect.


    As they sat around a campfire, eating the seasoned meat of the beast they had just killed, Rain hissed, "Damn! There''s nothing more delicious than Boss''s cooking."


    Veer''s cooking had become their favorite, and none of them wanted to have any other meal as long as Veer was there. Veer also had no problem with that, as he liked to feed others.


    As he looked at Rain, who was eating a giant piece bigger than her hand, he asked, "Why don''t you go and call our new member?"


    Rain stopped and flashed innocent, teary eyes at him. It was as if they were saying, ''Do you really want to separate me from my food?''


    Veer was left speechless. Shaking his head, he turned towards the others and found them focusing on their food. He could only shake his head again in defeat and do the task himself.


    He went inside the tent and found Ragen sleeping there. Shaking her shoulders, he said, "Wake up! It''s time to leave!"


    In the next moment, Ragen sat up suddenly and held Veer''s shoulder. Acting on his instincts, he put his hand on her neck, as he said, "Try whatever you want!"


    However, he soon noticed the difference in her eyes. They were considerably red, and there were vein-like patterns in them. They contained pure insanity, which surprised even him.


    "Hey, are you alright?" Veer shook her shoulders and asked. "Did you get a vision?"


    "Flames... everyone will get incinerated in white flames... they will devour everything... red eye..." Ragen muttered, her whole body trembling as she tried to hug her knees, but she passed out before she could do it.


    Veer held her in his arms and frowned, "White flames? El? Red eye?"


    He shook his head and picked her up, then went towards the campfire. By then, everyone had finished their portion and were just waiting for Veer.


    Seeing Ragen, Aurora asked, "Did something happen? Her aura doesn''t seem stable."


    "She probably got a vision," Veer said, as he laid Ragen before Elara. "Can you try to heal her?"


    "I doubt it, but I''ll try," Elara nodded, as she touched Ragen''s forehead. The next moment, incandescent flames burst out of her hands and covered Ragen''s face.


    "So, did she say something?"

 Chapter 155 - 155: Solvar (1)

    Elara''s flames healed Ragen to some extent, but she had to stop as it was getting too taxing on her. She was losing her sanity faster than she had ever expected.


    As she looked at her hands, she muttered, "I guess it takes more energy to heal someone else."


    Veer looked at her and then said, "Well, at least we know you can heal, so we have a healer, even if the price to heal is gonna be high, so we''ll just let you be the last resort."


    Then, he turned towards Aurora and answered her question, "I think she got a vision as she was mumbling something like everyone will die in white flames, and there was also something along the lines of Red Eye."


    Hearing that, Aurora''s head snapped towards Elara as she said, "So, she''ll kill us all?"


    "It would be wrong to make that assumption, as many things aren''t clear, but let''s be careful," Veer said, as he stood up. "As for that red eye, I think it''s either the Corrupted Dragon or the Noble. It''s probably the latter, considering even her soul was harmed by getting that vision."


    "Wait! How can someone be harmed through visions?" Elara asked.


    "It''s a fucking False God at least, and we don''t know what they''re capable of, but it''s safe to assume they can affect concepts such as space and time or manipulate them as they wish," Veer sighed. "They''re technically gods after all."


    "This journey just got harder, huh," Aurora muttered as she looked at her storage ring. "If I had known things would get this serious, I would have packed the whole treasury. For now, I only have things related to my own class."


    "It''s fine, I think we can get things in the Tomb," Veer smiled. "We''ll be compensated well. Or at least I hope so."


    As they were talking, Ragen also woke up. Her eyes had returned to normal, but they were still red, as if someone had poured blood in them.


    She looked around and found Elara right beside her. Startled, she jumped in fright and said, "You''re the one with white flames... don''t kill me... please."


    "Oii! Be careful of that tongue, girl," Elara''s lips twitched as she growled. "I may really kill you." Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don''t scare her, El," Veer sighed. "Also, Ragen... was it? ... you don''t need to worry that much. We''ll protect you as we need you, too. For now, quickly eat your meal and then we''ll leave."


    Ragen calmed down and nodded. Then, she sat down on a log while taking a meat piece from Veer. However, she stopped when she realised she still had her mask on.


    Under everyone''s surprised gazes, she took it off, revealing her face to everyone. She had striking sapphire-blue hair, cut short and slightly tousled, with a faint streak of green running through her bangs, giving her an exotic and vibrant appearance.


    Her large, golden amber eyes glimmered with warmth and curiosity, standing out against her pale, flawless complexion. Her build was slender yet toned, with a graceful figure that drew everyone''s attention.


    She was dressed in a jet-black body-fitting battle suit that clung to her form like a second skin, designed for both mobility and protection. However, that also highlighted her figure and especially her bosom.


    Veer averted his eyes, as a faint redness crept on his cheeks. It just grew when he heard some murmurs from Aurora and Elara, who just clicked their tongues upon seeing Ragen.


    Ignoring everyone, Ragen munched on her meal for a few minutes and then said, "Hello, since we would probably be together for a while, I''ll introduce myself properly. Trust is a necessity for survival here, so I hope you can do that too."


    "Trusting a Seer is the last thing I''ll ever do," Aurora shrugged her shoulders.


    "Well, I can''t argue there. Anyway, my name is Elizabeth Bluewind, and you can call me Liz or Beth, whatever you want," Ragen, or now Elizabeth, scratched her cheeks as she said. "And yes, I''m from the Royal Bluewind Family, the Third Princess to be exact."


    Everyone was dumbfounded, as they never thought they had technically kidnapped the princess of the Kingdom they were living in. Granted that some of their group members had higher status than her, it was still surprising.


    Elizabeth smiled and said, "So, I hope you all will treat me well. I''m not much of a fighter or heck anything. I even messed up a lot of things in last because of... insanity. But please don''t abandon me."


    Aurora looked at Elizabeth for a second before turning towards Veer, "Do you have some magnet to attract all the beautiful and high-status women?"


    "I''m the protagonist, after all," Veer rubbed his nose and smirked.


    "I''m not beautiful, neither do I have high status, though," Rain said, pointing towards her face. "You can''t slander Boss like that."


    "Please, you''re a monster of your own," Aurora rolled her eyes. "Anyway, status doesn''t matter here. If you don''t prove to be useful, I''ll personally throw you out. Till then, I''ll protect you."


    "Then, it''s settled. Now, we can go inside," Veer said. "The formation will be simple. Rock and El will lead the vanguard while Aurora will see the rear. I''ll stay in the middle to help out both and also keep an eye on our left and right sides. Rain, you''ll stay ahead of us and alert us if there is any danger. As for our Seer, you''ll stay in the middle too."


    Everyone nodded at his arrangement and took out their battle gears. Their eyes burned with resolve and determination, as they swore to clear the labyrinth and return alive to the outside world.


    Soon, they got back to their position before the entrance gate of the tomb. Looking at the broken, ruined state of it, Veer said, "Let''s go!"


    Rain was the first to enter as she disappeared from her position and shot inside the ruined settlement.


    As the group stepped through the entrance gate, they looked at the remnants of what must have once been a thriving town. Now, it was nothing more than a ghostly reminder of the past¡ªbroken walls, collapsed rooftops, and streets choked with debris.


    Time hadn''t been kind to this place. Moss and creeping vines had long since claimed the cracked cobblestones, while skeletal frames of houses slumped against each other, as if trying to keep from falling apart completely.


    Here and there, you could still spot the faint outlines of carvings and faded murals on the walls¡ªechoes of a life lost centuries ago.


    A thousand years might have passed since its people perished, but the air still felt charged with a quiet, unshakable heaviness, like the lingering echo of too many last breaths. The wind whistled through the gaping windows, kicking up dust and ash in swirling eddies.


    Veer frowned as he looked around. His heart felt unease from the deathly silence that permeated throughout the town. It was strange and made him remember the horror of the wheat farm.


    ''No way it''s happening again, right?''


    He tried to cheer himself up as he walked in the middle of the group. His eyes scanned for any monsters or spirits; he just wanted anything, as the silence was much more horrifying to him.


    Unfortunately, they found no one even after travelling for over a kilometre on the main road. Aside from the ruined architecture, there was nothing, not even a small beast.


    "Do you think it''s because of the Lord of this town?" Aurora asked, as she couldn''t keep her mouth shut for so long. "Maybe no other beast dares to come closer because of the Lord? Who was this Lord again?"


    "It''s possible. Maybe the Lord didn''t like any monsters on her blessed land," Veer answered. "Her name was Solvar and she was the head of Blessed Town, an important base of Aethryms. She was at Saint Stage, from what Ancestor Feng told us."


    Everyone sucked in a deep breath upon hearing that. Saints were rare and a treasured resource for all the powerful clans. Even in a High Duchess like that of Aurora, they didn''t have many Saints.


    They were transcended people who had gone beyond the Mortals.


    Now, the group was going to face one such being. Granted they could lower her powers through the use of Dark Metal Slate, it still wouldn''t change the fact that Solvar was a Saint.


    "Don''t worry, in the worst case scenario we''ll just die," Veer said, seeing others'' expressions. "Anyway, Ancestor Feng had to leave behind her and many others because they were too deep in Corruption."


    While he was telling them the details, Rain returned and landed beside him. Her face was strangely solemn and her hand was trembling, as she said, "Boss! I have a piece of good news and a piece of bad news."


    She clenched her fist and said, "The town is empty and there is only the Lord at the centre of it all. However, she is utterly strong. I don''t even know how I managed to get out of there."

 Chapter 156 - 156: Saints Strength

    Veer and his group arrived in a broken building with it''s roof erased from existence and the walls broken down. They huddled behind a wall as this was the last rest point before they meet the Corrupted Salvor.


    Rain had inspected the area and there were no Monsters in the town, except for Salvor herself. Apparently, she was sitting on the throne at the centre of the town, and was corrupted to the core.


    As they sat there, drinking mana potions and everything that could give them an edge in this fight, Veer turned towards Rain and said, "She''s corrupted, right?"


    "I don''t know what that is but yeah," Rain nodded. "She had the same Dark Mist that I devoured and just a few seconds made my mind hurt. It was scary to be honest."


    "She''s a Corrupted Saint, after all," Veer sighed. "Corruption probably works by spreading around and we had example of that, so maybe such high level corruption could be spread just by looking at it."


    "Highly possible," Aurora said with a nod. "Rain had devoured a portion of Elite Stage Magical Creature''s Corruption so she probably had some immunity and that''s why she was able to look at it for so long."


    "Now, that''s a problem," Veer said, as he stood up. "I can deal with Corruption to some extent because of some of my methods. But I doubt I can fight while trying to overcome that."


    He took out the Dark Metal Slate and smiled, "Fortunately, this will help us deal with it. Once we use this, Salvor wouldn''t be able to spread her Corruption to us and her power would also decrease."


    "How do we use it though?" Elara asked.


    "It''s very simple, actually," Veer said, as he looked at the metal slate. "We just need to let Salvor see the Rune on it and it''ll get activated. Atleast, that''s what Ancestor Feng told me."


    "Getting closer to a Saint level being...." Aurora smiled wryly. "It''ll be tough."


    Veer hummed and climbed on a rock to see past the wall. It was at a position where they could see the town''s centre clearly. His intentions were clear.


    ''A little wouldn''t hurt, right?''


    He raised his head and looked down at town''s centre where a majestic being sat on a Iron throne. His soul shook when his eyes landed on the being.


    Solvar of Aethryms.


    She was a towering figure sitting against a throne made from iron spikes. Herentire form appeared forged from living obsidian, veins of fiery crimson pulsing beneath a black, glossy carapace.


    Great wings unfurl behind her¡ªseething, translucent membranes that resembled molten embers. Each beat of those wings seems to disperse heat in sharp waves, melting the frost beneath her clawed feet in an instant.


    Her visage was alien, almost insect-like, with a pair of eerie, glowing emerald eyes that pierced through the dark. The head was crowned by two elongated, curved horns stretching upward in jagged arcs.


    Despite the snow-laden wind howling through the ruins around her, there was a profound stillness to its stance, as though the cold dares not approach too closely.


    She wasn''t a Aethrym any longer but a Corrupted beast filled with unholy insanity, murder and hunger. It was as if nothing could defer her from her goals.


    As Veer looked at her, Solvar turned her head slightly towards him, her maddening eyes looking dead right in his eyes. He wanted to raise his hand which held the Dark Metal Slate, but his instincts told him otherwise.


    He quickly ducked down and holding Aurora in his arms, he shot out of the house. Others saw his actions and without any questions, dashed behind her.


    In the next moment, a horrifying white beam passed through the house, turning it into ashes and shaking the whole world around it.


    As the dust began to settle down, to everyone''s horror, a giant canyon had been created from that single beam of cold light, as it had cut the ground in half.


    Veer gulped, as he looked at the aftermath from a different house. His friends shared his sentiments as they looked at the canyon in dread.


    "Is..is that the power of Saint Stage?" Rain asked, her whole body shaking still from the aftermath. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sadly, no. That''s just a fraction of what they can do," Aurora smiled wryly. "If I''m guessing right, then Solvar must have detected Veer''s gaze and randomly flicked her fingers at his direction. That''s why she didn''t attack again."


    "A flick...of finger..." Rock clenched his fists, imagining the terror a Saint Stage practitioner could cause. His imagination fell short, making him even angrier.


    "Chill! Why are you guys behaving as if it''s the end of the world? Well, it is but come on, it ain''t that bad," Veer smiled, while patting Rain''s head to calm her. "It isn''t like that she or anyone else was born with that strength. Just work hard and you''ll get the same strength."


    "They will if they get out of here alive and it''s looking impossible," Elara shrugged. "Just this is driving me crazy and I can see my death right there."


    "Don''t try to discourage them, bitch," Veer smashed her head with his fist. "If you don''t wanna fight then just say so. I can handle her all alone and win too."


    "Huh? Who said anything about backing away? Don''t you dare think you can steal the stage from me, dunbass. I will fight and punch a hole right through her corruption," Elara also punched his stomach in return, as she grinned at him.


    Then, she hooked her arm around his neck and laughed, "Let''s die together, haha. I can bet that old man of mine would turn the world upside down."


    "If he remained alive, that is."


    Seeing them bickering like that, despite the tense situation where their survival was almost non existent, the group also relaxed. They began chuckling at their entices as Aurora said, "I seriously can''t understand how you two fuckers think."


    "Think like this, Aur. You wanted to change the world, Right? Well, if that being gets out then the world would definitely change," Veer winked at her.


    "Now that you say it like that," Aurora smiled, as she doned her battle suit which resisted the corruption to some extent. "Count me in!"


    "There is no way the shield can die later than it''s master," Rock chuckled.


    "I''m not dying," Rain rolled her eyes. "Even if the world ends, I''m not dying. But I''m also not letting any of you die so don''t you dare die."


    "Seems like my pathetic attempt to rise up a sucide squad worked," Veer grinned and said. "Then, I''ll explain how this will go."


    Before he continued, he remembered something or rather someone and looked to his sides. There he found the sixth member of their squad.


    Elizabeth stayed silent, making everyone almost forget about her. Sensing the gazes on her, she raised her head and smiled, "See you later."


    Everyone was left speechless, as they gave her strange gazes, but only Veer noticed something in her words. He smiled and thought, ''So, there''s a possibility we can win, huh. Good! I''ll do the work to make it happen.''


    He clapped his hands and said, "She can''t fight anyway so she''ll just be a burden. It''s better to leave her here. Anyway, so what I was telling was the plan on how should we proceed."


    Pointing at his back, he said, "As you saw just now, going anyway near her is asking for death until she has her Saint Stage strength. But you also can''t look at her cuz she''ll sense it."


    "That''s the problem. How do we around to use the Runic Slates on her?" Aurora asked.


    "We only have one option, really," Veer shrugged. "Rain saw her and she still didn''t attack her. There had to be a reason for that as it attacked me the moment I saw her."


    "Maybe it''s because of that mist?" Rain said with uncertainty.


    "I doubt as Corrupted Creatures eat each other out," Aurora shook her head. "Their hunger knows no bounds as they''ll eat anything in their way. That reminds me, why is she still there anyway?"


    "She''s bound to protect the Seal. Even if she is Corrupted, her soul can''t disobey the role she left behind," Veer said. "Wait! Maybe it''s because I have life force?"


    "Hmm, that''s possible. She must have thought that Rain was just a passing by Corrupted Creature so she didn''t bother but you''re a living being," Aurora nodded in agreement. "So, you mean to send her out?"


    "That''s the only choice we have. I''ll accompany her thought," Veer sighed in defeat.


    "Nah, I''ll accompany her. Didn''t that old man said my flames are special?" Elara waved her hand as she stood up. "I can also heal her if she gets injuried. Well, not like she''ll be in a situation to be heal it Solvar attacked."


    "So, I''m going to die, Boss? No! I wanna die with Boss!"

 Chapter 157 - 157: Smart

    Veer didn''t know whether to laugh or cry at Rain''s comment. In the end, he just shook his head and turned towards the wall, as he tried to imagine Salvor standing behind it.


    He smiled and said, "You aren''t gonna die, Shorty. Also, this can also be your meal time."


    "What do you mean?" Aurora frowned and asked.


    "She has already devoured Corruption once and has basically chosen that path. We know how much of a problem Corruption is, not only here but also in the outside world," Veer said. "So, I just think it''s better to make her immune to it as much as possible. Of course, I wouldn''t force her to do that."


    Rain chuckled at that and said, "Boss, I want to help you in any way, so if this helps, I''ll do it."


    "No! You''ll decide that for yourself, not for someone else," Veer snorted and said. "So, choose, do you want to risk getting Corrupted or not?"


    Rain thought for a second before answering, "I don''t see any problem with it. It''s just about getting stronger by living on the edge of death, not much different from how I live anyway. So yeah, I will devour it."


    "Wait! But that''s a fucking Saint Stage being?" Elara waved her hand and asked in exasperation. "She can''t devour that?"


    "I''m not telling her to devour it directly, but indirectly," Veer rolled his eyes and said. "She''ll understand when we fight. So, are you ready to go out?"


    "Yup. What do we have to do again?" Elara asked.


    "Just run towards it while holding the Runic Slate and remember to not open your eyes," Veer said. "It will allow you to get closer to her, or maybe not. Never mind, it''s a terrible idea."


    Rubbing his chin, Veer muttered, "Since she sensed my gaze and my Life Force, she can also sense your Life Force."


    He turned to look at Rain with a complicated look on his face. "I think it''s best if Rain alone goes."


    Before anyone could say anything, he added, "I know what you''re going to say, but think about it. She can perfectly mask her aura and presence, so Salvor can''t sense her. She''s literally our best choice. And if anyone accompanies her, they would just slow her down and may even expose her location."


    "I''m still not convinced," Elara scoffed and stood before Veer. "I am not letting her walk to her death."


    "I wasn''t asking, Elara," Veer narrowed his eyes and looked down at his partner. "I am the leader of this group and I am ordering you. If you still have any problems, then speak up."


    The two continued to look dead in each other''s eyes, refusing to back down. In the end, Rain raised her hand and said, "You two don''t need to fight. I''m sure Boss must have a reason for this."


    "Oh yeah? Then, I want to hear that reason," Elara said, as she took a step backwards.


    Seeing that, Veer''s eyes softened as he said, "I''m sure you remember the Presence we had to hide from in your trial, right?"


    Rain shivered remembering that as she nodded unconsciously. She still couldn''t shake off the dread and despair she felt back then. Even when she had no will to live, she was terrified at the thought of meeting that existence.


    "Tell me, which of the two do you think is stronger?"


    "That Presence," Rain answered without any hesitation. "Salvor... I think even in her prime she wasn''t as strong as it."


    Veer smiled and said, "This is the proof. Even that Presence couldn''t sense her, so how do you think Salvor will? Also, she''ll just need to flash the Runic Slate once the slate is in her sight. Then, we''ll all jump in."


    He put on his cap and said, "I will also be following her just in case. My concealment isn''t as strong as hers, but I''m confident in my Agility. If something happens, I''ll distract her while Rain does her stuff. Also, Aur, be prepared to send some arrows."


    Everyone considered his words for a few seconds, then they nodded. He was their leader, so they would be following his decisions anyway. Him asking for their opinion was already something many wouldn''t do.


    Elara punched Veer''s shoulder and growled, "Die, Bitch!"


    "Haha! Sure, sure," Veer just laughed it off and retracted everything inside him, from his mana, his aura, and even his presence. It was tough, especially while moving around, but he was able to at least pull it off.


    He turned towards Rain, whose presence had already vanished from the room, and smiled, "Let''s go! You don''t need to close your eyes, but don''t look at her."


    Just as they were about to leave, he got an idea and stopped. He also stopped Rain and turned around, looking particularly at Aurora.


    "What?" Aurora asked, confused at his actions.


    "Can you make a Rune that glows or something?" Veer asked.


    "Glowing Runes?" Aurora blinked in confusion. "Sure, that''s an easy one as we use them in lamps and all. Why are you asking?"


    "Make one and bind it on the slate," Veer smiled. "The slates are indestructible, so we can use that property."


    Aurora''s eyes widened in surprise before a smile formed on her lips. She winked at Veer and said, "Smart!"


    She quickly took out the materials needed for the Rune Engraving process. Since she was weak, she couldn''t use her Mana to carve a Rune Formation on anything. So, she had to use a special ink formed from various profound materials.


    Under everyone''s watchful eyes, she dipped her ink pen in the ink and poured her Mana into it to control the ink. After all, even a single drop placed in the wrong spot could ruin the entire Rune Formation.


    She had to be extra careful of every stroke she made and had to use her Mana to control it. But it wasn''t an easy task, as the materials used for the ink were usually from Magical Creatures of higher Stages.


    Naturally, she couldn''t control the ink containing the blood of Elite Stage Magical Creatures effortlessly. This was also the reason many couldn''t walk in the path of Runemasters.


    After a few minutes of careful hand movements and focused concentration, Aurora was finally able to carve a two-character Rune Formation on a wooden plate.


    Sweat formed on her forehead, as she backed away, afraid that it might drop more ink on it. She smiled in satisfaction and said, "It''s done. I have also made the modification so you don''t need to put Mana in it to activate. Just destroy the lower side of the wooden plate and it''ll glow in one second."


    Veer rubbed Aurora''s blonde hair and said, "Well done! It looks so easy, but I know how draining it is."


    That was enough for Aurora to feel that her efforts weren''t in vain. She enjoyed the pats and said, "I''m a future Grand Runemaster, so quickly wifey me up, okay?"


    Veer chuckled and said, "Alright! If we survive this."


    Aurora couldn''t believe her ears and just sat there with her jaw almost on the ground.


    Ignoring her, Veer and Rain took off from the shelter. Their speed was much slower than usual, as they couldn''t sense their surroundings. After all, they had brought everything of theirs within themselves.


    Veer could feel sweat forming on his forehead, but he didn''t let the nervousness get to him. He was equally as scared and nervous as everyone else, but he needed to lead them.


    He was the group''s leader.


    ''Let''s see. Two blocks from there, then three rights...''


    Veer calculated the path they would take, as they ran around the centre, using whatever they could find to hide. Fortunately, there was a lot of debris to hide behind, so they could run around. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After a few minutes full of tension, nervousness, and anxiety at the possibility that Salvor would notice them, Veer and Rain finally reached the last broken wall before the Town''s centre.


    There was only a vast clearing covered in frost after the wall. At the very centre of the clearing, on a throne made out of Iron spikes, Salvor in her corrupted form sat.


    Rain and Veer were on the ground, resting their backs against the wall. They didn''t speak anything and simply communicated with eye contact.


    Nodding at Veer, Rain took out the dark metal slate on which a single Rune was carved. It was in the shape of three parallel lines passing through a dying bird.


    Rain didn''t even dare to breathe, afraid that it might alert Salvor. She just looked at the Runic Slate for a second before standing up.


    Then, she picked up a rock and threw it into the frosty clearing. Before the rock could even land, it was turned into dust by a flaming beam that vaporized some of the wall too.


    Rain''s hand trembled, but remembering something, she calmed it down and broke the bottom of the wooden plate. Then, with all her force, she threw it out and watched in horror as a giant wave of frost passed through it.

 Chapter 158 - 158: Strongest Attack

    After exactly one second of Rain throwing the Runic Slate, it glowed brightly as the Rune Formation on it activated. It did the work it was supposed to do as a frost wave passed through, destroying it completely.


    Rain and Veer had buried themselves in the ground, keeping their presence within themselves as best as they could while protecting themselves from the outburst of that Frost wave.


    After a few seconds, things seemed to have calmed, so Veer opened his eyes. A soft glow on his sides attracted his attention as he turned to look at it.


    In the cold ice, there was a small metal slate, which was glowing with a bright golden colour. It was as if the morning sun had risen from there.


    The Rune.


    It was glowing, and that meant it worked. Just as that thought appeared in his head, Veer felt the ground beneath him shaking as a loud, inhumane screech resounded everywhere. It was so loud that it almost made his ears bleed.


    Veer struggled to get on his feet, as a terrible feeling gripped his heart. It tried to beat, but something was stopping it. His breaths hitched, suffocating him from inside out.


    His mind spun round in circles, as he tried to get a grip on himself, but it was as if the world itself was forcing its will on him. Crimson blood leaked from the corner of his lips, as he clutched the wall on his sides.


    In the next moment, something heavy crashed on him. But knowing that Rain was with him, his blurry eyes tried to find her, and he only felt a slight silhouette before him.


    Without thinking twice, he covered the silhouette with his body as the outburst finally crashed into him, sending him rolling away outside of the Town''s centre.


    As the screech died down, things began to return to normal. Slowly, but surely, clarity returned to Veer as he commanded through his connection with Elara, "Fire!"


    "On it!"


    In the next second, a white arrow flashed by and collided with the distant Corrupted Solvar, exploding into a massive mushroom explosion.


    "Good! But that shouldn''t be enough to kill her..."


    Veer quickly circulated his mana to get in control again and smiled. Then, he looked down at Rain in his embrace. Fortunately, she was unharmed and was just having problems in getting herself back in control. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He patted her back and said, "Rest well! I''ll handle from here on!"


    After putting her against the broken wall, Veer ran towards the clearing and found that all of the frost had already been vaporized by Aurora''s explosive Arrow. It was a good thing, as he doubted he could fight on ice.


    Taking out his sword, Veer stood at the edge of the clearing, his eyes burning in resolve and madness. His companions had already done their job; now it was his turn.


    He waited for the dust and dirt to cool down, but he never dropped his guard even for a moment. It helped, as a massive claw made entirely from flames formed above him in a matter of moments.


    With no nervousness in his gaze, Veer easily sidestepped and dodged the Flaming Claw, only to feel its heat on his back as the claw destroyed a part of the ground.


    ''Fuck! Did my Battle suit get shredded from that outburst?''


    Veer cursed, feeling the heat and air caressing his bare back. However, he had more important things to deal with, so he focused on his front.


    ''That wasn''t that powerful... probably around Elite Stage?''


    Veer thought, ready for another attack. Remembering something, he asked, ''Can you possibly run a check on her?''


    [Name - Salvor]


    [Type - Corrupted Creature.]


    [Rank - Novice Stage (Saint Stage)]


    [Special Ability - [Flame Control]]


    [Description - Can control Fire as they wish.]


    [...-...]


    Veer almost tripped seeing the hologram before him. He cursed, dodging yet another Flaming Claw with a hair''s breadth. Still, he was mostly shocked at Solvar''s status.


    ''Are you kidding with me? A fucking Novice Stage?''


    [The system doesn''t lie. It is the current Power Stage of the Corrupted individual, Solvar]


    ''Whatever!''


    As ridiculous as it sounded, Veer knew to expect that much from a Saint Stage. Even being an Elite Stage, they could pull off stunts like this where their power leaned at Elite Stage.


    The random attacks continued and Veer also continued to dodge. His intentions were to delay the fight as long as possible so others could join him; Aurora had just helped him in that.


    It was then he heard a low growl as a torrent of flames washed through everything around him, bringing dust and dirt away with it. Veer quickly conjured Arcane Shield, which held for a few moments before collapsing.


    As the flames died down, Veer was finally face to face with a Saint Stage powerhouse. A Corrupted legend of the past who held nothing but hunger and madness in her eyes.


    Seeing him, she waved her hand as tens of Flame Spears formed around her and shot at the young man. Each of them contained the might of an Elite Stage, ready to skewer Veer.


    Seeing the barrage of Flaming Spears, Veer remained calm as he used his footwork to dodge everything. If the ten years of constant practice had taught him anything, it was dodging.


    He also began to close the distance between them as he had noticed something. Solvar had been using Flames and Ice since the start, while moving nowhere from her throne.


    Even now she was standing before her Iron Throne. She was highly likely a Dual Elemental Mage. Sadly, Ancestor Feng didn''t know much about her, so he also didn''t have any information.


    ''She can''t use her Ice after the seal is done and Flames are also not that big of a problem. Maybe I can kill her in a close range fight.''


    He doubted that. So, he kept his guard up while running in a zigzag towards Solvar. Each and every Flaming Spear created a large crater in the ground, shaking the very land he was running on.


    In just a few seconds, he arrived near the Corrupted Creature with glossy dark skin. Looking at the ember burning beneath her skin, Veer jumped and then plunged his longsword into her heart.


    Or so he wished.


    A dark, obsidian staff materialized in her hand as if cut from her body. She swung it at him; it looked so slow, but it struck him before he could even react. Only his instincts saved him by putting his sword before him.


    Even then, he felt as if a whole mountain had collided with him. He coughed up blood and got thrown outside of the clearing while crashing into many walls.


    After a few more walls, he came to a halt, getting slammed hard into a boulder. He coughed up even more blood, tasting the coppery taste in his mouth.


    Veer stood up using his sword, as he smiled and thought, ''Heh, this is the power of Dark Era at its weakest. It''s just crazy!''


    Spitting out the remaining blood from his mouth, he once again dashed towards Solvar, his eyes burning in excitement as he once again crashed onto the Corrupted Creature.


    He didn''t die from that attack, and that meant he could still win.


    In mid-air, he used the Arcane Shield to jump even higher as he shouted, "You want flames?"


    Veer raised the blade above his head, and grinned while gravity attracted him downwards. Looking down, he saw a Flaming Claw waiting for him, so he once again used the Arcane Shield to launch himself even higher.


    Then, he let himself drop from a height of more than three hundred metres. His muscles bulged out as the black blade turned red before bursting out in crimson red flames. There were also a few Runes revolving around it.


    "Let''s see who has more pain tolerance!"


    With a laugh, he brought the blade in a downward slash as a massive fiery arc made of flames shot towards the Flaming Claw, cutting it in half.


    However, instead of dispersing, the flames of the Flaming Claw got attracted to the Slash and merged in it, making it much stronger than before.


    The Flaming Slash felt as if the world''s end was descending. It was sharp and hot. As it crashed onto the Corrupted Creature, it burst out in an explosion that caught even the falling Veer.


    Having spent a lot of strength in the attack, Veer couldn''t conjure Arcane Shield''s spell. He could only brace himself for the impact as he thrashed in the town''s debris, destroying a few walls in the process.


    He struggled to get up, only to see Salvor standing a few metres away from him, her eyes burning with hot ember as the glossy surface reflected the destruction around her.


    She was mostly unscathed, but Veer''s attack didn''t go in vain. Her whole right arm was gone from her shoulder. Sadly, that was the most damage his most powerful attack could do.


    But he was still smiling as he said, "I win!"

 Chapter 159 - 159: End of Lord

    Veer had managed to bring out his Strongest attack ever by using the Rune he had discovered in the Runic slates. He had used the Rune which attracted things to attract the flames of Solvar to make his attack even stronger.


    It proved to be useful as he had managed to cut one wing and a whole hand of hers. Unfortunately, it wasn''t enough as the Corrupted being stood towering over him.


    Her remaining hand raised up, ready to bring the staff down at him. However, he just smiled at that. He wasn''t worried as he had done his work.


    "I win!"


    As the staff descended, a figure flashed by him and clashed with the glossy figure. The shockwave made the air vibrate as the Corrupted Aethrym was pushed back and her staff thrown into the air.


    Elara stood before him, her both hands covered in deep crimson red flames with soft red glow covering all of her body. A crazed grin plastered on her face, as she said, "That was OP as fuck, Dumbass. Take a rest and watch as how I bring this rocky down."


    Saying that, she once again shot towards Solvar leaving behind many flaming rings wherever her hands passed. Solvar had also regained her control as she clenched her fist and punched at Elara at an speed she could barely follow.


    But her intentions were different, as she ducked down under her legs and slipped behind her. Just as Solvar turned to finish her off, Elara grinned and said, "Spinning Wheels of Flamingo!!"


    She clenched her fists as the flame rings she had left behind came towards her rapidly. Detecting the attack, Solvar raised swept her leg to disperse the rings but Elara attacked her from behind.


    Left with no choice, Solvar screamed, spun and punched at Elara who just laughed in response. A solid impact threw her off crashing on the broken floor, as she rolled around and her eyes filled with pure excitement.


    Several rings made from Crimson flames crashed onto the Corrupted Creature''s back, cracking it''s glossy obsidian surface. It easily shrugged off the other rings feeling little threat to them.


    "You should be more careful of me, you know." S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Of course, as a Corrupted Creature of lowest rank, Solvar could barely use any inteligence and didn''t understand anything Elara said. She only felt the threat of a single ring a little too late.


    A ring made from incandescent flames slammed into it''s back, making the cracks even bigger until the glossy surface melted away, revealing ember hot lava flowing inside like her blood.


    She screeched loudly in pain, making others almost bleed from ears. Then, she waved her remaining arm as another staff formed in her head. Her wing also opened as she growled at Elara standing not too far from her.


    "Kekeekkeke!!!"


    Solvar swept her fingers as several Lava Balls formed and shot towards Elara, as she ran towards the creature in a zigzag motion.


    ''This isn''t over yet and I''m not alone.''


    Elara smiled and shouted, "Rock! 6 metres 2 o clock."


    Solvar didn''t understand what she meant and simply waved her staff at Elara. As she had already experienced the power behind it, Elara had no intentions of taking the attack head-on and she didn''t need to.


    In the next moment, a giant with hollow eyes, skin an odd mixture of dark brown and metally silver, burst out of the ground and landed behind the Corrupted Creature.


    Using the surprise as his advantage, Rock punched the open back of Solvar with all his might and strengthened body. It was his Aspect which did the job and he used it perfectly.


    Solvar wanted to turn around but Elara was occupying her with a barrage of Flaming fists. It screamed again as her single wing fluttered, dropping lava on her back.


    Unfortunately, a solid impact landed on her back, making a hole in her belly as the giant''s hand came out from other side. The lava tried to burn him but he held on and penetrated the hole with his second punch.


    It was enough for Elara to fill her body with fists coated in her Aspect''s flames. They did true damage and her glossy figure couldn''t protect her well.


    The lava burned through her fists, but her flames were healing the wounds even more. The two brawler used everything in their arsenal to render the Corrupted Creature defenseless while giving her no time for any counter.


    It was at that moment Solvar opened her maw, making a beam of dense flames that she shot at Elara. Elara felt the danger from it, and tried to defend using her forearms. But the impact once again threw her backwards.


    After dealing with Elara, Solver turned her head as the beam of flames also turned direction, destroying everything in it''s wake. The beam crashed onto Rock who surprisingly held on against it and screamed, "Aghhh!!!"


    Then, he swept his hand with all of his strength as they bursted the right torso of Solvar into pieces. But that was his limit of endurance too, so he quickly backed away but the beam followed him.


    Just as it was about to penetrate a hole in his chest, a silent, translucent arrow hit one of the Solvar''s jagged horn. It threw her balance off as the beam of dense flames turned direction, descimating several houses on the outside of clearing.


    It allowed for the battlefield to rest for a moment, as the Corrupted Solvar stood in the centre of all. Missing one arm, one wing and having her right torso blasted off, she looked miserable.


    However, her eyes burned brighter than ever with pure hunger and insanity. She was pissed. Because of the seal, her inteligence had also returned to that of Novice Stage, meaning that of a normal weak animal.


    But she knew atleast one thing. She needed to kill these intruders who had dared to harm her.


    Others were also looking at her as they encircled her from both sides. Just then, Veer also joined them as he smiled, "I can''t miss this, can I?"


    Both sides looked at each other for a moment before all hell broke loose. In just a second, Solvar rose up in sky using her single wing and filled the clearing with boiling hot lava.


    Rock had resistance to it due to his Aspect while Elara used her Sub-Aspect to endure the flow of lava. Only Veer had to resort for using his Arcane Shield to step up in the air.


    He looked at Solvar and then brandising his sword, he shot at her. His eyes scanning for any weakness but sadly there was none. The only one he could use were the wounds he and his ground had caused.


    So, he targeted them but Solvar''s staff blocked his blade. Repelling the attack, Solvar tried to counter but Veer easily parried it. Due to the injuries, Solvar had gotten slow and it was just getting worse.


    Veer knew when to not push the hungry beast into a corner to be was trying to end the fight quickly, but it didn''t look easy. Rock was barely dealing with the overflowing Lava and while Elara was doing better in her condition, she couldn''t come to help him.


    ''Tsk!''


    Veer clicked his tongue and focused on the fight. Solvar didn''t swing the sword randomly like he did. His sword held no technique as he just used it by predicting the assaulter''s attack.


    But Solvar was different. Even in her corrupted mindless state, she used a sophisticated Sword Technique that made it harder for Veer to follow it through.


    His eyes gleamed with Curiosity as he forgot about everything and just focused on studying the sword while fighting Solvar in mid-air. His Mana drained quickly became of his repetitive use of Arcane Shield but he didn''t care.


    The two continued to clash all over the sky, destroying sending outburst of powerful waves around. Nothing disturbed their battle as they fought with such moves that even their blades blurred.


    In the beginning, Veer was on the defensive mode as he couldn''t understand the sword technique but as time went by, he began to understand it and Solvar also got weaker due to her injury.


    ''Gotcha!''


    Veer''s eyes shone with strange glow as he began his attack, his blade following the exact sword movement Solvar had used against him. They weren''t perfect, but deadly nonetheless.


    As the Corrupted Creature continued to get pushed back, something flashed behind her before her whole wing was severed from her body.


    She screeched in pain as her body dropped down on the ground like a speeding rock. Losing the source, the lava also dispersed in the ground as everyone came to surround Solvar who was lying on her back, trying to bite them.


    Veer quickly severed her limbs and got ready to pierce her head when Elara stopped him. She looked at Solvar with complicated emotions swirling in her eyes.


    Sighing, she asked, "Rain, can you devour her corruption if I burn away some of it? I want to talk to her!"

 Chapter 160 - 160: The Salvation

    Elara''s words surprised everyone, as they turned to look at Solvar who was trying to bite them. She had no sanity left and the only thing they could see in those eyes was murder and hunger.


    The corruption had run deep in her Soul and even though The Runic Slate was suppressing it, there were still many signs of it.


    A few seconds later, Aurora also joined the group as she came dragging Elizabeth with her. She gave a smile to Veer and then stood beside Solvar''s figure.


    Veer turned towards Elara and asked, "Are you sure you can pull this off? It will need a lot of your Flames, after all."


    "It''s fine!" Elara waved her hand before flashing a smile at him. "Even if something happens to me, You''ll always be there so I have no worries. Anyway, Rain, what do you say?"


    "It''s worth a shot," Rain said, as she touched Solvar''s horns and closed her eyes. "Let me find the source of Corruption in her and see where it is being suppressed."


    Rain had devoured the corruption once so she knew how it felt and was used to it. So, she searched throughout Solvar''s body for anything to eat, as she licked her lips.


    A mild surprise shone on her face as she stumbled backwards. Looking at Solvar, she said, "She''s strong."


    "What do you mean?"


    "The corruption...she is still fighting with it," Rain said, unable to hide her astonishment. She had just caught a glimpse of that harrowing force known as Corruption, making her shudder in fear.


    However, the corruption didn''t target as it was trying to overtake Solvar''s consciousness. Even after a thousand years, Solvar had not given up and was still fighting against the corruption.


    Everyone was shocked to hear that, as Elara quickly asked, "Help me get to it then. Maybe we can get her out of there."


    Rain nodded as she helped Elara in getting to Corrupted part using her senses. It was a bizzare thing to do and feel, but she did it anyway. In just a few moments, they were facing the corruption again.


    The wrongness called upon them, enticing them to get closer and learn the forbidden knowledge held on it. They had to try their best to not get affected by it, but even then they knew it was because of Solvar stalling it that they could get this close.


    Exhaling a pent up breath, Elara got to work as her Incandescent flames burst out of her hand and covered Solvar''s whole body. She screeched and they could hear in pain in her voice.


    Veer sighed and looked away. Of course she would be in pain, because in a way Elara was burning away her soul. It was a futile attempt as Solvar was deeply connected with the corruption.


    While they were working on her, Veer went back towards the small crater Solvar had made and began to search around. Since it was glowing, it didn''t take him long for him to find the Runic Slate.


    When he came back towards the group, Solvar''s had stopped screaming but she still made some low sounds that told her suffering weren''t over.


    "Do it," Elara said, as she held her forehead tightly in her hands. Her whole body trembled as she stumbled back, but Veer was quick enough to catch her.


    "Good work!" Veer said, as Elara hugged him tightly and muttered some words that made even his face beat red. ''Damn it! Her amplified emotions are too dangerous.''


    Rain also began her devouring as dark mist revolved around her. She breathed in the mist as if she was eating it. A


    suction force also sucked the dark mist out of Solvar.


    "Stop! Anymore and you wouldn''t be able to handle it."


    Rain snapped back to reality hearing the calm voice reverberating in her surroundings. She withdraw her hands and looked at Solvar''s face, her mouth wide open.


    Others were also surprised and focused on Solvar who had also stopped struggling. She just laid there and if it wasn''t for her eyes that reflected some sanity, they would mistaken the voice with hallucinations.


    "You younglings are brave. Who would have thought I would lose in hands of a few brats?"


    Solvar''s feminine voice came from all sides, making everyone wonder how she was talking. Veer stepped forward to say something but Solvar cut him off.


    "We don''t have a time for a talk. I believe Martial Saint has given you the responsibility to bring this to an end, huh. Then, be prepared. She wouldn''t give away the Seal Slates unless it was a world ending calamity."


    There was a pause before Solvar continued.


    "Hmm, so that''s the plan. Alright, you can go to my Iron Throne and place the Seal Slate in the gap of seat. Remember to stay close to it, after that. It will guide you to your next destination."


    After a short delay, Solvar spoke again with a exhausted sigh.


    "I have a favour to ask you all. Can you bring me the Crown from the Iron Throne and kill me. As for compensation, some of my treasures are buried under the Iron Throne so you can take them."


    There was a long pause this time, as everyone wondered if that was all she wanted to say. Noticing that, Veer nodded and went towards the Iron Throne with vigilance.


    As Solvar had said, he found a crown made entirely of Iron on one of the spikes. He took it out and came back to the group. Placing it on top of Solvar''s head, he said, "Rest in peace. Your nightmare is over now."


    With that, he unsheathed his sword and plunged right into her eyes, watching them slowly lose their ember glow. After a short delay, a powerful aura burst out of her, pushing everyone back slightly.


    Under their astonished gazes, several white translucent glows burst out of Solvar and began to float around the town. It was a beautiful and surriel site, leaving them mesmerized.


    Slowly, some of the Orbs came together and formed a translucent figure formed before them. It bowed as Solvar''s voice once again reverberated in the surroundings.


    "You have my gratitude, Outlanders. I give you my blessings and hope for succeeding in your mission. Farewell!"


    With that, the figure exploded into light fragments that scattered away in the atmosphere. The other orbs followed her example and turned into light fragments that flew away.


    A solemn silence followed as the group processed the events and allowed themselves to rest.


    ''So, she was holding souls of all her people all this time. She wasn''t fighting her corruption alone but of whole town. Solvar, you were a great leader that few deserve. Rest in peace!''


    Veer closed his eyes, as he paid his respects to someone as excellence as Solvar. She was a true leader who shouldered the responsibility for her people for over a thousand years.


    None could match her loyalty for her subjects.


    Veer sighed and stood up. Even if he respected her, he didn''t have time to waste on admiring her. He picked Elara up as she hugged him like a koala.


    "Hubby! Hubby! Where are you going?"


    "To your funeral!"


    "What???"


    Veer rolled his eyes but didn''t say anything. Overuse of her Aspect had affected Elara''s mental state, and he could only hope she becomes normal soon. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Was it worth it?''


    For him, it was worth it.


    "Boss! I''m actually fine this time."


    Rain said, as she came before Veer. She smiled and showed her body to him, saying, "I feel a little disoriented but otherwise I''m fine. I don''t know how but the big sis that passed away helped me in it. I also don''t feel Corruption inside me."


    "That''s good," Veer patted her head and smiled. Then, he looked around and said, "How is everyone?"


    "I''m fine, Boss," Rock came towards him, his battle suit barely covering his giant, chiseled body. "She was surprisingly weaker than I expected. I was prepared to lose a hand atleast."


    "Yeah, I was also prepared to fire other arrows if first didn''t work," Aurora said, as she arrived near him and smiled. "I''m also fine, Hubby so you don''t need to worry about me."


    "It''s because the seal actually suppressed her strength back to Novice Stage," Veer sighed.


    "No way, right?" Aurora was left dumbstruck. "How can someone be so powerful?"


    "She did fight in a battlefield of Gods so who knows what kind of fucked things happened back then?" Veer shrugged. "Anyway, we should do our work quickly before anything bad happens."


    "Yeah," Elizabeth nodded, as he turned to look at her right. "The Ruler is now gone and others are hungry for the throne."


    Veer shivered hearing that, as he quickly dragged Elara towards the Iron Throne. Others followed him and reaching the throne, they surrounded it from all sides and held it''s iron spikes.


    "I''m putting it in!"


    "Please be gentle, Hubby!"


    Ignoring Elara, Veer put the Dark metal slate in the gap, his heart pounding against his chest as he wondered what would happen after this.

 Chapter 161 - 161: Natures Destruction

    The moment Veer put the Dark Metal Slate on the Iron Throne, something shook in the Floating Island. It trembled, sending earthquakes throughout the Island as the beings living on it panicked.


    Under his astonished eyes, the land before Veer began to crack. At first, there were only a few web-like cracks due to the earthquake, but soon, the waves escalated and more cracks began to form.


    Slowly, but surely, the cracks began to grow wider as wind howled around them. The nature seemed to have taken an aggressive form as it destroyed everything including itself.


    "No way!!"


    Veer muttered in shock, as he watched the floating island slowly fall apart. There was no denying it, the Island was breaking apart and in no time, it would collapse.


    He knew that the floating island would drop on the ground but he never expected it to break first. It meant that every being living on it would fall from an unimaginable height, including the Aethryms'' corpses.


    ''Damn it!''


    But there was nothing he could do. He planned to have a proper funeral for the Aethryms once he had solved everything, but he wouldn''t be even able to find their corpses.


    In just over a minute, they could see the Floating Island''s edges getting closer. It broke and broke until the mountains also collapsed under their own weight. As far as they could see, it was all just a beautiful sky and a few islands floating in the distance.


    The same fate awaited them too.


    After the mountains, the town was assaulted by nature as the thousand-year-old ruins broke down even further and began to drop in the abyss.


    Finally, the only thing left was a small platform on which the Iron Throne was erected. Nature''s attack also stopped once it touched the platform, leaving it unscathed.


    Veer and his group just stood there, dumbfounded by the degree of events they had just witnessed. A whole Island housing monsters they couldn''t even imagine defeating just collapsed into the abyss below.


    They could also finally see what the land was, even though it wasn''t clear because of all the debris of the Floating Island falling down. It was dark, like an endless abyss.


    But if Veer really had to compare it to something, it would be the night sky, filled with beautiful stars that looked so small from a distance. Just like that night sky, the land below them was also filled with numerous small flashes of light, making it look mesmerizing.


    "Sky below..."


    Veer sucked in a cold breath, as his eyes shone with an excited glint. He knew better than to fall for the mesmerizing sight, but the curiosity to go near them was also great.


    He smiled and thought, ''Guess I have another reason to go down.''


    Turning around, he found others having the same surprised expression as him. He smiled and said, "Let''s see what we can do around this. Liz, do you have any idea?"


    They were now stuck on this platform which was just floating in the sky with no connections whatsoever. None of them knew how to fly and any other methods would drain their Mana too quickly.


    Elizabeth nodded and looked at the Iron Throne closely. After inspecting it for a while, she smiled and said, "I sense a lot of Rune Formation inside it. It''s special."


    "Yes, even this Iron isn''t a normal iron," Aurora said, as she inspected the Iron spikes. "It''s Magnetised Iron, an enchanted Iron which only a Great Stage Magical Creature. However, to get so much of it... just what the hell happened in Dark Era?"


    Then, she touched the Dark Metal Slate and closed her eyes, inspecting the insides of the Iron Throne closely. After lingering for a while, she said, "It''s complicated but there are a few Runes I recognise. Let me test them."


    "You know, if we fall from here..." Elizabeth swallowed back her saliva as she turned to look at the abyss. That scared her even more as she clutched the Iron Spikes. "Please be careful."


    "Hehe, I can only experiment, so I just hope I find the right one," Aurora chuckled and then poured her Mana into the Iron Throne.


    For a few moments, nothing happened, making Aurora frown in response. She clicked her tongue, "Tsk, Hubby, sit on the throne."


    Although a little confused, Veer did as he was told after making Elara unconscious. She was getting in the way and he was also afraid that she would accidentally drop herself in the abyss. He also ordered Rock to look after her.


    Sitting on the throne, he asked, "So, what do I have to do?"


    "Just pour a little Mana into it and try to think of driving a car," Aurora said. "We''ll need to drive it like a hovering car and get it on another Floating Island. I''ll handle the rest."


    "They really had made sure of everything, huh," Veer muttered, as he poured his Mana inside the Iron Throne.


    After a full minute of nothing, he finally felt a strange connection with the platform and its surroundings. It was a weird feeling as the air flow was blocked by an invisible barrier.


    "Alright, make it fast, as I can''t control it for long."


    Hearing Aurora, Veer nodded and directed his attention towards a floating island closest to them. It was still far away from them, but they could at least make out its shape roughly.


    It was strangely shaped in a perfect square, with a sharp edge and perfect right angles. Focusing all of his attention on it, Veer tried to imagine the platform as his hovering car.


    Imagination was everything in this world and it showed here. With no problems, Veer was able to drive the platform like a car.


    It moved from its suspension state and shot towards the Floating Island in the distance. In just over a second, it reached an insane speed that Veer almost lost control over it.


    Now, he understood why the invisible barrier was needed. As he once again focused his attention on the distant island, he heard a groan behind him.


    "Fuck! This is tougher than I thought."


    "Endure it!" S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Veer commanded, as he narrowed his eyes and increased the speed. It placed a strain on his mental health and he knew the same was true for Aurora, but they needed to reach the island before they collapsed from exhaustion.


    One mishap and they would drop themselves in the abyss and there wasn''t a single chance of their survival from such a height. Not to mention the beings they would probably meet down there.


    "Hubby! You better compensate me for this!"


    Veer chuckled and said, "Yeah, yeah!"


    Others could only stand there and hope that they would reach the Island alive. There was nothing they could do anyway. Of course, Rain and Rock didn''t have any worries as they trusted Veer.


    Gradually, the Floating Island became properly visible and they could finally see what it was. It was lower in altitude than the previous Floating Island they were on, so they could see its terrain properly.


    It was mostly covered in endless plains of evergreen forest, with a few mountains and hills obscuring the view. As far as eyes could see, only a thick green blanket covered the island with a few vast rivers burrowing through it.


    Knowing that their destination was probably close to the centre, they tried to concentrate there. Sadly, it was for naught as a thick gray mist covered the area.


    "Passengers! Hold your seats tightly and be sure you have tightened your seat belt. Why this announcement, you may ask? Why, of course, because we''re going to crash!"


    Hearing Aurora''s cheerful voice behind him, Veer turned speechless. But he didn''t get the time to say anything as he lost control over the platform. No matter how much he tried, he couldn''t.


    Sighing, he threw his hands back and shouted, "Help! We''re going to crash!"


    Because of their nonsensical behaviour, what could have been a tension-filled atmosphere turned into a chill atmosphere as everyone just awaited their crash.


    Except for Elizabeth who jumped and landed on Veer''s lap, hugging him tightly, "P-Please save me! I don''t want to die! Please!"


    "Ahem! Miss Seer, we''ll be fine, so can you get off me?" Veer asked as his lips twitched, feeling two mounds against his chest. If it wasn''t because of the platform being small, he would have thrown her out.


    "Oye!!" Aurora''s eyes turned cold as she raised her hand in the air. "Do you perhaps see your death at my hands?"


    Before they could fight, the platform crashed into a small hill, throwing them all out of it. Fortunately, the invisible barrier had accompanied them till the crash so they weren''t injured.


    Veer caught a tree branch with one hand, stopping his descent. He heaved a sigh of relief, but then felt a crushing weight pulling him down.


    Speechless, he looked down and found Elizabeth hugging his legs like a koala. Her eyes closed, as she refused to look down.


    "What a drag!"

 Chapter 162 - 162: Paranoid

    Veer was beginning to doubt Elizabeth''s identity. How could someone from the Royal Family be of a cowardly nature? Even if they were, the situation changes them.


    It changed him.


    He sighed and asked, "Can you let go of me?"


    "No! Are you stupid? I''ll die if I fall from here!"


    Veer rolled his eyes at her protest and said, "You won''t die. Also, how do you expect us to get out of this situation then?"


    "Climb while carrying me!"


    Sighing, Veer let go of the branch he was holding, letting himself drop on the ground. Hearing Elizabeth''s scream, he smiled and caught another branch while he was falling.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Getting us down!"


    Veer chuckled and once again let go of the branch, as once again the gravity did its work and pulled him downwards. He repeated the same process until he saw the ground.


    The trees here were too tall, and it took a lot of time to get to the ground. As he looked down, he saw the dim illumination because the dense forests of evergreen tall trees weren''t letting the sunlight pass.


    "Can you now let go?"


    Elizabeth wanted to refuse, but sensing the serious tone of his voice, she stopped. Opening her eyes, she looked down and heaved a sigh of relief.


    Then, the duo jumped down as Veer spread his senses to see if there was any kind of danger around them. Fortunately, they were safe as there wasn''t any Magical Creature in the vicinity except for some animals.


    "Let''s go find others."


    Saying that, Veer picked a direction and started walking towards it. However, a hand pulled him back as he turned around, looking at Elizabeth with questions swirling in his eyes.


    Elizabeth smiled and said, "Let''s wait first. I''m sure they''ll come looking for you in this direction."


    Veer thought about it and nodded. It was true that they would first consider coming to him as he was the leader, so it was best for him to stay at one place.


    He once again checked his surroundings, even by climbing a tree. When he was sure that there wasn''t any danger, he sat on a thick branch and asked, "So, did you get any visions?"


    "I haven''t, or maybe I have," Elizabeth smiled as she came to sit beside him. "You know, Veer, knowledge is a burden. I''m sure you think I''m a coward and, honestly, you''re right. The things I''ve seen till now scare me."


    "I''m happy you consider me as a trusted guy, but why are you opening up to me?" Veer asked, confused and wary.


    "It''s because I saw my death in your hands," Elizabeth smiled sadly, shocking Veer as he almost slipped from the branch.


    "What? No! Wait! What do you mean?" Veer tried to form his sentence, but her sentence really caught him off guard. "Why would I kill you? Also, why are you telling me this?"


    "Because I want you to kill me," Elizabeth said, her voice solemn as she turned to face him. In her eyes, he only saw darkness, similar to the abyss below the Floating Islands.


    "This is all just too confusing," Veer rubbed his forehead and muttered, trying to avoid looking in her eyes. "Why would I even kill you in the first place?"


    "That''s something I can''t say. You can consider this as a request from me," Elizabeth smiled. "Please, don''t hesitate to kill me when it''s the time."


    "I can''t promise anything," Veer stood up and said. "That''s why I hate you all, Seers."


    "Haha! Now, you know the burden of knowledge," Elizabeth chuckled and said. "It can be a weapon in the right hands, but for me, it''s nothing but a burden. I know a lot of things, Veer. In fact, I knew what would happen to me the moment I decided to come here."


    "Then..." Veer frowned but then shook his head. "Scratch that. I don''t want to know." Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It''s fine. I''m just sharing a burden with you," Elizabeth said, looking towards the centre of the Floating Island. "Also, the chances of you coming out alive from this Labyrinth are one in a million. You have to get that one possible chance."


    Before Veer could say anything to her, a figure flashed behind him and latched on his back, as he heard a sweet voice, "Boss!!"


    Veer sighed and looked down, seeing the amusement in Elizabeth''s eyes. She had her plans and it certainly included him. Even though he hated it, there wasn''t anything he could do.


    ''I''ll think about it later. Fuck it!''


    He patted Rain''s head as her tail wrapped his hand and said, "Where are others?"


    "They''re on the way," Rain answered. "They should be here soon. Also, Boss, I saw a river not far from here."


    "Good job, Shorty!"


    "Hehe, these things are something I notice first before anything else," Rain said, as she jumped to Veer''s side. "Let''s go there!"


    "What about any Magical Creatures?"


    "There aren''t any!"


    "What?"


    "Yes, Boss. I was observing everything while we were crashing. I also observed while coming here, but no, there is not a single Magical Creature in this area. Some animals, yeah, but no Magical Creatures."


    Veer frowned, hearing that, as he had a bad feeling about it. Things like this were worse than actually fighting several hordes of Magical Creatures.


    "Boss!"


    He turned around and found Rock walking towards him, having Elara sitting on his shoulder. Was it just his imagination or had he grown taller?


    Veer jumped down and took Elara from him, saying, "Thanks for looking after her."


    "It was an order, Boss!" Rock said as if it were the most obvious thing.


    "Yo, Honey, how are you doing?"


    Veer smiled upon hearing the annoying voice and said, "Let''s deal with this when we''re in a safe place."


    Aurora pouted and muttered, "I didn''t even say anything."


    Honestly, Veer didn''t want to deal with it now, but it was a decision he had taken after much consideration. He was ready to take Aurora as his wife because that would allow him more rewards from the system.


    It felt wrong to use her like that, but he knew it wasn''t just because of the system. Aurora had a special place in his heart and, if he didn''t have Elara and Liliana, he would have surely agreed to her proposal.


    ''I wonder how many more excuses I''ll make...''


    He wanted to be clear with Aurora about everything, as he didn''t want her to feel like he was just using her. Well, in a way, even if he denied, he was using her.


    After all, in a place where they had practically nothing, rewards from the system would help a lot. The system was a life-saving item, so he wanted to use it to its full extent.


    He didn''t have time to shower Elara with love as it wouldn''t be enough to get a good item, so the solution was simple. He would just take more wives and increase the chances of good items and abilities.


    It went against his principles, but they wouldn''t save him from the Corrupted Dragon. So, he would go against his morals to save himself and his wives.


    ''I hope you forgive me, Lilly.''


    They had already given him the permission to make a harem, but it certainly made him hesitant.


    Shaking those thoughts off, he said, "Let''s first check out the platform and then make a camp near a river. Solvar did say there is some treasure beneath the platform."


    "Where did it fall again?" Aurora asked.


    Veer turned towards Elizabeth and asked, "You can at least help us in this, right?"


    "Of course, I''ll equally contribute," Elizabeth pointed at her right and said. "That''s where the platform is."


    Veer nodded and then gestured to Aurora with his eyes to climb the tree and check it out. Aurora nodded and began to jump on the thick branches to climb up.


    After some time, she came back and reported her findings, "She''s right. I didn''t see the platform clearly, but something crashed there recently. I''m sure it''s the platform."


    "Boss, that''s where the river is."


    Hearing that, Veer smiled and said, "I guess we won''t have to do extra work. Let''s go!"


    Under Aurora''s lead, the group traversed the jagged terrain of the evergreen forest. It made them feel small, as if they were ants walking in grass.


    They kept their guard up, but it was as Rain reported. There wasn''t a single Magical Creature around them, making Veer even more wary of the situation. Everything was just too bizarre.


    After almost an hour of traveling, they finally reached the opening from where they could see the river''s Expanse. It was very wide, and endless water flowed in it.


    There was a nice beach on its shore, filled with hot sand. It had a peaceful atmosphere, which irked Veer. The more peaceful things became, the more wrong he felt.


    "Am I just being paranoid?"


    He wanted to believe that, but it was better not to. Just then, the group stumbled upon something which made Veer shiver.

 Chapter 163 - 163: The Agony

    It was afternoon with the sun hanging above them, showering the sandy beach with its bright sunlight. But even then, it wasn''t hot as the cool winds from every side made the atmosphere even better.


    However, Veer''s group didn''t feel that way as they were forced to stop by a small underground cave. It was artificial, as was very obvious from the structure.


    Curious, they thought of exploring it, as it could mean there were other humans here. If that was the case, then they would have a larger group.


    Unfortunately, they had not even taken a step inside when they stumbled upon a scene which shocked them to their core. Their eyes remained wide open, seeing the scene before them.


    In the cave, they could see a large group of over twenty people sitting while hugging each other. They were wearing the battle suits of the academies, making their identity clear. There weren''t any signs of battle or even signs of struggle.


    It was as if they were all sleeping peacefully, using each other as support. But what shocked the group most was that none of them showed signs of life and, worse of all, every single one of them had their eyes missing.


    It was a bone-chilling scene, as the group had died without any struggle. They had not even put up a fight before they were killed, and their eyes had been removed.


    Veer clenched his fist and thought, ''I knew it! How can this be any normal?''


    Having a cool mind, he turned to look around the cave for any clues. He couldn''t just turn back, as they would have to make their camp not far from here.


    His group could potentially end up in the same situation, and they wouldn''t even realize it. That was why he hated such enemies who always lurked in the dark.


    The unknown was the most terrifying.


    He could even fight something powerful like Solvar, but against enemies like this, he was powerless. It didn''t matter how strong he was; the Unknown would always be stronger than him.


    ''The unknown... why does this sound familiar?''


    "Did you find anything, Boss?" Rock asked as he went to check upon the corpses. Frowning, he said, "There isn''t a single wound aside from the fact that their eyes are missing. It was as if their souls were sucked dry, which is possible."


    "Unfortunately, no. Your guess is probably correct," Veer said as he returned to their group, still carrying Elara on his back. "I think the absence of Magical Creatures is related to this. Who knows, maybe there is something that hunts in the Shadow?"


    He asked, turning towards Aurora and Rain, "Do you find anything unusual?"


    Shaking her head, Aurora said, "No! The cave was recently carved out, judging by the soil''s condition¡ªprobably like fifteen hours ago!"


    She was an Archer and could see minor details to an extreme degree. If even she didn''t find anything, there likely wasn''t anything in the cave.


    "Boss, I don''t know how to explain it, but there''s a delicious aroma here," Rain said as she sniffed the walls and ground. "Yes, I''m sure of it. Something delicious was here."


    "Anything related to Corruption?"


    "No, Corruption had a different feeling," Rain shook her head. "It''s like those trashy meals I used to eat¡ªdisgusting but could be delicious too."


    Veer''s gaze softened upon hearing her, but he tried to ignore it and said, "So, basically, we can only wait! It''s probably a natural force or something from the Dark Era. What a fucked world it was!"


    "Is there really nothing we can do about it?" Aurora asked.


    "We can try running away from here, but I doubt it''ll work," Veer said, his gaze distant. "I''m sure the whole island is like this, following a certain terrain and pattern. Also, we didn''t see any Magical Creatures while crashing, did we?"


    Seeing their frustrated look, he sighed, "We can''t take any reckless action. Remember how we defeated Solvar when she was just at Novice Stage? We are nothing in front of these monsters of the Dark Era, so be a coward. That''s the only way that we can fulfill our mission."


    As much as they disliked it, they knew it was the right decision. They only came to this floating island for one reason, so they just needed to focus on completing it.


    "Don''t worry, I''m just telling you that we shouldn''t disturb that force. If it comes after us, we''ll deal with it. Also, I have some plans for it," Veer smiled at them. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His smile seemed to have filled them with confidence as they nodded in understanding.


    "Alright, let''s go," Veer said, giving one last glance at the corpses. ''Eyes... did they see something they shouldn''t have?''


    After inspecting the cave and its surroundings once again, they left it and approached the river''s bank. The incident of those students still lingered in their minds, making them wonder if they too would become the same if they slept.


    However, they were people who had seen the worst and even dared to fight a Saint Stage powerhouse. So, they got over it quickly and began to do their work.


    Crossing the river to get to the Iron Throne would be tough, so they decided to make a tent first. Of course, they chose a location far away from that cave, as they were still cautious.


    Elara also woke up by that time and had recovered slightly. Using that as an opportunity, Veer had her fight with Rain so that she could recover even more using her Sub-Aspect.


    Rain also needed to adjust to her new strength after she devoured Solvar''s corruption and digested it. What could be a better way than this?


    As they fought in the distance, with Rain injuring Elara from time to time, Veer was busy making tents for them. Fortunately, Aurora had lots of things in her survival kit, which included top-tier tents so they didn''t have to worry about sleeping in the open.


    By the time they were done with their preparations, which even included their meal, almost two hours had passed. Elara had also returned to normal to some extent, while Rain had become even stronger and faster.


    "Aur, do you have a barrier-type Rune Formation?" Veer asked.


    "I have it, but I was saving it for emergencies," Aurora muttered. However, remembering the state those twenty students were in, she didn''t hesitate to pull it out.


    She carefully placed it around their tents and returned, only to find Veer and others surrounding a campfire. She also took her seat and asked Elizabeth, "You''re proving to be useless, you know."


    She looked in the direction of that cave and said, "Please do tell us if you know anything about the¡ª"


    Her sentence was cut short by a loud scream, making her whole body shiver. Her head snapped to her side, only to see Elizabeth rolling on the ground and screaming loudly, with her fingers scratching her face¡ªand, most importantly, her eyes.


    Before she could do any permanent damage, Veer caught her hands and held them tightly, restricting her movements. Surprisingly, it was tough even for him, as she was using all of her strength to fight it.


    Her screams just grew louder and louder before they turned into painful moans and wails. The group wanted to help her in any way, but they didn''t know how.


    She was most likely getting a vision, and there was nothing they could do to stop it. This was the suffering that Seers had to go through, and it was the reason why the world had so few Seers at higher stages.


    The majority of them would die early because of visions or by losing their minds with the knowledge of the future. So, awakening as a Seer was considered a curse for many.


    Veer tied her hands behind her back and then stroked her blue hair. He didn''t know if it would work or not, but he wanted to at least give it a try.


    He wanted to let her know that someone was there for her, waiting for her. It wasn''t anything significant, but it gave the individual hope and the will to survive. And they were very necessary for Seers.


    "Fight it! Win!"


    Veer didn''t even realize what he was saying or why he was even trying to save her. Perhaps it was because they needed a Seer, or perhaps her earlier words had affected him.


    Elizabeth''s vision didn''t end for over three minutes, meaning she continued to wail and moan in pain the entire time. Elara and the others, who were wary of her, also began to sympathize with her.


    They could only hope and pray that she survived¡ªand that she did. After three minutes, she stopped screaming as clarity returned to her eyes alongside exhaustion.


    Her chest heaved up and down as she looked at the clear sky. She raised her hand unconsciously and muttered, "White flames..."


    Veer and Elara shook as they made eye contact. This was bad news¡ªterrible news at that.

 Chapter 164 - 164: Confession

    The Cohort gave Elizabeth some time to rest, but they had underestimated her. In just a few minutes, she returned to normal and was even smiling at them, making them question whether they had been hallucinating.


    Veer was hesitant to ask, but still did, "Hey, are you okay?"


    "Of course, I am," Elizabeth chuckled and said. "Visions are my second nature now, so I''m used to them. Though, I have to say this one was the most intense vision I had till now."


    "What happened in it?" Aurora asked.


    "Nothing, really," Elizabeth sighed. "The moment the vision began, I found myself in a field of flames and, for the whole time, I was just being cooked there."


    Everyone shuddered¡ªnot by her words, but by the way she presented them. She was so nonchalant, as if things like this were common to her. And that made them pity her even more.


    "Hehe, although I''m happy to see that you care about me, you don''t need to worry, really," Elizabeth said, as she turned sideways. "I am used to it and even if I wasn''t, I would have gotten myself used to it. For my future, it''s necessary."


    Veer looked at her for a moment before turning towards Aurora, "Do you know on which stage the Seers can control the Visions?"


    "I''m not sure, but I''m guessing Master Stage," Aurora answered, remembering the few times she had met Seers. "By then, they can usually control the vision if they want to."


    Veer sighed, as that was too far away. Shaking his head, he said, "Alright, Liz, we''ll help you get to Master Stage as fast as possible if you trust this cohort and also help us with all your heart."


    "Hehe, you don''t need to worry about that, Mr Boss," Elizabeth giggled softly and said. "My survival depends on you guys, so if you don''t, I also die. I will surely support you."


    Veer narrowed his eyes, remembering their earlier conversation. He didn''t want to think about it, so he changed the topic, "Alright, we''ll rest here for today and tomorrow morning, we''ll head towards the Platform. Once we get our supplies, our destination will be the centre of this Island. Any questions?"


    Rain raised her hand and, upon getting permission, she asked, "What about food? There are no Magical Creatures here, so can we even survive for long?"


    "We can''t, that''s why we''ll head towards the centre at our max speed," Veer said. "We can eat some fruits and everything available from here, but I don''t want to take risks. We will demolish this Floating Island tomorrow at any cost, so rest properly."


    Everyone nodded in understanding.


    Seeing that there were no further questions, Veer gestured for them with his hands to continue their meal. It was delicious as always and, due to Aurora''s special ring effects, it was still very fresh.


    After they had finished their meal, Rock decided to leave as he seemed to have found the opportunity to break through. So, he was given a separate tent for himself so that he could Ascend to Intermediate Stage.


    Elizabeth also excused herself, saying that she needed rest after that Vision. And lastly, Rain also entered her tent as she wanted to break through properly to Intermediate Stage.


    Veer wanted to do the same, but his Mana Circulation Technique was different from theirs. If he tried breaking through now, he might be unconscious for a few days and he couldn''t afford that.


    The same was for Aurora and Elara. Both cultivated high-ranked Mana Circulation techniques, so using them currently was a foolish move.


    Left alone, the three looked at each other before Veer realised something. He ignored Aurora''s beaming smile and turned towards Elara, "Honey, what do you say?"


    "Oh yeah? I''m honey now?" Elara smiled and asked, though her smile did not look like a smile. "Didn''t you call me a bitch before?"


    Veer signalled Aurora with his eyes as he quickly stood up and went behind Elara while Aurora held her hands, massaging them.


    "My dear sister..."


    Before Aurora could continue, Elara cut her off mid-sentence, "Oi!! Now I''m your sister? What did you use to call me? A muscle head what now?"


    "Haha! I was joking, of course," Aurora chuckled softly and continued massaging Elara''s hands while Veer gave her a head massage.


    The trio continued to engage in pointless conversation, knowing the results very well as they needed each other to remain stress free.


    The world''s future depended on them and, even if they tried not to let it burden them, it was impossible to remain carefree. They had their family members, people they loved in the outside world.


    If they did even a minor mistake, they wouldn''t be the only ones dying. They would be unable to save their loved ones, and it weighed on their minds.


    That was why they were using this as a reason to get their mind free from stress. No one knew what future awaited them, so they wanted to treasure every moment with each other.


    In the end, Elara waved her hand and said, "You don''t need to flatter me so much. Honestly, I''ll feel weird if you two continue being like this. It''s disgusting."


    "I guess masochists tend to get upset when their masters treat them well," Veer sighed, patting her back.


    "What?" Aurora feigned a shocked expression and asked. "Sister Elara is a masochist?"


    "Oi! Oi! Why are you considering yourself to be my master? Shouldn''t it be the opposite?" Elara rolled her eyes at Veer. "Also, I might be a masochist now that you say that."


    "Ara~ would you like me to help you with that?" Aurora grinned as she tried to put her hand on Elara''s breasts, but stopped seeing her cold eyes.


    Elara looked dead in Aurora''s eyes and said, "I am only a masochist for my husband, not a double-faced bitch like you."


    Then, she ignored her and said, "Let''s talk about it seriously, though."


    Aurora and Veer nodded as they took their seats beside her. Seeing that, she said, "I''m guessing you want to take her as your wife?"


    "Yeah," Veer was honest about his feelings and intentions. In his opinion, trust and honesty were among the main points needed to have a healthy relationship. So, he didn''t intend to hide anything from them.


    "I''m surprised," Elara smiled. "But if that''s your wish, I also don''t have any problem. I know Aurora well enough to know if she is suitable for you or not. And I''m sure Lily also wouldn''t mind it. For her, your happiness comes first and foremost after all."


    "Oh? She seems like someone I''ll get along with then," Aurora smiled, though it would be better to say that her smile never left her face. She was just too happy with how things were developing.


    "That is the problem," Veer sighed. "I wanted to ask her opinion first."


    "Veer," Elara interrupted him and said with all seriousness, "as much as we''re happy to see how much you care about us, please try to see what you mean to us. Not to mention your position in the world."


    She stood up and shifted on his lap, "We love you and want you to be always happy. I honestly don''t know exactly why Lily said that you will have a huge harem. I mean, she gave her explanation but I don''t buy it. So, you see, we always knew what the future holds for us."


    She smiled and held his hand, continuing, "We were just worried that someone we don''t like will join the harem and that there would be a dispute because of it. We didn''t want that, but we also didn''t want to reject your happiness, so we were even ready to endure that situation."


    Veer smiled, feeling warmth filling his heart hearing that. He held her hand tightly and said, "I will never do that. For me, all of you matter the most and if you don''t like someone, I will never pursue them."


    "That''s something I don''t like about you," Elara sighed. "You always put others before you. That is not how it works, Veer. You need to think about yourself, be selfish. If you continue to pour yourself into us so much, what if nothing is left?"


    "My love for you will never get exhausted," Veer chuckled. "As for putting you all before me, I don''t see anything wrong with it. Don''t you do the same?"


    "That''s different..."


    "It''s not," Veer closed his eyes, inhaling Elara''s scent. "So, just look after me while I look after you, Kay?"


    "You''re unfair," Elara muttered, resting her back on his chest. "Anyway, what I meant was, Lily and I have already given you full access to increase your harem as long as you still love us the same." sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That''s impossible," Veer smiled. "My love will always increase for you."


    "Sweet tongue," Elara chuckled, and turned towards Aurora, who was looking at them with a nervous expression on her face.


    "I know what she means to you, so I will never interfere with your relationship with her. Besides her two-faced nature, I like her too and I''m sure Lily will as well, so you have the green light from us."


    Turning around to look into his eyes, she asked, "But why did you suddenly change your mind and decide to take a step forward?"

 Chapter 165 - 165: Awaited Kiss

    Veer trusted Aurora and Elara with his life. They were there for him when he was at his rock bottom, with absolutely nothing at him. They were the ones who brought him out of his depression.


    Without them, he couldn''t possibly imagine his life, so he wanted them to remain forever in his life. He also trusted them with all of his secrets, including his having a system.


    At first, he had hesitated a little but told everything to Elara and Lilly. They were surprised to know that such a thing existed, but were more than happy for its existence. After all, it just meant Veer would love them even more.


    What confused Veer was that the System has forbidden him to talk about it but after the update, that requirement suddenly vanished. It was too weird, but he didn''t think much of it.


    Aurora was in the same category and Veer would tell her everything. Others might call him stupid for telling his biggest secret to someone else, but he would rather be called an idiot than keep secrets from his wives.


    A healthy relationship required both trust and honesty. They loved each other, and his wives also trusted him with everything. If he didn''t reciprocate their trust, was he even worthy to love them?


    Veer sighed hearing Elara''s question and raised his head to look at Aurora, who was still smiling like a beautiful morning sun. A smile formed on his lips as he said, "Can you make a Sound Concealment Barrier around us?"


    Understanding that he was going to tell something important, Aurora quickly dropped the best Sound Concealment Barrier she had in her arsenal.


    Then, she jumped and sat beside Veer, asking, "So, what is it? Are you going to tell me some big secret?"


    "Sort of," Veer nodded and told her everything about the system he had¡ªhow doting on his wives gave him points which he could use to get rewards.


    He was only hesitant to tell her about the system because he feared she would think he only agreed to be in a relationship because of it. While he knew Aurora wouldn''t do that, overthinking always got the best of him.


    After he finished explaining, he said, "But I''m not agreeing to be with you because of it. I truly love you and want you in my life, forever. So, please don''t misunderstand."


    "Hmm, that sounds ridiculously powerful," Aurora said, completely ignoring his later statement. Her focus was on the mystical existence named System and how broken it was.


    She tried to think of its origin, but couldn''t come up with anything. In the end, she thought, "There''s not much we can do about something like that, so overthinking is just going to make things complicated."


    She turned towards Veer and was going to say something, but Elara beat her to it as she said, "Are you nuts?" S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Huh?"


    Both of them got confused as they turned to look at her, wondering what was going through her head.


    "I almost forgot about it, but why did you?" Elara shook her head in disappointment. "You should have taken her as your wife way earlier, dumbass. We could have so many things by now, heck, even some OP abilities."


    Veer and Aurora were speechless, but they couldn''t find any words to refute her. She was right¡ªVeer had just made things complicated because of his own feelings.


    "Sorry, sorry," Veer scratched his cheeks and said. "But now that I have decided on my decision, we can still cover things up."


    "You should," Elara snorted and turned towards Aurora. "Also, are you fine with him having a harem? Like a really big one?"


    "My dear friend, are you forgetting the position I want him on?" Aurora smiled and said. "It''s the Throne of Elf Empire. I want him as the Elf Emperor, and that means he will have many wives. It''s inevitable¡ªheck, it''s necessary. So, yeah, I was already prepared for that."


    "Good," Elara beamed in joy, as if it were she who was making a harem, not Veer. "Then, we can also ask Elizabeth and Rain. Maybe they''ll also agree, and we can just rely on the system to get through this Labyrinth."


    "Calm your horses," Veer pinched her waist and said. "You should know what kind of relationship I want. Do you truly think I can have that with them?"


    "I don''t know of Elizabeth, but I''m sure Rain will agree," Elara shrugged and said.


    "She won''t," Aurora said, turning towards the tents. "Unlike us, she has an inferiority complex because of her appearance, and she''s also a confused existence. She just follows around Veer because she knows nothing else. Some may consider it as love or affection, but I won''t really call it that."


    Veer nodded, as he had come to the same conclusion, "We will give her time and let her see the world. If she still wants me, then we can proceed with other things."


    "Ho? You''re fine with having someone you don''t love in your harem?" Aurora asked in surprise.


    "Sort of. I didn''t really love Lilly when we got together after all," Veer said. "Love can be fostered, you know."


    Then, he made Elara sit on the sides and turned to face Aurora with a serious look on his face. He extended his hand and said, "Aurora, I''m a pathetic, hypocritical, and lustful guy. I know I have many shortcomings and I''m working on them. I can''t promise you the best future, but I can promise a happy future. Are you willing to accept me, even though I''m a person like this?"


    He smiled and asked, "I love you, Aurora. Will you allow me to distort your life?"


    Tears brimmed in Aurora''s eyes as she looked at Veer with her blurry vision. How long had it been since she had been longing for this moment? How long had she waited for this day?


    The day when she would be with the love of her life. The day when she would become one with someone who had motivated her to move forward in her life.


    She couldn''t control her emotions anymore and burst into tears, as streams rolled down her eyes. But the smile never left her face. She was so happy, her heart pounding against her chest in excitement.


    Quickly wiping away her tears, she looked at the firm hand which still had marks of battle and smiled even wider. She put her shaking hand on it, still wondering if this was an illusion.


    If it was, she never wanted to get out of it. This was the life she had always wanted, and now she finally had it. Now, nothing mattered. Even if the objective was to fight someone of the Dark Era, she didn''t care. She would accompany her love to everything. She would accomplish everything in the world and give it to her husband.


    "I do. I love you," Aurora wanted to say many things, but words didn''t leave her mouth.


    Veer smiled and leaned forward, as he whispered, "Then, let''s seal this pact for eternity. You have accepted me and now there is no backing away."


    "I never intended to," Aurora smiled, feeling hot breath caressing her cheeks. Then, she felt something soft caressing her lips, as she leaned forward to catch it but failed.


    "W-What are you doing?" she whimpered.


    "Teasing my little wifey," Veer smiled, and before Aurora could say anything more, he captured her lips, taking her by surprise. But soon, she also began to enjoy her first kiss.


    She had been waiting for it¡ªhow could she not relish in the feeling? The feeling of his lips attacking her, dominating her while his hands pulled her close to her.


    Her breathing grew hotter as sloppy and wet sounds filled the atmosphere, as Veer tasted her lips as if he were a hungry beast starved for days.


    After a while, she pulled away when she couldn''t breathe anymore. She looked into his eyes, her gaze filled with lust and desire. She wanted him. She wanted to become one with him tonight.


    "Alright, let''s take this inside," Elara said, sensing the atmosphere getting freaky. She herself was getting excited, so there was no need to delay it any longer.


    Aurora turned her head and asked, "Are you fine with me being there? After all, you''re the one who deserves to take his virginity the most."


    "Meh, it''ll be just more exciting," Elara grinned. "After all, we can double-team against him. Let''s see how he survives then."


    "Um, ladies, are you forgetting our situation?" Veer asked, trying his best to suppress his little brother.


    Hearing that, the two of them finally gained some clarity and remembered where they were. Indeed, they couldn''t engage in those activities in the middle of the death zone even if their stress was piling up.


    They would surely be exhausted after that and, even if nothing attacked them¡ªwhich was highly unlikely¡ªthey needed to be in their best condition as they wanted to clear the Floating the next day.


    Elara shrugged and said, "Then, something else will do. Let''s go!"


    Aurora''s eyes lit as she understood what Elara wanted to do, after all, she could feel something hard pressing against her lower part.

 Chapter 166 - 166: Double Attack (R18)

    Elara quickly led Veer and Aurora inside their tent, but Aurora protested and erected a barrier around their tent. She didn''t stop at that, as she also hung a sign outside that they were busy and others should guard them.


    Only then, they entered their tent which was a perfect room in itself, with a king size bed, a mirror and everything a bedroom needed.


    Entering inside, Veer pushed Elara on the bed and climbed on top of her. His hands roamed her body as he kissed her juicy lips. Because she had healed her lips recently, they were very soft, and juicy, so much that Veer wanted to suck them dry.


    After a while, he pulled away and asked, "You''re playing with fire. If we continue this, I won''t be able to control myself."


    "Hehe, as much as I would you to fuck me now, I won''t allow it," Elara giggled and touched Veer''s crotch. "But I''ll surely help this little one."


    "Are you sure it''s little?" Veer smirked at her, pressing his body more on her. His hands slowly went towards the zip of her battle suit, as she pecked at his lips again.


    "Um, what do I do have to do?" Aurora asked with a red face. Although, she was more than ready to do everything with Veer, she was also confused.


    She had studied the acts between men and women deeply, imagining the things she would do with Veer one day. So, she knew a lot but still, now that it was time for practicals, she was hesitant.


    Elara turned towards her and then slowly slithered out of Veer''s embrace. Jumping behind Aurora, she slid her arms around her thin waist, as she inhaled her scent.


    "Hmm, you''re in heat, Sis," Elara chuckled, as her hand went upwards and slowly pulled down the zip holding her battle suit together. "Our first step is obviously to get naked."


    Aurora shivered feeling Veer''s gaze on her, especially when Elara began to undress her. His gaze fell on her naked body, he was seeing more and more of her.


    Instead of being embarassed, she beamed in joy as she sensed desire in his gaze. He wanted her and that turned her on even more. She bit her lips, thinking, ''Calm down! This isn''t the day for it!''


    Elara could have undressed her in a second, but she was taking her time. Slowly, her battle suit was coming off, showing her slim and tender named body.


    Veer was enjoying he show with a smile on his lips. As the battle suit slipped down her shoulder, his gaze registered the juicy, round meatballs on her chest. The pink bud on top of them looked even more delicious, as if inviting him to suck them off.


    He barely controlled himself as he watched the battle slid on ground, revealing her whole naked body. His breathing hitched, as he looked at his lover''s body.


    ''Is lusting over your own wife a sin?''


    Elara was beyond beautiful, as she was an Elf and a high ranking one at that. Her bloodline was extremely pure and she had inherited her genes from her ancestors.


    The S-Shaped figure, soft flesh with no marks, beautiful long blonde hair cascading down her shoulders as Elara slid them behind her, so that Veer could have a perfect view of her.


    As Aurora raised her head, her blue eyes locked in his dark eyes, as she only saw the insatiable hunger in them. It was coming for her and she couldn''t do anything.


    In fact, she wanted that darkness to devour her, eat her whole and make her one with him.


    "Alright, things are just getting started,"


    They turned their head hearing Elara, only to find her completely naked in her baby suit. She was a head taller than Aurora, only slighter smaller than Veer.


    Her well toned muscles shone in the dim light, with her belly full of abs. Her thighs were thick and dense, making Veer wonder if he should die while getting chocked in them.


    Her boobs were still on the bigger end, almost at Aurora''s size as she stood with a wide grin on her face. She slapped her round butt and said, "Time to send you to heaven."


    Veer smiled, understanding what she wanted to try. He nodded and also undressed, and sat on the bed. Since his wives desired to server him, why should he hesitate. He would just relax and enjoy their services.


    Of course, he would also admired their sinful figures that made him want to ravage them on the spot. His hormones were already raging.


    However, he soon noticed that both Elara and Aurora hadn''t moved at all. They just stood on their spot, petrified as their eyes locked onto Veer''s dick which was now in open.


    Veer''s little brother was already roaring hard after being subjected to such torture. He could see their body, but not do anything to do. How unfair it was. His dick found it unfair.


    Elara soon got out of her gaze as she knelt before him. Her eyes still locked onto his dick as she muttered, "This will go inside me...oh my god!"


    Aurora also crouched before him, as her hand went down to her nether region. She touched it and slid her fingers in, while muttering, "How will this fit inside me? I''ll die!"


    "We can try it later, but please help me here," Veer pleaded, as he truly couldn''t control any longer.


    Elara nodded as she licked her lips. Looking at his dick as if it was her meal, she circled her fingers around it before her whole hand went around it.


    ''Thick!''


    She slowly began to strok it, her confidence growing when she noticed Veer sucking a cold breath. At that moment, his dick grew even more, startling her.


    "Veer, are you sure you''re an Elf?" Aurora asked as she touched the tip of his dick in curiosity. "I never read someone having this long and thick..."


    Her words reminded Veer of his demonic lineage, making him wonder if he was born from a lust demon. However, now wasn''t the time for that as a electric current passed throughout his body, coming from his lower part.


    Elara had got a hang of it and her handjob was getting better. Her callous hand wrapped around his member, as she dropped her saliva to make the journey even smoother.


    She then proceeded to kiss the tip, before finally taking his dick in her mouth, which sent another wave of pleasure through his veins. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It didn''t help that Aurora began to fondle his balls from underneath. The twin simulation was driving him craze, but he held on his dignity and didn''t cum.


    Sensing his intentions, Aurora smiled as she ordered, "El, let me take the lead."


    Elara nodded, as she pulled back and looked at a few bleeding marks on his dick. She wasn''t an expert in this section and her teeths had scratched his dick sometimes.


    So, she pulled back even though she wanted to pleasure him. She looked at Veer and said, "You didn''t even complain once even though I bit you a few times. Are you an M?"


    "I just didn''t want you to eat it in panic," Veer rolled his eyes and then took out handcuffs and a rope from his storage ring. "Let me show you your place."


    Before Elara could understand what meant, her hands were handcuffed behind her and with a light work of hands, Veer pulled the rope, making her hands tied behind her, restricting her movement.


    "How do you feel, my little bitch?"


    Veer asked, as he slapped her face with his head dick. She tried to lick it, but Veer Withdrew quickly. He knew her best and knew how much she relished in pain and humiliation.


    He didn''t know how she felt good in that, but he could guess a reason. She had unconsciously adjusted her mentality towards pain so that she could train more and become even stronger.


    She found pleasure in pain, which allowed her to push herself even more in her training. There was a reason Veer called her Maniac, as she would go to any length to get stronger.


    Of course, that side was only open for Veer as she would never allow anyone else to inflict pain on her. And if they did, she would return hundred folds.


    So, here she was, tied and restricted. She wanted to taste his dick more, especially his precum but Veer didn''t allow it, making her frustrated and wet at the same time.


    "I have an idea, Master," Aurora winked at Veer and pushed Elara slightly closer to Veer. Under his amused gaze, she put his hardened member between Elara''s twin peaks as they wrapped around his dick, making him experience a new found pleasure.


    She didn''t stop at that as she slowly lowered her head and swallowed his dick which was coming out of her tits. Now, Veer experienced the true heaven.

 Chapter 167 - 167: Rewards ( mild R18)

    Veer couldn''t describe the pleasure he was feeling, neither he wanted to. He was just enjoying the wet, warm mouth of Aurora as she sucked on his member.


    He leaned forward and grabbed Aurora by her blonde hair, forcing her to suck even deeper. Instead of choking, Aurora got even excited as she let him use her mouth as a pussy.


    As Aurora continued to suck on his penis, she started to get more and more into it. She begam to moan softly, her hands moving up and down your thighs as she tried to get closer to you.


    Her tongue started to flick in and out of her mouth, sending shivers down your spine. Her grip on your thighs tightened as she sucked harder and harder.


    Combined with the movement of Elara''s boobs around his dick, Veer couldn''t hold any longer as he thrusted his dick inside Aurora''s mouth, as tears formed in her eyes.


    And then he released his load in her mouth, as she gulped down slowly, taking in everything without wasting anything. Her eyes were filled with lust and tear, as she enjoyed the feeling of being used by Veer.


    Elara''s body trembled as she looked at everything happening before her. She swallowed back her saliva looking at Aurora drinking all of Veer''s cum.


    Sensing her gaze, Aurora sent a wink at her, making her even more frustrated and wet. Her body was so hot that she was feeling as if she used her Aspect. She also wanted it.


    Exhaling, Veer pulled back his dick from her mouth with a plop sound, and sat on the bed. As he turned to apologise for his actions, he found Aurora leaning close to Elara with a smile on her face.


    She pointed at her mouth, as if asking if Elara wanted it. Elara hurriedly nodded, as she really wanted to drink his cum. This was the first time she would, how could she waste it?


    Smiling to herself, Aurora planted her lips on Elara''s, as they both sucked on each other and shared the white cream of Veer. Aurora''s hands roamed around Elara''s body, on his toned abs, her butt and even her boobs.


    Seeing the display, Veer smiled and had an urge to fuck them both. He barely resisted it and said, "Come here, I should return the favour."


    "Umm, no," Aurora answered, as she licked the corner of her mouth. "I''m barely resisting and if we take a step further, I can''t come back. I''ll need everything then."


    "Yeah, same here," Elara sighed, as she also licked her lips. "I thought I could resist more, but damn I''m bad at this."


    "Then, what about you two?" Veer asked.


    "Don''t worry about it. You can just go and have a nice bath in the river." Aurora smiled. "I''ll handle everything here."


    Even though he was reluctant, Veer knew this was for the best. Their situation was already dangerous and they had come this far. If they decided to full mode, then he doubted they would survive.


    ''Still, I feel much better now. I guess stress reliever is really important.''


    Veer nodded and left the rent, after wearing his battle suit. He really needed a bath to cool his mind, and river was right there.


    ''What if it has some Primordial Beast sleeping?''


    It was possible, but he would see to that later.


    ...


    After spending almost half an hour in the river''s cool waters, Veer dressed in his battle suit again, which provided him just the right temperature he needed.


    As he sat on a rock, he saw Elara and Aurora going to towards the river. He nodded at them and then focused on the notifications he had gotten before.


    A new wife had joined the harem and he had also satisfied them, even if not thoroughly so he was expecting good rewards.


    [Ding! Congratulations to the Host for successfully registering Aurora Valerian as your wife.]


    [Ding! Congratulations to the Host for Getting "Celestial Conduit Scepter"]


    [Celestial Conduit Scepter]


    [Tier - A]


    [Type - Wand]


    [Description - A prestigious and rare scepter imbued with cosmic energies. When wielded, it dramatically amplifies both offensive spell power and defensive barriers. In key battles, the scepter allows the weilder to momentarily tap into near-divine magical forces (bridging toward his Saint/Demi-God potential), unleashing a spectacular area-of-effect that turns the tide of combat.]


    ''Woah! Now this is what we call bullshit!''


    Veer was dumbfounded looking at the rewards. An A-Rank Artefact wasn''t something they could get easily, as mainly only Grandmasters or Saints used them.


    Looking at the description, Veer tried to form his guesses and came to a single conclusion. He couldn''t use it now, or atleast he couldn''t bring out its true powers.


    As he was now, he could only use it to increase the damage of spells slightly, which he didn''t think was worth sacrificing his close combat fighting style. He couldn''t fight in close combat with his Scepter, after all.


    But it wasn''t completely useless. He could still use it''s Saint Stage attack if things came to worst. Granted it wouldn''t come without any price so he would have to be careful but it was still a Triumph Card.


    He would use it at the last moment if things came to worst. Now, Veer atleast had some confidence in surviving these Abominations.


    ''What am I thinking? Even Saint Stage attack wouldn''t be enough to fight these Ancient Anomalies. Gotta be careful.''


    Veer reminded himself so that he didn''t get overconfident and relied on his triumph card too much. After all, there were many existences in the Bloodthorn Labyrinth who could end them in no time.


    ''Phew! Let''s proceed. Time for the Lottery draw!''


    [Ding! Congratulations to the Host for getting "Mystic Sigil Bracelet"]


    [Mystic Sigil Bracelet]


    [Tier - E]


    [Type - Accesories]


    [Description - This enchanted bracelet is inscribed with runes that lower mana consumption and improve the accuracy of spellcasting. Its protective wards offer a minor shield against hostile magic.]


    ''Intresting! I needed this so much, thanks System.''


    Veer smiled and thanked the system. Saving up points proved to be useful, as counting them and the way he had satisfied his wife allowed him to get this E-Rank Accessory.


    Accessories were rare as they provided buffs and were sought after. So, even if all of his points were empty, Veer was very happy with the results.


    As a Battle Mage, there was a problem he always had and would have in future. Mana consumption. After all, both Warrior Techniques and Mage Spells needed Mana.


    The only reason he could fight to so long was because of his Mana Circulation Technique. It made his mana more potent so the consumption was usually low.


    Now, coupled with this bracelet, he was more than sure he could fight for long while using both Techniques and Spells.


    Veer wanted to bring out his rewards but decided to hold on for a second, as his wives had also gotten their rewards. Rubbing his hands in excitement, he said, ''Give me their rewards.''


    [Ding! Congratulations to the Host for getting "Flameheart Gauntlets"]


    [Flameheart Gauntlets]


    [Tier - E]


    [Type - Weapon]


    [Description - These robust gauntlets are imbued with a steady ember glow. They not only enhance user''s melee strikes by adding a burn effect but also channel a controlled flame that increases the power of their martial arts techniques. Occasional surges of heat may even dissuade opponents from getting too close.]


    Veer was speechless, as he asked, ''Oi! Do you interfere in these rewards?''


    [A little! I try my best to give you everything that is best for you and your wives.]


    ''Thought so!''


    The system always gave him the things he needed the most, so it was no wonder Veer guessed it. Still, he was happy so he didn''t complain.


    As he looked through the description, Veer nodded in satisfaction. Elara''s old gauntlets were already in ruines and she was relying more on her hands to fight.


    This new Rewards would certainly help and increase her overall battle prowess. And they needed it.


    ''Now, last is Aurora. What did you get for her considering this is the first time?''


    [Congratulations to the Host for getting "Windwhisper Quiver"]


    [Windwhisper Quiver]


    [Tier - D]


    [Type - Support]


    [Description - This magically light quiver replenishes an unlimited number of enchanted arrows. The arrows themselves are laced with a whisper of wind, granting increased speed, improved accuracy, and a minor piercing property. Ideal for an archer who values both precision and a touch of elemental magic.]


    A deathly silence followed after Veer saw Aurora''s Rewards. After lingering for a while, he growled, "System, am I your Host or Aurora?"


    [Certainly, You!]


    ''Then, what the heck is this disparity?'' Veer wanted to scream out loud but he changed it to mentally. ''''Didn''t you say my wives will always get rewards worse than me? Then how did she get a whole Tier above mine?'' Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Host, don''t be jealous of your own wife.]


    "Kill yourself!"


    [I can''t follow Host''s orders. Please forgive me]


    Veer really wanted to beat the system.

 Chapter 168 - 168: Guardian

    Veer calmed down and looked at the distant hill across the river. It was where their platform had crashed, so how did they fly over the river?


    "The speed was great, so maybe because of that."


    Whatever the reason was, he needed to reach it. His wives already had good things for them, and while he also had a powerful Scepter, he couldn''t use it.


    "Whatever! I have my sword and Bracelet!"


    Thinking of his rewards, he brought out the Mystical Sigil Bracelet and wore it on his wrist. It was black silver in colour, with a plain design. There were also a few beautiful runes carved on it, as they glowed whenever Veer circulated his mana.


    "Good shit!" He smiled, happy with the rewards.


    "Oya! That''s something good."


    He heard a teasing voice behind him and turned around, only to see the blue-headed seer leaning towards him. Her chest was struggling against the tight battle suit, making Veer quickly turn his eyes.


    "This damned Vixen!" Veer cursed and then asked, "What is it? You don''t want to sleep?"


    "I have slept enough," she answered and came to sit beside him. "Time passes quickly, don''t you think?"


    As he looked at the sun almost touching the river''s horizon, Veer nodded and asked, "What of it?"


    "Nothing, really. I just thought how we should treasure the time we have with our loved ones," Elizabeth smiled and said. "Who knows when they''ll be gone?"


    Veer grew alarmed and said, "If you don''t want to tell everything then don''t scare us. What is that supposed to mean?"


    "Hmm, let me give you a clue then," Elizabeth chuckled softly and said, "The Island is Dead, just like its owners."


    Veer frowned and thought, "The land? Is it a graveyard or cemetery? What''s the difference between the two anyway?"


    "I can''t say more so do whatever you want with that information," Elizabeth said. "Setting that aside, that Bracelet looks good. Will you sell it to me?"


    "Sure, if you''re willing to provide more details," Veer smiled and said.


    "Forget it, then," Elizabeth sighed. "I don''t want to die, so be careful. Also, I think Miss Aurora should guard the tent first. You should go at midnight. I''m sure you''ll find the answers to your question then."


    Then, she stood up and said, "I can also help, so I''ll accompany you. This time, the battlefield is different, after all."


    "Can you answer one of my questions?" Veer asked. "How much do you actually know?"


    "Mister Boss, we are nothing before the great tapestry of fate," Elizabeth smiled and chuckled, though there was a hint of melancholy in her tone. "We''re just miserable wretches, doomed to carry the knowledge till we die. Yet, like a slave of Knowledge, we only receive the revelations that fate wants to share. I am nothing, not even a grain of sand in the bigger scheme of things."


    Her eyes turned towards Veer and said, "But you... you''re different. You carry a doomed fate that speaks nothing but misfortune. I don''t even know how you''re alive, to be honest. If you want me to take a guess, then your presence alone will mess up a lot of things."


    Veer shivered hearing that, but kept a cool front. He knew those things as well, after all, he carried the gate of the Dragon Master, the man who would face the Unknown. The same Unknown who even suppressed the whole Dragon Race.


    Indeed, he carried a doomed fate.


    Turning his head, he opened his own mouth to say something but Elizabeth had long gone back to her tent. It was as if she had just come to drop information on him.


    He shook his head and thought, "Whatever! I am dead otherwise anyway. If they really want to come at me, then I''ll show them who I am."


    His clenched fists made his muscles appear more pronounced, as he muttered, "This Dragon Master would show them who is the true Bastard of Fate."


    "Huh? What are you mumbling those cringey lines for?"


    His ears instantly turned a shade of red upon hearing the teasing voice, as he said, "I''m just practicing."


    Elara chuckled at him and said, "Yeah, I definitely believe you, Mister Edge Lord. Anyway, you can go take a rest now. I am totally refreshed so I can guard the tent for a while."


    Veer grew hesitant hearing that, as he remembered Elizabeth''s words. Even if he was sceptical about her motives, he knew that she needed them so she wouldn''t try to kill them.


    Thinking of that, he said, "No, Aurora will guard the tents first, then you and I''ll do the midnight shift."


    Tilting her head, Elara asked, "Why is that? I can''t sleep for sure so I might as well guard. Also, my stamina and endurance are much more than hers so I can fight even after guarding for hours."


    "Just follow my orders," Veer said, his tone taking a strange turn. "I''m leaving so be careful."


    Saying that, he left the two of them, confused about his behaviour. Nonetheless, he was their leader and his commands were something they would follow without any questions.


    So, after giving Aurora a light pat on the back, Elara also entered her tent which she was sharing with Aurora. Left alone, the blonde archer sighed and sat on a wooden stool.


    Her eyes scanned the surroundings while her senses covered the whole settlement. There wasn''t a single thing that could get past her senses.


    Even when hours passed and nothing happened, Aurora''s focus and concentration did not dim. She knew that a moment of carelessness could cost them their lives; she had learnt that well in her life and death battles.


    As the sun dropped below the horizon, darkness devoured the light of the day. Fortunately, the full moon was showering the Island with its light. As it was floating in the sky, the moon appeared much closer and looked majestic.


    "I wonder, is this really the same place as the outside world? But then the moon is this big?" Aurora thought, as she looked at the clear moon. "What about the theory of the sky being flat and like a disc?"


    There were a lot of theories, and she had read every one of them. Because she wanted to spend more time with Veer, she had tried to learn the mysteries of the world as Veer was interested in them. So, she also grew interested in it.


    As she lowered her gaze, she saw mist rolling down the hills as it filled the surroundings. The beautiful moonlight penetrated the dense mist, giving it a mystical look as it flowed like an endless river.


    "Mist... this is by no means good news."


    Aurora gripped her needle tightly in her hand, ready to take action as she remained on guard. Minutes turned into hours, as she remained on the post and nothing happened.


    The mist was unnatural, but that was it. There was nothing dangerous in it, or perhaps that was what their enemy wanted to make them believe, so Aurora stood up from her seat.


    Because of the barrier, the mist had not entered the tents, remaining at the periphery, so she was easily able to observe it.


    All of a sudden, she felt a hand on her shoulder, making her eyes widen. She quickly spun as her needle turned into a sharp dagger ready to shed blood.


    "Woah! Chill! Didn''t we kiss a few hours ago? Why are you trying to kill me?"


    "Ah! It''s you!"


    Aurora calmed down and dropped her needle. She asked, "Time really passed quickly, huh?"


    "Hmm, you can now go and rest," Elara nodded, as she turned to look at the mist. "It looks good, ain''t it?" S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don''t let your guard down, remember the mist we saw at the centre of this Island," Aurora said, facing the gray mist. "I have a feeling the absence of Magical Creatures is related to this mist."


    "Shall we check?" Elara licked her lips and asked.


    "No! Don''t forget what V told us," Aurora shook her head. "There is no reason for us to provoke any entity, as that''s just unnecessary trouble. Let''s wait¡ª"


    She suddenly stopped, as her eyes caught something in the mist. She quickly turned towards it, as her eyes changed colour, focusing on that particular spot.


    Frowning, she said, "I guess, we already invited the trouble."


    There were a pair of vertical eyes that flashed for a moment, and there was no way someone like her would miss it. Upon closer inspection, she noticed many of those eyes shining in the mist.


    They were very small and the mist covered them very well, so it was hard to notice them. But they were there, eying their group like a group of predators.


    "What do you think they are?" Elara asked, as she stood before Aurora.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t think they can come out of the mist," Aurora said, still looking at those red eyes. "They are probably limited to the mist."


    Suddenly, the mist shifted slightly as Aurora''s eyes widened in shock.

 Chapter 169 - 169: Necrosis

    The gray mist was shifting, flowing towards the barrier, but couldn''t get it through. As if angered by it, it rose high up in the air, covering the sky above the rift and tried to pour in.


    Fortunately, the barrier worked in all directions and held on. Sadly, Aurora didn''t know until when it could endure the beating of the mist. Worse of all, she could still see those red orbs glowing in the mist.


    "Now this is some bad news," Elara muttered, narrowing her eyes as darkness filled the surroundings.


    The mist was getting dense, allowing less and less moonlight to enter through the gaps. Wisps of it managed to enter the barrier, extinguishing the bonfire and making the darkness more pronounced.


    "I''ll call others," Aurora said, as she turned around and ran towards the tents. "Keep an eye on it until then."


    "Not like there''s anything to look at," Elara muttered, as she lit up a flicker of flame on her fingertip. However, remembering something, she stopped and took out a small wooden stick the length of her palm.


    As soon as it materialized, it burst into crimson embers that burned brightly and drove away the darkness surrounding her. Smiling, Elara turned towards the mist as a thought formed in her mind.


    But she shook it off, thinking, "I should wait and ask him first. This could be dangerous."


    Still, she was ready to do her experiment so she picked up a wooden log in her one hand, while she held the Everburning Torch in another. Then, she waited, looking at the mist trying to get in.


    "Hmm, I wonder what is in there? Ghost? Or maybe the mist itself is a Magical Creature?" she muttered.


    "How are things?"


    She heard Veer''s voice behind her, so she turned and gave more mana to the Everburning Torch, making it burn even brighter. It was enough to illuminate a big area.


    "Everything would be good if the mist wasn''t trying to get inside," Elara shrugged. "Maybe it''s the reason behind those students'' deaths. After all, they didn''t have a Sugar Momma like we have."


    "I doubt it''s that," Rock shook his head. "I sense hungry eyes there. They are ready to eat my flesh, but they can''t get in for obvious reasons."


    "Yeah, I also sensed those eyes, and for sure they won''t be able to kill someone in their sleep," Aurora nodded in agreement. "Anyway, what should we do?"


    "We''ll need to see if we can harm it or not," Veer muttered, as he thought, "Show me the mist''s status!"


    [Necrosis]


    [Type - Corrupted/Magical Creature]


    [Rank - Great Stage]


    [Special Ability - ******]


    "Great, just great," Veer facepalmed, wondering if he had committed some grave sins in his past life. This was their first night and they were facing a Great Monster already.


    Seeing him, Elara thought, and then she spoke, "The Barrier won''t last long so you can spend the time thinking about how to deal with it. Can we do some experiments in the meantime?"


    Veer did need some time to make a plan to get through this trouble, as there was simply no way they could survive against this calamity. The only reason they were even alive was because of the barrier, which also wouldn''t last long.


    So, he nodded and said, "Be careful though, the mist itself is our enemy and it is a Great Stage Magical Creature, well, technically it is a Magical Creature."


    Hearing his words, the others weren''t that surprised. In fact, they seemed to have already expected it. After all, they were battling ancient horrors, so seeing such a creature wasn''t out of expectation. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Elara laughed at his words and then went towards the barrier from which some wisps of gray mist were leaking through. She flared her incandescent flames in her hand, just to be sure, and put her hand outside the barrier.


    Just as she expected, the mist scattered away from her hand, afraid of the white flames. A smile formed on her lips, unknown if she was smiling genuinely or if it was a side effect of her Aspect.


    Then, she stretched her other hand and planted the Everburning Torch in that hand. Slowly, she withdrew and watched as the mist filled the gap again and tried to extinguish the crimson flames of the Torch in futile attempts.


    "Heh, I knew even you can''t burn through that."


    Aurora looked at Elara doing her experiments, wondering how it was supposed to help them. Shaking her head at her, she asked the rat girl beside her, "Do you think the mist killed the students?"


    "Nope. The mist isn''t that tasty," Rain said, sniffing around. "I mean, I wouldn''t mind it as my dinner but it can''t be compared to that feeling. Nope, never."


    "So, there are at least two forces acting here," Aurora said. "And considering this is a Great Stage Magical Creature and not fully corrupted, it shouldn''t be the guardian for the Seal. So, is it possible the Guardian killed others? No, that''s also impossible as the Guardian wouldn''t leave the designated area. Fuck! Three acting presences?"


    Elizabeth glanced at her muttering to herself and smiled. Then, she turned towards Veer and thought, "Think, Veer, think. You can''t be defeated here, right? You aren''t that weak."


    Veer just stood at his place, lost in thoughts as he tried to form a plan, "First, the information about this mist. It''s a Magical Creature that is under corruption but isn''t really corrupted. And it is also at Great Stage, meaning we''re fucked in a head-on fight."


    "Now, what else? Is there anything else? Its form, maybe? A body made of mist, so is it corrosive or decaying? Wait! Its name! Necrosis! Fuck!"


    Necrosis, a process where the cells died due to disease or injury. Why does it have such a bizarre name? And who actually names it when it was a human term or rather something an intelligent species used?


    "Scratch that, but this is important. Maybe the mist actually kills the cells? It is possible!"


    Veer turned towards Elara, who was still playing with the mist, trying to find its weakness in her own way. He rolled his eyes and said, "El, try to give your arm to the mist!"


    "Huh?"


    "Boss!?"


    "Boss..."


    "Oya?"


    "V!?"


    "Alright!"


    Unlike others who exclaimed in shock upon hearing his orders, Elara just shrugged and stretched her hand, but Elizabeth stopped her, "Wait a minute! Are you sure you want to do this?"


    She had already given him hints and even warned him about it, so why was he trying to kill his lover? What was happening?


    Seeing her genuinely confused and shocked look, Veer smiled and thought, "I guess you really are clueless about a lot of things. And why are you acting as if I''m going against your plan? Wait!"


    "Do you have something to say, Seer?" Elara asked. "And if you''re just concerned, forget about it. He knows what he does."


    Elizabeth continued to look at Veer, and seeing his faint smile, she grew even more confused. She tried to persuade him, "It is a Great Stage monster, you know. What if..."


    "I appreciate your concerns, but it''s fine," Veer said, turning towards Elara. "Just let the mist touch you for a moment, nothing else."


    "That''s all?"


    "Yes. Just tell me what you felt then."


    "Alright!" Elara shrugged and went close to the barrier. She stretched her hand outside it, as the mist rushed towards her hand like a hungry beast and surrounded it. In just a second, she couldn''t even see her arm, nor could she feel it.


    Frowning, she tried to pull her hand backward and found it completely fine; however, she still couldn''t feel it. It was as if it had been detached from her body. It was a strange sensation, as she walked backwards and reported the findings to Veer.


    Giving her hand a look, Veer said, "You guys check it too and tell me what you think. Then, you can heal it."


    Everyone followed his order, looking at her hand curiously. Rain sniffed it. Aurora''s eyes changed colours, and the same went for Elizabeth. Rock just stood there, having no clue what to do. Fortunately, Elara was there to accompany his confusion.


    "Alright, you can heal," Veer said.


    Incandescent flames burst out of her hand, healing it rapidly. As she felt some tingling from it, she asked, "What was that? Does the mist disconnect us from our body parts? That would be terrible..."


    "Possible," Elizabeth said, still confused about everything. "I didn''t see mana flowing in your hand, or rather only a minuscule amount of mana tried to go there, but even that was reducing at an alarming rate."


    "Rotting," Rain said, licking her lips.


    "Her cells..." Aurora muttered, trying to suppress her shock while holding her eye in pain. "I didn''t see it clearly, but they... her cells were dying at an insane rate."


    Everyone shuddered upon hearing her words, as realization dawned on them. Now, they understood the true horror of the mist. They also found the reason why there were no Magical Creatures on the island.


    How could they survive against such a being?

 Chapter 170 - 170: The Only Chance

    It had become clear that the Magical Creature before them held a special but terrific power. It''s mist, which they guessed was it''s body, could somehow kill the cells of living beings.


    It probably would not have much effect on powerful people and creatures, but to Veer and his group, it was a death sentence. Their bodies were too weak to handle it and would die quickly.


    It was also clear how the Floating Island became empty with no Magical Creatures. The mist had probably slowly, and surely killed all the creatures of the floating islands, making it the sole ruler...to some extent.


    "And that''s probably not the full extent of it''s power," Veer muttered, narrowing his eyes on the mist. "Rock, do you still sense those eyes?"


    "Yes, Boss. They''re still there and will eat us alive once the barrier is broken," Rock said with a nod.


    Rubbing his chin, Veer glanced at Elizabeth from the corner of his eyes and thought back to how she was confused and shocked about his actions. It was clear she had made some plans for him and given hints, but he did the opposite.


    ''So, there''s a way to get out of this shit, but how?'' Veer thought. ''Those red eyes...beings in the mist...Necrosis...land of dead..wait!''


    His mouth opened wide open, as he realised something. Looking in the mist, he tried to see those red eyes but couldn''t, but his friends wouldn''t lie. Though, he notice cracks in the barrier. It wouldn''t last long.


    "Fuck!" He cursed. "As if it''s cell killing ability wasn''t enough."


    "What happened?" Aurora asked.


    "It also has Necromancy, or atleast something like that," Veer said. "If I have to guess, then it basically carries all the beings with it. The mist restricts them, but they are there."


    Aurora sucked in a cold breath, as she turned to look at the growing cracks in the barrier. She grimaced, "So, even if we somehow manage to survive against the mist, we would have to fight the ancient horrors all at once?"


    "Yeah, and the mist probably covers all the Island so there is no way we can even run past it. Either we kill it, or it kills us," Veer sighed.


    Others didn''t speak, but their tensed look said the feelings of their heart. They were ready to fight this battle, but even they knew it was impossible to win.


    "Is there really nothing we can do?" Rain muttered. "Boss, how about I devour...."


    "No!" Veer rejected her idea before she could even finish. "You will die by devouring it and there is no way we can survive by letting one of us die."


    Silence reigned, as everyone awaited their death. The mist was cracking more and more of the barrier, letting wisps of mist enter the ares. In just under a minute, it would completely break and they would have to fight a Great Monster.


    However, Veer didn''t give up. His mind ran at an insane speed, as he went through every conversation he had with Elizabeth. He turned towards her and said, "So, you''re willing to die rather than telling us the way?"


    "If we can''t survive this then there is no way we can survive other Islands," Elizabeth shook her head and said. "You have to know Great Stage Magical Creature weren''t that powerful in Dark Era. So yeah, I don''t mind dying here."


    Veer wondered if he should just force her, but it wouldn''t affect anything. She was used to pain, much worse pain than he could inflict. And he also didn''t want to use torture to get things right, not unless it was the last resort.


    ''Wait! Land of Dead, right?'' Veer''s eyes shone, as he caught something in her words. Elizabeth had said the Floating Island was a land of dead, but did river came under it?


    His heart pounded against his chest as the glimmer of hope shone in his eyes. He smiled and said, "There is a way, but it''ll depend on you all. It''s almost impossible, but are you willing to give it a try?"


    "Dumbass, why are you asking when you know the answer already?" Elara rolled her eyes and said.


    "I was just giving... actually never mind," Veer shook his head, as he kept his sword inside his storage ring. "We don''t have much time so remember, this is a gamble we''re taking and if you do even a single mistake, we''re all dead. Understood?"


    "Understood!"


    "Alright, so the plan is simple. I''ll make an opening but that''ll take all of me, so one of you will have to carry me. Then, using that opening run as fastest as you can towards the River and hide inside it."


    "But Boss, we will just die in there too!" Rain said.


    "Don''t worry about it," Aurora shook her head, taking out a bottle of pills. "These are something I just picked for emergencies and I''m glad I did. Just eat one of them and they will allow you to live without breathing for a whole day."


    As she distributed the pills, Veer continued, "We will see what to do from there. From what I''m guessing, the big guy won''t come in day so let''s hope on that."


    "And there''s no guarantee we''ll survive even after going in the river?" Elara asked.


    "Nope. Nope even one percentage."


    "Great! Let''s do this then," Elara grinned, as she cracked her neck. "I''ll carry you, so don''t worry."


    "No, I''ll do it," Rain said. "I''m the fastest here so I can get him there quickly."


    "No, you both are the only ones who can potentially harm it so we can''t take risks," Veer shook his head and said. "You two will help if unexpected things happen. Rock will carry me and Aurora will accompany our miss mysterious. If it comes to your life, just forget about her. She''s useless anyway."


    "Hey!" Elizabeth cried out. "Please, no!"


    Veer smirked and ignored her, taking out the Celestial Conduit Scepter. His triumph card, something he didn''t think he would be using this soon. He looked down at the Scepter and admired it.


    It was a tall, slender staff made of dark, twisted metal that seems almost alive with its spiraling design. Near the top, a large, glowing green gem was cradled by a curved blade-like hook, giving off an eerie, shimmering light. The metal itself had a smooth yet menacing sheen, and wisps of green energy float around the gem, as though it was pulsing with hidden power.


    ''I don''t think I can pull Saint Stage power from it...only if I could...but it should be enough to make a way for us.''


    He took a deep breath to calm his mind, as everything vanished from his mind except the Scepter. Nothing else mattered in the world for him, as he only needed to draw it''s power to it''s most powerful form. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mana surged from his Mana Core, circulating in his body, dense and potent as it poured into the Scepter through his hands. The staff was like a hungry beast, devouring everything he sent to it and demanded much more.


    After what felt like an eternity, Veer felt his mana reserves drying up and grimaced. It wasn''t enough, he could feel it. Gritting his teeth, he forced himself to use his latent mana, something he was born with and could access once he became more powerful.


    He wasn''t supposed to use it this early, as that would only harm his body. But there was no choice. He needed everything, so he forced himself to use the latent mana, making blood bleed out of his nose, eyes and ears.


    Muscles began to burst open, as the unrefined mana rolled around his Mana Veins. Mana Viens couldn''t handle such a pressure and began to crack, but stopped when Veer felt a warmth spreading throughout his body.


    A subtle smile formed on his lips, as he poured more and more mana in the hungry staff, only stopping when he heard glass shattering sound.


    The barrier had broken.


    Veer''s eyes snapped open, as a wide grin plastered on his bloodied face. He licked the blood off from his lips, tasting the coppery taste and said, "Infinite Ball of Destruction!"


    Darkness ceased to exist when his words fell, the area brightening up with a giant spinning sphere of flames. It was like a small sun, hovering above Veer and burning everything that dared to get close.


    In the next moment, the small sun shot forward like a loosened arrow, blasting a thick hole in the mist and then it exploded. A loud, inhumane screech filled with agony made the group bleed from their ears, as their eardrums almost burst open.


    However, it wasn''t the time to get down in pain. Their eyes shone as they looked at the entrance made by the explosion. The mist was in so much pain that it couldn''t even fill the gaps.


    This was this moment. The only one where they could survive and they didn''t let it slip.

 Chapter 171 - 171: Survival

    The moment he used the Scepter''s special power, Veer felt drained to the maximum, as if he had been awake for years.


    Even if he didn''t want to, he lost consciousness under the immense pain, which was quickly lifted by Elara''s flames. The Scepter faded in existence, as its use was now complete.


    Others didn''t stay idle, as they had already prepared themselves. They were surprised by Veer''s strength, or at least by what he had shown, but that didn''t stop them.


    Rock quickly picked Veer up and put him on his shoulders, then burst into motion as he shot into the gap. He had already activated his Aspect transformation, so he was much faster and had heightened perception. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, someone else was faster than him, as the petite rat woman ran ahead of him, ready to intercept any attacks that came her way.


    Elizabeth and Aurora followed him closely, their eyes watching for the hidden dangers of the mist, ready to fight if anything came after them from it.


    Finally, Elara was at the rear, protecting them with her incandescent flames. She tried not to smile and let her emotions take over, but it was hard. However, one look at Veer''s bloodied state was enough to give her willpower a boost.


    Their boots connected with the sand as they ran faster and faster, their hearts drumming against their chests as if singing a deathly melody.


    The distance between them and the river was getting shorter and shorter, yet they felt as if it were miles away. With every second that passed, they felt the fear of not reaching the river crawling in their hearts.


    Just as they got closer to the river, they realised something. The gap they had created led to the edge of a slope, which was too deep.


    "Fuck! Continue running and don''t stop for a second," Elara cursed, as she punched in the mist, earning a low moan from it. It was a strange feeling, but she didn''t have time to think about it.


    Rain stopped at the edge, and turned to look at the others. She gestured to Rock and shouted, "Quickly, jump. I''ll help Boss Elara keep your back safe."


    Rock nodded, as he made a sharp stop once he got near the edge and then jumped, still carrying Veer on his back. Then, he let gravity do the job, as he plummeted downwards like a cannonball.


    The mist was still there, but it was mostly covering the upper part of the land, so he didn''t have any issues going downwards. However, the moment he jumped, he heard the painful screech of the monster gone silent. His blood ran cold, as he put Veer before him and curled into a ball. His giant frame covered all of Veer''s body, looking like a ball that sped downwards.


    Elara clicked her tongue, realising that the monster had recovered from its injuries and was probably more furious than ever. She shouted, "Fast! Jump!"


    Aurora narrowed her eyes, as she released a flurry of arrows in the mist, followed by another round. Moans and growls came from the mist, as it tried to get closer to them.


    It was still hesitant because of Veer''s attack, but it was clear it was raging because of the injury. It wouldn''t settle unless it killed them.


    Elizabeth quickly whipped out a couple of small knives, which she threw around her as her eyes glowed with a strange purple glow. Ignoring the sounds from the mist, she increased her speed even more.


    In the next moment, she reached the cliff and jumped without wasting any moment. Aurora soon followed her, jumping off after patting Rain on the back.


    Now, only Rain and Elara were left, but the mist had caught up to them. It surrounded them, hissing and rolling, showing how angry it was.


    "Heh, you think you can get me by that," Elara grinned, as she threw her punches around. However, she noticed something: while the mist was being hurt by her flames, it did not retreat. It was willing to shoulder the pain and injuries as long as it could kill her. Having no choice, she coated her whole body with incandescent flames, taking another toll on her mind as her emotions amplified and the desire to survive and fight collided.


    Just as she was about to fight the mist, a hand pulled her forward and she heard a voice close to her ears, "The flames, Boss."


    Realising what she was doing, Elara quickly changed the function of her flames from destruction to healing, as the hand that was holding her began to heal. She also gained some clarity and saw that she was actually falling from the cliff. As her gaze went upwards, she saw a swirling dark gray mist growing bigger and bigger.


    ''Tsk! I can''t even help in this situation. The monster is willing to sustain permanent injuries just to kill us. Fucking hell!''


    Since there was nothing she could do, she curled up to increase her descent speed but saw that the mist was even closer. Its speed was greater than hers, and it would soon catch up to her.


    All of a sudden, Rain grabbed Elara''s collar and threw her downwards with all the force she could muster. However, doing so decreased her speed slightly, leaving her as the only one far from water.


    "Rain!!!! Nooooo!" Elara screamed, as she got ready to use her flames for a short boost to jump towards Rain; however, she caught a smile forming on Rain''s lips. Her lips moved, letting Elara understand what she was trying to express. Knowing that made her heart shake, and a grin formed on her face as she said, "Crazy! All of the girls surrounding him are crazy."


    "I told you. It''s tasty!"


    Rain flipped her body, coming face to face with the rolling mist. She didn''t know if it was real or if she was just hallucinating, but she saw three pairs of glowing red eyes in the mist.


    They looked so angry, hungry, and mad. It reminded her of something she had devoured, making her smile.


    "Let''s see who wins first!"


    As the mist swallowed her, she also opened her mouth and began to devour it, using every part of her body. Her mouth just worked the best, like a black hole ready to devour everything in its way. Her eyes began to turn a shade of black, with madness trying to take over her. Cracks, like those on glass, formed on her skin, as the side effects of devouring such a powerful existence began to show.


    However, she didn''t stop, relishing the screams she heard from all around her. Sometimes, she even felt like someone was attacking, but nothing mattered when it was being devoured. Everything around her was becoming one with her, making her strong, too strong for her own good. She couldn''t handle all of it; she knew it, but she still did it.


    "I can''t let her die, can I?"


    Her thoughts slowly began to leave her, as if discarding her body and mind. She could do nothing but watch as her own Aspect tried to destroy her from the inside out.


    Just before she lost her consciousness, she felt a hard blow on her back, as her whole body became wet and weak. Her body was submerged in the river water, as she slowly drowned more and more. But something caught her before pulling her away. Fortunately, she had eaten the pill, otherwise she would have died due to lack of oxygen.


    Elara dragged her friend while swimming in the dark waters. She could hardly see anything, but she felt a few familiar presences not far from her, so she went towards them.


    After some more hard work, she found her group, as she just had to follow her senses and the crimson red blood that was mixing in the water.


    She quickly took out her Everburning Torch that burnt even in the dense waters, illuminating the surroundings. Her group was actually resting on a rock protruding from the same hill they had jumped from.


    Seeing her, Aurora used sign language to say, "He is okay! I have given him my best healing potion."


    Elara mentally heaved a sigh of relief and then focused her attention on Rain. Her state wasn''t any better than Veer''s, but weirdly she wasn''t bleeding. Just her skin looked like a cracked mirror and her open eyes were pure black.


    So, Elara used her flames to heal her. Water boiled around them, making it harder for her to heal Rain, which made her frustrated. Just as she was about to do something stupid, a light bullet hit her forehead, as she turned to look at Aurora.


    Gesturing for her to come closer, Aurora took out a strange-looking bone. She showed it to Elara and then pointed downwards. Then, she herself began to swim downwards, prompting others to follow her.


    Fortunately for them, the waters weren''t that deep near the cliff, so they didn''t give heavy water pressure before they reached the bottom.


    There, Aurora planted the bone in the ground, as a soft barrier formed around it. With a swift thought, she cleared away its water and gestured for them to follow.


    For now, they had survived and found a way to keep themselves alive.

 Chapter 172 - 172: Aquatic Life?

    After getting into the barrier Aurora made, the group finally had their tense muscles relax. Their heartbeat returned to normal, as they finally had a time to catch a breath.


    Though, they did found that they couldn''t breath, surprising them.


    "It''s a weird Rune Formation," Aurora said, seeing their confused reactions. "It has air, through which we are talking but not for breathing. That''s why I gave you all the pills."


    Elara nodded and then focused on Rain again. It didn''t look like she was in danger, even with her cracked body and dark eyes, as her heartbeat was steady and she was showing normal life signs.


    However, as someone who had tried to heal her, Elara knew better. Rain was in a critical situation where she would lose her Soul and got corrupted if she wasn''t healed in time.


    Even though her mind was getting messed with overuse of her Aspect and Sub-Aspect, Elara still covered Rain with her white flames and tried her best to heal her.


    "Tsss! This is worse than I thought," She muttered, as she directed her flames to Rain''s soul where the mist was trying to corrupt her Soul.


    Fortunately, Rain had resistance to it so it couldn''t do quickly, but if given enough time, it could corrupt her. After all, Rain was still weak and wasn''t immune to Corruption like Elara.


    "What happened?" Aurora finally noticed her distressed look and asked. "Is she okay?"


    "Aghh! She...fuck..." Elara cursed, her soul feeling as if it was splitting apart. Her Aspect and Sub-Aspect countered each other too hard, so her mind felt as if it was being stretched and contracted at the same time.


    She couldn''t even focus properly, but knowing it would result in Rain''s death, she steeled her will and continued forward. Her flames lit up Rain''s eyes, burning like a raging flames.


    The darkness in them bubbled, struggling to keep itself together against the burning of her flames. She was using both her Aspect and Sub-Aspect simultaneously, one to heal Rain and other to burn the corruption and mist from inside her.


    Others didn''t interrupt her, letting her do everything she wanted. They could tell something was wrong with Rain and Elara was trying her best to save her.


    ''This is bad! She actually dared to devour the mist? Is she crazy?'' Elizabeth bit her lips, her hands clenched. ''I need to keep her alive, at any cost.''


    She closed her eyes and opened them after a second. A soft, purple glow covered her eyelids where her insides were full of green glow.


    Looking at Rain, she said, "Burn her heart."


    Elara flinched, barely registering her words but did as she was told. She had tried to fight the mist, but it seemed impossible without actually killing Rain in the process. Not to mention, each passing second was driving her crazy.


    So, she focused her burning flames on Rain''s heart, where she found a small ball of darkness clumped together against her heart.


    "Aghh!!!" She screamed, feeling her soul burning as she increased the intensity of the flames, burning every last remnants of the darkness.


    All of a sudden, Rain coughed up dark blood, before doing the same thing a few times as mist leaked from her ears, nose and mouth. It took sometime but her eyes returned to normal, while her cracked body also healed in Elara''s flames.


    Once she saw that Rain was safe, Elara slumped back as her eyes rolled upwards. She was safe, and her friends were also safe. Knowing that, she allowed herself to relax for a moment and drifted off to sleep.


    Aurora looked at everyone, her gaze somber as she thought, ''This might just prove impossible to accomplish. How are we going to defeat that dragon if we are doing this shit here?''


    "Boss Aur, right?" Rock said, chuckling at Aurora. "You don''t need to make such expression. Just trust Boss and I''m sure everything will be fine."


    "Your trust in him is commendable," Aurora sighed.


    "I mean, we followed his plans and survived," Rock shrugged, as if he had not just touched death a few moments ago. "Not a single one of us died, all because of Boss."


    Aurora had to say his words were convincing. As she looked at him, she wondered how one can be so simple. He didn''t care about anything, even deathly beings after him.


    All he knew was that he needed to trust his boss completely and give his best, no, break his limits and go beyond his best to support his trust. That was all that mattered.


    She could see that even if he died doing all this, he would have no regrets.


    ''But putting so much responsibilities on his shoulder is not good. Why should he bear so much?'' Aurora closed her eyes and thought back to her old days, since she had nothing else to do.


    She was probably the only one aside from Elara who understood Veer truly, so she knew how weak he was. He didn''t want any of these responsibilities and he was never a leader type.


    He just followed through things because people he loved had expectations from him. He never did anything for himself, except when the time he ran away.


    ''No! I will not let him shoulder all the burden. I need to improve so that he can use me better, to use me perfectly so that he never feels that burden.'' Aurora thought, her resolve getting stronger.


    Something broke inside her, as her aura surged and her eyes turned hazy for a moment. After a while, things returned to normal as she blinked in surprise.


    ''No Way!'' she was surprised, but much more than happy. ''Yes, I needed this!''


    Elizabeth who was sitting in the corner rubbing her forehead saw everything, and flashed a wry smile, thinking, ''What a duo! Well, it''s for the good. Now, she can be of more assist. Still, to Ascend in such a way is just crazy.'' S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Slowly, time passed with all of them resting or doing their own work. Aurora was mostly focusing on improving herself, so she tried to make a lot of arrows while she had time.


    As someone who knew the importance of imagination, she thought she could make much more after having a breakthrough in her imagination.


    She could now visualize things much more clearly, and understood things she found difficult to understand previously. She just had an enlightenment out of nowhere, which surprised her but she was happy nonetheless.


    As the hours passed, with the Everburning Torch illuminating the small room they had carved on the river''s bottom, the three who were awake had rested enough and were good to go again.


    But they waited for others.


    Elara was the first one to wake up, as she massaged her head while looking at Rain. A satisfied smile formed on her lips as she said, "I guess she''s fine now."


    "She is and V too," Aurora nodded, feeling happier than ever. "We were just waiting for you to check out things on the surface. It''s probably morning already so how about you go and check?"


    "Huh?"


    "I mean, if the mist is still there, you are probably the only person who can come back alive," saying that, she cast a look on Rain and shook her head. "So, go and see if V''s hypothesis was right."


    Elara nodded, finding the reasoning good. Exiting the barrier, she swam upwards and could soon see the surface light. As she came out of the rippling water, she gasped for breath.


    Even though she didn''t need to, she was itching to get a mouthful of air. Looking around, she noticed the emptiness and smiled.


    The clear sky and the fresh air along with the clear surroundings were the indication that the mist had indeed vanished. It probably had something to do with the sun or the moon, as Veer had Guessed.


    ''Thats a good thing!'' Elara then took a deep breath and once again begin to swim downwards to give others the good news.


    All of a sudden, she stopped as something entered her area of vision. Frowning, she swam towards it as she couldn''t see it properly due to water.


    Coming closer, she finally realised what it was and cursed, ''Fucking hell! Why did I forget about this?''


    If they could survive from the mist by hiding in the river, why couldn''t the Aquatica Creatures do the same?


    What she saw a giant hammer-head shark, thrice the size of her, in the distance. Fortunately, it didn''t seem to have noticed her so she quickly paddled her legs to make even more distance.


    She didn''t know how powerful it was, but fighting an aquatic creature in water was foolish. It was better to avoid it.


    Coming back to their temporary home, she told the news of Aquatic life to others, while sitting beside Veer.


    "Well, we are fucked, but this is less fucked, I guess."

 Chapter 173 - 173: Recovery and the Platform

    Veer woke up with a splitting headache. Trying to ignore it, he sat up and rubbed his eyes, as clarity returned to him. He looked around him, finding the situation a little odd.


    "We are currently under the water," Aurora smiled and said, obviously happy with his recovery. "I just made this barrier so that we can take some rest, instead of floating in water all the time."


    "Good idea!" Veer nodded, rubbing his forehead. Feeling a hand on his head, he smiled and said, "You have already overworked so chill. It''ll get better, so you don''t need to waste that."


    Elara shrugged, but still healed his headache, making him shake his head in resignation. Then she said, "So, what do we do? Are we still going with the plan of attacking the Island''s centre today?"


    After that, everyone looked at Veer as the decision fell upon him. He also didn''t answer immediately, as he considered his options and turned his head, only to see Rain sleeping soundly.


    "Did she do something stupid?" He asked.


    "Yeah, she devoured the mist to save me, but you don''t need to worry. She''s completely fine now," Elara said. "She just needs some rest."


    "Well then, the answer is clear," Veer said. "We will go to the platform today and if we still had time and everyone was in their prime, we will attack the Island''s centre, which I doubt highly. Otherwise, we will spend one more night here."


    Turning towards Aurora he asked, "Do you have more of those pills?"


    "A few."


    "Good! Then, let''s get out of here. We don''t have much time left," Veer said, standing up. "El, carry rain outside, okay?"


    "There is a problem though," Elara said. "When I went out to check things, I saw a big hammer head shark."


    Veer instantly understood what she was implying and said after lingering for a while, "Hmm, I actually have an idea for that, but let''s go. I will try it later."


    Elara nodded and the group then left their temporary home, which of course Aurora carried with her. Given there was Aquatic life, who knew where they would have to make their home again?


    Fortunately, they didn''t encounter any big Creature, aside from some fishes and Novice Stage Magical Creatures. Coming out of the surface, they identifed their location and began to swim towards the other side where the hill was.


    The river''s breadth was huge, so they had to spend some time and effort to go there. Surprisingly, Aurora didn''t have a boat which made Veer a little disappointed.


    Finally, after almost half an hour of swimming, they finally reached the shore and climbed out of it. Slumping on the sandy beach, Elara shifted Rain on her back and said, "Oye! I''m hungry."


    "Yeah, yeah," Veer rolled his eyes and took out some meat they had prepared beforehand.


    The group had a swift, delicious breakfast and then once again set off for their destination. They knew the importance of the sunlight and also knew they had to return before the sun set below the horizon.


    The hill was quite in the distance and they had to cover a sense forest to reach there. It took them a couple of hours of walking and running to reach the base of that hill.


    The forest didn''t stop there and instead climbed on the gentle slopes of the hills. So, the group proceeded forward without stopping even for a second.


    The only good thing was there were no Magical Creatures so they didn''t have to slow down their progress. Everything depended on how fast they could move around the dense forests of evergreen tall trees and vines.


    As he jumped over a rock, Veer muttered, "It''s weird, isn''t it. The mist could kill the cells of living beings but the trees are still intact. Why is that?"


    "Well, not all of them are," Aurora said, pointing towards a few trees which had rotten parts.


    The evergreen trees were just too vast and sense so he didn''t notice it, but Aurora did. The trees weren''t unscathed, as they were also damaged by the mist, but it was very negligible.


    "Weird," Veer muttered. "If I have to guess, then the mist''s cell killing effect is an passive one, so why didn''t all the trees die?"


    "Yeah, maybe the trees have match it''s weakness and could ignore it," Aurora nodded and said. "What do you trees have that Magical Creatures don''t? Or maybe the opposite?"


    "I don''t know, maybe souls," Veer shrugged. "But some of the tree type Magical Creature has them, though. Wait! We haven''t met those too even though we''re practically moving around in a dense forest."


    "Yup, it definitely have something to do with souls," Aurora said. "But let''s not come to conclusions so soon. We can''t test it anyways."


    "I know, but it''s still better if we knows thing, right?" Veer said, as he kicked a fallen trunk, smashing it out of the way.


    "Hmm, Boss, food."


    Just then, they heard a whimper as stopped, turning towards Elara simultaneously. Veer was the first to react, as he came near her ard took rain from her back.


    Looking at her face, Veer frowned before understanding dawned on him. He said hurriedly, "Quick, give me the meat I prepared for her."


    Aurora nodded and took out a one metre long arm of a beast they had slayed. It was cooked properly and even seasoned with Veer''s special recipe.


    Veer quickly tore a part of it and fed it to Rain, as he watched her swallow it even in her sleep. Elara had already told him everything, so he could guess the reason why Rain was still sleeping even after being healed.


    Her Aspect made her hunger grow as she needed that extra energy to devour and assimilate things. Rain had already spent her reserves when she tried to devour the mist and had gone beyond it, so of course she would be too exhausted to wake up.


    But knowing that was the case, Veer felt relieved because it meant Rain was completely fine now. He had been worried over health since morning, so this was definitely a good news.


    He patiently fed her the meat, as others either waited or scouted their path ahead. It could be useful as they would know where to go.


    After fifteen minutes when she had eaten almost half of the meat, Rain''s eyes fluttered open as they met with Veer''s dark, bemused eyes.


    "Boss?"


    "I told you not to devour that mist, right?" Veer frowned and scolded her. He was grateful to her since she had saved Elara''s life, but that didn''t mean he was willing to let her sacrifice herself. She was dead if not for Elara''s Sub-Aspect.


    "I''m sorry, Boss," Rain smiled weakly and said. "I had to make a quick decision and that was the best option I could think of."


    "As long as you remember that," Veer sighed and streched her bubbly cheeks. "Now, get up and eat the rest yourself. I know, you have recovered enough for that."


    "B-But Boss, I''m still injured," Rain cried out, as tears formed in her eyes. "Please feed me."


    Veer was speechless, as he flicked her forehead and said, "We don''t have time otherwise I would have granted your wish."


    "Really? Boss really cares about me, hehe," Rain giggled and sat up using Veer as support.


    Then, with swift speed, she devoured two limbs of meat, making others wonder where the whole meat went. As they looked at her face, her bosom and her thighs, they understood everything.


    "Hmm? Boss likes my legs?" Rain grinned and teased, showing her legs even more. "It''s all yours, Boss. Or maybe you want the sho¡ª ouch!!"


    Veer shook his head, after flicking her forehead again. "If you''re done then let''s go. I don''t think we can reach the centre of the Island today. So, let''s gather the things from Platform and go back to the river."


    He faced everyone and said, "Also, don''t check them now. We will probably not have enough time to return otherwise, so just store everything in storage ring and head back. Understood?"


    "Understood!"


    "Good!" Veer nodded and looked down at Rain. "How are you feeling now?"


    "Strange, but I can walk," Rain jumped on her feet and smiled. "I won''t slow you down."


    Veer ruffled her hairs and turned around, "Let''s go then. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It took them more than an hour to climb to the top, where the platform had crashed, sending them flying across the river. Atop the hill, they could see the platform buried inside with half of iron throne poking outside. The area around it was also destroyed, making a wide crater.


    Looking at the platform, Veer muttered, "Fucking hell! It won''t be easy to dig up our treasures. Let''s get to work."

 Chapter 174 - 174: Corruption of Artefacts

    After entering the crater, the group spent some time to dig the platform out from the ground. It would have been hard, but they did it in just half an hour or so.


    Using spells like Mana Pulse that shook the ground and their powerful Physique, they managed to get it out. Surprisingly, the iron throne was still completely fine.


    "We can take these swords," Rock said. "They are big enough for me and also durable so I can handle them. I''m not much of a swordsman but if it''s just swinging, I can do that."


    "Good idea! You can be like a berserker and use your might to overpower everything," Veer chuckled at his suggestion, which was actually good.


    Rock and Elara helped the platform to get out of the crater, as others looked at it''s underneath. It was covered with a dark soil matching the iron throne, and tightly glued together by something.


    Elara punched the soil with her full strength, and hissed, "Sss! This shit rebounds the damage!"


    "Let me check!" Aurora stepped forward, taking out her spectacles. Crouching near the platform, she looked at it closely and then asked, "Miss Seer, can you help me?"


    "Sure!" Elizabeth nodded and sat beside her. Looking at the soil closely, she said, "There are many Runes, and I don''t recognise a single one of them."


    "I do, well, some of them," Aurora said. "I can see them, but not their flow and connection. Help me with that."


    "Okay, that oxen one is first U-shaped..."


    Watching the two girls discuss the things, Veer leaned forward and paid close attention to their conversation. Sadly, he didn''t understand anything as he had little knowledge about the Runes.


    "V, about our Ascension to next stage. I think if we get some time we should do it. We can delay things, you know," Elara said, standing beside him. "Enemies are too strong and it''ll be good if we''re all at Advance Stage."


    "I also want that, El," Veer sighed. "But we aren''t getting any time. I can Ascend to Advance Stage anytime but I need atleast two days just for it and I''ll be too vulnerable in that state. I don''t want to become weak while monsters like that mist is around us."


    "Yeah, but it is important," Elara said. "Beside, don''t you remember that the mist was near the centre so we will probably meet it there. Even if we somehow reach the centre, I don''t think we can win."


    Veer fell in thoughts, as everything Elara said was true. Their situation was very bad, and even if they had somehow defeated Solvar, it was mostly due to luck and Solvar herself helping.


    But what about next one? And even if they somehow cleared this Floating Islands, there was no chances of remaining alive in next one. Ancient horrors were dwelling everywhere. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They had survived the mist only because he had Scepter and even then he couldn''t bring out it''s true power. Atmost, he had brought out a Grandmaster Stage attack and that was why he couldn''t damage it properly.


    They needed power ups. Artefacts were one thing, but even then they couldn''t use them properly. After all, higher Tier Artefacts needed higher stage power base.


    Even if they found powerful Artefacts burried in the platform, could they use them?


    ''I might need to try that.''


    "I cracked it! Yee!"


    As Veer was pondering over their next move, Aurora cheered in happiness. Turning his attention back to her, Veer noticed the dark soil coming undone.


    He smiled and patted her head, making her smile even more, "Good job! You''re a genius at this, like you even solved Ancient Rune Formation."


    "Ah! That''s mostly because it has been degraded by both time and corruption," Aurora said. "That is why it was easy to crack it. Oh yeah, there''s a high chance we will only get mid tier artefacts."


    "Hmm? Why?"


    "Lower Tier Artefacts can''t resist the erosion of time as their Rune Formation can''t last that long. You know, even the Artefacts we carry will probably die out soon if we spend too much time here. But yeah, things can be different since it''s Ancient Formations. Who knows how they used to make Artefacts back then?"


    Veer watched her continue to talk without stopping for a second and nodded, "Understood! But what about Higher Tier ones? They should be able to resist the erosion of time, right?"


    "Resist? They are pretty much immune to it. But they are also weird. Higher Tier Artefacts are like magnets for corruption. Corruption always targets the higher Tier Artefacts for some reason, as if it''s some juicy delicious meal you prepared."


    "I see."


    "Yeah, my family actually found a corrupted core and it was very powerful. Do you know what it did? It literally eat away a Tier A Safe like ants, but more quickly. So yeah, don''t expect any powerful ones in there since it''s been a thousand years and the corruption might have already eaten away majority of things."


    Aurora put her hand on her chin and continued, "But that''s fine as well. It''s not like we can use anything like that so it''ll be good if we can get some D or C tier Artefacts, possibly Accessories, then it''ll be the best."


    Everyone looked at her, wondering if the pill''s effect was still there. How did she talk so much in a single breath? Only Elara and Veer knew her Habit of talking so they weren''t that surprised.


    Sighing, Veer patted her head and said, "Chill and take some air."


    Aurora''s pointy ears turned red in embarassment, as she nodded and backed away. Only chuckling at her, Veer asked, "Are you sure there aren''t more Rune Formation inside? Like a bomb?"


    "No, I''m sure there aren''t any, and even if there were, none of them are active," Aurora shook her head and answered.


    Veer smiled and then began to dig up the dark soil, as others also came to help him. After just a minute of digging, he made a hole in the platform through which he could see the insides of the platform.


    As he made the hole bigger, he could finally see the insides clearly. And it was just as Aurora said, filled with metallic dust mixed with other type of ashes.


    There were a few artefacts, but their number was so small compared to the small hill of dust and ashes. It was clear that Aethryms of the town had a lot of treasures, sadly none of them survived the corruption.


    Veer sighed, lamenting the fact that Solvar was too rich. If she had more of lower Tier Artefacts, then they would have gotten more. Now, they would only have a few.


    "Whatever!" Veer turned out and said. "Let''s pack up things here. It won''t be long before the sun sets so pack everything you can find. We''ll check the things under the river."


    Everyone nodded, as they began to pack Artefacts in their storage ring. It wasn''t a hard work considering the number of artefacts.


    Aurora also spent that time studying the Runes on the platform. After all, which could be a better way to study then to study Ancient things when the civilisation was at it''s peak?


    "Let''s go!" Veer announced. "Our target is to cross the river before evening!"


    "Yes!"


    ...


    It was Veer thought. They had taken a couple of hours coming back and by the time they made back to the beach, the sun was already setting below the horizon.


    Fortunately, they knew what awaited them so they were prepared. They were just out because they wanted to have a nice meal. Because of meat''s scarcity, they had already come down to two meals a day, making they wonder if they had to turn it into one meal per day.


    The only problem was Rain, as she needed a lot of food. As she sensed Veer''s gaze on her, she understood his thoughts and smiled, "Don''t worry, Boss!"


    "I didn''t mean that way. We can manage."


    "Haha, Boss, you''re forgetting where I grew up and especially my race. I can survive and live even in the worst place. Don''t worry!"


    Rock nodded, supporting her, "She''s right, Boss. We are also prepared, as we had spent months in the Academy. We can survive on practically anything. The same goes for all of our Academy students, well, except for First Dormitory."


    "That''s true, I guess," Veer smiled and said. "Anyway, there has been some changes in the plan. We will delay our attack on the centre and instead focus on strengthening ourselves."


    "But what about the Aquatic life?" Elizabeth asked.


    "Hehe, I have a plan for it. After all, my Aspect is quite unique and versatile," Veer grinned, remembering his Sub-Aspect.


    Elara and Aurora also understood, as Aurora asked, "Will that work on them?"


    "They aren''t from my race, so it''ll work. The problem is convincing them, that will cause us problems."

 Chapter 175 - 175: Power Up (1)

    Veer had a simple plan to deal with the Aquatica Creatures and that was to tame them. He wouldn''t take every single one of them, but a few would do. They could just ask for an isolated spot and spend their time there.


    "Alright, we''ll deal with that later but let''s check out our loot," Veer said, grinning and rubbing his hand in excitement.


    "Don''t be so excited. The corruption has just affected the runes on the artefacts too," Aurora sighed. "Why do you think we consider corruption as such a big deal?"


    Corruption could drive anyone mad and could decay even the world''s strongest metal to nothing. It was weird, but nobody could understand it properly.


    For some, it was just the knowing of forbidden knowledge, but for some, it was a force of nature. As someone who had experienced both, even Veer couldn''t say what corruption really was.


    Veer sighed and nodded. He then asked everyone to take out their shares of artefacts and in no time, the sand was filled with them.


    Unfortunately, there were only twenty artefacts in total. It was a very small number compared to what they had expected, but there was nothing they could do. These were the only artefacts that had survived both corruption and the erosion of time for thousands of years.


    "Hmm, many of their runes are broken, but they can be used," Aurora said, looking around the artefacts. "If I had to say, then the lowest tier artefacts are Tier D and the highest is only Tier B."


    "It''s fine. That''s what we need anyway," Veer smiled and asked in his mind, ''Tell me the highest rank artefact and the lowest one from it.''


    [The Highest Tier Artefacts are two Tier B artefacts. One is a DragonHide Armour and the second is Stormcaller Spear.]


    Veer raised an eyebrow and picked up a spear. It has a wooden shaft, which was pure dark as if made from electrocuted wood, and on its tip, it held a sharp, pointy knife made of an unknown purple substance.


    Just by holding it, Veer felt his mana being drained, as the spear sucked it like a hungry beast. Resisting the urge to feed it any more, he checked its status.


    [Stormcaller Spear]


    [Tier - B]


    [Type - Weapon]


    [Description - Channels electricity into attacks, stunning enemies. Can use the Lightning Element by pouring Mana in it.]


    "Interesting one! Sadly, it consumes too much mana."


    [It was more powerful, but some of its enchantments got erased along with its runes.]


    "I see, that''s understandable," Veer showed everyone the spear and asked, after telling them its description, "So, anyone wants it?"


    "Nope. We don''t have a spear user with us, so it''s better you keep it for now. If we meet any trustworthy people, then we can give it to them," Elara said. "Though, if you grow strong enough, then maybe you can use it. For now, it''s a liability."


    Veer nodded and threw it back in his storage ring. Then, he picked up the second Tier-B artefact, the DragonHide Armour.


    It was a sturdy armour, made from dark scales of a dragon that felt like dark metal. It covered a person from head to toe, giving them the utmost protection except for the joints.


    [DragonHide Armour]


    [Tier - B]


    [Type - Armour] Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Description - Provides high elemental resistance and can absorb all attacks of up to Advanced Stage if provided enough Mana.]


    "Hmm, a dangerous one but its consumption," Veer sighed yet again. These artefacts were good and would certainly prove useful, but they were far too mana consuming, making them impractical.


    Thinking of something, he gave the armour to Rock and asked, "Try it!"


    Although a little confused, Rock did as he was told and donned the dark armour. Surprisingly, the armour changed its size and fit him perfectly.


    Veer whistled, saying, "Damn cool! Okay, you''re taking it."


    "But Boss..."


    "It''s fine! Just try to move around a little and tell me how your movements with it are. If all is good, then you can use it. Even without Mana infusion, I''m sure it''ll give you extra defense."


    Rock nodded and then left them to practice with the new armour. Seeing him off, Veer turned back to the artefacts and thought, ''Now, about my second request.''


    [Certainly. There are a total of eleven Tier-D artefacts. First one....]


    As the system explained the artefacts for him, Veer realised that the Tier D worked for everyone, or rather, it came for every class.


    First was a Stormchaser Cloak, which boosted Mana circulation and also reduced spell-casting cooldowns. There was only a single mage in their group, technically, so Veer gave it to Elizabeth, who was more than happy to be a part of their group.


    Then, he found a sword which was worse than his sword, so he just threw it back in his storage ring. After that, there was an armour plate, which was heavy and, aside from Rock, none could use it.


    Elara and Veer relied on their speed and were more of assaulters than tanks, so it was also useless for them. The following artefacts were practically useless for their group, surprisingly.


    As he looked through them, Veer frowned and asked to the system, "What is happening? The ones you give are so good and these?"


    [Host should know that the system possesses the best of the best. Not to mention that these artefacts are worn down. Just the fact that they are still there is already a miracle.]


    "That is also true," Veer sighed and threw everything back in his storage ring. The artefacts were mostly useless for the group because of how they had adapted to fight in the worst conditions.


    Even without having an artefact, they were powerful enough to easily clear the beasts and people in the same stage as them. So, although the artefacts were useless to them, they could be useful for others who might join them later.


    Setting his thoughts aside, Veer decided to see if there were any good artefacts in the Tier-C section.

 Chapter 176 - 176: Power Up (2)

    There were only seven Artefacts remaining, all of them being at Tier-C, so Veer was hopeful. By that time, Rock also returned with a helmet in his hand, with his bald head shining with sweat.


    "It''s awesome, Boss. It felt like a second skin to me, and I also tried infusing my Mana in it. Although the consumption is high, I think I can handle it if I just need to tank attacks for a few seconds at max."


    Veer smiled, as that was exactly what he wanted. Those few seconds would be more than enough for deciding the outcome of a battle.


    ''At least someone isn''t disappointed with our hunt. El was right. It''s better to increase our own strength rather than relying on Artefacts.''


    Veer gestured to his sides and said, "Come and sit. I don''t think there is anything more for you, but tell me if you like anything."


    Saying that, Veer picked up his next Artefact, a Tier-C emblem. As he looked at it, its information came before him in the hologram.


    [Scout''s Emblem]


    [Tier - C]


    [Type - Accessories]


    [Description - Moderate increase in attack speed and range focus.]


    Since Veer and Elara already had their accessories, he gave it to Elara and said, "This should do you good."


    "Umu! Attack speed is all I need, and I can punch holes in anything, even that fucking dragon," Elara happily took the emblem and wore it.


    "Stop cursing, bitch," Veer rolled his eyes and turned to pick up another Artefact. It was a belt made from a deep purple substance, with many holes and a skull on its head.


    [Titan''s Belt]


    [Tier - C]


    [Type - Accessories]


    [Description - Passively strengthens the body and absorbs minor shock damage.]


    Veer hummed, looking at the description. It was certainly very useful and, in fact, one of the best Artefacts he had gotten till now. The problem was, who should he give this to?


    Raising his head, he looked at everyone and thought, ''Aurora doesn''t need it that much, same goes for Elizabeth. Rock already has his armour. That leaves us.''


    He showed the belt to Elara and said, "Let''s give this to Rain. We already have our means to defend, but she doesn''t. She will need it more than us, considering she will also attack directly."


    "You don''t need to explain all that. Just do whatever you want," Elara shrugged, not caring one bit about the fact that Veer could take bad decisions.


    Veer sighed and gave the belt to Rain, while also explaining its functions, "Just activate it before going into battle. Considering that you''ll have to lurk around, it can give your body a boost and also keep it safe if you get a random attack on you."


    "Yee, thanks boss. Also, due to my Aspect, I can actually adjust to the difference in strength because of boosts," Rain giggled, happily taking the belt and wearing it around her slim waist. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Now, that''s two out,'' Veer smiled and looked back at the other Artefacts. Next was a bow, which he had to throw back in the storage ring again.


    Aurora had the best one, so she didn''t really need it, and others couldn''t use a bow.


    Proceeding forward, Veer picked up a light leather armour. It was made from a very light material, as if made from feathers, as Veer could hardly feel its weight.


    He smiled and gave it to Aurora after checking its description.


    [Asura''s Wrath Armor]


    [Tier - C]


    [Type - Light Armour]


    [Description - Forms a protective aura that repels weaker attacks and increases strength.]


    Aurora smiled, as this was exactly what she needed. Although she already had good armour, this was far better than hers. So, she thanked Veer and wore it upon her battle suit.


    Then, Veer picked up a pair of gauntlets, making him speechless. Just how fair was this world towards women, and how did Elara get so many of the Artefacts?


    Shaking his head, Veer threw the gauntlets towards her after seeing its description, which made him even more speechless.


    [Heaven-Crusher Gauntlets]


    [Tier - C]


    [Type - Weapon]


    [Description - A pair of gauntlets that can amplify any punch with devastating shockwaves.]


    Elara''s grin turned wider, as she laughed, "Haha! This is the best. Thank the dead gods I got this."


    "You know, this was probably a battlefield for Gods in the Dark Era, and there might be their souls wandering around," Aurora said, smiling at Elara.


    "Yeah, like I care." Elara rolled her eyes and kept the gauntlets close to her chest.


    Veer looked at the remaining two Artefacts, hoping one was good for him. Sadly, the next one was a dagger which he kept at its waist. It was nothing worthy, honestly, but it would be good if there was a time he lost his swords.


    He wasn''t a dagger man, but he could use them.


    Now, the time was for the last Artefact.


    [Voidwalker Boots]


    [Tier - C]


    [Type - Weapon]


    [Description - Grants short-range teleportation using refined mana control.]


    "Fucking hell!" Veer exclaimed in shock and stood up. For a second, he couldn''t even react as he cursed again. "Hell yeah! Being patient always gives the best rewards."


    "Ho? What happened now?" Elara asked in amusement. "Are they that good?"


    "Of course, they are. If I use enough Mana, then I can teleport," Veer grinned, as he clenched his fists. "And my Mana is potent and in large quantity too. This is the best."


    "Is it like my skill?" Rain tilted her head and asked. "The one where I throw a dagger and teleport there. Honestly, it''s mana consuming and makes my head hurt."


    "Yeah, something similar but much better," Veer nodded. "I can actually teleport in short range and in every direction without any prerequisite. Your dagger can alert the enemy, but my teleportation doesn''t have that thing."


    "Hmm, that''s actually good, but will your head hurt too?" Rain asked.


    "That we''ll know after trying," Veer said. "Anyway, let''s go back to our little home. The sun is going down."


    "Oh yeah, I also collected some more things so we can check them later," Aurora said, standing up.

 Chapter 177 - 177: Seisha

    The mist arrived right after the last rays of the sun left the island. It floated around, hurling and roaring in anger as it tried to find the little creatures who actually dared to injure it.


    Sadly for it, Veer and his group had eaten the pill and shifted their base to the underground of the river. Fortunately, they didn''t encounter any Aquatica Creatures so they were able to make the barrier properly again.


    Sitting inside the barrier, Veer asked, "What did you say again? Like there were other things in the platform?"


    "Yeah, they were in a hidden chamber so they survived, well, sort of so we can use them," Aurora smiled and said.


    Then, she took out a few potions and showed them to others. There were many bottles filed with various types of liquid, most of which was purple and green.


    "Wait! Are they recovery potions?" Elizabeth asked, surprised.


    "Yeah! We now have a whole pack of these recovery potions, be it stamina, vitality, or mana. Everything can be recovered from these," Aurora grinned and said, telling them as if she was a street vendor.


    "There are also a few of these potions which will help us Ascend to next stage," Aurora smiled and said. "So, it''s best if we stay put and increase our strength first. So, what stage everyone is at?"


    "Peak of Intermediate and can break through to Advance any time," Veer said. "I will take atleast two days for it so you can leave me alone for a while after this. Hopefully, we can have that time."


    "We will have, don''t worry," Elara waved her hand at him and then answered Aurora. "As for me, I''m also at the Intermediate Stage, well, mostly that''s because of that Iron Woman. I can also break through to Advance Stage soon, and I can be quicker than him."


    "I''m also at intermediate Stage, but I doubt I can Ascend to Advance Stage so soon," Rock sighed and said. "It will take atleast a couple of days for me. My body is getting stronger day by day due to fighting monsters and eating their meat, not to mention my Mana Circulation."


    "I''m also at Intermediate Stage," Elizabeth giggled and said. "Just give me one of those potions and I can Ascend to Advance any moment. Being a part of royal family has it''s perks."


    As everyone turned to look at her, Rain pondered over her situation and said, "I think as long as I can assimilate with the mist I devoured, I can Ascend to the Advance Stage. But I don''t know how to."


    "I can help in that so don''t worry," Veer said, reassuring her. "Just be ready."


    "Alright, it seems that everyone except our tank can breakthrough the Advance Stage," Aurora realised what she had spoken and quickly corrected herself. "I''m not poking fun or anything at you, so I''m sorry if I came like that."


    "It''s fine. It''s the truth, after all," Rock shook his head and said. "A tank is supposed to be the protector of the team so they cannot lag behind. It is my fault so I will work hard to catch up to you and work as your shield."


    "Good, since this matter is decided then let''s not waste our time," Veer said. "I don''t think we need sleep, right? Well, atleast I don''t like it so let''s practice for now."


    An idea formed in his head as he continued, "But before that, I will go and try something."


    Saying that, he left the barrier and chose a direction where he could feel a few powerful auras. Slowly, he swam towards that direction and found a sea snake, dark purple in colour devouring a fish the size of an adult human.


    [Name- Nag]


    [Type - Aquatic Magical Creature]


    [Rank - Elite Stage]


    ''Hmm, this will be difficult but it''s worth it,'' Veer smiled and turned around, seeing his tomboy girlfriend following him. He was speechless and used his connection with her to talk, ''The hell you''re doing here?''


    Elara''s short hair floated in the water, as her battle suit clung to her athletic figure. She felt Veer''s gaze on her body and smiled, ''Say that after you stop pinning holes in my body through your eyes.''


    Veer rolled his eyes and focused back on the sea snake. It wasn''t any different from the land snakes, but it''s body was made to suit the waters.


    ''Easily over twenty metres long and two metres wide. Damn!''


    ''I''ll take care of it,'' Elara said. ''You can try your magic, but I''m sure it''ll attack you. I''ll handle that.''


    Veer nodded and then flapped his legs to go near the sea snake. As expected, it quickly noticed him and hissed, it''s tongue coming in and out of it''s mouth. It slapped it''s tail, covered in ring like substance, against the water to warn Veer.


    If he dared to come closer, he would become it''s snack.


    Veer raised his hand and came to a halt, showing his peaceful attitude. Fortunately, the snake had eaten it''s share already and wasn''t in the mood to hunt Veer, so it just slapped it''s tail once again and turned to leave.


    Veer quickly followed it, annoying the big guy as it slapped it''s tail again. Then, it advanced towards him at an incredible speed that left even Veer shocked.


    In just over a second, it arrived near Veer and stopped, circling around him and observing him. It''s eyes seemed confused, wondering when did the river had such four legged species.


    ''Damn it! I can''t even use voice here,'' Veer cursed his luck, but still smiled amiably and showed his smile. Surprisingly, it worked as the snake flicked it''s tongue on his head, it''s big vertical eyes filled with curiosity and confusion.


    ''Well, aren''t you an intelligent one?'' Veer smiled and put his hand on it''s head full of purple scales. They were hard, like an armour, making him wonder if the snake possessed some hidden powerful bloodline.


    ''Wait! In Eastern side, they did believe that snake can become Dragons, so is it true here too?''


    He wondered, having little knowledge about the might Creatures. Smiling, he caressed the scales as he let the snake curl around him.


    ''Want me to intervene?''


    Hearing Elara''s voice in his head, Veer realised the position he was in, but still, he didn''t feel any danger so he replied, ''Its fine!''


    Then, he tried to send his emotions and intentions to the snake, as his aspect worked for him. It easily converted into thoughts that the snake could understand and established a temporary connection.


    The sea snake seemed confused at first, then it flicked Veer''s face again, and rested it''s head on his head. Not knowing what it was trying to do, Veer just let the big guy do it''s thing and scratched it''s undersides.


    He heard some satisfied groans from above him, and soon received a singal that the sea snake wanted to try this bond thing.


    It didn''t understand much of what Veer wanted, but it had enough intelligence to know that it wasn''t harmful, or atleast Veer didn''t have any harmful intentions.


    Veer was ecstatic, as he never expected his plan to go so easily. Still, he wasn''t complaining as he also liked the clueless snake.


    Putting his head against the giant head of sea snake, Veer tried to form the connection between them. It was similar to when he had made his bond with Liliana.


    His soul navigated the chaotic, nascent soul channels of the snake, and soon found it''s soul sea. It was a purple world, and in it''s centre, a small pearl was resting on a cushion.


    Not letting the breathtaking view take over his mind, Veer touched the pearl. His eyes widened as he watched the pearl explode in purple particles and assimilate in the surrounding.


    ''Why does this seems so familiar?'' Veer wondered, before he realised something. ''Wait! That''s Dragon''s Blood Essence! And a powerful one at that! Fucking hell! So it was true!'' Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The sea snake was most likely a descendant of an Ancient Dragon and was carrying a Dragon Blood Essence inside it''s soul, but due to being weak it couldn''t use it.


    Veer''s bond allowed it to break free from the seals and assimilate with the hidden Dragon Blood Essence. Only now Veer understood why the snake seemed so close with him. It was most likely drawn to his Dragon Master aspect.


    In the next moment, he was thrown out of the Soul Sea and came back to his body. He watched in astonishment as the Sea snake''s body changed slightly, it''s scales growing darker and two curled horns growing out of it''s head.


    The sea snake closed it''s eyes, feeling the warmth and change in it''s body. It could feel it''s strength growing and became happy. It began to circle around Veer, making small water vortex around itself.


    As he was connected with it now, Veer could sense it''s happiness and felt glad he had met the big guy first. He raised his hand and the sea snake stopped, looking at him with it''s big eyes filled with happiness.


    "You don''t have a proper name, Right? Well, I''ll give you one. You are Seisha!"

 Chapter 178 - 178: New Place

    Veer had not expected taming to be so easy, but he also knew that he was just lucky this time. The Sea snake, now Seisha, didn''t attack him because of two reasons.


    First of all, she was full after eating her meal and then there was also the Dragon Essence inside her which resonated with his Aspect. She was very curious about the connection and accepted it.


    Smiling at her, Veer patted her head and thought, ''Why do I always get females? Hmm, protagonist aura.''


    He wanted to take her back to meet others, but she was really big in size. So, he transmitted his thoughts to her and got a satisfying answer.


    In just a second, Seisha''s size began to decrease and only stopped when she was around the normal snake size, easily wrapping around Veer''s hand.


    Veer kissed her forehead and asked, ''Do you know any place where we can spend our time peacefully without being alerted by anyone?''


    Seisha blinked, trying to process his question before unwrapping herself from his arm. Then, she began to sim towards his right, asking him to follow her through their connection.


    Veer gestured Elara to follow Seisha as he did the same. They mostly navigated close to the wall of the river, which curved inside because of water and looked like an ocean from underneath.


    Darkness still covered the area but they had gotten used to see things in dark. As they followed the little snake for almost half an hour, they finally came to stop before a small cave made underneath a large stone.


    Seisha once again slapped her tail against the water and entered the cave. It looked rather small, only around one metre in diameter, but trusting his new pet, Veer followed her.


    The moment he entered, he was left dumbstruck as he looked at the mesmerizing sight before him. The cave was actually a dome, with beautiful flowers glowing on the ground and many small stones showered the cave in dim light.


    It looked so beautiful, out of the world that both Elara and Veer just stood there for a few moments, admiring the scenery.


    ''This is the best!'' Veer said. ''It is also big enough for us to have enough room to focus on our own breakthroughs.''


    ''Yeah, let''s go call others and Ascend to Advance Stage,'' Elara smiled and said. ''I can''t wait to taste the new powers. I can also use more of my flames attack in the Advance Stage, hehe.''


    Veer nodded, but he decided to talk to Seisha, so he said, ''You can go and call them. I''ll talk to my new friend here till then.''


    ''Sure!'' Elara shrugged and left from the same way they came.


    On the other hand, Veer went near Seisha and smiled, seeing her beautiful little body. It was around one metre in length, with a purple scaled body that looked like dragon scales.


    Two beautiful vertical eyes looked back at him, as he caressed her horns and said, ''So, what do you usually do here?''


    ...


    After some time, Elara returned with others and chuckled seeing the same reaction from them. They were also mesmerized from the view they only saw in movies.


    As for Veer, he was busy exploring the cave while talking with his new friend. Sensing Elara, he came back and showed them Seisha wrapped around his neck and resting her head on his head.


    Then, He turned towards Aurora and asked, ''Can you make a few barriers in six places?''


    ''Not now, but I can do it tomorrow in day. I''ll just make them,'' Aurora smiled and said. ''You see, I had a breakthrough recently in my imagination and that also helped my Runemastery.''


    Others could only look at them as if they were idiots, as they were talking using their bonds and didn''t really move their lips. But nobody said anything, or rather they couldn''t even say anything.


    Seeing their reaction, Aurora quickly took out the barrier and made the room for everyone. As everyone entered, Elara asked from inside, ''Can the snake enter?'' S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Veer raised an eyebrow and turned towards Seisha, asking her the question. Getting the answer, he smiled and entered the room and felt refreshed away from the water.


    Seisha was also the same, as if the absence of water didn''t affect her. Veer knew the reason for that, as Dragon Essence helped in lots of ways, not to mention the bond they shared also helped.


    "Okay, so she''s Seisha, an Elite Stage Magical Creature," Veer introduced his little companion. "I hope you treat her well."


    "Boss, I don''t think we can mistreat her even if we want to," Rain tilted her head and said. "She is powerful and also tasty."


    Under her gaze, Seisha shivered and quickly hid in Veer''s gaze. She quickly sent her thoughts to Veer, telling him how she was feeling as if a dangerous predator was looking at her.


    Veer rubbed her little head, consoling her and said, "Let''s get back on the topic. Since we all need some space for the breakthrough, Aur will make these barriers for us tomorrow. But that also means we can''t attempt it now."


    "Yes, so I''ll explain what the Advance Stage is and how we can attain it, though it can be different for everyone," Aurora said. "I would have let V explain it, but I think I know more than him on this matter."


    "There''s no problem with that," Veer shook his head and said. "It''s better if we know everything about the things we''re going to try."


    "Alright, so to reach the Advance Stage, you need a few things, and I''m sure we don''t fulfill some of them. Like for a mage to officially enter the Advance Stage, you need to use an Tier D Spell. But you can do without it too," Aurora explained.


    She smiled and said, "It''ll be more like you''ll have the power but not know where to use. But there is no problem with that too because we have Veer with us."


    "Huh? What about me?" Veer asked in confusion.


    "You have been trying to modify spells and also have the best imagination here," Aurora smiled and said. "You can try to create a whole new spell, that way you''ll officially enter the Advance Stage. Aside from you, only Elizabeth is a mage..."


    "Umm, are you guys forgetting something?" Elizabeth raised her hand and said. "I''m from the Royal family and also an important student of Royal Academy. I have a few Tier D spells I can teach him."


    "Oh, you just never liked to help so we almost forgot about you," Aurora smirked at that. "But thanks. You can discuss this with him later. Now, for warriors like Elara and Rock, I think you need to form an armour around your body to officially enter the Advance Stage."


    "Huh? Like this?" Elara showed her hand, coated in Mana. It did protect her from damage so it could be considered an armour, but she had doubts that Aurora meant that.


    She would have known about these stuff, but she had already ran away from home and her father would have never expected her to reach Advance Stage so soon.


    "No, not that," Aurora rubbed her nose bridge and said. "You need to make a thin membrane of Armour around your body. It can be a thick, heavy armour or a simple membrane actually. But you should be able to keep it active passively without actually pressuring the mind in any form."


    "Hmm, sounds like a hassle but I think I can do it," Elara said with a nod.


    "I will too," Rock was also in an agreement. "But I don''t understand something. You are saying officially, and also mentioned how there is a roundabout way. I''m confused."


    "I''ll bet there, so wait a minute," Aurora waved her hand at him and turned towards Rain, who had practically zero clue on these things. "I don''t understand what she falls into..."


    "Regardless of what she falls into, all the assassins need to achieve a certain speed to officially enter Advance Stage, no?" Veer asked.


    "Yeah, she just needs to do that," Aurora nodded and then turned towards Rock. "Now, I''ll answer your question. The reason I say officially is because these things are decided by the World Government, and are not the laws of nature."


    She raised her fingers and said, "All of these comes after you have completed the natural process of Ascension, which involves either improvement in physical body and change in Mana Core."

 Chapter 179 - 179: The Advance Stage

    Veer always felt that the power system of this world was a mess and confusing, but now he felt that his thoughts couldn''t be more true.


    There was a natural progression system that followed the laws of nature, but there was also the official way the World Government had decided.


    He knew that it was for the best as the things the official rules say always brings the best and stable way of a stage. For example, to achieve Advance Stage in the Official way for a warrior, they needed to form an armour around them that didn''t pressure their mind.


    This stabilised their Mana control and also refined it, not to mention it also made them have good control over their body and strength.


    The natural way of progression was necessary though, as all of these steps worked after one had ascended to next stage naturally. Of course, the official methods could hasten the process and also allow everyone to breakthrough to next stage, so no one really complained.


    "Alright, so the first and most important thing to Ascend to next stage is solidifying the Mana Core," Aurora said. "It doesn''t matter which class you chose, you need to solidify your Mana Core to reach next stage. It''s mandatory."


    "Let me explain it more clearly," Veer said, waving his hand at Aurora. "I''m pretty sure you all can sense your Mana Core already and although it may look like it''s solid, it actually isn''t. It''s just gaseous in nature, and what you need to do is form a case, like a bottle in which you will store that gas."


    "How does that help, Boss?" Rain asked, confused. "And how to do that anyway?"


    "It actually does help. You see, if it''s gaseous form, it continues to leak from our body and also replenish. It sounds it''s good but it''s actually not," Veer explained. "Because of the constant incoming and outgoing, the mana never gets to get denser."


    He raised his hand and imagined the air before him having colors. It wasn''t that difficult considering he knew how the light and spectrum worked, but it still took heavy portion of his mana.


    "Now, see this and visualize it later," Veer said, trying to gather the green air on a single spot, but it was obviously impossible to do that as most of it leaked out. But it wasn''t that affected because new air replaced it.


    "Did you see that? The air constantly gets replaced and our body can''t adapt to the mana," Veer explained. "As you all probably know, the environmental mana isn''t something we can use really and after we absorb it, our body refines it and makes it usable for us."


    "Ah! I understand," Rain punched her palm and said. "Due to constant replacement, our body don''t adapt to the new mana that fast and that makes it harder for us to use. That also means even for weak spells and techniques, we''ll use more mana since we can''t really use our Mana properly."


    "Exactly, Good girl," Veer smiled and patted Rain''s head, as she purred in response, making his smile even wider. "We have been doing that actually. It''s not our fault, but that''s something we need to change if we gotta reach the Advance Stage."


    "Now, watch closely, what will happen if I trap this air?" Veer said, as he made a air case around the green air. Some of it leaked, like usual, but whatever remained got trapped in the case.


    "Now, the mana is stored in the Mana Core and it won''t leak, what does that mean?" Veer smiled and said. "It means we can use our Mana more precisely and we will be using less mana for the same Spells and techniques we use more for now."


    "That''s actually incredible," Aurora muttered, surprised by how detailed and simple Veer''s explanation was. "Reaching Advance Stage would have a qualitative change in us."


    "That''s why I want us to first reach it and then try our luck," Elara shrugged.


    "Yeah, also, this is probably a foundation for future stages," Veer said. "Maybe we''ll have to turn the gaseous mana into liquid to store more of it. It''ll also be more potent so..."


    He shook his head and said, "Never mind. The point is, we have to make the Mana Core solid, or rather a case around it. As for how to make it, it''s actually all come down to your Mana Control or the Mana Circulation Technique you practice."


    He added the last sentence remembering his own condition. He couldn''t use the normal method to ascend after all, he would need practice the Primordial Arcane Forge and that was going to be a lot of pains for him.


    "Listen well, all you need to do is force your Mana to compress more and more, as much as you can," Aurora said. "That is the only thing you need to start with, because once you learn to compress mana, you can easily solidify it and make a tight Case of Mana where you can store the mana."


    Remembering something, she added, "Oh yeah, you will have to see how big the case you make because once you do, it''ll be hard to make it again because your body won''t be able to handle it so much. So, choose wisely and make it. Last thing, you will still have a Mana Core outside of the case, which will the area where your Mana gathers, so don''t think too much about it."


    Looking at everyone, she asked, "Anything else?"


    Rock raised his hand and upon approval, he said, "It''s not a question, but confirmation. All we need to do is first compress the Mana inside our Mana Core until we learn to solidify it. After that, make a case where we can trap more of mana."


    Aurora nodded and said, "Yes, after that all you''ll need to do is the class specific things but they''re rather the official ones so you will still be at Advance Stage otherwise."


    "Alright, thanks for the information."


    "Anyone else?"


    Seeing that nobody answered, Veer let the air go and said, "Then, let''s use this time to better our Mana Control. We have been in many battles recently and have changed a lot. So, it''s better to be in our best condition before we try something so dangerous."


    "Understood!"


    The night passed just like that, with everyone sitting closed eyes and focusing on their Mana Control.


    In the morning, they went outside and cooked their food. Surprisingly, Seisha demanded Veer''s blood after her meal, which Veer happily gave.


    It wasn''t much, but it seemed to be her favourite so he didn''t mind. A few drops of blood wouldn''t harm him or her.


    As they sat and ate the food, Veer asked to his pet wrapped around his neck, "Hey, do you know if we can get some food in the river?"


    Seisha raised her head and flicked her tongue, then transmitted her thoughts. What she told surprised Veer, as he turned to her for confirmation.


    "What happened?" Elara asked.


    "Apparently, she is one of the weakest in the river and had to run away from her home after she was exiled for being weak," Veer answered, while rubbing Seisha''s head. "She came to this weaker area to live the rest of her life."


    Elara''s lips twitched hearing that, as she said, "So, you''re telling me we''re actually lucky to be thrown in weaker side? Wait! If Elite Stage is on weaker side, then what''s the most powerful being in the river?"


    Veer asked the question to Seisha and she answered after some time, with colour draining from his face from her answer. He rubbed his eyes and said, "We''re really lucky."


    "What now?"


    "She''s saying the most powerful being she had seen in the river is a Leviathan, or atleast that''s what matches her description," Veer said. "And the problem is that, the Leviathan is so powerful that it could change the very laws of world and create countless Aquatic Creatures in matter of seconds." Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oi! Oi! That sounds like a bad news, ain''t it?" Elara facepalmed and said.


    "That isn''t the worst news," Veer smiled wryly and said. "She''s saying that the Leviathan can actually take humanoid form, that''s why she was so curious upon seeing me because I had the same figure as that Leviathan."


    "Fucking hell!" Elara cursed out loud as she turned to look at the river that seemed so peaceful. "I wonder what is more dangerous, staying in river with that Leviathan or the Mist."


    "Definitely river," Veer sighed. "She did say that this area is so weak in Mana that nobody powerful comes here. But yeah that can change if that Leviathan senses the Mist wandering around here."


    Elara looked at the bleak sky and said, "What kind of fucked up situation we''re in? We''re just Intermediate Stage kids for fucks sake. We don''t have any business among these world threatening calamities."


    "Heh, it''s a perfect place for dating, don''t you think?"


    "Fuck off!"

 Chapter 180 - 180: The Final Boss

    Talking to everyone without worrying about anything was certainly good and a change of pace. It made Veer''s mood and mind stable, and calm enough to begin the Ascension to new stage.


    But he decided to wait.


    For his next breakthrough, he needed to activate a total of eighteen new Mana Veins and they were many more times difficult than the first nine. Of course, in those eighteen, the previous nine weren''t included.


    Because of that, he might need to go in a seclusion of two days or maybe even more. He wasn''t sure how much pain he could handle and how much actually those new Viens would cause him.


    So, Veer was taking his time to talk to others. After their meal, others began to discuss random things, trying to get the stress off their mind.


    On the other hand, Aurora began to work on the barriers everyone would need. Fortunately, they had the Iron swords from the Iron Throne which were durable and a good material for the Rune Formation.


    As he excused himself, Veer went towards her and found her drawing the Runes on the Iron swords. Surprisingly, they weren''t rusty and looked like someone took care of them.


    Crouching new her, he stayed silent and observed everything. He was also interested in Runemastery so why would he waste such an opportunity to learn new things.


    Aurora was too focused on her work so she didn''t even notice Veer and continued on carving the Runes on the Iron Swords with her special Ink. The barrier was fortunately not of Higher Tier, so she could still make it.


    She drew a total of seven Runes on first sword, followed by three on second and six on third one. After finishing those, she took even more time on the fourth one to draw only a single Rune, which wood serve as the core.


    Veer didn''t recognise many of the Runes, so he ran his imagination wild trying to guess their work. He frowned, thinking, ''That one should work as a separation, sort of like a one sided mirror where one could see from one but not from other. The same application but in different ways.''


    "Don''t stare at it so much," Aurora said, finally noticing Veer. "The one you''re so focused on works on the separation of two elements on the larger scale. It''s a smaller one, which just separates two big bodies of water and air, giving us that room."


    "I see," Veer smiled, as he was mostly right. "Is it done?"


    "Yes, it''s more of a crude version though," Aurora sighed. "I can only hope it works."


    "I can see that from the fact that you only used a bone to make that barrier. Anyway, Let''s try it then," Veer said, as he stood up and took the four Iron swords but Aurora snatched it from him.


    "You don''t know the position we have to place them on," Aurora said, going towards the river. "Let''s go!"


    Soon, they were under water again and touched the base. Aurora tried to place the iron swords properly, but due to water float and it''s pressure it wasn''t easy.


    Frustrated, she once again tried, only to fail yet again.


    Seeing that, Veer tapped on her shoulders and said, ''Just use the barrier to clear out the water and then place them. It''ll work anyway.''


    Aurora gave a thumbs to him for the idea and did as he said. After making the barrier, she placed the first three iron swords in a triangle. But the angle of them was very precise.


    Finally, the last sword was placed at a random spot in the triangle, making Veer confused. So, he asked, "How do we even know where to place the core?"


    "It''s actually simple," Aurora explained, whlle doing her work. "Once you become a proper Runemaster, you''ll begin to feel the energy fluctuations these nodes cause and find the focal point to place the core on. That''s still tough for me, though."


    After placing the final sword, Aurora withdrew and also took out the bone from the ground. Instantly, the barrier disappeared and the water came rushing in.


    But It stopped after coming to a certain distance, making the duo smile. The barrier had worked, but in a much smaller area. It was fine, though, as these new barriers were supposed to be for a single person.


    "Let''s go, I''ll need to make 5 more of these," Aurora said with a smile. She loved Runes and it''s mysteries, so making more Rune Formations was something she enjoyed a lot.


    Veer nodded and they came back to the surface after retrieving the iron swords. He kept them with himself to study them, while Aurora once again begin to work on more Iron swords.


    Now that she knew they worked, she was more confident. But of course, that didn''t make her arrogant as she still paid a close attention to the iron swords. Even a slight mistake could change how the Rune Formation worked.


    Who knew if she would make a internal exploding bomb instead of a normal barrier?


    As Veer sat to study the iron swords, he had a thought and turned towards Rain, saying, "How much time do you think you''ll take to get to the centre of this island?"


    "Hmm, roughly around two hours at my max speed. Though, it''s mostly thanks for the absence of Magical Creatures," Rain answered.


    "Good!" Veer said with a nod. "Go and check on it. We will need to attack it once we''re ready so gathering intel is important. However, be careful, there are three overlords of this island and each of them can crush us like ants."


    "Gotcha! I''m off then," Saying that, Rain stood and vanished from her spot. Her speed was, as always, a top notch even for Assassins of her state.


    Thinking of his team, Veer had to say every single one of them was a prodigy, making even him embarassed as he couldn''t do much extra despite being a Battle Mage.


    ''Whatever! As long as we defeat that bastard, everything is good.'' S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After around five hours, Rain returned back to them and hopped on Veer''s back, surprising him. Then, she whimpered, "Boss, what is with this Labyrinth and the powerful bastards living here?"


    "What did you see?" Veer asked.


    "The final bastard we''ll have to face," Rain said, shuddering as she remembered her encounter. "Unlike Solvar, this guy is completely corrupted and it''s clear."


    "Tell me everything in details," Veer said, caressing her hand to calm her.


    "Hmm," Rain hummed and then said. "As you guessed, the mist is there at the centre of the island and it''s actually being protected by a thin white line. I don''t know what that is, but it can''t get out of it."


    Others got closer to hear the details, as Rain continued.


    "That white line circle the centre except for a tiny space where it''s cut off instead of joining together. I was afraid of the mist and wanted to come, but remembering the mission, I went forward and realised that the mist couldn''t come out of that white line."


    She closed her eyes, resting her head on his shoulder and said, "It was very angry seeing me, but couldn''t do anything. It was like a trapped beast humans gather to show in zoos. I became confident and went close and saw that tiny space on the circle."


    Noticing that she had stopped, Veer patted her head and said, "You don''t need to continue if it makes you..."


    "No, it''s fine," Rain said. "I''m just remembering that guy. It was a male, with his skin dark as obsidian and eyes like black abyss. As usual, they were filled with hunger and madness of the corruption."


    "You looked into his eyes and he didn''t do anything?" Elara blinked in confusion and asked.


    "No! Despite the corruption, that guy seemed to be Intelligent. He even taunted me to get inside the white Circle. Also, his ears were similar to Boss Aurora."


    That made Veer''s interest peak, as he asked, "He was an Elf?"


    "Yes!" Rain nodded. "I don''t know why I''m feeling so much fear. It''s like that time when we encountered those unknown beings in those jungles. But..."


    Veer patted her head, and whispered, "it''s fine! I''m here for you. Everyone is here for you. Even those beings can''t do anything to us."


    Even if she knew those were just fake words of consolation, Rain felt better as she smiled and said, "This time, it felt intentional, like that guy was trying to induce fear in me. But that time, I actually felt that fear even without looking at that being."


    Her words just made Veer wonder who they had encountered in Rain''s trial. He thought, ''If even Saints are beneath them, then they can only be Demi God and above. The hell? Don''t tell me we even have False Gods...oh wait! We have one! That''s what we''re fighting against.''

 Chapter 181 - 181: Primordial Arcane Forge, Again

    Rain had brought important intel, as now they at least knew of their enemy''s ability. It was definitely related to fear-inducing or maybe emotion manipulation.


    It was definitely related to the mind, so they would have to be careful with that.


    "By the way, could that guy be an Moso Elf?" Aurora asked Veer as she came near him. She had also heard everything Rain said and guessed the identity of their enemy.


    "Hmm, it''s possible," Veer said with a nod. "They did have their specialty in mind-related powers, after all. But let''s not jump to conclusions. We''ll see him later. Anyway, are you done?"


    "Yeah, just came to say that," Aurora smiled pridefully, having completed Six Rune Formations in a matter of hours. Even though they were lower Tier Rune Formations, it was still an incredible feat to carve six Rune Formations in such a short time.


    "Let''s go then," Veer said, standing up. He looked at everyone and said, "Now, I won''t come out before I ascend to the Advance Stage and that can take some time. I''ll just leave a few instructions; otherwise you''ll have to think for yourself."


    He looked at Rock and said, "I know you feel pressured, but use it as fuel to break your limits and ascend to the Advance Stage. If you do that before everyone else, wait for the others."


    Then, he turned towards Elizabeth and scoffed, "You''re hiding a lot of things from us, so it''s best if you tell us anything of value if you want to. Otherwise, I can only say good luck to you."


    "There''s nothing to say," Elizabeth shook her head and said. "Well, except for the fact that the waters here are safer so you don''t need to worry about your safety. And thank you, I will surely ascend and help you in battle, if possible."


    Veer heaved a sigh of relief hearing that, and faced Rain, "I have already put enough food for you in your storage ring so you don''t need to worry about that. But be careful with that and control your strength. Good luck!"


    Rain smiled in bliss and nodded.


    "Lastly, you two," Veer turned towards his girlfriends and smiled. "Let''s break the shit and get out of here, shall we? I still owe a proper date to you two."


    "Haha, sure, I hate this horror date now anyway," Elara nodded enthusiastically.


    "Thanks. Oh yeah, what about Liliana?" Aurora asked, remembering Veer''s other girlfriend.


    "You don''t need to worry about her," Veer smiled and said. "She is safe, wherever she is. I can feel our connection and it''s as strong as ever."


    Well, it was mostly the fact that he was already used to seeing Liliana''s status ten times a day. Whenever he had free time, he would check her and, surprisingly, she had not been injured even one time.


    "It''s good that you''re safe, babe."


    "Good! Let''s do this!"


    "Yeah!!!"


    Veer shouted, stretching his hand as everyone punched it and grinned. They were ready for this. Just then, Veer felt Seisha moving around his arm as she came out of his sleeves and looked around.


    "And our little baby will guard us," Veer said. "Okay, Seisha?"


    Seisha happily flicked her tongue against Veer''s finger, showing her stance.


    Then, the group went down the river towards their secret location that Seisha had found. It was really good, so they planned to spend their time there for now.


    After entering the illuminated, beautiful dome, Aurora created a total of six barriers while keeping distance between them. They didn''t want any disturbance while they were breaking through, so this was for the best.


    After that, they bade their farewell and entered their tents for who knows how long. One thing was clear, they would only get out once they had completed their task and achieved the Advance Stage.


    Veer sat inside his little room made by the barrier and looked around. The surroundings definitely helped in calming his mind, as it looked like he was looking at a natural aquarium from underground.


    Then, he closed his eyes and assumed his meditative pose to get himself in the perfect condition to advance. After around five minutes, he exhaled a foul breath and got onto the next part.


    For the next part, Veer once again went through his memories for the Primordial Arcane Forge, as he wanted to check his information. After all, if he sent the mana in the wrong Mana Vein, he might even explode from the inside out.


    "Alright. So aside from the first nine veins, I need to focus on the left side of my heart and the eighteen veins there. Sounds problematic but okay, let''s try this."


    He memorized the Mana Veins he needed to circulate mana in and begin his advancement. Going through the first nine Mana Veins was very easy, as he had been practicing the Mana Circulation Technique for quite some time.


    The problem arose when he reached the tenth Mana Vein, which was the first of the eighteen on the left side of his heart. As he had expected, a terrible pain shot through his muscles and veins the moment he let the mana enter the Mana Vein.


    "Fuck! It is very thin!"


    This posed a challenge, as he needed to be extra careful with this one. If he lost his control over mana for even a second, the Mana Vein might explode because of how thin and weak it was. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Shit! I don''t know what will happen if it breaks, but I will definitely not be able to practice Primordial Arcane Forge again if I lose it. Focus! Veer! Focus!"


    He scolded himself and withdrew his mana. Then, he once again calmed his mind and used his extremely precise mana control to draw the mana through the first nine veins and slowly let it enter the tenth one.


    It brought pain and heat, as if something was burning inside him. But he didn''t let it break his concentration or his control of the mana. If it broke, pain would be the last thing to worry about.


    Fortunately, he had built up quite some resistance over time, especially with the ten-year spacetime loop, so he endured it and passed through the first Mana Vein.


    "Alright! Success, now onto the other Mana Veins."


    However, the moment he tried to enter the eleventh Mana Vein, an extremely cold chill penetrated his being, in contrast to the lava-hot heat he had been feeling before.


    It instantly broke his concentration as he coughed up blood. Ignoring the agony and pain, Veer quickly inspected his Mana Veins and sighed in relief to see that the tenth Mana Vein was safe.


    "Fuck! This just gets worse the more I get into it! What will happen when I want to become a God? Will it require me to die and be reborn, or what? Fuck this shit!"


    After some time, he once again sat up and ignored his own ramblings. He had begun to use that method to get his mind off the terrible pain that assaulted his being.


    Surprisingly, he could never get used to that pain, otherwise it would have been so much better.


    Clearing his mind through meditation, Veer once again circulated the mana and let it flow through the first ten Mana Veins, being extra careful with the tenth one.


    As he got onto the eleventh Mana Vein, he stopped and carefully led the gaseous mana into the Mana Vein. Fortunately, the nodes between them didn''t hurt that much, so he was fine.


    Once again, as the mana entered the eleventh Mana Vein, a sudden chill entered his body, colliding with the heat of the tenth vein, and eventually broke Veer''s concentration.


    But he was prepared this time, and before any damage could happen, he withdrew the majority of the mana while leaving some that had just assimilated with his body.


    Opening his eyes, Veer rubbed his chin as he analyzed his previous two attempts. A smile formed on his lips as he thought, ignoring the cry for help from his body.


    "So, this time the technique used heat and cold and their opposite nature to temper the body. One Mana Vein will provide extreme heat while the other provides extreme cold."


    He chuckled to himself once again and then got ready to try again. It would surely bring the terrible pain again, most likely on a much higher scale.


    Maybe there was a way to bypass it, but Veer would never try it. Even if he had to go through the worst pain, he would do it, as that would grant him the power he wanted¡ªthe power he needed.


    Going through the familiar process once again, Veer let the mana enter the eleventh Mana Vein and prepared for the cold. As expected, it came and chilled his body, but the heat was there to counter it.


    Veer gritted his teeth as he tried to endure the clash. His mind held no thoughts, only pure concentration on the mana as he circulated it through the eleventh Mana Vein without breaking his focus.


    He wouldn''t rest until he had achieved the Advance Stage, even if that meant breaking from the inside out.

 Chapter 182 - 182: To Advance Stage

    Veer lay on the sea grass, closing his eyes as his whole body reeked of sweat and blood. It had been more than twelve hours since he had begun to practice the Primordial Arcane Forge and he had taken his first break now.


    It wasn''t because he was exhausted, well he was exhausted but he didn''t stop because of that. He had run out of his mana in the twelve hours, which was already a miracle as he didn''t expect it to last this long.


    As he laid there, he was processing the things he had done in the past twelve hours and going through his mistakes. He had actually managed to get by ten of the Eighteen Mana Veins, making him happy with his progress.


    He guessed that it was mostly because of how his body had been constantly improving since the start of his Labyrinth adventure, and had already reached the bottleneck to Ascend to Advance Stage.


    But his perseverance also played a huge role, as he had to endure horrible pain while keeping his focus intact.


    It was he had guessed, every odd number Mana Vein of the eighteen Mana Veins gave him terrible heat, while every even Mana Vein tortured him with frost. And every next Mana Vein he unlocked, the worse his pain became.


    ''Maybe being bonded with El and Lily algo helped. They do represent the absolute of Flames and Ice after all.''


    Whatever it was, he had survived through the hellish and torturous hours and managed to get my ten Mana Veins. Only eight were left and he would Ascend to the Advance Stage.


    His head was aching bad, so he decided to give his mind some rest and asked the system, ''Can you wake me up in three hour? That should be enough for my body to replenish some of the mana.''


    [Understood]


    Then, he drifted into deep sleep.


    ...


    [Host, three hour has passed.]


    Veer sat up, his eyes burning with resolve and determination. One hour wasn''t enough to ease the headache and pain, but it was fine. This would allow him to last longer.


    Closing his eyes, he once again got into the work and let his mind come to a simple, calm state where he thought of nothing but his Mana Circulation Technique.


    Then, he circulated the gaseous mana through the Mana Veins, as it easily flowed down the first nine veins and then slowed down. From there, Veer was careful but having practiced the same thing for hundreds of times.


    The first wave of hotness attacked him, followed by the wave of coldness. It made him shiver slightly, but it wasn''t enough for him to let out even a small yelp.


    Then, the third wave, fourth wave...


    Frost formed around his skin when he got into the tenth wave. It was the tenth Mana Vein and it''s frost power was so strong that it was affecting even his surroundings.


    Gritting his teeth, Veer circulated the mana to enter the eleventh Mana Vein, as a powerful outburst of heat waves pulverized all the sea grass around him. The frost tried to fight back, but it was rough.


    ''Not enough! This isn''t enough! I need to become the strongest!''


    Veer bit his tongue and clenched his fists. He hadn''t realised how being weak despite being a leader had affected his mind. Every single one of his team members was a prodigy in one way or another and was strong enough to even fight him.


    It was a good thing, but he didn''t like it as a leader. He was the leader so he should be the strongest. But that didn''t mean he was jealous of his friends. No! He was just feeling angry on himself for being weak.


    So, he forced himself to go past his limits and endure the pain, despite it feeling as if he would die any moment.


    ''If dying is what will give me power, then so be it.''


    Veer''s screamed, and pushed his mana as it surged forward and blasted off the eleventh Mane Vein. Not stopping at just that, it forcibly opened the following Mana Veins, forcing them to adapt to it like a master ordering it.


    Cracks appeared all over his body, blood seeping in the ground as his bones grinded against themselves. His body couldn''t handle the torture, but his sheer willpower allowed him to last longer and he held on to his body.


    Eleventh... twelfth... fifteenth...seventeenth.... Eighteenth Mana Mana Vein.... S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Veer''s eyes snapped open, veins like pattern forming in his golden glowing eye orbs. Gasping for breath, he felt numb all over his body.


    Not just the pain was gone, he also couldn''t feel his body organs. It was as if he had lost everything.


    But then, a warmth surged in his body, filling his every cell with a strange warmth that made him almost moan in bliss. It was such a good feeling.


    Ignoring the discomfort and strange hallucinations his mind was making, Veer focused inside himself and saw the Mana surging around his body like a overflowing river.


    It was gaseous, but denser than before. It was also more potent and larger in quantity. He could feel it. This was the thing he had wanted.


    Veer smiled and let the mana do it''s thing. This was one of benefits of practicing Primordial Arcane Forge. He just needed to endure the torture it brought and it would do everything for him.


    Fortunately, handling the mana through the Eighteen Mana Veins also meant he had a great, precise Mana control. He could have formed the Mana Core by himself, but the technique would do for it.


    It was good since solidifying the Mana Core would have taken much more time for him.


    Slowly, the mana gathered in his Mana Core, and began to compress itself. It was like some outside force was putting pressure on it and forcibly compressing it.


    Veer waited and paid close attention to the mana, as it gradually became solid and began to take the shape of an empty spherical ball.


    His eyes widened and jaw almost dropped to the ground. He thought in bewilderment, ''No way this is real! What the hell?''


    His solid Mana Core actually covered all the area of his Mana Core, meaning there would be no space for normal Mana storage and every Mana he absorbed from the atmosphere would be stored in his solid Mana Core.


    ''Goddamn! This is too OP! The pain was worth it!''


    This meant he would have much more Mana at disposal and refined one at that. He could basically spam Spells and techniques without any worries now.


    Veer couldn''t control his happiness and wanted to jump out of his barrier, but the second he tried to move, his body reminded him of the state he was in.


    With a thud, he dropped face first forward as his adrenaline rush wore off. His eyelids became heavy, as fatigue of hours caught upto him.


    Knowing that he had Seisha and the system on lookout, Veer let himself drift into sleep. One of the most important task was done, so he deserved a nice sleep atleast.


    He only woke up when he felt much better. As he sat up while rubbing his eyes, he thought, ''Its much better now. I guess advancing stages now heals body too. Any clue system?''


    [During the time of breakthrough, the body is often at it''s best state and a special kind of Mana is formed during this stage which heals even major wounds. What you experienced was similar, especially since your Mana is also special. But the injuries need more healing.]


    ''Ah yeah! I know that much from the currents of pain I''m having,'' Veer sighed, cracking his neck. ''Anyway, how long I slept?''


    [Twenty hours.]


    ''Damn! The mental fatigue was really huge, huh,'' Veer whistled in surprise and counted the time he had been inside the barrier. "It should be night outside so I guess I can use this time to stablize my core."


    Thinking of that, he sat in the lotus position, even though half of his limbs felt numb while others were feeling as if they were experiencing lava pouring on them and being dipped in ice glacier simultaneously.


    As his senses spread inside his body, he felt the mana flowing more easily, and rapidly. His control had also improved as he could control the mana as his second hand. It has also grown denser and more potent.


    But the main changes were in the core, which was bigger than anything he had expected. It was like a giant tank that covered whole space and stored every single wisp of Mana.


    Veer was worried that would limit the flow of mana in his body, as everything would be stored in the Mana Core and nothing would circulate. But he underestimated the technique he was Cultivating.


    His Mana was passively drawing Mana at a much higher rate and majority of it was being circulated throughout his body, refreshing it like oxygen did from his blood.

 Chapter 183 - 183: Official Advance Stage

    Veer couldn''t be more happy with the developments, as he once again got reminded of how overpowered his Mana Circulation Technique was.


    It would just continue to shine more and more, as he progressed in ranks. That was exactly happening right now, as it not only allowed him to advance but also in a much better way.


    Veer grinned and looked at his numerical stats in his status.


    [HP: 300/480]


    [MP: 550/6600 (inaccessible)]


    [Stamina: 271/300]


    ''Damn!'' Veer exclaimed, seeing the increase in his stats. He had been keeping an eye on his stats, so he knew it was a massive increase.


    His health had tripled...no, it was even more than that. It meant his vitality had increased greatly after Ascension. He could now sustain much more wounds and even heal faster.


    ''Wait! Is this because of my torturous method? It''s possible!''


    Veer felt that was the case, because no way the Ascension would have this much of a change in Vitality. After all, he was still in lower stages, so the change shouldn''t be that massive.


    ''Woah! Not only the mana I can access has increased, but even my inherent Mana has increased,'' Veer was most surprised on this.


    He had expected a two times increase in his mana, but it was also tripled or was atleast close to that. He couldn''t know the exact number as his mana Core wasn''t fully filled.


    But one thing was clear, he had tones of mana to spare now. After all, his mana control had also increased and now he could use it more efficiently.


    As for the inherent Mana, it was fixed since birth and could only be increased through the use of Aspect. Because he had a large reserve of inherent mana and the fact that he couldn''t interact with Liliana, his Aspect wasn''t much of use in this case.


    Fortunately, he still had his Sub-Aspect through which he had bonded with Aurora and Elara. After so much time, his inherent Mana had finally increased by whopping 200 points.


    ''Oh! There''s Seisha too. Maybe her dragon bloodline helped in this.''


    Whatever the reason was, he was incredibly happy with the gains and felt that the pain was worth it.


    He didn''t bother looking at stamina much, because it was related to vitality so it wasn''t a surprise that it increased.


    ''Alright, now this is over, I should focus on other things.''


    Since there was still some time for the sunrise, Veer decided to officially enter the Advance Stage. Since he was a battle Mage, he would have to fulfill both of their requirements.


    He needed to make an Armour and perform a Tier-D Spell.


    Since he didn''t have a spell in his hand, he decided to focus on the armour part and closed his eyes. Gradually, mana leaked from his body pors in an even rhythm.


    There wasn''t a hint of fluctuations in it, as it covered his body and coated it in a mana shell. Then, he willed it to become solid and focused on doing it.


    Fortunately, his precise Mana control came in help for this. Since he could even perform the Mana Circulation Technique of his, making a thin armour around him wasn''t a big deal.


    In just a few minutes, he had a shimmering purple coating around his body. It was transparence, but solid and durable. However, this wasn''t what Veer wanted.


    While it was true that making a thin Armour was the requirement to enter Advance Stage, it was mostly for weaker people. It was so that even they could register themselves as Advance Stage adventurers or whatever they wanted to be.


    Nonetheless, they were considered weak and majority of people formed better armor after stepping in the Advance Stage. Veer wanted to do the same.


    He needed a good imagination for that too, so he imagined the bloody armour of Rock that they had gotten from the Platform. It was Ancient and looked very powerful, even without it''s effects.


    So, Veer began to replicate it as the mana changes it''s state again and began to flow around him like an endless river. It convulsed, took dives and changed shapes according to Veer''s imagination.


    Surprisingly, Veer found his imagination to be better after ascending as he could imagine the intricate design of the armour clearly and began to design it around him.


    It proved to be tough, humbling him. But it wasn''t like he had encountered setbacks for the first time so he continued practicing it.


    After around three hours of non stop practice, Veer''s eyes snapped open as he smiled in glea. He had succeeded, even if not completely.


    Rock had an heavy armour and it''s designe was very complicated, so Veer decided to change his target and formed a similar armour, but in light category. It was smaller, but sturdy and encased him in a tight, armour suit.


    From inside the purple armour, Veer looked at his hand which had a transparence gauntlet on it and thought, ''Now this is what we call an upgrade!'' S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The sad thing was that it consumed too much mana, even for someone like him. Good thing was that he could keep the armour active for as long as he wants after making it once.


    Of course, if it got destroyed then it would take a lot more to make it again.


    Veer let the armour dissolve, as most of the mana dispersed in the air and other returned back to his body.


    ''Now that I have completed this, I''m an Official Advance Stage warrior. Though, I''ll need to ask Elizabeth for the mage part. Hmm, I can try out a few spells myself.''


    He smiled thinking of that, as he still had mana left. It really felt good having so much mana. He just hoped he wouldn''t get a nerf soon.


    ''Hmm, now that I think about it, I don''t have any spell my own. Do I even have some affinity or what. Oi! System! Do I have any affinity with any elements?''


    [Certainly, yes. You have affinity with elements, but I can''t check them for you because there''s a seal blocking it.]


    ''Ah! I completed forgot about that part,'' Veer facepalmed, feeling silly on how he had kept his disguise even now. Well, he didn''t have any advantage over revealing that so he didn''t bother.


    But it was blocking his potential, so he decided to discard the disguise. It wasn''t like he needed to hide from anyone in the labyrinth, or even real world now that he had decided to fight everyone.


    He took a deep breath and opened his battle suit on his chest, tapping at the centre while muttering, "Open!"


    Instantly, a click sound came as something popped out of his chest. He grabbed it and took it out, revealing a small cylinder shaped pipe pure purple in colours. It also had a thick, purple liquid inside it filled with stars like crystals.


    The moment the seal came off, Veer''s appearance had a few changes. His ears free longer, taking the shape of classic Elf ears but longer than one would expect.


    He was a Royal High Elf, after all. And his hair gave it away too, as they changed from black to blonde colour similar to Aurora, but deeper and had a hint of purple undertone.


    His face became more charming and handsome. There weren''t any significant changes in his face, but he would definitely charm more people now.


    This was the effect of being a Royal elf, one of the most beautiful existence in the world.


    He exhaled a pent up breath, as he noticed the changes in his body too. His skin grew paler, and he also grew in height while his body turned more lean.


    Veer Ainsworth, the bastard prince of Elf Kingdom.


    He ruffled his shoulder length blonde hair and then tied them behind. He muttered, "I'' really need a cut later."


    He was just going to ask the system to check on him when he heard a voice through his bond with his wives, ''Hey, are you done?''


    Veer was speechless, as he asked, ''And what If I wasn''t? Would you have disturbed me in my Ascension?''


    Elara''s nonchalant reply came right back, ''Meh! I know you must have ascended way earlier. I felt the strong aura from your barrier. I just asked now because I noticed the change in your aura, especially now.''


    ''V, did you undo the seal?''


    Aurora also asked, her voice filled with curiosity.


    Veer sighed, dropping the plans for now and said, ''Let''s meet up since it seems like you two are also dond with your Ascension.''


    ''Of course, who do you think I am? It was easy peasy.''


    ''Hehe, it was easier than I thought.''


    Veer wondered if they were just bragging or they seriously had it easy while he was getting tortured here. He shook his head and thought, ''Probably not. I just like to complain, after all.''


    Then, he went outside his barrier.

 Chapter 184 - 184: Observation and Test of New Strength

    Since he might still need the barrier, Veer didn''t take it off and left the small done they were in. Swimming back to the shore, he came out and saw the two ladies chatting on the beach.


    He noticed no one else, and maybe that was the reason they had their battle suit open, giving him an enticing View of their cleavage.


    Smiling, he said, "Congratulations, beauties."


    "Cringe..." Elara stopped midway as she turned and saw his original appearance. She whistled, as her gaze bore down on him, "Damn that''s a hot body. Why did you take back your original appearance?"


    "So, i didn''t just feel it," Aurora muttered.


    "Yeah, I wanted to see if I had affinity to something and the seal was blocking the system," Veer said with a nod, as he came to sit on Aurora''s seat, who just sat on his lap.


    Elara snorted at that and said, "It''s actually good. You look better this way, well, but it seems like you two are siblings so it makes this weird."


    "It''s because of us having a Royal Bloodline," Aurora shrugged. "I''m not sure, but we probably share the same ancestors, it''s just that there had been too many generations since then."


    "Now that I think about it, aren''t Elves supposed to live long? Why do you guys die so early?" Elara asked.


    "I don''t have permission to get that kind of information," Aurora sighed. "But I do know that our lifespan is lowered somehow. Anyway, it''s a good thing we have ascended and it definitely needs a celebration."


    "Let others come out too," Veer said, looking at the sun rising from the horizon.


    "Yeah, we can wait," Elara''s smile turned into wide grin as she said. "How about we test each other''s armour?"


    "Not a bad idea," Veer also smiled, as he was thinking the same. "I''m also itching to test my new strength."


    "Then, why don''t we try it out?" Elara stood up, ready to fight and said.


    "Be my guest," Veer also wanted to stand up, but the soft buttocks on his lap were also tempting.


    Aurora rolled her eyes at their antics and got off from Veer. Then she said, "I''ll also practice my new powers till then."


    Just then, something came shooting towards Veer at an insane speed, taking him by surprise. As he turned around to dodge it, he saw the little snake flying towards him.


    Smiling, he caught Seisha in his palm and let her wrap around the rest of his hand, as he said, "Thanks for being on the watch."


    He could sense her thoughts, telling him how happy she was for being helpful to him. He rubbed her head and said, "Then, I''ll have to ask again for you to do that. You know, even if we''re in weak region I don''t want to risk it."


    Getting the confirmation, Veer put her down and said, "Good girl! Now let us test our powers so we can fight properly later on."


    Turning back to Elara, he said, "You can try first."


    "Sure!"


    Veer smiled and willed his mana to form the armour around him. As he was still starting with this stuff, it took him a couple of seconds while Elara waited.


    Soon, a purple light armour formed around him, having the delicate intricacies of Rock''s armour. In the morning light, it looked even more beautiful and deadly.


    "That''s a nice one," Elara gave a whistle and said. "Time for testing."


    She pulled back her fist and then, punched forward. Her fist containing her full physical might met the armour, making some cracks in it. But his overwhelming mana healed it quickly.


    "Tsk! So even with an Advance Stage physique I can''t do much damage," Elara clicked her tongue and coated her fist with mana.


    "Blazing Tiger Fist!"


    Her mana showed signs of forming a tiger, as it roared and slammed against Veer, forcing him to take a step back. The armour cracked again, but didn''t dissolve.


    "Tsk! Just how much Mana did you feed it?" Elara said, as she got ready to deliver her third punch, probably her strongest punch aside from her Aspect flames.


    Crimson red flames erupted out of her fists, as her hair danced in wind in her special stance. Bending down slightly, she punched at Veer''s armour will full strength, as the night of a mountain collided with Veer.


    ''Damnit! Her strength has increased so much,'' Veer thought, as he staggered backwards while his mana took a heavy damage and had web like cracks on his front.


    But it didn''t break.


    "Fucking hell!" Elara was shocked, as the armour wasn''t supposed to be this strong.


    Mind you, Elara was one of the strongest warrior in Advance Stage and there was no doubt about it. Yet, her strongest attack had failed to break his armour. It was plain ridiculous.


    "Don''t cry, sore loser," Veer dispersed the armour and said. "It''s just because I''m that good so you couldn''t break my armour."


    Elara looked at him for a while, then asked, "Tell me it''s secret. How is it so strong?"


    "It really isn''t strong," Veer shrugged his shoulders and said. "It''s just that my Mana Control is so good that I can just focus the armour''s defense in the place I''m about to be hit."


    Elara frowned, then rubbed her chin. After contemplating for a whole one minute, she shook her head, "Nah uh! That ain''t easy or anything, you monster. Even I can''t do something like that."


    "Heh, skill issue," Veer''s lips tugged upwards as he mocked her.


    "Say that when you have broken my armour," Elara scoffed, as she challenged him.


    In the next second, a beautiful armour made of flames formed around the, encasing her inside it. It was transparency, he could still see her figure.


    Surprisingly, it didn''t take shape of a proper armour but instead turned into the shape of a weird animal. She suddenly had claws, and tail made of flames around her.


    Was it a cat? Or maybe a tiger?


    Whatever it was, Veer didn''t ponder over it any longer. He had a task, and also wanted to see how strong he was now.


    Clenching his fists, he bent forward and then punched with all of his physical might, cracking some parts of her armour. But same as his armour, it healed quickly.


    ''It is slightly weaker than mine, but the difference isn''t huge. Okay, let''s try something else.''


    Before trying it though, he had an idea so he said, "Why don''t you incorporate your flames in the armour too? Like they aren''t just for show, right?"


    "Uhnn, about that. It''s because of my high affinity to Fire so my mana automatically gets converted to flames, not to mention my Mana Circulation Technique," Elara said. "But they aren''t perfect and just take shape of Flames, not it''s properties unless I want them too."


    "Then, you can do the same as me. If your control isn''t enough to focus the defences one a particular place, you can just change the properties of the mana in the place where you''re getting hit," Veer suggested.


    "That''s actually a good idea," Elara nodded, grinning as she liked it a lot. "This way, whoever punches me will get burnt with my flames. Heheh!"


    "It won''t be easy, idiot," Veer rolled his eyes and said. "You can do that now, but what about battles? We''ll just need to adapt to those changes."


    "True, but I''ll do it," Elara flashed a smile at him and said. "Now, punch me."


    Veer decided not to use his powerful techniques for now, as he was testing his base power. Coating his hand with his mana, he punched forward with all of his strength. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As the first landed on the breasts of the armour, it cracked as a hole came into view. But his hand couldn''t penetrate any longer as it caught flames.


    Withdrawing his hand, Veer extinguished the fire without a single change in his expression.


    Elara looked at everything and noticed something, ''That definitely hurts, but he didn''t even flinch. Just how much his technique tortures him?''


    "Your armour is strong, but not that good because I could feel it''s weak points," Veer said. "The mana wasn''t flowing smoothly and there were gaps where the mana was just too low. I just targeted one of them."


    "I see, I''ll work on that..." Elara nodded and also added some of the things she noticed.


    The two continued to test their strength in other ways, while giving pointers to each other. Veer was a better analyser, but Elara had more battle IQ and experience, so whatever one missed was seen by other.


    After an hour, Aurora returned from her practice and found them fighting each other in middle of a crater. She raised an eyebrow and thought, ''So, they''re done with observing others things so moved on to melee combat?''


    She shook her head and ignored the two. Turning towards the river, she muttered, "They should be done soon."


    Indeed, after a few minutes one of them came out of the water surface, drenched in water.

 Chapter 185 - 185: Another Vision

    Veer did a backflip and got ready for giving a jab, expecting Elara from her movements. But just then, he felt death washing over him, as his eyes widened and heart stopped beating.


    With a quick spun, he dodged the incoming attack and threw a diagonal kick at his assaulter. But the opponent was also fast, and quickly evaded his kick and retreated.


    He finally had the time to breath and see his situation, as he summoned his sword. However, then he cancelled his summon when he found his attacker.


    "Boss? Is that you?"


    Rain asked, as her tail waved behind her. Eyes full of confusion, she closed in on him again and sniffed, muttering, "The smell is same, and face is also similar...no, wait! The smell is slightly different!"


    "It''s me, shorty," Veer sighed, and patted her head. Because of that, her pointy ears straightened as she purred in bliss, while her tail showed her mood.


    "Hehe, it''s really you, Boss," Rain giggled, enjoying the pats. "I''ve succeeded in forming the core and I made sure to make it really big."


    Then, she back stepped and said, "Also, my speed is twice or maybe even more."


    "Yeah, you almost succeeded in killing me," Veer said, feeling a chill remembering how close he felt the death was to him. "But try to not show your killing intent..."


    "Oh, that was actually intentional," Rain said. "It''s actually fun that way because the opponents then react in hurry and panic. They will then make some predictable moves and I can examine them from that too. So it''s quite helpful. I just invented it, hehe."


    "Then it''s really effective," Veer smiled wryly at that.


    Elara who had backed away after seeing Rain, also came near and said, "You''re good, Rain. I almost couldn''t detect you." Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just then, the last two members of their squad also came out of the river. Elizabeth looked pretty much the same, but there was a strange aura around her, making her seem mysterious.


    On the other hand, Rock looked like a giant coming out of the river, body full of armour followed by another armour similar to his body armour surrounding him.


    His bulking figure seemed to have grown bigger, as each step of his made the earth tremble. His breathing looked like smoke coming out of his helmet.


    Veer whistled, surprised and in awe at his entrance. He whispered, "Damn! He got the best development among us. That''s so cool! He''s like a walking tank."


    When he came closer, Veer finally realised that Rock had indeed grown taller. It wasn''t negligible increase but visible one. If he had to take a rough guess, he had grown atleast half a metre in height.


    Standing at almost two and half metre height, Rock looked imposing and terrifying beast.


    The giant looked down at Veer for a while, just as confused as Rain. Though unlike her, he didn''t immediately forget about his transformation.


    Elizabeth surprisingly had a Stoic face, behaving completely normal even after seeing his transformation. Though, Veer could have sworn he saw something dangerous in her eyes.


    "Boss? Is that you? You''re an Elf?" Rock asked, puzzled.


    "Yee, that''s me. It''s a long story so I''ll tell you later," Veer sighed, waving his hand. "For how, you just need to know that it doesn''t really change anything. I''m the same anyways."


    Rock cocked his head to the sides, then shrugged.


    "So, is our team upgraded?" Veer smiled and asked. "We are now much stronger and dangerous than before. Heh, I can''t believe we ascended two times in such a short amount of time. I guess, coming in this Labyrinth wasn''t a bad idea."


    "Yeah, but this still doesn''t mean we''ll win easily," Aurora said, turning towards Elizabeth. "You seem to have gotten ho visions lately. Do you have any problems?"


    "Are you cursing me?" Elizabeth''s eyes twitched as she said. "And yes, I have gotten one while I was breaking through. Fortunately, it didn''t affect the process that much."


    "You''re telling us that, does that mean you''ll be sharing your vision too?" Veer raised an eyebrow and asked.


    "Yes, because it''s important," Elizabeth nodded and said. "It was a little different though, and straightforward if I have to say. We can easily avoid it, too."


    "You have a habit of putting everyone in suspense, huh," Elara glared at her and said.


    "Fine! It was about our death," Elizabeth put her hands above and said. "If we stay one more night in the river, we''re dying."


    "Huh? Did that mist find a way to get inside or what?"


    "Not exactly that," Elizabeth pointed at Veer''s arm and said. "It''s that Leviathan that will kill us. I didn''t see clearly what will happen as that Leviathan broke the vision, but pretty sure it''s coming out way."


    "Wait! What the hell? You can even break visions?" Veer exclaimed, bewildered hearing her words.


    Visions were just dreams, in a way. So how did the Leviathan broke something like that? Was it so powerful that it could detect if someone was seeing it''s future?


    Veer felt a chill imagining that. How powerful one had to be to do things like that?


    "Yes, and that''s why I''m saying we''re basically dead," Elizabeth sighed. "That big fish is targeting us for sure, and even if it wasn''t, my damned visions irritated it so now it will target us."


    "Damnation!" Veer cursed, as his plans got ruined again. He was thinking of spending one more day so that everyone could become familiar with their new strength.


    But given how things were, it was impossible.


    "So, how much time do we actually have?" Aurora asked.


    "I don''t know, maybe one week or maybe just one day," Elizabeth shrugged and said. "I just saw it coming near our base and sensing me, it broke the Vision."


    "Talk about bad luck," Elara said.


    "Seisha, can you check if the Leviathan is coming and if it really is coming, then how much time it will take?" Veer asked to his pet.


    Seisha flicked her tongue and sent her thoughts to him, to which he nodded and allowed her to unwrap and go back to the river.


    The group remained silent and waited for her return. Honestly, it didn''t impact as hard they imagined it would. After all, a Demi-God was after them and that would certainly freak out anyone.


    Demi-Gods were second strongest existences in the world, right after False Gods who were so few that they could be counted with fingers.


    But then again, they were just too used to facing existence far stronger than them so they could care less how. After all, they were basically preparing to fight a being who had stolen powers from a False God, and that was just their estimate.


    Who knew if that being sealed was a True God existence?


    Veer ruffled his hair in frustration and said, "If it comes down to it, we will have to attack today. If I''m guessing right, then the Leviathan shouldn''t come out of the rivers, for whatever reason. So, it means we atleast have the day for us. In night however, the mist will devour us."


    "Yeah, well, nothing new," Elara shrugged and said. "Not like things are going according to ours plans ever anyway. You should have expected this."


    "I did, actually," Veer sighed. "I just didn''t want it to come. Now that it has come to this, we will set out to the centre right now so we have atleast some time to prepare for the fight."


    Just then, Seisha came flying back towards Veer and snuck inside his battle suit. Through their connections, Veer could sense her unease and fear, making him shake his head.


    Soon, he also received her answer which was just as he had expected.


    "Let''s eat and then leave," Veer said. "Seisha said that she detected a powerful presence coming closer."


    "Aghh! I wanted to sleep," Aurora groaned and then moved towards the river. "I''ll go retrieve the barriers while you make the meal. I atleast want to have a delicious last meal."


    "Reminds me," Veer said, looking at his storage ring. "We have just one day worth of meat left. It''s all or nothing then."


    Everyone quickly moved on with the information, and went on their work. The Labyrinth had changed their mentality completely so even though they complained, it wasn''t enough to scare them.


    It was just a Saint Stage powerhouse anyways.


    Meal was quickly prepared and the group was enjoying their last pieces of meat. Even after days of enjoying Veer''s handmade food, they couldn''t get enough of it.


    Elara licked her lips and asked, "Just how much of that powder did you take with you?"


    "A lot of it," Veer smiled and then turned towards Elizabeth. "Also, thanks for the information. If you hadn''t told us, we would have just spent one more day here and that big guy would have flattened us."


    "We are a group, remember that," Elizabeth smiled and said. "I know you guys resent me for withholding information, but I mean no harm. I just want to escape this Labyrinth safely."

 Chapter 186 - 186: Sikander

    The cohort enjoyed their breakfast under the morning sunlight while talking about their plans to defeat the final boss of this Island. They didn''t have much information about him, but it was still good to plan as much as possible.


    The river seemed to come alive as the waves grew larger and began to slam on the beach with their powerful might.


    At first, Veer ignored it but soon noticed it touching their feet. Combining with what Elizabeth told them, it didn''t look like a good sign.


    As if hearing his thoughts, something slammed against the sands or maybe it was carried solely by the terrifying waves. As the waves receded, they saw a large whale lying on the beach.


    It was so huge that it dwarfed them easily. However, it wasn''t moving at all.


    Things didn''t end there as many aquatic creatures began to come ashore carried by the waves and sometimes by their own will. In just a matter of seconds, the whole beach looked like a exhibition of dead Aquatic Creatures.


    Veer sighed and stood up, "They''re probably scared of that big guy after feeling it''s aura, just like Seisha did. Let''s go. We can''t stay here any longer."


    Others agreed with him and quickly packed up their things. After around ten minutes, they left the beach which was filled with even more creatures.


    As they traversed the jugged terrains of the Floating Islands, they didn''t even bother slowing down in fear of anything. They had to make up for every second that passed, as the moment the sun goes down, it would spell their doom.


    In the rivers, there was the Leviathan and on the grounds, the mist would eat them alive. They simply had no other choice but right the final boss before evening.


    As they had ascended to the Advance Stage, their speed was naturally very high so they reached the centre in just around two hours.


    The absence of Magical Creatures certainly helped them, as the only worry for them was the creature who killed those students.


    But they hadn''t encountered it since the day they arrived here so they just hoped it stayed the same way.


    Before reaching the centre, they stopped on top of a small hill, from which they could easily see the centre of the island. It was as Rain had told them, completely covered in gray mist.


    The mist was dense and covered the centre in a circular pattern. If Rain hadn''t told them about the gap between the circles, they would have expected the Mist to be the final boss.


    "I guess, we can''t do anything from here," Veer muttered. "We need to go down and see that bastard for ourselves."


    Others shared the same thoughts so they quickly went down the greenery and reached the plains on which the mist was sealed.


    Sensing them, the mist grew restless and began to roar, moving around within it''s constraints. It would have ripped them apart of it wasn''t because of the barrier.


    Veer along with Rain especially felt the hostility, as he was the one who dealt the most damage and Rain had basically devoured it''s essence.


    "Yo, long time no see friend," Veer smiled at the mist and waved his hand.


    The mist didn''t seem to like his greetings, as it grew taller in height and began to take a shape of a tornado. Unfortunately, it couldn''t go out of the barrier.


    Veer gave a middle finger to the mist and began to walk adjacent to it. Soon, he found the gap Rain had mentioned and stopped.


    His heartbeat was rapid, as he was going to face to face with a Saint Stage, yet again. Even if he had faced one before, the danger was equally there.


    Even if he had Ascended to the Advance Stage, Veer still felt fear from the final boss, as there wasn''t any difference between Intermediate and Advance Stage for a Saint Stage powerhouse.


    Taking a deep breath, he stepped forward and turned to his right, finally seeing the being who was imprisoned on this floating islands. The being who had fought in the doomed war of the Dark Era.


    Veer felt a cold chill sending shivers down his spine, as he met the elf''s golden eyes, which were looking right at him, full of amusement. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Final Boss was an imposing, tall Elf sitting on a grand throne isolated from the ground. His skin was dark as obsidian, with starts like sparkles randomly painted around.


    He only wore a light tunic, that didn''t even try to hide his chiseled figure. His golden eyes looked at Veer, as his mouth opened to speak only a few words.


    "Welcome, Outlanders. I hope my pets didn''t disturb you."


    ''He is Corrupted, but can corrupted even speak and think rationally?'' Veer signalled his group to stay back while he himself walked forward to be right before the gap.


    Of course, he wasn''t daring enough to enter it. He just stood there and smiled, "Thanks a lot. I''m glad to see a fellow elf here."


    "Ho? I''m quite surprised you Ainsworths actually didn''t recognise me," the dark elf rubbed his chin and said. "After all, I did save your clan once so the least I expected was to be remembered, but I guess that''s too much to ask for."


    "You can blame my birth for that. I am a bastard, after all," Veer said, ready to take out the metal plate any moment.


    However, there was something holding him back. He had finally found someone who could answer his questions, someone who had lived from the Dark Era and was sane Enough to talk.


    The man frowned and looked closely at Veer, his gaze piercing through his body and soul. His eyes suddenly widened, as he had discovered something too surprising.


    Then, he burst into laughter, his loud laugh echoing everywhere. Veer didn''t disturb him and let him laugh for a good minute before he calmed down and looked at him, once again in amusement.


    "I never thought you prideful bastards would actually fuck those demons," the dark elf chuckled and said. "That''s actually rarer than finding The Blasphemy Slate."


    "So, you know about my bloodline?" Veer asked, hopeful that finally someone would give him the answer he needed.


    "Ah! You''re actually the first group I''ve met in thousands years, so I guess I can entertain you," the dark elf said. "But are you sure you want to hear it from a Corrupted being? Maybe this is all just a hallucinations?"


    "It''s not," Veer smiled and said. "I don''t know if you''re saying truth or not, but I can say for sure that you aren''t corrupted, well, not entirely atleast."


    There was a reason he was so confident and also asking questions. He had something almighty with him, after all.


    [Name - Sikander Akber]


    [Race - El-Phair Elf]


    [Mana core - A+]


    [Corruption - 40%]


    After his Ascension to the Advance Stage, he unlocked a few more features, or maybe it was because he was in contact with corruption for a while, but he had unlocked this new interface.


    He could now see power level of others even if they were higher stages than him and also see if they were corrupted. He had observed how the system seemed to always favour him and this just helped his guess.


    Sikander laughed once again at that and said, "Your eyes tell the confidence so I''m guessing you have some abilities to see this."


    "Well, you are still Corrupted, just in a weird way which I can''t understand," Veer scratched his neck and said. "So, care to tell us some details or we need to fight?"


    "I will not be fight you, don''t worry," Sikandar smiled and said. "I once swore that I will never attack of your blood and Sikandar is not someone who goes back on his word."


    He looked at the sky and said, "It''s not like I can fight you even if I want anyway. How about you answer some of my question first before I answer yours?"


    Veer didn''t see a problem with that so he shrugged and said, "Sure!"


    "Good! Is my blood still there?" Sikander asked.


    Veer looked a little hesitant but decided to be truthful, "No! I don''t remember much of your kind, but I do think I''ve read about El-Phair Elves in one book. Unfortunately, the book was about the extinct races."


    Sikander didn''t send surprised at his words, as he simply sighed and said, "That''s unfortunate. I never thought i would be the last of my kind."


    "I mean, if there are records of your race then it means they did survive the Dark Era," Veer said. "They just probably died in the aftermath."


    "Wars, especially like the Doom War, always leave the world scorched and in a state where life cannot sustain," Sikander sighed and then asked. "What about your clan?"


    "My Clan actually has produced a False God so we are currently ruling over one of the continents," Veer answered.


    "Your blood is thick, so I''m guessing you''re from the main bloodline?" Sikander asked.


    "Yes, I''m directly related to the False God," Veer said.


    "Then it''s even more amusing that your father actually dared to fuck those runts."

 Chapter 187 - 187: Lore Drop

    The more people talked about his bloodline, the more curious Veer became. It was common knowledge that Elves hated demons to the core and vice versa.


    Both sides would prefer going extinct instead of taking each other''s help, so conceiving a child together was an impossible task.


    So, how did his father, the Emperor himself, get involved in an affair with a demon? And why?


    As far as he knew, his father had many wives because of his position and status. Most, if not all, were because of political marriages so it wasn''t hard to guess that he might have fallen in love with someone.


    But a demon...now, that was unexpected.


    Veer sighed and asked, "Can you atleast tell me what kind of Demon Bloodline I carry? I''ve never really met with my mother so I''ll be really grateful if you help me with that."


    "It''s the Abyssal Royalty Bloodline. They were pretty powerful back in my times, but they had a horrible reproductive rate so I''m surprised they are still alive," Sikander said. "But they compensated that by being the most horrifying demons in the world."


    His eyes locked onto his, as he said, "You have a great future if you don''t die early, actually. Ainsworth and Abyssal Royalty, heh, talk about the combination."


    Veer frowned, trying to remember if there was any Demon Bloodline named Abyssal Royalty but he couldn''t find anything in his memories.


    ''Maybe they are very few in numbers and hidden from the world. It''s possible.'' S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Your situation makes me curious about the outer world. How''s the things there?" Sikander asked.


    "Peaceful, if I have to say," Veer chuckled and said. "There are minor wars, racism, slavery and whatnot. But overall, it''s pretty chill. No race is going extinct, no child is being forced to fight in a war they don''t even know the reason it''s being fought for."


    "That does sound pretty good," Sikander smiled wistfully. "I think we didn''t fail then. Every child back then dreamed of the world you''re living in."


    "You too?"


    "Not really, I''m from a war hungry generation who only knew how to destroy and that''s what we did," Sikander said, looking at the sky. "But I did have a dream once. A dream to just sit on a chair and enjoy the fresh air."


    A wry smiled formed on his lips as he continued, "Guess what? My dream came true and I''ve been sitting here for a century already."


    "Are you sure you can talk about the Dark Era?" Veer asked, as he sat on the ground while his cohort listened to their conversation from a distance.


    "Hahaha! What''s going to happen to me if I do talk about it?" Sikander laughed, arrogance dripping in his tone. "I told you I''m from a war hungry generation. One thing that war is proficient in is making it''s Survivor ridiculously strong and I''m one of them."


    He looked down at Veer and said, "You think i got corrupted and had to sit here? Heh, I wasn''t forced to do this, but It was my own decision."


    "Huh? Why would someone knowingly get Corrupted and then even sit on single place for over a thousand years?" Veer was speechless hearing that and asked.


    "I just wanted to try it," Sikander smiled. "The forbidden knowledge, I mean. It''s good and I thought I might be able to handle it, but it corrupted me. It was then I heard of the Martial Saint''s plans and decided to swap with someone."


    "But why?" Veer was finding it difficult to understand why would anyone go to such lengths.


    "Because you Ainsworth helped my family," Sikander sighed. "They didn''t have to do that, but they still did it, even at the cost of many Saint Stage powerhouses. I am not a ungrateful bastard, you know."


    "Wait! Wait! How in seven fucking hell my clan came into this?" Veer asked, getting more and more confused.


    "Hmm, I would have told you but there''s no fun in it," Sikander shrugged his shoulders, making Veer even more annoyed. "Anyway, those things aside, what are you Outlanders doing here?"


    "Huh? You don''t know?" Veer was surprised at that. After all, the man before him was ridiculously strong so he should have detected the Corrupted Dragon seeping that sealed being''s powers.


    "You see this mist? There is a barrier below it which basically blocks everything to me," Sikander said. "Even now I''m talking to all of you using my powers directly in your mind."


    ''Weird, but okay,'' Veer sighed and told everything about the Corrupted Dragon to the man.


    He was cautious, but he also wanted Sikander''s help so there was no reason to withhold such information.


    "I see. Those lizards will never understand their true place, huh. Even back then the God Almighty had almost stomped on their whole race and yet they never lose their arrogance," Sikander clicked his tongue and said.


    "So? What do you think about the situation?" Veer asked.


    "What''s there to think? It''s clear that Martial Saint won''t be able to hold on to the seal if this goes on and if they octupus gets unsealed, you might as well say goodbye to everything," Sikander''s voice was as nonchalant as ever.


    Veer understood the reason for that, as he knew sikander''s personality a little after talking to him. He didn''t have any reason to fear the world''s end, after all.


    Turning to his right, Sikander spoke, "That octupus was a headache even when Gods roamed the world. But now it''s basically a world ending calamity since all of those gods are dead, well, to some extent."


    Veer couldn''t help but sigh once again. He knew that, but he was also hoping there was some hidden powerhouses who could handle this threat if Veer and his cohort was unsuccessful.


    "Can you give us some information that might be helpful?" Veer pleaded. "We need everything we can manage to defeat that dragon before it releases that... octupus."


    "For that, I will need to tell you some things about the Dark Era," Sikander said. "Do you want to hear about that? Just to let you know, it can contain some forbidden knowledge so you''ll get Corrupted if you hear that."


    "Huh? I don''t understand this forbidden knowledge part," Veer said. "You clearly know about the forbidden knowledge so why can''t you just not tell me those parts?"


    "It''s more complicated, brat," Sikander shook his head. "The forbidden knowledge is kinda of different for me and for you. To begin with, the origin of both is different so the biggest difference is that."


    "Once again, you''re confusing me too much," Veer said. "Just consider this as a favour to a junior and help me out. Please explain those things in details."


    "Haha, I''m only willing to entertain you because your special," Sikander laughed. "More than you can imagine. The bloodline within you plays little part to make you special."


    Veer didn''t understand what he meant by his words, but he had more important things to know, so he just continued to look at him.


    "Fine! I''ll tell you about the forbidden knowledge part," Sikander explained. "For me, there is only a single type of corruption. It''s the corruption of forbidden knowledge that comes from the blasphemy slate."


    He glanced at Veer and gestured to him to remain silent.


    "I would have told you what the Blasphemy Slate was, but you''ll just get Corrupted so there''s no point. All you need to know is that the Blasphemy Slate existed since the Primordial times and contains the forbidden knowledge of this world. Nobody is supposed to know that so once someone reads it, they get Corrupted."


    Looking at the sky, he continued.


    "The Blasphemy Slate is very rare to find, but some people managed to find it and Became the first Defilers. They were the first one who started the destruction of this world and began to know as the First Men."


    "Nobody discovered the Blasphemy Slate..." Veer groaned, as he felt his consciousness blinking the moment he spoke about the Blasphemy Slate.


    "Easy boy! It isn''t something you weaklings can speak about. The only reason you can even hear and remember is because of your weird constitution. I''m guessing it''s the Martial Saint who did this, but don''t push your luck."


    Sikander shook his head and said.


    "As for your question, there''s a reason people didn''t discover it. You see, the Primevals guarded the Blasphemy Slate, so nobody even knew about it. Sadly, nothing lasts forever and things happened which brought their downfall."


    For some reason, Veer felt a strange heaviness in his chest when he heard about the Primevals. It was strange, as he also felt sadness hearing about their demise.


    ''Dont tell me I also have a bloodline of them? The hell? Am I some kind of experimental lab product? I''m not ichigo!''


    Veer shook his head and focused back on Sikander''s words. Even if there was some connections between him and Primevals, it wouldn''t change anything now.

 Chapter 188 - 188: Three Types of Corruption

    Sikander looked at Veer closely and when he saw his reaction hearing about the Primevals, a subtle smiled formed on his lips.


    ''Intresting!''


    But he didn''t show that to Veer and just continued on with his explanation.


    "Anyway, once the first defilers found the Blasphemy Slate, the world was already doomed that moment. Gradually, the corruption began to spread with those First Men being the leader of that cult. Well, then we had the Doomed War." Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire


    He turned to look at Veer and said.


    "The information of that Blasphemy Slate is corruption for me. Once I got to know that, I became Corrupted and had to sever my very essence to escape from it. Sadly, it isn''t easy to do that so I''m still Corrupted to some degree."


    Veer tilted his head and asked, "That information is corruption for me too, right?"


    "Yes. For you, there are three type of corruption. First one is information about the Blasphemy Slate. Second one is something more like Energy that formed from the Corrupted Creatures. I''m pretty sure you have encountered this one more."


    Veer nodded, remembering the heart they found on the Aethrym''s floating islands. It wasn''t any kind of information, but pure energy based Corruption.


    "The third one is something you should never try to even get closer. It''s inferior than the Blasphemy Slate corruption, but much more dangerous for you because you''re a descendant of a God."


    Veer blinked, confused. What did being a descendant of a god had to do with corruption? And shouldn''t something that existed since the primordial times be more dangerous?


    "As I said, that corruption is the source and is the most powerful. But you don''t need to worry because you can''t even understand the language that information is written in. So you will be fine even if you stand right before that slate."


    ''Ah! So that''s why. Yeah, it makes sense. That corruption is purely related to the information so if I can''t even understand it, how will I get Corrupted?''


    "But try not to get close to someone who has that information. Like me." Sikander smiled. "Because I can transfer this information to you in your language."


    Veer felt a chill, as he understood the situation.


    "Good! Now, the third corruption is something that doesn''t affect me because I''ve lived and fought along it''s creators. You know how? Because it was created by Gods."


    Seeing Veer''s confused face, Sikander laughed loudly and said.


    "Why would the Gods make corruption? Is that what you''re thinking? Well, they wanted everything that happened in the doomed war to be hidden from the world. I can''t tell you the reason for obvious reasons, but it was very, very important."


    Rubbing his chin, Veer muttered, "So, they basically replicated the original Corruption and basically fit the information of Doomed War in place of Blasphemy Slate information. Incredible!"


    "Yes, the Doomed War was much more complex than you can imagine, but I have a feeling you''ll get in touch with that sooner or later," Sikander said. "Oh yeah, the language used in the Third corruption is the Runes many used for spells."


    "What!??" Veer was dumbfounded. He had always guessed that Runes had to be some Ancient Language that was made to affect the world, or maybe it was something the world created itself.


    But it was always something for convenience according to him. Never had he expected it to be a base for corruption.


    "Yes. So if you''re studying Runes, be careful of what you read and remember. The moment you see anything related to the Doomed War written in Runes, run as far as you can."


    Sikander remembered something and added.


    "Why do I smell...that from you and your group?"


    "What?"


    "Get them in front of me so I can analyze them properly." sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Veer didn''t respond immediately, hesitant about bringing his companions before this corrupted guy.


    "What? You''re still afraid I might do something to you?" Sikander scoffed. "Talk about being ungrateful. You''re really those runts descendant. Anyway, just bring them before me. It''s not like I can move from my space anyway."


    Veer remained silent for a moment, considering something before he nodded and gestured others to come closer.


    As others entered Sikander''s line of vision, he scanned every single one of them. His eyes couldn''t hide the shock as they looked at them.


    He lingered for a while, before turning his gaze back to Veer, "You ainsworth are still the bastard son of lady luck, huh. How did you get them in your team?"


    "You mean her Godfire?" Veer guessed that much, since pretty much everyone was making a big deal out of it.


    "Yeah, that one too but I''m also talking about your whole group," Sikander said. "One has Godfire, second has Devourer Aspect, third is an Oracle...no, you''re fucking...huh.."


    Veer grew puzzled seeing his reaction and looked at Elizabeth. She was just as confused as him and her face showed that. Well, not that he trusted the Oracle that much and knew she might just be acting.


    Sikander shook his head and raised his head to look at Rock and Aurora, "And finally The Huntress and Crimson Titan. What a line up you have. If you all don''t die early, you will surely disturb the balance of the world."


    Before Veer could say anything, Sikander added, "Don''t bother. I won''t explain their abilities or anything to you. Just explore the things yourself."


    Veer was speechless, but he had expected much so he wasn''t disappointed atleast.


    "Anyway, she can give it a try," Sikander said, looking at Elara. "Her Godfire is a bane for all types of corruption. If she is powerful enough, she can basically burn the corruption itself from the root."


    He smirked.


    "I can see why Martial Saint placed her hope in you all. If there''s anyone who can actually defeat that lizard, it''s probably you all."


    Turning towards the sun once more, he added, "Let''s end the conversation here. The sun is high and you need to hurry up before the big guy comes."


    "Big guy?" Veer asked.


    "The Narwhal Leviathan, a Demi-God Stage Magical Creatures or should I say Corrupted Creature," Sikander chuckled. "Even I can sense it heading towards this way."


    "Oh yeah, we know about that. That''s why we came here to end this quickly." Veer nodded.


    "Haha, it probably sensed your bloodline and thought it''s me who got unsealed somehow," Sikander laughed loudly, making Veer wonder how much he laughed.


    "Wait! What? Do you guys have some beef?"


    "Beef? You mean conflict? Yes, back in the days I did steal it''s Scarlet Pearl and since then it''s angry."


    Veer was speechless, and asked as his lips twitched, "So, basically we''re being hunted for something you did?"


    "Pretty much," Sikander nodded. "Anyway, let''s deal with this quickly so you can drown this Island."


    Veer took out his weapon, so did the rest of his cohort. His other hand was ready to summon the Dark Metal Slate, when Sikander laughed.


    "Do you have short term memory loss or what?" He said. "I told you I won''t attack an Ainsworth."


    "So, you''re surrendering?" Veer asked.


    "I would have if I had that option," Sikander sighed. "I am bound to this chair, after all. But I''ll tell you the way to get out of this."


    He smiled and said, "You see this mist? It''s a part of me, or rather the corrupted me. I couldn''t let it leave the Island so I bound it to this Island, especially in the day where the sun helps. So, to defeat me, you just need to defeat."


    "I''m guessing you won''t tell us the way to defeat it?" Veer smiled wryly.


    "Yes. But I''ll give you a handicap," Sikander said. "You don''t necessarily need to defeat it. As long as you survive the night, I can make its seal better and then bound it better to this Island. So, how about it?"


    Veer didn''t respond and simply stared at the obsidian elf, sitting on his throne with amusement playing in his eyes. Even now, he didn''t take anything seriously and was simply playing with them.


    "I will like to discuss it with my friends first," Veer said after some thought.


    "Sure. Just remember that you have to answer before the sun sets."


    Veer nodded and left the periphery of the center, with the mist still growling at him. He didn''t talk on the way, lost in thought.


    When they reached a tall every Green tree''s base which had a small cave below it, they made themselves comfortable there.


    "So, what do we do?" Veer asked. "Should we try to use the Dark metal slate on him to reduce his powers and then kill him or accept his challenge?"


    "You look hesitant about the first one. Why is that?" Aurora asked. "Pretty sure second one means our death with zero chances of survival."


    "There is one problem," Veer sighed. "If what he said about the mist, which I personally think is true, then I think the Dark Metal Slate won''t effect the mist. So, we will have to face the mist and that guy who will definitely attack us."

 Chapter 189 - 189: The Final Decision

    Veer was confused on how to proceed. He could see death in both the options, so he decided to discuss with others first.


    The first option was simple. All he needed was to accept Sikander''s proposal and somehow survive the mist named Necrosis. And he couldn''t see how they would do that.


    The second option was to use the Dark Metal Slate to awaken Sikander and defeat him. If he had to guess, then he needed to put the Dark Metal Slate on the throne Sikander was sitting on so it was necessary to get him out of there.


    However, there was a big problem in this option too.


    Hearing his opinion on the second option, Aurora frowned and asked, "How sure are you?"


    "It''s just a hypothesis," Veer said. "But I''m pretty sure it''s right. Think about it, how do those Runes actually lower someone''s powers? And to what degree?"


    Discover stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    His response caused Aurora''s eyes to shine, as she said, "It must directly affect the soul, as their aura and everything is weakened, not just the cultivation."


    "Exactly. And that guy has severed both his body and soul from his existence," Veer said. "That means if we use the Dark Metal Slate, there''s a high chance it''ll only work on him."


    Thinking of something, he muttered, "If that''s the case, then can we use the Dark Metal Slate on the mist?"


    "It''s possible, but I think it can only be used once," Aurora said. "I have observed the Dark Metal Slate we used on Solvar''s throne. It lost its uniqueness after we used it against her."


    "So we can only use it against one of them," Elara said. "That leaves us with only one option, honestly. That mist will definitely kill us, and that''s a hundred percent certainty. At least there is a chance that the dark elf won''t kill us."


    "Yes, but how are we surviving against the mist?" Aurora asked. "Assuming the Dark Metal Slate works on it, it will surely work differently than usual because it is technically a half-soul. That means the effect may also vary."


    The group remained silent for a while, thinking about the proposal. Fortunately, they had a few hours to think this through, so they considered every possibility. Well, at least Aurora and Veer did.


    As he was thinking about it, Veer turned towards Elizabeth and asked, "Do you have anything to say?"


    Elizabeth said with a nod, "I haven''t seen any visions about this, but as a Seer, I have high perception towards these things. So, if you listen to my words, then agree to his offer and use the Dark Metal Slate against the mist."


    "That will surely leave us vulnerable against that guy," Veer muttered. "But there is really no other way. Alright, we''re choosing to survive against the mist for the whole night. Do any of you have objections?"


    Getting no complaints, Veer nodded and stood up, "Let''s go then. We can observe the mist or maybe try to talk our way out with that guy. Maybe we can find some weakness in that mist."


    Then, the group went back towards the small gap between the circular seal of gray mist. Standing before Sikander once again, Veer said, "We choose to survive the mist."


    "Haha! A wise decision," Sikander laughed. "Don''t worry, I am a man of words and will do as I said."


    "I can''t trust someone who survived a war," Veer shook his head and said.


    Sikander raised an eyebrow hearing his words, as he said, "That''s something good you picked, boy. Never trust someone who actually survived that war. Nobody with morals survived that."


    Veer was speechless, thinking, "Then, why the hell are you contradicting yourself?"


    "Whatever! You can wait till the sun sets and then we''ll proceed with our tests," Sikander closed his eyes and said. "Now give me some space."


    "Hey, wait! I need to talk..."


    Veer tried to get Sikander to talk, but it was futile. It was as if Sikander had turned into a stone statue, sitting there on the throne unmoving.


    "I expected much," Veer sighed and turned to look at the monstrous mist. It was still roaring and tried to break the barrier to kill him.


    "Now that I think about it, does it even have eyes?" Veer muttered. "How will we use our Dark Metal Slate?"


    "Its eyes are the mist itself," Sikander said, still having his eyes closed. "I''ll give you this hint. Oh yeah, one more thing. Even if you use that Dark Metal Slate, my pet will still overpower you all easily."


    "Thanks, I guess," Veer smiled.


    The next few hours went by quickly, with the group observing Necrosis and trying their best to find a weakness. Sadly, there was nothing they could do.


    As the sun touched the horizon, the mist grew restless in excitement. It couldn''t wait to devour each and every single one of these little ants who dared to hurt it.


    Sitting close by, Veer gave a side glance at it and then focused on his group again, "Let''s see what we have got against this guy. First is its mist basically kills our cells, and that means us. Second is that the mist contains the undead it had killed until now, meaning countless."


    "And its mist is its eyes," Aurora added. "These are the only things we know aside from its rank. The water from the river is its weakness, but I think I know the reason for it."


    "The Leviathan," Veer sighed. "The only reason it doesn''t go down there is because of Leviathan. So, it''s not like we can use the river''s water against it. Well, I still have it just in case."


    "Are you guys forgetting something?" Elizabeth asked. "We can observe the aftermath of its fight left behind to get some weakness, hopefully."


    "We don''t have anything against the undead, but at least they won''t attack until the mist has covered us," Veer said, rubbing his chin. "About its first ability to kill the cells...the trees..."


    They had noticed it earlier while climbing the hill to reach the Platform. Technically, the mist should kill all the living cells, and trees and plants also have those. They were practically made from them.


    They would have thought that something related to being a tree, like not possessing a soul, was the factor saving the trees from the mist. But that was obviously not the case.


    After all, they had seen signs of trees being affected by the mist and dead plants too. The mist affected some, while leaving others.


    "It couldn''t be that the mist chooses its target..."


    "No, it is not intelligent enough to do that," Veer shook his head. "It basically kills everything that comes in its path because I don''t see a single reason it would spare some trees."


    "It''s coming," Elara muttered, standing up. "Get ready."


    Others also stood up, looking at the sun setting below the horizon. The time for the trial was here and they had still not found a solution to their problems.


    Veer stood fixated on his spot, his mind working at full potential to notice even minor details he might have missed.


    ''What do the trees have that we don''t? But it should also be something that some of the trees have... does it have any patterns?''


    He couldn''t think of any, especially since even the trees that were spared had some of its parts being affected by the mist.


    "System...make my memories more clear."


    All of a sudden, his head began to hurt from the overload of information. Everything that happened from the moment he set foot on the island flashed through his mind, being clear as if he were experiencing it firsthand.


    Aurora noticed him standing rooted on his spot and frowned. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "He''ll come up with something," Elara grinned and said, as she took out her Heaven Crusher Gauntlets. "Just trust him."


    "I know, but we don''t have time left for it," Aurora muttered, looking at the mist rising up in the barrier. Soon, it would cover everything and annihilate them.


    Sikander looked at everything with a playful smirk on his face. His gaze found Veer''s abnormal state as he thought, "Let''s see what you can do, Primeval."


    Finally, the sun disappeared from the world and darkness began to creep towards everything. There should have been some light left behind, but the world was drowning in darkness instantly.


    The gray mist finally broke free from the barrier and roared in an inhumane cry, making them cringe. It soared high up in the sky and covered it completely.


    In just a matter of seconds, the floating island was shrouded in darkness as the gray mist turned darker than black. The light tried to escape, but it was futile.


    The end was here.


    Then, a vortex formed from the high mist and began to descend towards Veer''s cohort, as they all looked at the impending doom coming towards them with a fearless look on their faces.


    "Everyone! Don''t move! Not even an inch!"

 Chapter 190 - 190: Survival

    "Everyone! Don''t move! Not even an inch!"


    Veer shouted at the top of his lungs, fearing that it may not reach others or maybe they might not be able to react. His heart pounded against his chest, hoping with everything that his friends did as he said.


    He also had the Dark Metal Slate, which glowed with golden colour. There wasn''t anything different in the mist, not anything he could see atleast. So, he just hoped everything he had thought of turned out to be true.


    Sadly, he didn''t get the time to see if they had heeded his words or not.


    The mist washed over his cohort, drowning them in an ever flowing darkness that blinded their sight. It was horrifying, with an aura befitting it''s image.


    Veer didn''t care about all that, as he just tried to see through the darkness for his friends, but it was impossible.


    ''Wait! I survived? Meaning it worked?''


    Veer was surprised and glad that his hypothesis was right. But even when his being was filled with ecstasy, he didn''t move. That was what he had told others and was following through too.


    He would not move, even if the worst came.


    ''Good! Phew! We can do this!''


    A smile struggled to form on his lips, but he controlled his urges. His thoughts were filled with worry and concern for his friends. He didn''t know if they hard listened to his words or not, as the mist was making too much noise.


    And even if they had heard it, would they doubt his words and take time to do as he said? The chances were low, but the possibility of them not following his words scared him.


    After all, that meant certain death.


    Seconds turned into minutes.


    Veer didn''t move.


    Minutes turned into hours.


    Veer still didn''t move.


    There were several occasions where he just couldn''t hold on and made a movement, but in the end, he succeeded in controlling himself.


    ''Thank God we had taken the pill before coming here. It would help.''


    It was something Aurora had proposed on a whim, so they had eaten a few pills that allowed them to survive without breathing for some time.


    There was only one factor now. As long as his friends listened to him and didn''t move forward whole night, they would succeed in this challenge.


    It was hard, but he was sure they could handle something like this.


    [Slae sictus kalondra phistas!]


    The mist howled and roared beside him, whispering things he didn''t understand. It only began when the mist released that it was weakend and couldn''t use it''s powers.


    The Dark Metal Slate robbed it off it''s necromancy and by not moving, Veer grew immunity of it''s Necrosis power. So, it began to whisper things in each of their ears.


    ''Wait! Wait! Is this fucker trying to corrupt me?''


    Veer was alarmed and in panick almost made a movement, but then he stopped. He could feel a strange pull from those words, but he couldn''t understand them. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''If I can''t understand them, then it means I can''t get Corrupted. Is this the corruption from the Blasphemy Slate? Most likely yeah considering that''s the only thing having the power to corrupt even Sikander.''


    [Waka Bhojun Salak fute!!!]


    Veer tried to ignore the voices, but they were persistent as they tried to corrupt him. He didn''t want to remember anything of it, but the effect of his advance memory was still there.


    So, even if he didn''t want, his mind recorded everything that the mist told him.


    ''God I wish I never learn that ancient Language. I don''t wanna learn what the fuck this guy said.''


    Lost in his thoughts and the whispering, Veer spent hours in a single position, unmoving. Just when it was getting hard, the mist began to thin out.


    Veer''s eyes shone, as they noticed something in the mist. Sunlight in form of his last hope cut through the mist and flashed in his face.


    Gradually, the mist completely retreated and went back to it''s seal, freeing him from it''s constraints. However, Veer still felt something wasn''t right.


    Where were his friends? He couldn''t even see Sikander.


    It was then he remembered something and wanted to slap himself.


    ''I almost forgot about our bond because of all this stress. Fucking hell!''


    So, he quickly connected with his girlfriends and told them through their connection, ''Do not move?!''


    ''Oh? We can talk?''


    ''I thought we would have to be like not move from everywhere, not even thoughts.''


    Veer mentally heaved a sigh of relief hearing their voices and said, ''I''m glad you two listened to me.''


    ''Meh, I already told her we should just trust you on this. See? We''re completely fine!''


    ''Yeah, we didn''t doubt your words and simply followed them without thinking twice. Now, I just hoped others did the same.''


    ''Yeah,'' Veer wanted the same.


    ''But what the hell is this? Where are all of you and why did you say I can''t move even now?''


    ''This woman...use your head, you muscle head woman. It''s obviously a trick the mist is playing with us.''


    Veer had come to the same conclusion, so just to be sure, he asked the system, ''Hey how much time for sunrise?''


    [30 minutes]


    Veer wanted to smile, but held himself back. He said in their connection, ''There are still 30 minutes left for sunrise, so yes this is Necrosis''s doing. Continue to behave like an statue.''


    ''Alright.''


    ''its a good method to lower your enemy''s guard. I didn''t expect the mist to be so intelligent.''


    Veer mentally nodded and said, ''It was a part of that elf, after all. It would have some of his inteligence too.''


    For the next thirty minutes, Veer just wasted time while talking to his girlfriends. They decided to talk important things later, when others had gathered too. They already had their guesses on the situation anyway.


    Soon, the world was trapped in darkness again. It seemed to the end of the world, with the harrowing mist screaming and roaring from every side.


    But it was just a last futile attempt to kill them which it failed miserably.


    The sun rose from the horizon and with that, the mist began to retreat for real this time. As Veer watched it with close attention, he realised that there was some kind of powerful force sucking the mist.


    "The time is up! You six have not only impressed me but also won the trail!"


    Ignoring Sikander''s voice, Veer first looked for his friends and heaved a sigh of relief when he found them standing just some distance away.


    They were alive.


    ''System, is this real for this time?'' Veer asked, just in case.


    [Affirmative! There is no external influence on host!]


    Only then, Veer allowed himself to relax and looked to side where the dark, obsidian skinned elf was sitting on his throne, eyes full of amusement, as usual.


    However, there was something different this time. For the short amount of time, Veer had talked with Sikander, the dark elf hadn''t moved an inch except for his head.


    But now, he sat with his chin on his palm and in a much much more relaxed posture. He also wore a light tunic that covered his full body, but still showed his pronounced muscles.


    Sensing Veer''s gaze, Sikander smiled and began to clap, "You have impressed me, Ainsworth brat. I honestly never expected any of you to survive or atleast some to die. But to think your subordinates will have so much trust in you. Impressive!" Enjoy exclusive chapters from My Virtual Library Empire


    Veer smiled and turned to look at his friends, who had also began to move. Though, they had stood in the same position for whole night so their bodies weren''t in a right state, especially Elizabeth who just dropped on the ground.


    Elara cracked her knuckles and joints, then came to stand beside Veer while others just paid attention to the situation while sitting on the ground.


    "I''m curious how you did all of this, so care to explain?" Sikander asked.


    "As if you don''t know everything already." Veer rolled his eyes and said.


    "I still want to hear everything."


    Veer sighed hearing that and also sat back on the ground. He then thought about the things of previous day and smiled, "It''s nothing really. I just remembered something small details and mare some theories. There wasn''t much time so I just gambled everything on my hypothesis."


    "Your luck is really good."


    "Yeah. We knew about the powers the mist possessed and needed to survive them. The Runic slate, as you called it, did it''s work. Normally, it would have suppressed the guardian completely, robbing of their Cultivation base."


    "Intresting." Sikander muttered. "Go on!"


    "But due to your special conditions, it didn''t quite work like that. But it still did it''s work by suppressing it''s necromancy powers completely. And it was a huge help, as there was just no way we could have survived it."

 Chapter 191 - 191: Good Head

    Veer felt very lucky that his hypothesis was correct. Because the mist was separated from Sikander and was essentially a different entity¡ªalbeit still a part of his soul¡ªthe Dark Metal Slate worked differently on it.


    It didn''t manage to lower its rank, or maybe it did. Veer wasn''t sure, but he knew one thing for certain¡ªthe mist had lost its ability to directly harm them, even though it was still very powerful.


    One of its major powers, its necromancy, was sealed, rendering it incapable of summoning the corpses it always hid within the mist.


    "That was too lucky," Sikander shook his head. "Still, I have to give you credit for thinking of that. So, how did you figure out its second weakness?"


    "It was from some of the things we observed on our way here," Veer smiled and pointed at the trees. "You see, the mist should target all living beings since it destroys all living cells. But why didn''t it kill the trees?"


    Smiling, he continued, "That''s where I found things strange and started thinking about what we didn''t have in common with trees. At first, I considered the possibility of them not having souls, but I remembered seeing many trees that had been affected by the mist."


    Aurora''s eyes shone as she completed the thought, "So, the only commonality between us and the trees was their immobility. Since they couldn''t move, they were spared, while we, who were constantly in motion, were affected."


    "Good reasoning, but did you bet everything on this theory?" Sikander asked, his glowing eyes revealing his admiration for Veer''s quick thinking.


    "Not exactly a gamble," Veer replied. "Trees do move, even if not by their own will. The wind constantly shakes their lighter parts, while the trunk remains unmoving. That''s why we noticed many trees being damaged on the upper sides and sometimes on the lower portions."


    "So that''s how it was¡­" Sikander mumbled before bursting into laughter. "Haha, impressive, brat! You''ve got a good head on your shoulders. You must have inherited the brains of your ancestors."


    "Were they intelligent?" Veer raised an eyebrow and asked.


    "More than just intelligent, they were the main strategists¡ª" Sikander abruptly stopped and sighed. "Brat, do you want to get Corrupted or what? Don''t make me reveal things from that era. I personally don''t know what parts of that knowledge might contain corruption."


    "Ah! I''m sorry," Veer bowed slightly before changing the subject. "So, about our challenge¡­"


    "You pass," Sikander nodded and pointed toward the white circle. "I''ve strengthened its seal, but it still has some gaps. Give me a few minutes to fix it so that when the island descends, it doesn''t devour everything below."


    Hearing that, the group felt a chill run down their spines. Just the thought of the monster they would have to face if the mist devoured all the corrupted beings below sent shivers through them.


    Especially since they could no longer use the Dark Metal Slate.


    Veer quickly responded, his lips twitching, "Sure, sure. Take your time, even if it takes a whole day. Just make it perfect."


    Sikander chuckled, easily guessing Veer''s thoughts. He finally stood up from his throne and said, "Alright."


    Veer excused himself and led his group a short distance away, where they laid down on the bare grass, giving themselves a moment to rest.


    "Thanks, guys. You don''t know how happy I am to know that you trust me this much," Veer smiled. "I was scared that you might hesitate or have second thoughts. That would''ve been problematic."


    "If I don''t trust you, then who else would I trust?" Elara said, gazing at the sky. "Even if you told me to jump off this island, I''d do it without hesitation."


    "Same here. I''ve already wasted a major part of my life, but I''ve changed now," Aurora said, smiling. "I don''t need to think twice about trusting your words."


    "When I told you I''ve entrusted my everything to you, I meant it, Boss," Rock said, having removed his heavy armor. "You are my Boss, and your orders come above everything else for me. My body follows them before I can even think about it."


    "What can I say? I don''t particularly trust you, but I do trust your judgment," Elizabeth admitted honestly. "I also wanted to show that to you¡ªthat I am entrusting everything to you so that you can trust me in return. That''s all I want from you."


    "Everyone has so much to say," Rain muttered, feeling a little down. "Boss, I''m not good with words, so I can''t give a heart-shaking speech. But I''ll just say one thing¡ªyou are my Boss, and that''s never going to change."


    Veer was at a loss for words upon hearing all of this. A small tear formed at the corner of his eye, and a subtle smile appeared on his lips.


    "Thanks. And don''t worry, I promise I''ll get all of you out of this dungeon safely. This is my promise to you, and I will fulfill it."


    "You better, because I don''t wanna die before losing my virginity," Elara laughed loudly. "Just use us as you wish, and never hesitate. I know you don''t want to see us as tools, but that slight hesitation could get us all killed."


    Aurora agreed, "Yeah. You''re too emotional to be a leader, you know. It''s fine to some degree since it''s just us, but I''m pretty sure more people will join us eventually. What will you do then?"


    Veer fell silent. He understood what they were saying, but it was difficult for him to treat people as mere tools. He wasn''t someone with a cold, decisive mentality. If he had been, he wouldn''t have run away from his problems in the past.


    But he also knew they were right. They had entrusted everything to him, and it was his responsibility to fulfill the promise he had made.


    "I will never see you all as tools," Veer shook his head. "But I do promise that I won''t hesitate to use your strength when necessary. I swore to take you all out of here, and I will fulfill that vow."


    "Good!"


    They chatted for a while longer before Sikander finally called them back. The brief rest had been enough to refresh them both physically and mentally, and they were eager to see what would come next.


    Upon returning to the gap in the white circle, they found Sikander standing outside it, his muscular arms crossed over his chest as he gazed at the mist.


    Sensing their arrival, he turned toward them and said, "I''ve strengthened the seal, so even if a Demi-God comes to free it, they will fail. It''s a seal I created in my prime, so that helped."


    Hearing the term Demi-God, Veer suddenly remembered something and asked, "What about that Leviathan? Is it still coming for us?"


    "Of course, it is," Sikander laughed. "Previously, it came because it sensed the Elf aura from you, and now it probably sensed my presence too. It''ll reach us in no time."


    "The hell? Then we need to move," Veer cursed and stepped forward to enter the white circle but suddenly stopped.


    Turning back, he asked Sikander, "What are you going to do now?"


    "Hmm, what should I do?" Sikander mused. After lingering in thought for a while, he shrugged. "I''ll just accompany you since that big fish is coming after me, and in my current condition, I can''t fight it."


    Just as Veer was about to celebrate, Sikander added, "But don''t expect me to fight your battles. This is your fight, and you''ll handle it¡ªeven if it costs your life. I don''t care if this world dies, anyway."


    He stepped inside the circle with a nonchalant look. "I''ve lived long enough, so I''d actually be happy to see the world die with me."


    ''Crazy bastard!'' Veer cursed internally, but he had expected nothing less. Shaking his head, he ignored the obsidian elf and stepped inside the circle. The rest of the group followed, soon reaching the throne, which now rested on the ground.


    As Veer reached out to inspect the engravings on the throne, he suddenly felt movement under his sleeve. A small head poked out and looked around.


    "What''s wrong, buddy?" Veer asked, remembering that he had asked Seisha to sleep inside his clothes.


    The little snake flicked her tongue and sent her thoughts to him, making him curse out loud. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Damnation! That thing is near!"


    "Oh? So, you were carrying a little Leviathan¡­ wait! A Dragon?" Sikander laughed at first but then looked confused.


    His words puzzled the others, prompting Elara to ask, "You mean the little one is a Leviathan?"


    Veer frowned. He hadn''t seen anything resembling that in her soul sea, and even the system hadn''t indicated it.


    "It''s a very diluted bloodline, but I''m sure she''s related to that Demi-God Leviathan," Sikander said with a grin. "I guess it has two reasons to come after you now."


    ''I''ll be damned! Screw this! I''m out of here!''

 Chapter 192 - 192: Attack from a Demi-God

    The danger of a Demi-God was too huge, so Veer didn''t even want to think about anything else. Even if Seisha was a Leviathan, he wasn''t going to abandon her just because of fear of the Demi-God.


    Ignoring everything else, he climbed the stone stairs leading to the throne. The throne itself was made entirely of cobblestone, with smooth surface.


    At the centre of seat, there was a small switch which was easy to miss. He pressed it, as the middle section shifted like tectonic plates.


    A small, square hole appeared before him with a strange Rune at the bottom of it. Without wasting any time, Veer placed the Dark Metal Slate in it.


    The moment Runes of Throne and the Dark Metal Slate connected, the world began to shake and it just grew in intensity by every second passed.


    Veer wanted to watch the scene of floating island falling apart, but the mist didn''t allow it. There was only a small gap, and it wasn''t enough to see things through.


    ''Well, I can''t even go outside. Whatever! It''s not like it''s the last Island I''ll be dropping!''


    Veer sighed and went down the throne where everyone was waiting for him, including the dark obsidian elf. He was just sitting on the ground, busy thinking something of his own.


    Ignoring him, Veer stood by his group and waited. The ground beneath them continued to shake as if the a huge earthquake had came. Fortunately, they held on to their ground and didn''t fall.


    In just over the minute, the destruction finally reached them. They could see it from the gap, as the ground disintegrated and began to fall in the sky below.


    In the next moment, it reached the mist and destroyed the ground beneath it. Veer half expected the seal to be broken, but it was held tightly together.


    The mist still contained in the barrier, as it fell down in the sky below, leaving the throne and it''s surroundings ground the only piece of land.


    Their surroundings became clear, with winds howling around them. The destruction also stopped after crossing the white line, showing the line the seal worked.


    Veer suddenly felt his heart shaking, as he put his hand on his chest. He didn''t know what it was, but he felt as if he had brushed off certain death.


    His legs automatically took him towards the edge, but two soft hand dropped on his shoulder and stopped him. It was then a freezing cold permeated throughout his being, bringing him back to clarity.


    He dropped back on the ground, his back filled with sweat and his heart pounding hard against his chest. He couldn''t hear anything, he couldn''t see anything. He could feel nothing.


    "V! What happened? V!!!"


    ''Veer, wake up. Don''t let this get to you.''


    His eyes snapped open, and he realised he could see everything again. There were loud voices around him, and something shaking him as his visions went up and down.


    It took a few moments for him to calm down and get back in a state where he could think properly again. He touched his forehead, still feeling his heart struggling to hold against the invisible constraints.


    ''W-What?''


    "Huh? You actually woke up?"


    He heard the familiar voice beside him and turned only to see the dark elf looming over him. His eyes held pure interest and curiosity, as he looked at Veer, "How did you do it, brat?"


    "What?" Veer held his forehead, trying to understand what happened with him. Before he could do so, he felt something soft pressing against his back as he heard a soft whisper.


    "You''re fine, right?"


    Veer hummed, letting Aurora hug him as he went over the encounter. It was so weird that he couldn''t even understand it properly.


    So, he turned towards Sikander and asked, "What happened?"


    "Hmm, take some rest first and I''ll explain then," Sikander said, his gaze still studying him. "I''ll handle our Island''s direction to the next Floating Island."


    Saying that, he ascended the stairs and sat on his throne. Then, he smiled and thought, ''This brat might actually do it. No wonder those Primevals could guard the Blasphemy for such long time. How did one end up here anyway?''


    Lost in thought, he activated the functions of the throne, as a transperant barrier formed around them that shielded them from the terrifying wind currents and storms.


    With a flick of his finger, he flew the small island towards a distant Floating Island. Looking at it, Sikander thought, ''That might be that bastards island. Heh, I hope I see your corrupted version.''


    At the bottom of stairs, Veer sat with his group, eyes closed as he tried to calm himself. Even if his mind was calm now, his body was still shaking and shivering. He could feel the lingering fear from whatever had caused this.


    "Do you think he did it?" Elara asked.


    "I don''t think so, he can kill all of us easily even in his weakened state, after all," Veer replied. "Whatever it was, it was terrifying and horrific. My body is still feeling as if I''ve washed in a river of fear."


    "Let''s wait for his explanation then," Aurora said, before turning towards Elizabeth who was sitting with her eyes lost. The blonde elf frowned and asked, "What happened to you?"


    However, she didn''t get any response. They were so busy in looking at Veer''s abnormal behaviour that they didn''t even notice her strange signs.


    Rain shook Elizabeth''s shoulder, but she didn''t even flinch, or blink. Her eyes slowly turned pure white and her skin began to turn paler.


    "Hey, can you hear me?" Elara asked. When she didn''t get any answer even after asking her a few time, she clicked her tongue and stretched her hand to heal her...from whatever she was suffering from.


    "Don''t bother, your Godfire won''t heal her," Sikander said, coming down the stairs. "I''m already surprised by the fact that your flames can actually heal. But no, This won''t do."


    "What happened, Elder?" Aurora asked, being respectful as she was. After all, Sikander was her and Veer''s ancestor in one way or another, so it was basic courtesy.


    "Elder, huh. It''s been a long time since someone called me that," Sikander chuckled and crouched near Elizabeth. "She''s a Seer, isn''t she?"


    "Yes, can''t you tell?" Elara asked, assuming that he could see through them easily.


    "Yes, but not exactly," Sikander muttered, and touched Elizabeth''s forehead. After holding it for ten seconds, he flicked his fingers and tapped her glabella three times.


    "Begone!"


    With just one word, icy wind rose around them making their hair stand. A playful smirk played on Sikander''s lips but there was also a hidden emotion in his eyes as he said, "Wake up, poor child."


    Elizabeth''s eyes slowly returned back to normal, while her skin became rosy again. Surprisingly, she didn''t panic or showed any signs of confusion.


    She just sat there, silent and a solemn look on her face. Then, she sighed and said, "Thank you for helping me."


    "I have a soft heart for unfortunate ones," Sikander chuckled before focusing his attention back on Veer. "What you experienced just now was just a miniscule attack of that Leviathan."


    They felt a chill running down their spine, hearing that.


    Seeing confusion on Veer''s face, Sikander elaborated.


    "Initially, it didn''t want to use it''s power so it was coming at you at it''s pace. However, when it sensed the island floating apart, it used a fragment of its power to turn you into a Nothing Creature. Now, don''t ask what they are, just knew that they were the things both sides of Doomed War Feared." S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "But why would a Demi-God go through all of that when it could just kill me with a thought?" Veer asked in confusion.


    Because of how much mess they were in, they didn''t even think about something so obvious. The Leviathan was a Demi-God, the being who even affected the visions.


    "It''s complicated. Just know that it''s related to Corruption," Sikander smiled. "Demi-Gods are beings who had transcended the concepts of this world, but even they can''t escape the corruption. However, they can still fight it and delay it''s takeover."


    "But using it''s power will increase the pace at which the corruption takes over?" Veer made a guess.


    "Correct. That''s why it wasn''t using it''s powers, and keeping everything sealed but there''s no point of doing all that if it''s going to fall down, right?" Sikander chuckled and looked down.


    "On the ground, the corruption will surely win and the Demi-God Leviathan would fade away from this world, leaving a Corrupted Creature of Demi-God rank."


    He smiled and said, "Heh, you can guess what it means."


    Veer felt silent, looking down and wondering about their future. He couldn''t even see them clearing all of the floating islands, but now things just got worse.


    Even if they succeeded, a Demi-God Corrupted Leviathan would be waiting to eat them.


    ''What a fucked up world I am in!''

 Chapter 193 - 193: After a Long Year

    A young blonde elf in his early twenties ran at an inhumane speed, as he climbed a steep slope. The slope was almost vertical, as it was a tall wall of a grand canyon, towering over a thousand metres.


    The temperature was palpable as the sun hung above like an impending doom ready to burn everything. However, the shadows under the grand canyon gave a refreshment that everyone desperately needed.


    However, Veer wasn''t looking for rest or refreshment. Aurora had informed him of an emergency, and he was going to her at his fastest speed.


    In the past few months, his speed had gone to new heights with his perfect mana control and powerful physique. He was the fastest in the group right after Rain, which showed just how much he had improved.


    In just a few seconds, he reached the top of the canyon and climbed the edges. Looking around the barren plateaus, he quickly found Aurora who was sitting at another corner of the canyon.


    He quickly ran after her and stopped right beside her. Nevertheless, Aurora didn''t even flinch as her whole attention was on something else. Her glowing eyes and the bow in her hand were showing that clearly.


    "What happened?" Veer asked.


    "Look in the north, 2 o''clock," Aurora muttered, as she released the arrow she was holding.


    It shot forward, cutting through the air with a sonic boom and disappeared in the distance. Veer followed its direction and tried to look where it was going.


    Before them lay a vast barren land, spanning as far as the eyes could see. Small, rolling hills of sand obscured the view, but due to their height advantage, they could see far ahead.


    However, even Veer couldn''t properly follow the arrow as it disappeared from his vision. He frowned, wondering how much, how much the distance was between them and the thing Aurora wanted to show him.


    He waited for two seconds and then heard a loud book from a distance. But he wasn''t surprised by that, as he could already see some disturbance far away.


    But even that was causing strain on his eyes, as even his nana-infused eyes couldn''t see that far. Still, it was enough to confirm something.


    "There''s a magical creature there?" Veer asked.


    "Yes, but there are also four people fighting it. From the looks of it, they won''t make it," Aurora muttered with a solemn look on her face. Suddenly, her eyebrows flinched slightly as she added, "They''re from the Starlight Academy. They are in that battle suit, the same as us."


    "Damn it!" Veer cursed, and in that moment, a figure materialised behind him as he said, "What do you think, Rain? Can you reach there in time?"


    "It won''t matter. The distance is roughly 3 kilometres and the magical creature is likely at Lord Stage. Even if she somehow makes it there, she won''t survive," Aurora said. "Also, magical damage isn''t working on it, so it definitely has high defence, and I also don''t have any powerful physical arrow."


    Veer frowned as he tried to think of a solution quickly. Coming to a decision in rapid succession, he summoned the Stormcaller Spear.


    Out of light particles, a long spear materialised in his hand, as lightning crackled around it. Just its sheer presence had a dangerous feeling, and mundane people might just lose consciousness being in its vicinity.


    Veer took a deep breath and held the spear above his shoulder in a perfect grip. He didn''t know much about spear combat arts, but his companions had at least taught him how to wield it properly.


    "Tell me its precise location," Veer commanded. "And I need it precise, even better if you can point out its weakness or something."


    "Roger," Aurora acknowledged the order and began to calculate the distance and position. After lingering for a while, she replied, "3452 metres to the north, 2 o''clock...."


    ''Set the location, system,'' Veer ordered his system.


    [Understood]


    After getting the location, the system provided him a mark through which he could see and calculate the distance clearly.


    "Take this!"


    Veer muttered, as more and more purple lightning began to crackle around the spear before submerging its tip with a dense lightning ball.


    Veer''s grip on the spear tightened, as his muscles bulged out, showing even his veins. Mana drained from him at a rapid rate as he poured everything into the spear.


    Thankfully, his huge mana pool came into use, and even after pouring so much mana, he still had more than fifty percent left. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He smiled, planted his feet on the ground, and then threw the Stormcaller Spear with all of his force. With a sonic boom, the spear shot towards the targeted location, cutting through the air and ready to destroy everything in its path.


    Looking at the trail left behind by the spear, Veer exhaled and said, "Tell me if it works."


    Aurora nodded, as her special eyes followed the spear as it passed through the barren land and landed upon a giant magical creature she had her eyes upon.


    It didn''t cause any explosion, as it wasn''t meant to be a physical damage dealer. The lightning was just there for assistance, while the actual damage came from Veer''s terrifying throw and the power it held within.


    The spear tore open the creature''s backside, leaving a deep gash behind as the creature shrieked in pain and agony. The spear dug deep into its flesh, causing damage to even its sturdy bones.


    Aurora wasn''t going to let this chance go, as she knocked a green, glowing arrow onto her bow and released it.


    The single arrow turned into a hundred, as all of them traveled the long distance in seconds and rained down upon the magical creature while not hurting the humans at all.


    The creature fell down, screaming in pain as the arrows almost severed its torso because of their explosive traits. Only its body had the magical resistance, not its insides, so it succumbed to the wounds and began to take its last breaths.


    Fortunately, the three humans knew to take advantage of the situation and quickly killed it with their weapons, while thanking whoever had saved them.


    Aurora, who was witnessing everything, smiled and said, "They''re safe now. We can go and rescue them."


    "Let''s go," Veer said, and turned towards Rain. "You can go and inform others about our situation and tell them that we are having some newbies with us. Our group just got bigger."


    "Hmm, but they maybe don''t cooperate with us," Rain said, remembering that there were still people out there who wanted Veer dead, or at least beaten up. They wouldn''t respect him as a leader, after all.


    The image of Carlson and his gang flashed through Veer''s mind, as he shook his head and said, "It doesn''t matter. If they try to pull some shit, then I''ll just pummel them to the ground."


    "Hehe, of course, there is no need to worry when our boss is the strongest," Rain giggled and then gave a cute salute. "Then, I''ll leave this to you."


    With that, she disappeared completely as if she had never been there to begin with. Aurora gave a side glance and said, "She''s getting more and more terrifying."


    "Well, what do you expect from someone who has her aspect and the willpower?" Veer smiled. "It''s better for us. The stronger we are, the better our chances at escaping these damned labyrinths."


    "Haha, honestly, after spending almost a year here, I would feel weird after getting out," Aurora chuckled, as she took out a normal arrow from her quiver, which had an unlimited supply of those.


    "Yeah, the days of constant running and living in fear that a great stage magical creature would attack is unforgettable. Ah! I''ll never forget this trip," Veer said, shaking his head. "Anyway, what are you doing?"


    "Telling them to stay at their location so we can rescue them," Aurora said, but then charged her mind. "Never mind, I''ll just tell them to get away from that creature. Those little insects would surely come out to devour it."


    With that, she wrote a message on a paper and pinned it against her arrow. Then, she sent the arrow to the three young men they had just saved.


    Only when she saw them noticing the arrow and the letter did Aurora shift her gaze. She said, looking at Veer, "You can go alone since your speed is fast. I''ll just check upon you from here and tell you about any potential dangers."


    "Sounds good to me," Veer said and kissed Aurora''s cheeks. "Wish me luck!"


    "As if luck would be with us," Aurora patted him on the back and dropped back to the ground, her eyes looking around for any disturbance.


    Veer smiled, looking down from the edge at the steep slope with a thousand-metre dive. Then, he jumped down while laughing. The air caressed his flesh, as he skidded down the dry rocks, raising dust whenever he passed.


    Looking down, he shouted,


    "This is the best!"

 Chapter 194 - 194: Lilianas Whereabouts

    Veer ran down the slope and when he saw the ground getting closer, he kicked against the slope, launching himself into the air. In mid-air, he did a flip and landed on the jagged plain terrain.


    Keeping up the momentum, he ran towards the north where the three people he saved were. While doing so, he thought about the things he had done after leaving the floating island with Sikander.


    The incident with the Leviathan had shaken him to the core, making him even more motivated to get stronger and leave this forsaken place.


    After completing their second floating island, the cohort had grown experienced so they didn''t have much problem with the third one.


    They also had Sikander with them, who provided them with some vague information from time to time which helped them gratefully. Of course, he never fought, not even once.


    They cleared one Floating Island after another. In one year, they had cleared a total of thirty-five Floating Islands and they were currently on the thirty-sixth one.


    In that period of time, the cohort had grown considerably stronger and bigger. Veer himself had reached Master Stage and was close to breaking through to the Grandmaster Stage.


    Of course, it was the result of their terrifying experience on the floating islands and the battle they fought. After all, only Sikander had not fought; the others did.


    Fighting a total of thirty-four Saint Stage powerhouses of Ancient times had given them a huge leap in experience in combat arts and also their Mana control.


    Not to mention the various resources they had found on other Floating Islands too. They had helped them increase their battle prowess to just the next level.


    Veer didn''t know if he should be thankful or curse his fate for being in this forsaken Labyrinth. But he ultimately decided that it was for good since they did grow stronger.


    The cohort had explored the other floating islands and discovered a lot of things left behind by the destruction of Dark Era, including the terrifying magical creatures.


    They had hoped to find some companions who would help them in their conquest against the Corrupted Dragon and they did succeed in this.


    However, for every companion they found, they also found many corpses of students from every Academy. It left a sour taste in their mouth, but they knew it was inevitable.


    ''I doubt there has been a Labyrinth more dangerous than this one. No Labyrinth would have fucking Demi-Gods running after you. Not to mention those fucking Saints as final boss.''


    It was true. The labyrinth was so deadly that it would be a miracle if even five percent of the initial students survived. After all, every single one of them was just at Beginner Stage and not even past their teenage.


    How would they survive in such an environment?


    But some did. And their survival gave them the strength to fight and survive in this harrowing place. Veer had recruited many of them and their cohort now had a total of twenty-six students.


    It sounded small, but considering how many people died, it was already a big one. Many of them belonged to either Starlight Academy or the Royal Academy so they didn''t have a problem convincing them.


    But they also encountered Seeker Academy students and it didn''t go quite well with them and there were... consequences for that.


    ''I wonder what happened to Carlson though? Wonder if he''s still an arrogant prick?''


    Veer was having many thoughts, as he increased his speed even more. He wanted to reach the trio before any magical creatures came to attack them.


    ''I also need my spear back. No way I''m letting it go!''


    "V? What are you thinking?"


    Hearing Aurora''s confused voice in his head, Veer asked, "What happened?"


    "Nothing. Your speed is just getting ridiculous and I''m having a hard time following you and also keeping an eye on those three."


    "Ah! My bad, you can focus totally on them," Veer said. "I''ll handle my own."


    "Alright!"


    Veer shook his head and increased his speed even more. Though this time he kicked the ground a little harder so that he left behind a trail that Aurora could follow. Previously, he was taking long jumps so that nobody noticed his presence.


    ''Now now, where is the boss of this goddamn Island?''


    That was a problem they were facing currently. Normally, they would find the boss at the centre of the Island because right below it would be the corrupted races sealed.


    But for this Island, there were just endless canyons, barren plains, and sand dunes. Occasionally, terrifying storms would pass and the sand storms were practically a daily occurrence.


    They had inspected the whole surface area of the Floating Island and the boss was nowhere to be found. But they had a guess, something which they didn''t want to believe.


    The undergrounds.


    The reason for their guess was because the majority of the magical creatures on these floating islands resided underground. It was logical though because who would want to live with constant storms?


    "After this, we will head to the underground caves," Veer said. "We can''t delay any further."


    "I was thinking the same. With so many people, our food supply won''t last and we don''t even have a proper water source here. If we waste any more time, we might as well die from starvation."


    After Ascension, they didn''t need food constantly because mana compensated it to some extent. But that was it. They still needed to eat and especially drink.


    They had already been eating only a single meal a day, but if they pushed their luck, they might as well just commit suicide.


    Veer sighed and said, "Exactly my thoughts. Anyway, be ready to fight underground."


    "Agh! I hate that. Anyway, do you think Liliana is still fine?"


    Veer wore a complicated expression hearing that, but still responded, "She''s fine. She''s completely fine and I''m sure we will meet her soon."


    At first, he didn''t worry too much about Liliana as he could see her status and also knew about her strength. She was a Noble Dragon with an Aspect as powerful as Elara''s and Rain''s Aspect.


    She should be able to survive on her own. Yet, after not discovering her even after clearing thirty-five Floating Islands, Veer had begun to grow anxious.


    Finding Liliana was also one of his reasons to clear all the floating islands as quickly as possible.


    ''If only... if only I could talk to her.''


    It was a miracle that his system couldn''t actually connect with Liliana and that worried him even more. What kind of place could even overpower the system?


    The floating islands didn''t seem powerful enough to obscure the system, then where was she?


    All of a sudden, his steps came to a halt, as his eyes widened in shock. His hand trembled, not daring to believe his hypothesis.


    "V, did you sense any danger? What happened?"


    Veer didn''t respond immediately, but took some seconds to recover and then said, looking to his right where the Centre Floating Island was.


    "I think I know where Lily is."


    "Hmm? Where?"


    "The Castle in the Central Floating Island. She is probably there because of that bastard dragon..." Veer muttered, his fist clenching in fury. "I will kill that bastard."


    "What? No way, right?"


    "He must have sensed her noble bloodline and did something to her descent in the labyrinth. The only reason the system can''t work must be because she''s close to that... octopus." Veer replied.


    "Alright, calm down. This reminded me of Martial Saint. Don''t you think she would have interfered if something like that happened? If she can have enough time to play with El, then she can definitely secure Lily''s descent. So, calm down."


    Veer took a deep breath and nodded. She was right, as he had already forgotten about the Martial Saint who was the master behind all of this plan.


    The woman who had given them a chance to save the world.


    "You''re right. She won''t let a noble dragon get close to that corrupted Dragon," Veer sighed. "Maybe... just maybe this is related to her. The system can''t access her location because she interfered."


    "Yes, it''s possible so don''t worry about it. We''ll find her and save her. Let''s deal with our current situation first."


    "Alright," Veer forced a smile and then once again started running towards the location of the trio. However, his destination was something different.


    It didn''t take long for him to reach the location of the battle, where he found two giant centipedes fighting over the corpse of the magical creature he had killed. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They were as long as a skyscraper, with their heads as big as a truck looming over him. While they fought, Veer sneaked behind them and slowly crept towards the corpse.


    ''My little spear, I''m coming for you.''


    All of a sudden, his senses began to tingle as he hurriedly dodged and cursed his luck.


    ''Fuck! Here we go again!''

 Chapter 195 - 195: The Triplets

    Veer was quite thankful that the centipedes were just at Lord Stage, which didn''t pose much challenge to him. He easily dodged their attacks and retrieved his spear from the corpse.


    Then, without looking back, he ran towards the direction the trio were staying. Fortunately, the centipedes didn''t give chase since he didn''t take anything from the corpse.


    Feeling the shockwaves behind them, Veer whistled, "They are a powerful bunch."


    Storing the Stormcaller Spear back in his storage ring, he continued his journey and followed the directions of Aurora. Soon, he reached a shade under a big rock and stopped.


    "You all can come out!" Veer shouted, as he wanted to return as soon as possible. Even though the centipedes didn''t give chase, who knew if they would change their mind after eating that corpse?


    He didn''t want any unnecessary battles.


    "Boss? Is that you?"


    Veer blinked, hearing the familiar voice and looked as triplets of young men walked out of the shade. Their bodies had grown and there was a mature, powerful presence about them.


    But Veer could still identify them easily as they were the first people to join him as subordinates¡ªthe triplets from the Starlight Academy.


    A smile automatically formed on his lips, as he spread his hands and said, "I didn''t expect it to be you guys, haha. Come, come!"


    "It''s really you, Boss," as always, Jarek, the black-haired triplet, was the most emotional one as he ran and hugged Veer.


    "What happened to you, Boss?" Victor muttered, but still hugged Veer, followed by the green-headed Kael.


    Veer laughed lightly, feeling genuinely happy that they survived. He had seen way too many faces he knew very well dying brutally in this hell.


    "Boss, we survived and grew stronger, just as you ordered us to," Jarek sobbed, tears running down his face. "But I was so scared. I almost died so many times. I was so scared."


    "Hey, don''t embarrass us," Victor scolded, as they separated. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I don''t care. Boss is the only one who looked after us and cared for us. It''s not embarrassing to vent out my problems to him," Jarek scoffed, trying to wipe his tears.


    "Haha, it''s fine, Victor," Veer said, patting Jarek''s head. "It''s not like I had any better, so I understand. I also escaped death so many times. This labyrinth is nothing but pure hell."


    Finally, even Victor and Kael couldn''t hold back any longer as tears streamed down their faces. They tried their best, but it was proving to be impossible.


    For more than a year, they had survived this hell of a place, with a scorching sun, barely any water, storms coming every day and, worse of all, the ancient Magical Creatures.


    They were practically nothing when they entered the labyrinth, and even the weakest insect of this place could potentially kill them. Yet, they had persisted and grown strong enough to fight toe-to-toe with a Lord Stage Magical Creature.


    It was a path they never imagined they could have survived. There were so many times they just wanted to give up, to commit suicide, to end this nightmare.


    Yet, their will to survive and the promise they had given to Veer kept them going. But there was a limit to how much they could endure without faltering.


    The trio had no one but themselves all this time, and they knew what the other was feeling. But they didn''t want to show their weakness to each other, because they knew it would make them lose their morale and hope.


    They couldn''t stop there, so they endured it all.


    But it was different with Veer. They didn''t know him for long, but he was the only one who had looked after and cared for them. The triplets had never known what love and care were before they met Veer.


    He was like a big brother to them, so they knew they could show their weakness to him. He wouldn''t judge them and would even protect them.


    Even though they knew they were in hell and even Veer''s survival was uncertain, his presence gave them security and peace they didn''t know they would find again.


    So, they couldn''t control themselves and let out their pent-up emotions of over a year.


    Veer opened his mouth to say something, but closed it soon. He didn''t know what to say, but he also understood their situation. They were just kids left to survive in a former battlefield of Gods.


    It was already a miracle they managed to survive and remain sane. Even members like Veer''s cohort, who were the most powerful people with the best potential, had almost died so many times and fallen into depression.


    So, he couldn''t even imagine what was going through these kids who had no one but themselves.


    "But they survived."


    Veer smiled and gave a light chop on Victor''s head. He said, "Don''t be so overdramatic, dude. Do you want to see your boss crying too or what?"


    "Haha, definitely not," Victor chuckled, wiping away his tears with his battle suits. "I''m sorry, Boss."


    "It''s fine. I''m glad that you all survived," Veer said, patting his soldiers. "Though, it''s better if we talk later since there are two Lord Stage Magical Creatures there."


    "What?" Kael exclaimed. "What are we waiting for then? Let''s run!"


    "I don''t know. You''re the one who began to cry," Veer shrugged, making them speechless. But they didn''t mind it, as that reminded them of their Academy days.


    "Let''s go then. We can talk on our way," Veer said.


    Veer kicked the ground as he started running towards the Grand Canyon. The triplets followed him, but they were slower compared to him, so Veer also slowed down his speed.


    "Do you see any danger?" Veer asked in his mind.


    "Fortunately not. There are small bugs, but I already eliminated half of them."


    "That''s my queen," Veer smiled.


    "By the way, Boss, is that a disguise or what?" Kael asked. "It''s way too real, not gonna lie. Even those ears feel real."


    "Because it''s all real," Veer replied, still keeping his pace. "I am an Elf, but I was hiding it using an Artefact."


    "Ohhh," Kael made a big O face, then exclaimed, "That''s so cool! No wonder you were so handsome."


    "Here I was wondering how can a human have those genes," Jarek shook his head. "You''re just awesome, Boss."


    "Stop bootlicking, do I look like some young master to you?" Veer rolled his eyes, feeling speechless. "Wait! Technically, I am Young Master, so should I groom you all as my personal trash talkers?"


    He gave a side glance at them and shook his head, "Nah, never mind."


    Ignoring his nonsensical thoughts, Veer asked, "Were you stuck in this place since the start?"


    "Yeah," Victor replied. "Thankfully, we spawned here together after going through some kind of illusion, though we weren''t together there. It was weird really, as I never thought I would have to fight my way without these idiots."


    "Hey!" Jarek protested, but he was ignored by the others.


    "We tried to escape this place, but there''s this giant Wall surrounding this whole... land, whatever it is," Victor continued. "We tried to climb it, but it''s filled with deadly traps that we almost died to. Not to mention terrifying three-legged birds. They swooped down to hunt us, but we ran away quickly."


    He sighed, "As you can see, this whole place is barren and dry with so many storms coming often. Fortunately, we found water through a method you taught us."


    "Huh!? Which method?" Veer asked.


    "That baboon one where we can use salts to make them thirsty and they can find us the water source?" Victor chuckled. "Although we had to modify it, the plan still worked and we found a water source."


    "That''s honestly impressive. So, how did you actually survive?" Veer asked. "Did you hunt the Magical Creatures?"


    "Yes, but not initially," Victor said. "After witnessing the horrors of this land, we were scared so much that even in our sleep, we trembled in fear. We didn''t want to go out of that small cave we found water in."


    "What about food?"


    "We had the Synth Soup and the powder you gave us, so we survived. But it was also getting less and less, so we finally decided to fight our way," Victor sighed, remembering those days. "We were scared, but we did it."


    "You did good," Veer smiled. "Not everyone can survive in this place. I have personally seen hundreds of dead bodies till now. I can confidently say that at least ninety percent of the students who came in this Labyrinth had died."


    "W-What?"


    Their hearts shook, refusing to believe it. Yet, they had seen the reality themselves, so they knew it could be true. This land was just too cruel.


    "Yes, that''s why I''m saying, be proud and confident. You did something that even those genius kids of other Academies couldn''t do."


    "What about our Academy boss? How many of us survived?" Kael asked.

 Chapter 196 - 196: I Want It All

    Rain sneaked inside a small hole in the slope, her petite body easily fitting in the small shape. Her pointy tail waved behind her, balancing her in her great speed.


    In the past one year, she had not devoured many things as Veer had advised her to follow a certain path, which halted her growth but not too much since she could still grow normally like others.


    Her hunger was as prominent as always, but it did make her body plump and think from just right places. She was actually quite happy with the progress, as she didn''t want to become obese and look even more bad...with her face.


    Of course, with all that food and the hunts she did, she had improved a lot and was close to breaking through to the Master Stage.


    She had never imagined something like this was possible for her. She was probably one of the few people who had no worries at all.


    Rain was spending her time with her friends, fighting alongside them and becoming stronger. There was also her boss, Veer.


    All of those factors allowed her to fight even the worst possible situations and be happy with it.


    ''Hmm, I wonder where she is?''


    They had taken an underground cave system for their hideout, so sometimes locating each other got hard. But she had her power of smell so she let it guide her.


    After a few minutes of searching, she ended up before a underground stream of water. It was shallow, but deep to house fishes. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She stopped and stared at the woman sitting across the stream. A young woman with messy black hair, as if cut randomly, with a circular spectacles on her green eyes.


    She wore simple white tunic, which gave away her enticing, athletic build. Honestly, if she wasn''t Elara, her boss, Rain would have scratched her in jealousy.


    ''Boss seem to love her figure too...''


    Shaking those useless thoughts away, Rain went closer to her and found her busy in making something. Sparks of light were flowing around her, while she herself had closed her eyes.


    The sparks hovered around her, harmless and just to illuminate the area. But Rain doubted their function was so simple. So, she didn''t disturb her and waited.


    After almost a minute, Elara sighed, stretched her fist and clenched her fist. All the sparks of incandescent light around her gathered into her fist, as if being sucked away by something powerful.


    *Boom*


    Rain flinched, hearing the sound of explosion from Elara''s fist as smoke came out of them. The short haired girl again sighed and opened her eyes.


    "Rain? When did you come?"


    Elara asked in surprise, as she hadn''t even sensed her even through her Rune Formation. It was a good one from Aurora and she was sure even Masters couldn''t enter it without alert...


    Rain seemed confused, before saying, "I didn''t encounter anything... anyways, I have something to report from Boss."


    Looking at her wide smile, Elara was left speechless, ''No way my Rune Formation is flawed. This girl is just getting more and more dangerous. Worthy of having S-Rank Aspect.''


    Shaking her head, she asked, "What happened?"


    "Nothing much. It''s just that Boss Aurora found three people from our Academy and then Boss saved them," Rain reported, as she jumped over the stream.


    "So, basically we are getting three newbies?" Elara nodded. "I hope they aren''t woman though. Actually, never mind. It''s for better."


    "Hmm? Why?" Rain asked in geniune confusion.


    Elara stared at her and realised something. They were completely alone and she could finally talk some sense in this stupid subordinates of Veer and of course, her friend.


    "My dear Rain, come sit and let''s have a chat, shall we?" Elara grinned and asked, throwing her arm over the petite woman''s shoulder. "I have some special Alcohol too."


    "Really?" Rain''s eyes glistened hearing that, but still finding the situation weird, she asked. "But what is it that you want to talk about?"


    "Tell me, Rain, why should we allow woman near Veer?" Elara asked. "Given his charm, which is already getting over the top, don''t you think those woman will fall hard for him?"


    "Of course, Boss is that awesome so it''s a given. But why are you asking me that?" Rain asked, trying to snatch alcohol bottle from Elara''s hand.


    "Hmm, so you''re fine with him having a harem of women around him?" Elara asked, smiling.


    Rain stiffened at that, but she didn''t let it snow, as she asked, "If they make Boss happy, then what''s the problem? Beside, you should ask this question to Boss Aurora, not me. I''m just his subordinate, after all."


    "I mean, think about it. If he gets more woman, given his character, he would pay more attention to them, give his love to them and dot on them. He would give his quality time to them. They would laugh together..."


    The more Elara spoke, the uglier Rain''s face Became. Still, she didn''t speak anything. It wasn''t her place to say anything in matters of her Boss.


    ''Its working. Little girl, don''t think I can''t see your true feelings,'' Elara smiled and continued, "But time isn''t unlimited, right? Since he will spend more time with all of his woman, then he would give very little time to his subordinates. Maybe he would just meet them once in a while, I mean once in a few days to console them and then give them further orders."


    She patted Rain''s back, sensing it shivering, "Will you like that situation, where you can''t even meet your Boss? He won''t smile at you, he won''t talk to you..."


    "NOO!!" Rain screamed, as she couldn''t hear more of it. "No, it won''t happen. Boss will never leave me."


    "And why would he not? What are you to him? Just a subordinate, a powerful one but still a subordinate," Elara smiled. "You know, he''s gonna be the Elf Emperor, the being controlling a whole continent, you think he will lack subordinates like you? Think about it for a moment, my dear Rain."


    Rain couldn''t even hear any longer, as her mind was playing the scenarios according to what Elara told her. She was absolutely right.


    Rain was nothing but a subordinate of Veer, so why would he pay attention to her when he would have a whole harem of beautiful woman?


    Who was she, anyways?


    She didn''t want to imagine that future. A future where Veer would just smile at her because she''s his subordinates. It was a cruel world to her.


    "N-No, he will never do that. He''s the only one who saw me as a person, not a monster. He''s a kind man, he won''t throw me away." Rain muttered, trying to console herself.


    "He''s a kind man, true. But he''s kind to everyone, so what''s new about it?" Elara asked. "Even if there was someone else in your place, he would have done the same. He''s just that kind and honestly, I hate him for that. He puts others above his own life, as if his life doesn''t matter."


    Elara scoffed at herself, as she was letting out her own feelings too. Then, she cast a glance at Rain and found her looking down at the ground with a flat look on her face.


    "You''re right. He''s a kind man and deserves those woman...."


    Elara''s jaw almost dropped to the ground, as she thought, ''What the hell! Her self steem is fucking in the hell!''


    Her lips twitched, as she gave a tight smack on Rain''s back. She shouted, "What the hell you''re mumbling on? I was just trying to get your feelings out, not depress you."


    "W-What?" Rain stammered, bewildered at her words. Her mind was already in a mess and she could barely understand what she was saying.


    The thought of being away from Veer was killing her from inside but she knew it was the only right thing to do.


    "Listen carefully, everything I''ve said till now was to provoke you so that your true feelings come out," Elara said, massaging her head. "I''m sorry about that. I didn''t think it would result in such a big reaction from you."


    She was cursing herself mentally, for not even having the skills to talk to people properly. She hoped Aurora was there because she was a master of this.


    Taking a deep breath, she continued, "I know you like Veer and I wanted you to acknowledge it. That''s it!"


    Rain was stumped, but she didn''t deny her words. She simply lowered her gaze and hugged her knees, burying her face inside.


    A muffled voice sounded from there.


    "You''re right. I love him. I''m obsessed with him. I want him to look at me the same way he looks at you, I want him to hold me while we sleep. I want it all. But I know it''s impossible between the two of us."


    "Why is that?" Elara asked, even though she knew the answer. ''I really need to work on my communication skills.''

 Chapter 197 - 197: The Past Haunts Forever

    Rain stayed silent on Elara''s question. Memories of her time with Veer flashed in her mind, bringing joy and pain at the same time.


    She knew about her obsession with Veer since long ago. It wasn''t hard to understand considering how much she cared about him.


    Whenever she had a thought about living a life without him, it made her sad and upset. She didn''t want any of that.


    However, she knew her limits too. She wasn''t worthy of someone like him. She was fine living as a shadow of him, walking beside him wherever he goes.


    But Elara''s words reminded her of reality. She was just a tool and, while she was fine with that, she didn''t want Veer to discard her after using her.


    She knew all of those were just her thoughts and Veer would never do such a thing. It still left a mark of doubt in her mind and heart.


    After lingering for a while, she answered Elara, who was patiently waiting for her, "He is going to be the Emperor and he''s worthy of that position. He will have so many beautiful women as his wives, so why would he need an ugly woman like me?"


    She touched her face, feeling the marks on it as they reminded her of childhood and how she got them.


    "Just see his current partners. You, Boss Aurora and Boss Liliana. Every single one of you is one of the most beautiful persons in the world. Not to mention you all are high-status women. Who am I? See me clearly."


    Raising her face, she showed it to Elara and said, tears rolling down her face, "I''m just an ugly, useless slum rat that has disgusting habits. The only good thing about me is my Aspect, so I''m more than willing to submit to him as his sword."


    Her eyes brightened as she added,


    "Yes, I will ask him that, then he won''t ever abandon me. Yes, that''s it!"


    "Rain!" Elara shouted, as she gripped the rocks below her, crushing them into fine powder dust. "Don''t you dare speak those words ever again."


    Her emerald eyes burned with fury as she clutched Rain''s head in her arms, her face close to hers as she whispered, "Do you truly think we are that shallow? That your Veer is that shallow?"


    She scoffed, as if she couldn''t believe her words.


    "He''s going to be an Emperor? So what of it? Do you think he wants it? Heck, I''m sure he must be thinking of putting that double-faced bitch on the throne. If he really was all that high and mighty, would he ever even talk to you?"


    Rain shivered and tried to back away upon hearing all of that, but Elara didn''t let her even look away.


    "High status? Heh, please, I have none of it. The day I found that I loved him, I had decided to give him my all. When he was forced to run away and was being targeted by everyone, I was with him. My clan¡ªyes, that mighty clan¡ªthey opposed me and tried to ground me."


    She smirked and said, madness flashing in her eyes,


    "Do you know what I did? I blasted their whole palace and ran away. I even cut ties with them and refused to use anything owned by that clan. Yes, I''m selfish and I don''t care about that. I only need him in my life."


    She forced Rain to look into her eyes and said,


    "When I met him again, I was reduced to nothing. I had no money, no powers, no backup, no parents, no clan. Nothing! Absolutely nothing! Believe me, I spent four months in the slums to hide from everyone. Only then I met him. Do you know what I looked like back then?"


    She backed away, took off her suit, and showed Rain her back, full of marks. It was clear that they were healed from some powerful potions, but they still left their marks.


    "These are from the time when some thugs found me and were going to sell me as a slave. When I retaliated, they beat me up with hot iron rods all over my body. But I wasn''t someone afraid of heat, and they had enough, so they slapped my face with those same rods."


    Rain visibly shivered and backed away, her eyes full of horror as she imagined the situation of Elara.


    However, Elara wasn''t done as she continued,


    "That was the price I had to pay for my so-called beauty and for running away from my clan. I stayed in the slums because I knew they would find me, but that also meant my father couldn''t find me. No one could."


    Rain swallowed back her saliva and asked, "How did you survive and how did you even get out of it?"


    Elara wore her battle suit again and smiled.


    "It was my dumbo, Veer. When those thugs realized I was of no use because of the damage to my body, they threw me in the trash, leaving me to bleed to death. However, heaven didn''t want my soul yet, so they sent Veer near that area."


    A beautiful smile formed on her lips as she continued,


    "Even in that state where my whole body was damaged and it was impossible to recognize me, he did. He recognized me and took me back home. I still remember the worried face he had back then, it was as if his world was dying."


    Rain exhaled the breath she had been holding until now, as she saw Elara continuing,


    "He was in a good position, where no one could find him, especially because of that artifact. That was how he had planned to live the rest of his life, but me being there changed everything. He knew I wouldn''t survive unless I was treated immediately with the best treatment, so he sacrificed his peace and gambled away his life."


    "How?" Rain asked.


    "He called my father, which revealed his location to everyone. Escaping from that great clan once was already a miracle, so there was no way it could happen again. I was healed and treated properly, but he also got assassins on his tail."


    She sighed, still remembering those days.


    "My father helped the situation as best as he could, which also earned him a heavy punishment from the clan. But I got my genes from him, heh, so he disregarded everything to help us. He also declared that if any assassins came after us, he would declare war." S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Rain''s eyes widened in shock as she asked, "W-What? A war against the whole Elf Empire?"


    "Not really, but I''m also not explaining it. It''s all politics, and his stance changed things. We were never targeted by powerful assassins, but weaker ones often attacked. After all, it''s easier to deflect blame when the assassins are just nobodies."


    She shook her head and said, "Anyway, my point was that he doesn''t care about anything you''re worried about. He took such a big risk, even though my face and body were ruined."


    Rain looked down, unable to form any words.


    "Tell me, Rain, you''re just telling all of this bullshit to convince yourself, right?" Elara asked, raising Rain''s face. "You know everything will be fine. You know exactly who Veer is, but still tell yourself all of this? Why?"


    "Because I''m not worthy of him," Rain answered in a low voice.


    "And who decided that?" Elara rolled her eyes. "I can say for sure Veer doesn''t give two fucks about your appearance. If you love him, then say that to him. Those marks are something you were born with, so how is it your fault?"


    "They aren''t natural," Rain said, still looking down. "They were given to me by my own mother."


    Elara''s mouth remained open as she looked at Rain in surprise. She then asked, "What do you mean? They look perfectly natural to me."


    "My mother was from the same race as me, but she was a slave in some noble house," Rain said, recalling her terrible childhood. "One day, one of the young masters there was drunk and forced himself on her. That act produced me."


    Elara had no words to say, so she just hugged Rain and patted her head.


    "Our race has a terrible reputation, and I''m sure you know of it. How could they accept their young master having sex with a disgusting creature? So, they punished both of them, albeit rather cruelly for my mother."


    She sighed.


    "They even tried to kill me in her womb, but somehow I survived. My mother also ran away after that incident and began to raise me in a small village. We were... happy. But then, those nobles found us."


    Tears dropped down her face as she recalled the horrible days.


    "My mother knew it was over for us, so she used everything she had so that I could run and survive in the slums. Yes, she specifically told me to never reveal myself. But having experienced the cruelty of this world, she knew I wouldn''t fare in the slums and underworld, especially because of my face."

 Chapter 198 - 198: Let Out

    Elara could already guess some of Rain''s story, but she didn''t interrupt her. Sometimes it was good to just let go of all the pent-up emotions.


    Also, Rain didn''t have anyone she could share her problems with too. She had such low self-esteem and an inferiority complex, that she probably thought that her problems would just cause trouble for others.


    Or they would grow distant upon hearing her tale. People like her often overthink, imagining scenarios so wild that they wouldn''t even make sense.


    Yet, they did for them. And that scared them.


    That was why Elara just patted her back, giving her the support she needed and letting her vent all of her piled-up trauma.


    "My mother then used some special stick to make these marks on my face. It was painful but I didn''t cry. All because I could see her bawling her eyes out while her hands attempted to tremble, but she didn''t let them. She was suffering more than me, so I didn''t cry. I was just smiling throughout that process and not a single tear left my eye."


    Elara closed her eyes hearing that, with anger bubbling inside her as she wanted to rip those bastards from the middle of me.


    "Then, she sent me away and because of my face, nobody recognised me. I was able to run away and to this day, I don''t know what happened to her. I just hope she committed suicide because she would have definitely suffered more if she had been captured."


    Rain paused for a second, catching her breath, and continued.


    "Those marks coupled with my race helped me survive in the slums for a while. But it also made my body very weak, as I didn''t even eat properly. My thin body, my marks on my face, my race... everything helped me survive in those harsh days. But somehow, I became content with it and never bothered to seek anything better. I tried to use my mom''s words as an excuse, but it was just cowardice."


    She sighed.


    "How do you think such a woman who never even tried to find her mother deserves him? I''m nothing but a lowly, disgusting coward with an ugly face enough to make people vomit. He deserves someone better."


    Raising her head, she looked at Elara with lost eyes.


    "Someone like you who can fight the world for him. Someone like Boss Aurora who did so much for him. You''re all beautiful, brave and deserving of love. What do I have to give him? I can''t even give him love properly because my mind always doubts him, even though I know it''s wrong."


    Tears had already dried up by then, as she tightened her grip on Elara''s hand and screamed:


    "I don''t deserve any of it! I''m useless...."


    "And who decided that?"


    Rain''s body shivered, fear crawling through her skin when she heard the familiar voice. Her hand trembled, as she raised her head to look at the source of the voice.


    There he was, standing a little distance away from them. His eyes were icy cold, with an expression filled with fury. He was angry, really angry.


    Rain had never seen him make that face and, knowing that the reason was probably her, she shivered even more.


    Thoughts vanished from her mind, leaving only fear and anger towards herself. She didn''t even dare to look in his eyes and lowered her head, mumbling, "I-I-I''m sorry..."


    "For what?" Veer demanded, cutting her off.


    Noticing his state, Elara sighed and backed away, leaving Rain all alone yet again, and she had also angered the person she loved the most.


    Veer continued to stare at her, fury filling his heart. He knew of her situation, partially at best. That was one of the reasons he didn''t try to approach her and gave her time.


    Not just that, but he also provided enough support, love, and care so that she could slowly come out of her shell. He wanted her to learn to love herself and place herself before anyone.


    He was just someone who had changed her life slightly, so he had thought it was just her obsession and mere attraction because of a lack of attention.


    Only now he realised how wrong he was. He had let her suffer in silence and never recognised the pain she hid behind her smile.


    It was all his fault. He should have noticed it sooner.


    ''Fuck you, bastard,'' Veer cursed himself mentally, but knew it wasn''t the time for that. He stepped forward and crouched near Rain.


    He raised his hand hesitantly, but still put it on Rain''s head, feeling it shivering as if she had bathed in icy water. Yeah, he had done it and scared her again. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''m sorry. I let my anger take over my head," Veer sighed and apologised, his hand still resting on her head. "My anger isn''t towards you, though. It''s on me because I didn''t notice your condition sooner."


    "N-No, you don''t have to apologise..." Rain quickly tried to say something, but Veer stopped her.


    "Shh! Calm down! It was my fault and yours too. But blaming each other won''t change anything," Veer said in a low, soft voice. "I want to talk to you, but not in this state. So, let''s talk when you have calmed down slightly."


    He smiled and leaned forward, his face close to hers, "But know this. I love you too and nothing would change that. Okay?"


    Rain''s eyes widened in shock, her jaw almost touching the ground. She couldn''t believe it, and it showed in her eyes. However, his smile and his eyes looking right into hers said otherwise.


    It was true. He loved her, despite how weak, useless and ugly she was.


    Mixed emotions rose in her heart, but happiness took over all of them as a beautiful smile emerged on her scarred face.


    Even with all the marks she considered ugly, Veer saw one of the most beautiful and lovely smiles on her face. He smiled as well and kissed her forehead, saying, "Rest well, okay? I''ll come get you in a few hours. Don''t overthink anything. I''m here for you and will always be there."


    That made Rain''s eyes swirl around as she just sat there with her eyes and mouth wide open, having now words to speak. Her mind and body refused to work, as if paralyzed.


    Yes, it was paralyzed in his love.


    Veer smiled, seeing that she was returning to...normal, and stood up. He looked to his sides at Elara and scoffed, "Why are you going around telling that story? I didn''t sacrifice anything at all."


    "Yeah, yeah, I believe you," Elara waved her hand and said. "Just go away. I''ll handle her for now. I know what''s going on with that shit head of yours so go clean it up before coming here. I swear I''ll kill you both if you have a stupid conversation."


    Veer couldn''t help but smile; this time it was a genuine one. He lightly gave a smack on her head and said, "Sometimes I hate you, a lot actually."


    "Hehe, no worries, I love you infinitely so it cancels out your negative feelings," Elara chuckled and then swept away his hand. "Now leave, peasant."


    Veer nodded and turned to leave, but a beautiful rat caught onto his leg. Looking down at Rain, he noticed her trying to say something, but nothing came out of her mouth.


    He crouched down to her level and waited patiently. Even when seconds passed, he just sat there, looking at her with starry eyes.


    Almost a minute passed, but he didn''t move from his position and it didn''t look like he would even move without hearing what she had to say.


    Finally, Rain managed to form some words, as she whispered, "Thanks!"


    Veer smiled and gave a light pat to her head, "You''re welcome!"


    Rain didn''t show anything on her face, but her triangular ears began to flap and her tail whipped around rapidly. It was enough to let him know of her state.


    Smiling, he stood up and walked away from their position. He had much to say to her, but he knew they couldn''t take in their current state.


    Elara looked at his receding back and said, "Told ya! He''s a weird guy, but he will never despise you for what you are. But yeah, he will be straightforward with what he doesn''t like. If he had really sensed cowardice from you, he would have said so."


    She turned to look at her friend and smiled, "So take a chill pill and give a rest to your overthinking brain. You''ll need it while talking to her. Though, can I request something?"


    Rain looked up at her, but didn''t say anything. Elara took it as a sign of confirmation and said,


    "He also has a bad habit of taking all the blame on himself, well, at least of his loved ones. Even when he had saved me back then, he had blamed himself for days and almost went into depression."


    A faint smile played on her lips as she said, "Everyone here thinks he''s a strong man, but really, he''s just a weakling who wants nothing from this world."

 Chapter 199 - 199: Visions

    As Veer walked out of the cave, he found Aurora and the Triplets waiting there. He gave them a stiffened smile and walked away.


    Looking at his back, Aurora frowned and followed him. Elara had suddenly called them for some reason so they had changed route to come here.


    But what did she exactly say to make Veer have that kind of expression?


    Fortunately, she could also talk to Elara through their shared link with Veer, so she asked, ''El, what happened exactly there?''


    ''Nothing much. Just things that were stale for a over a year has finally began to move. Don''t worry, this was a necessary step. Just don''t leave his side for a while and it should be enough.''


    Aurora''s frown deepened but she didn''t say anything further. As sister wives, they knew each other very well so she knew Elara must have some motive behind her actions.


    While she acted like a muscle head, she wasn''t stupid, especially when it came to Veer.


    Sighing, Aurora picked up pace, while giving a side glance at the triplets, "Follow us!"


    The young men didn''t know what to do, so they simply followed them to a different underground cave entrance.


    "V, I think we should...." Aurora had just opened her mouth to say something when she noticed a giant walking towards them.


    Surprisingly, there was a worried look on his usual unfazed, relaxed face. She raised an eyebrow and asked, "What happened, Rock?"


    The bald young man, Rock, who had grown even more like a Titan stopped before them and looked down. He then said, "Elizabeth had a vision."


    His words made their eyes widened in surprise and shock. It had been sometime since Elizabeth had any visions, especially some serious ones.


    And since Rock personally came to inform them, it must mean it was really serious this time. Veer didn''t want to take any risks especially on this weird floating islands so he ignored his mood and ran towards the cave entrance.


    Aurora followed the suit, leaving Rock alone with the triplets. Finally noticing the Triplets, surprise shone in Rock''s eyes as he said, "It''s you guys..."


    "Hey, Big man, long time no see," Victor laughed and patted Rock''s shoulder, having a big smile on his face. "I''m glad you survived."


    "I was with Boss this whole time, so you should understand my condition," Rock smiled, surprisingly. "It was fine for me because of him, but you''re different. I''m glad you survived."


    "Damn! He''s lucky," Jarek complained.


    Everyone casually ignored his whining as Kael asked, "By the way, what happened? Anything serious? Why did Boss run away so quickly?"


    "I do think it''s a terrible news," Rock said with a nod. "Follow me. We shouldn''t miss it."


    The Triplets shrugged and followed Rock. They had to pass through many tunnels, some were big enough to let even herds of mammoths pass, while others barely allowing Rock to pass.


    One thing they noticed was how they constantly went down the earth, which was pretty normal to them. They had been wandering around on this floating island for a year, after all.


    Finally, they stopped before an artificial room carved in the rocks. Illumination stones brightened the place giving them more than enough light to see things around.


    "Aghhhhhhhhhh!!"


    The Triplets flinched, hearing the harrowing agony filled scream coming from the room. They almost couldn''t believe it was from a human, but why would they keep a monster here anyway?


    They tried to take a sneak look and found a woman sprawled on ground, both of her hands held by two woman on either side but it was clear even they were having problems restraining her.


    Fortunately, Aurora came on time and helped them by pinning Elizabeth to the ground using some Rune Formations she had saved for situation like these.


    Sitting beside Elizabeth, Aurora looked at her with pity in her eyes. Her screams were making her cringe, making her wonder how was she even alive after going through so much.


    Veer crouched down near her and began to pat her head lightly, caressing her blue hairs from time to time. They were filled with dust and blood, because nobody could react in time and Elizabeth had almost killed herself in her visions.


    "It''s fine, I''m here. We are here with you," Veer whispered, while thinking of something that could sooth her soul.


    He would have called Elara, but he hesitated because he knew he couldn''t leave Rain alone to her thoughts.


    So, all he could do was sit beside Elizabeth and comfort her...which would probably not work. But it wasn''t like he could just sit and let her suffer.


    They had fought impossible dangers and conquered them together for a year. Even if he didn''t trust her in the start, it was impossible to remain the same after the things they went through together.


    Elizabeth had become a core member of their group so he was also worried about her mental health. She had tried to hide it, but he knew these visions were taking a toll on her.


    ''She shouldn''t have come here!'' Veer sighed.


    The problem was her being in this Labyrinth. If she was outside in the real world, then the visions would have been different and not so cruel.


    The whole Bloodthorn Labyrinth was messed up and that also made her visions a pure torture. But she was a strong woman who had endured it all and never succumbed to it.


    There was a reason she had gained respect from all of their group members after all. There was no way they couldn''t trust her after everything she went through and helped them using those visions.


    "W-Water! Please! Water! No! No! Please! Spare me!"


    All of a sudden, Elizabeth broke through the restrictions put by the Rune Formation and grabbed Veer''s foot tightly. A croaked, tired voice leakes her lips as she pleaded him.


    "Hey, are you awake? Water! Someone bring the damned water!" Veer shouted and one of the girl quickly fetched a bottle filled with water.


    "N-No! No water! It will....kill me!" Elizabeth pleaded again, her hand gripping around Veer''s legs, trying to rip his skin apart through her nails.


    However, Veer completely ignored the pain and focused on her words, "Is she...is she still in her vision?" S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It''s possible! She never seemed this serious in her previous visions," Aurora muttered, her voice full of concern. "Should we try to forcibly break her connection?"


    "No! It''ll just lead to worse side effects," Veer shook his head and said, still having his hand on Elizabeth''s head.


    "Then, we can only trust her. She''s a strong woman so she should be alright," Aurora said, pulling out more of Rune Formation to confine Elizabeth.


    "A strong woman, huh," Veer repeated her words, as Rain''s face flashed through his mind. "She is not that strong. She was probably just enduring everything silently. Beside, even strong breaks after a limit."


    His eyes turned resolute, as he picked up Elizabeth and hugged her. He just wanted to let her know about the warmth, the friends she had made and about the fact that she wasn''t alone.


    Many might call it a foolish move, but sometimes all one needs is a hook. They would use that hook to cling onto their fragile life even under the great storms.


    But circumstances often blurs that hook, making one forget if they even had a hook in the first place. Losing the connection with the life, they lose against the great storms and let it carry them away.


    Veer wanted to make that hook so bright and noticable that it would outshine even the deathly darkness itself.


    ''I pray to you dead gods, please make it work!''


    All through this, he was enduring terrible pain as Elizabeth scratched his back and tried to free herself from his grasp. Her punches, scratches were no joke considering that she was a Advance Stage Mage.


    Even Veer''s strengthened body began to bleed, but he ignored it, considering it a low price for his friend''s life.


    Aurora wanted to say something, but his eyes...they stopped her. She sighed and began to make preparations for the worst possible scenario.


    ''This land is bizarre and may do things that seems illogical to us. My visions are cruel, yes but they are just visions. Sadly, that was only true in outside world and not here. I fear that in worst case scenario, some ancient corrupted deity may send their corruption to me, well, if they didn''t make me their vessal, that is. So yeah, if I recieve some terrible vision, be prepared to end my life.''


    Those were Elizabeth''s words after their encounter with the Demi-God Leviathan. Something which made the entire cohort troubled.


    ''I hope...I just hope we don''t have to take the final step. I''m still not ready to reap my friend''s life.''


    Everything was done with many Rune Formations prepared and a lot of things they had thought for this scenario.


    Now, they just needed to see if Elizabeth would conquer her visions or let some ancient horror wake up in her.

 Chapter 200 - 200: Fate

    For the next five minutes that felt like all eternity, the room was silent except for Elizabeth''s agony filled screams, as she begged and inflicted wounds on Veer''s back.


    However, he did nothing to stop and let her be. As long as she was fine, the wounds meant nothing. They would heal and he was used to pain, anyway.


    After the five minutes mark passed, Elizabeth stopped struggling as her body went limp and her breathing became slower.


    Veer heaved a sigh of relief and gestured Aurora to give the healing potions. They had saved some of the best ones for situations like this, so hopefully they wouldn''t need to pressure Elara.


    As much as he knew how much her healing meant for them, he didn''t want her to be in pain and in possible chance of losing humanity unless it was absolutely necessary.


    He stood up, carrying Elizabeth''s limp body in his hands. Then, he carried her to the makeshift bed of stones and some clothes. He gently placed her there, looking at her in concern.


    "V, here," Aurora said as she passed a green potion to Veer.


    Taking the bottle from her, Veer opened the lid and made Elizabeth drink it. When he saw that she was struggling to drink, he used his mana to help her assimilate it.


    Slowly, her breathing returned to normal and hopefully if there was an injury, it would be healed by the potion.


    Veer spent some time checking on her health and only calmed down when he was sure she was completely fine.


    He sighed and turned around to look at the two girls who had joined them on some floating islands. They both were from the Royal Academy, so he had some trust in them...some. fortunately, Elizabeth trusted them a lot so he could be rest assured on that part.


    "Take good care of her," Veer ordered. "If I find anything happened to her..."


    "Don''t worry, I''m also staying here," Aurora said. "I''ll inform you if anything happens or if she wakes up. I doubt it''ll be early though. Also, what do you think? Is she still the Elizabeth we know?"


    Veer didn''t answer and instead looked at Elizabeth, her status to be exact. However, he didn''t find anything different in it so he asked the system, ''Can you help?''


    [Sadly, no!]


    ''Thought so...'' Veer sighed in dejection. He then thought of something and said, "Rock, call Sikander and say it''s very important. If he doesn''t come, say we''ll leave and there would be no food supplies to him."


    Some might consider him crazy to actually threaten a Saint Stage powerhouse, but after staying with the obsidian elf for over a year, he had began to understand his personality and knew he wouldn''t get offended on small things like this.


    Rock nodded and left the room. The place where Sikander stayed wasn''t far away so he returned soon too, with the tall, Obsidian elf following him behind in dishvealed clothes.


    He dragged himself into the room and cast a annoyance filled gaze at Veer, saying, "It better be something good otherwise I''ll throw you to that Leviathan myself."


    "It''s important," Veer said, pointing towards Elizabeth. "Take a good look at her and tell me if it''s still the same Beth we know or something had awakened inside her."


    Hearing that, Sikander''s sleep vanished as he turned to look at Elizabeth. Even someone like him feared those unknown existences that might sense Elizabeth''s visions.


    Frowning slightly, he went closed and touched her forehead. Veer didn''t know what he was doing, as he just stayed in that posture for ten seconds before laughing, "Haha, Seers are really the most wretched creature of fate."


    "If you''re laughing then she''s the Beth we know?" Veer asked.


    "Yes, you don''t have to worry about that. She is still the little seer of yours," Sikander chuckled and said. "It''s just that she suffered a lot in her visions and some of that damage passed through the tapestry of fate and damaged her. As long as she''s mentally strong, she will survive fine."


    Everyone heaved a sigh of relief hearing that, as Veer asked, "How long do you think she will take to wake up?"*


    "It shouldn''t take long since the damage itself was minimal. The opponent she faces was probably very weaker but their Aspect had some kind of powerful ability which passed through the fate," Sikander said, once again yawning. "Anyways, I''m off now. I need to sleep."


    Veer didn''t keep him for long and just focused on Elizabeth who was sleeping soundly on the bed. Hopefully, she would wake up soon.


    Thinking of that, he turned towards triplets and said, "You three also stay here and help around. Rock will guide you. Well, you can do all of that later, I mean. For now, you can just find a place to eat and rest."


    "Boss, we aren''t exhausted so we can still help," Jarek said. "After so much time, I''ve even forgotten what rest means."


    "That''s why I''m telling you to rest, idiot," Veer gave a chop on his head and said. "Just take a rest, only then you can help me better. We will probably head to defeat the boss once Beth wakes up."


    "Understood, Boss!"


    All three of them gave a salute to him, making him shake his head. So, he just ignored them and gave a nod at Rock, who understood his assignment.


    Then, Veer left the tunnel and went to Sikander''s room, where he found the elf sitting cross legged with a frown on his face.


    ''I was right,'' Veer thought as he entered the room. He then said, "Anything wrong?"


    "Yes, it can become wrong," Sikander said, not a slight bit of surprise in his eyes as if he knew Veer would come. "I said it lightly, but any attack that can pass through fate is very dangerous since it can affect you accross the time."


    "That does seem like a big deal," Veer said, as he came to sit on a stone chair. "Any suggestions?"


    "You have been fighting non-stop for last year and always won even when the Dark Metal Slate malfunctioned. Why do you want my help now?" Sikander chuckled and asked.


    "Because I''m also at my wits end," Veer sighed, closing his eyes as he rested his head against the cold, stone surface. "My mind is beyond exhaustion and I can''t think of anything."


    "Your mind does have a change..." Sikander muttered. "Anyway, the most I can help you with is that there isn''t any reality warping creature on This Island."


    "How are you so sure?" Veer asked, still having his eyes closed.


    "Because I known this Floating Island. Infact, I''ve seen it''s destruction with my own eyes," Sikander said in an unusual serious tone. "It belonged to my best friend in a way since this was his territory."


    Veer''s eyes snapped open as he focused on his words. He had been waiting for a year already to learn anything from Sikander so this moment was important for him.


    Sikander didn''t mind his behaviour as his mind was replaying the memories of Dark Era.


    "Looking at the Floating Island, you might assume that the region my best friend controlled was a sand desert. But it''s a lie. This whole region was known as BlackWater back then."


    "Blackwater?" Veer muttered in confusion.


    "Yes, Blackwater because the region was a land of rain. Throughout the year, rain would curse the land, drowning it sometimes. But it''s people were strong and never gave up on their land and continued to build their homes again and again and just again."


    He paused for a second and then continued.


    "It was a wonderful area until the Doomed War consumed it in the fire of chaos. Nothing remained as it was because everyone was dragged to fight in the war. There was practically no other option."


    His gaze turned distant, as he added. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Then, one day when They were fighting a horde of Corruption, Al¡ª."


    All of a sudden, he stopped and chuckled.


    "I can''t even say his profane name to you. Consider him as Holder, yeah, holder. That name suits that bitch."


    "Old man, you''ve learned to curse," Veer chuckled and said. "Be a little civil. Also, why Holder?"


    "I''m not telling," Sikander shrugged and added. "Anyway, that Holder bitch has control over many concepts and one of them was weather. That became the problem."


    Veer frowned and remembered how the floating islands was filled with storms. Were they related to this Holder guy? Now, he was even more curious about Sikander''s story.

 Chapter 201 - 201: Sand Manipulation

    Sikander didn''t pay any attention to Veer''s face and continued to to speak about the old times. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That Holder bitch targeted my best friend and waged a war against his region using the Doomed War as excuse. Heh, he convinced everyone that this town was corrupted and they needed to eradicate it."


    "And others believed it?" Veer asked in confusion.


    "Normally, they wouldn''t have believed it. Actually, they didn''t believe his words entirely. They had their doubts but they didn''t have time to check if it was truth or not."


    "Doomed War, huh." Veer guessed.


    "Yes. They were too busy fighting against the corruption and the Beings of Dark. They couldn''t spare even a single soldier to check on it. That Holder bitch also used his connections and received the order to eradicate the whole region."


    He sighed, reminiscing about the past.


    "He put a powerful Rune Formation so nobody could escape it to tell others of the truth. It was a perfect plan, but I didn''t believe it all. So, I abandoned my mission and came to look for my best friend."


    A silence followed and Veer didn''t need words to understand what happened next. But Sikander still continued.


    "When I got here, all I found was complete destruction of the town. You must have heard that every Island had a Corrupted civilization sealed, right? Well, this one is different since none of them survived, well, except for those two."


    "I''m guessing one is that Holder bitch and other your best friend?" Veer guessed.


    "Hmm, those two survived till the end because killing beings of their level isn''t an easy task. However, my best friend wasted his initial efforts in saving his people and that costed him his life. Holder used that to weaken him and then...he corrupted him."


    "Wait! But how? If he wasn''t corrupted himself then..." Veer quickly interrupted him, confused about the sequence of events.


    "I wonder too. I don''t know how he did it because when I got there, they were fighting and my best friend was already corrupted. I let my anger take over me and killed the Holder bitch. It was satisfying to say the least."


    Veer was dumbfounded, wondering if he had heard it wrong. Holder could control literal concepts and that made him a dangerous foe and a being very hard to kill.


    How did Sikander kill him? Just how strong was he in his prime?


    Sikander ignored his gaze and said, "Anyways, the current state of this floating island is because of the Remnants of their battle. The storm you occasionally see here is just a random attack of that Holder bitch that still can''t dissipate. He really was strong, huh."


    Veer felt a chill. He had thought he was getting used to this otherworldly godly things but what bullshit was this?


    A random attack still caused chaos on a whole floating island even after a thousand year.


    "Damn it! How did the world even survive all of that?" Veer cursed.


    "Who said it survived?" Sikander laughed loudly, hearing him. He truly found his statement laughable. "You''re still living a big illusion, boy. Also, us Intelligent beings aren''t to actually destroy the world."


    "You''re contradicting yourself," Veer narrowed his eyes.


    "Am I? Well, I didn''t lie though," Sikander chuckled and said. "I never lie. Anyway, you might some Remnants of that battle again here and there, but that''s it. There are no reality bending beings here."


    "Thanks for sharing all of this with me," Veer bowed slightly and said. "I have a few questions, can you answer them?"


    "It depends on what you''re asking," Sikander shrugged and chugged another bottle of wine.


    "What stage were you in your prime?" Veer asked.


    "Hmm, that''s hard to explain since you don''t know how higher stages work, but if it satisfies you, I never ascended to the Demi-God Stage, neither did those two," Sikander smiled even more when he saw Veer''s shocked face.


    "But...how is that possible?" Veer muttered in puzzlement. "I don''t think Saint Stage are supposed to be that strong, right?"


    "First, you''re in a very misconception on how the higher stages works. Second, it is just my assumptions but the current era Saints are much weaker than those of Dark Era. And it''s perhaps because they follow a different route," Sikander said. "I''ll give you a hint."


    "Please," Veer''s ears perked up hearing that.


    "On Saint Stage, you need to pass a few trials and you get different ranks in Saint Stage itself too," Sikander explained. "Something similar yet different happens on higher stages."


    "Sort of like Cultivation major and minor realms, huh," Veer muttered. "I''ll remember it."


    "You don''t need to worry that much about it," Sikander said. "You''re still far away from those things. Also, you''re far stronger than your current peers in the outside world. You and your cohort just feels weak and insignificant because of this Doomed War Battlefield."


    He chuckled softly and said, "And this is just a corner of true battlefield. The true Battlefield...hah!"


    All of a sudden, Veer thought of something hearing his words, ''Wait! If attacks from Saint Stage can influence the world over a thousand year, then what should Demi God or Gods themselves. Why don''t we have a the Doomed War''s battlefield where the attacks from the Gods are still there?''


    "Don''t bother thinking about all that," Sikander said, reading his thoughts. "That''s something you should worry when you''re atleast at Demi-God Stage. Before it, it''s pointless."


    As much as Sikander liked to pretend he didn''t care, Veer knew that he had come to take a liking to their little group, so he decided to listen to his warning.


    "Thanks. Another question, will I have to fight your best friend this time?" Veer asked.


    "No, I gave him a proper burial that time...so that he doesn''t wake up again as corrupted," Sikander said.


    "So the reason we couldn''t find the boss was because it was never there to begin with? It doesn''t make any sense," Veer shook his head and said. "Who is guarding the altar then?"


    "Soul of that Holder bitch...or should I say the Corrupted Remnant of his soul," Sikander chuckled softly and said. "I left a part of him there to suffer for eternity and also work as a guardian."


    Veer nodded, finding it appropriate as he would do something similar if he was in Sikander''s shoes.


    "Do you know where we can find him.?" Veer asked.


    "I already helped you a lot, brat. Now, go away and do your work," Sikander lifted his leg to kick Veer but he already jumped away.


    "Atleast give me a hint," Veer asked, standing on the doorway.


    "You want hint? Heh, fine!" Sikander scoffed and said. "A tsunami of sand is coming so you better hurry up."


    "Tsunami of sand?"


    "A tsunami but instead of river, there will be sand," Sikander explained, as if it wasn''t clearer before.


    "I know that, shit..." Veer cursed. "How much time do we have?"


    "I don''t know, but that girl should wake up before that," Sikander smiled and said.


    Veer heaved a sigh of relief hearing that, as atleast they had some time left. He gave a middle finger to Sikander and said, "Thanks, Old man. Atleast you''re not completely useless."


    Seeing him run away, Sikander shook his head and muttered, "This brat...who actually decided to give him that Aspect? Worse, he even has those girls... Heavens, is the Doomed War gonna repeat?"


    He didn''t know and honestly didn''t want to know. One war had already taken away everything he held dear, so now he couldn''t care less about it.


    However, thinking about Veer and his cohort, he sighed, "Maybe I should train them a little."


    On the other hand, Veer swiftly left the underground cave system and came on the surface. However, he didn''t stop there as he climbed the Grand canyon to sit on the top.


    As he watched the giant sun, that seemed like it was getting closer and closer, Veer muttered, "Man! When will I get out of here?"


    He wasted a few minutes looking at the sun, then shook his head and decided to focus on things on hand. His mind was still disturbed by Rain''s matters and Elizabeth''s visions.


    He wanted a moment of rest, so he decided to do something that always relaxed his heart and mind.


    Practice of his powers.


    Veer touched the sand below him, and closed his eyes, feeling it''s texture, shape, how the grains flowed in his hand. Then, he clenched his fist, as the sand flew around, scattering on the ground.


    Opening his eyes, he looked at the text he wanted to write with the sand, but it came off utterly bad.


    Clicking his tongue, he once again gathered the sand and practiced to write text through it. It was a ridiculous thing, but it helped him make his control over Sand better.


    After all, Sand Manipulation came with his bloodline, along with many other affinities.

 Chapter 202 - 202: Affinity

    Veer had removed his disguise to see if he had any affinity to anything. But before he could actually check those, he was thrown into Chaos.


    But after escaping that Floating Island, he had checked his affinity and from there on trained properly.


    As he scattered another handful of sand, Veer sighed and glanced at his status.


    [Name - Veer Ainsworth]


    [Age - 19]


    [Race - Royal High Elf/ Abyssal Royalty] S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Class - Battle Mage (Novice)]


    [Rank - C]


    [Affinity - All Encompassing!]


    [Title: Bastard Prince, Prince of Nothing, The Boss]


    [HP: 100%]


    [MP: 1012/7000 (inaccessible)]


    [Stamina: 95%]


    [Aspect - Dragon Master (S-Rank)] [SSS-Rank (dormant)]


    [Description - The Mighty Dragons have begun to lose their standing as their powers and bloodline is being suppressed by Unknown. Become the Masters of Dragon and save their race from annihilation.]


    [Spells - Fire Bolt, Fire Bullet, Mana Pulse, Arcane Shield, Frost Grasp, Shadow Grasp, Meteor Shower, Heavy Manhandle....]


    [Techniques - Primordial Arcane Forge.]


    [Abilities - Blazing Strike, Charm''s Aura, Enhanced Mana Circulation, Speedster, Enhancer, Penetration Flames....]


    [Artefacts - Novice Spellblade, Heavenly Comb, Stormcaller Spear, Godscrown, Silver Knight, The Perfect Run...]


    His status has quite a lot of addition, as he had acquired many things from his journey, but they still didn''t make him as excited as he was for his affinity.


    When he had gotten it, he was confused as he had expected some elemental affinity or maybe some high law affinity like death manipulation or something.


    But there was just a single word written there and no explanation was given by the system. He needed to explore it''s description himself.


    Even though the name was self explanatory, Veer still wanted to experiment to see what it actually meant, instead of having just guesses.


    After spending a lot of time practicing on many things, he finally understood a major part of his affinity. It mostly came from its name, as it suggested.


    He could master everything of this world. It was a little vague, but it made Veer very excited.


    Affinities in this world worked quite simply. They simply helped one to comprehend anything related to that affinity easier than it would be for others.


    For example, Elara had an affinity with Fire element and that allowed her to understand fire easier than it was for others. She could comprehend anything related to fire, even if it meant it would take a lot of time.


    Of course, it didn''t mean that a person without those affinity wouldn''t be able to use those elements or concepts. After all, in this world, Imagination meant everything.


    It was an absolute law.


    As long as one could understand and imagine it properly, they could use any concepts.


    The only thing affinities did was help in comprehending the said concepts easily. That was one of the reasons people most of the time just followed their affinity and also chose their class based on that.


    Of course, there were exceptions. Elara was one of them. Technically, with her high affinity with the Fire Element, she should have become a Fire Mage.


    However, she chose a different path and was still achieving success on it.


    If people decided to go against their affinities and spent time comprehending something else, they would need to spend a significant more amount of time than others.


    There was also a chance that it may even take someone''s whole life to understand even the basics. So, there were only a few who actually dared to go against their affinities.


    As for Veer himself, he had expected to awaken either some Life or Wood magic because of his father, or something demonic because of his maternal bloodline.


    But this was completely different.


    With his affinity, he could comprehend any and all concepts as he long as worked hard to comprehend them.


    That was why it was called All Encompassing, meaning he could master everything that permeated in the world. Any and all concepta that governed the world.


    There was nothing he couldn''t comprehend and it was all be easier as he had affinity with them.


    But it also created a problem. It presented him with an opportunity to master everything, but told nothing as to what should he master.


    In a way, he could just start comprehending everything simultaneously which would just result in a complete failure. So, he needed to choose his start properly.


    Before that, however, he had spent some time researching if he had more affinity with any particular concept. Sadly, he was even out in everything.


    In the end, he had decided to master Water, Fire, and Lightning as a start. They were elemental, which meant he already had a lot of knowledge about them.


    They were also one of the most useful elements as water and fire was basically necessary for survival. He could also has water to defend himself and do some minor healing.


    Meanwhile, Fire and Lightning were more than enough to give him explosive power and speed. It was a perfect combo and he was very happy about it.


    Veer had basically spent last one year to comprehend those three elements and had reached a greater master on them. That was one of the reasons he could control the Stormcaller Spear so easily.


    But for now, he needed to relax his mind so began to practice Sand Manipulation, which he had been doing from the time they came to this floating island.


    There was just sand and desert everywhere one could see, so having in such an environment helped. In such a short time, he had come to manipulate the sand to some extent.


    Veer closed his eyes, stopping from his practice and going through the mistakes he might have done till now.


    ''My control over Mana can help in it, but I don''t want to use Mana alone to manipulate them. I need to use as Little mana as possible while manipulating them. El takes miniscule amount of mana while manipulating her flames.''


    Veer was going through everything, which helped as all the thoughts of Rain and others vanished from his mind.


    ''Lets see. What do I know of sand? It''s basically rocks, but on a much smaller scale.. wait! I''m Looking at it from wrong angle.''


    Veer opened his eyes, remembering something. He frowned and thought, ''I almost forget that there are different types of sand...or rather things mixed and all. It''s nature and chemistry. Fuck I hate it. Anyway, elements are pretty simple because they aren''t mixed? Or rather less mixed?''


    Veer furrowed his brows and picked up a handful of sand and closed his eyes, as he wrapped it with his mana so that he could understand it more deeply.


    As his senses wandered in the sand he held in his hand, he tried to remember the things he had studied in his previous life.


    ''Let''s see. It''s yellow dry sand, with damned good moister resistance. It also doesn''t hold much heat, huh. Then, maybe if I dig a little, I can get cool sand.''


    Thinking of that, he opened his eyes and dropped the sand. Then, he stood up and went towards the nearest area filled with sand.


    It wasn''t hard to find considering that the whole area was basically filled with rocks and sand. It was slightly lower in the canyon so he had to down.


    Veer didn''t stop there as he proceeded to dig in that particular area. He kept the area of digging close, as his motives were just to see if his guesses were correct or not.


    His Master Stage strength came in help, which was even more compared to other Master Stage people as he practiced the Primordial Arcane Forge.


    In just a minute, he dig enough to feel the cool sand hidden beneath the pile of rocks and hot sand.


    As he felt the sand in his hand, Veer smiled and thought, ''I was right. Alright, time to get back!''


    He jumped out and stopped. Finding it going around a waste of time, he just leapt up and sat on the sand dune he had created unintentionally.


    Once again taking the sand in his hand, he closed his eyes and began to inspect it.


    ''What exactly is sand? It''s those little rocks, no? Then, these smaller ones are silts and bigger one gravels. I see, so maybe this is also why it''s not working.''


    He finally found a the problem he was facing since the start. How could he manipulate the sand easily when there were so many things mixed in it?


    Not just silts and gravels, but there were also rocks with magnetic properties. There were just too many things blocking his path.


    ''Maybe if I try Rock manipulation, it''ll work. Yeah, I was doing it wrong from the beginning. Let''s do this! I won''t fail this time!''


    Not just silts and gravels, but there were also rocks with magnetic properties. There were just too many things blocking his path.


    ''Maybe if I try Rock manipulation, it''ll work. Yeah, I was doing it wrong from the beginning. Let''s do this!''

 Chapter 203 - 203: Importance of Communication

    Everything in the world had names, true names to be exact. As far as Veer knew, the names were granted by the Gods to every concept, law, elements, everything.


    So, when one wanted to imagine manipulate something like Sand, they first needed to check what sand actually meant in the ancient language.


    That Ancient language was the Runes. The same Runes used to to make spells and influence the world.


    So, when Veer actually wanted to manipulate and imagined it, he needed to imagine the same concept of sand from the Runic language.


    Modern language didn''t work out here. For example, if the modern example had a different definition of the sand, like counting all kinds of smaller rocks, then he would get difficulties in doing so.


    After all, what he was comprehending and imagine was completely different than what he was supposed to imagine. If he wanted to manipulate the concept of Sand, then he needed to think of it''s definition in the Runic language.


    Of course, he had no clue about Runic language and it''s definition of sand. However, many things had remained same throughout all languages, like the concept of rock.


    When Veer tried to manipulate the concept of sand, he encountered several obstacles like other type of substances mixed in it. The concept of sand referred to a particular size which had specific properties.


    He didn''t understood those things properly, and he might have been able to learn everything about it in time. But he had a alternate solution.


    Concept of rocks was the same or atleast similar in all the languages, including the Runic language. So, if he just manipulated the concept of rock, then he would obviously learn to manipulate the concept of sand as it came under it.


    After all, all sand was rock, in a way.


    Since he had changed his decision, he quickly got into work. Closing his eyes, he took a handful of sand and wrapped his mana around it.


    This times, he felt properties of every grain that slipped between his fingers and recorded in his mind. His senses spread around him, as they intook everything that happened around them.


    Being in a region of things you wanted to comprehend definitely helped, and Veer was just taking advantage of it.


    For almost half an hour, there was a common silent except for the gusta of winds making noise, carrying sand particles with it. Of course, it wasn''t just sand.


    There were also rocks, water vapour albeit non-existent and many other things. This was the nature, with everything present.


    Just as the winds began to pick up pace, ab outburst of wave from Veer scattered all the sand around him, as if struck with something invisible and powerful.


    An area of one metra turned empty, as he just sat there contemplating something. His eyes slowly opened up, as a smile formed on his lips.


    "This was much easier than before."


    Veer jumped from his position and picked a handful of sand, once again. Then, he closed his eyes and muttered , "Scatter!"


    Instantly, the sand from his hand exploded and scattered away, falling on the ground with winds influence. However, it wasn''t random.


    As the sand grains fell on the ground, they wrote a text, just as Veer had wanted all along. The text read Veer in a beautiful handwriting.


    "Noice! I should have tried this from start," Veer sighed and then shook his head.


    This level of control wouldn''t be of any use to him. But it was still better than nothing since he atleast started it. If he had tried this somewhere else, he might have taken even more of his time.


    So, in a way the floating islands with different topology were helping him in many things.


    "Wind... let''s not get too greedy," Veer shook his head and tried to throw away the idea of mastering winds.


    While he knew how much important and useful winds were, he just didn''t have time to master them. It was a good place to master it...


    "Fuck! Whatever, no harm in trying it for a few minutes," Veer cursed himself for being too greedy and sat down on the ground.


    For a few seconds, he did nothing and observed the wind flowing around him, carrying things with it.


    It could be soft, giving people a refreshing feel. But it could also be lethal and turn a health civilization into ruins. What a power it held...


    ''V, she is calm now so go talk to her.''


    Veer''s body shook hearing Elara''s voice in his head. He blinked, realising that he was getting too absorbed in the winds...


    ''I need to understand them, not turn into them. This is dangerous,'' Veer thought as he looked around. ''Maybe it''s because of that Holder bitches attack...''


    ''Dumbass? You there?''


    "Yeah, I''m coming. Gimme a minute," Veer replied and stood up. Giving the surroundings a last look, he swore to be more careful while doing these things.


    Then, he jumped down the canyon steel walls and ran towards the small cave where Elara and Rain were. With his speed, he reached there swiftly, and stopped before it. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Taking a deep breath, he stepped inside and went down the narrow cave before finally coming face to face with Elara. He gave a short, grateful nod and passed by her.


    After some time, he reached the small stream of water. Rain was sitting there with her legs in the legs. She probably had already sensed his presence, but she didn''t turn around.


    Veer didn''t mind and also went to sit by her side. Taking off the lower part of battle suits, he dipped his legs in the cool water and sighed in relief.


    "It''s good, right?" Rain said, having a light smile on her face. "I tried to look for it''s source but ended up with nothing. This cool stream is so mysterious."


    "Maybe it''s left behind by the civilisation of past," Veer said, while trying to find some words so that he could start the real conversation.


    "You know, Boss, I really enjoy these times, like this where we are just sitting and talking nonsense," Rain said, trying to keep her voice low. "The same scenery we had when we met at that river''s bank."


    "I actually wanted to find it''s source too," Veer chuckled and said.


    "Same," Rain said with a nod. "What I meant was, I enjoy every mundane moment with you, Boss. Because in these moments, only we two are there and no one else. I have your whole attention and you''re...."


    She stopped and sighed, "Boss, how much did you actually listen?"


    "All of it," Veer said. "El had already informed me so I directly came here. I''m sorry, but I was curious about you so I didn''t announce my presence."


    "You were curious about me?" Rain smiled and said. "You can just ask me, Boss. I will tell you everything."


    "First of all, stop calling me Boss," Veer grasped her hand, making her shiver slightly but she didn''t reject it. "And the reason I didn''t ask was because I thought you weren''t ready."


    He tightened his hold on her hand and continued, "It was my mistake. I''m sorry. I assumed a lot of things about you and acted according to it instead of actually asking your opinion."


    With a wry smile, he added.


    "I just thought that you''re not in a right position to form a proper opinion. You had no proper human relationships..or atleast that''s what I assumed from your words. And that made me worry that you''re going to make your decision just because I''m the only guy who befriended you."


    "W-What? You thought..." Rain''s mouth hung open, as she just continued to look at Veer.


    "Hey, I know it''s my fault and I''m apologising for it," Veer looked down at their hands and said. "Somehow, I was also making sure I didn''t affect you too much mentally as I wanted you to experience everything normally and then choose what you want."


    "But..."


    "I know! That''s where I failed," Veer sighed. "So, I hope you forgive me. Also, I never for once pitied you or thought you''re useless or you''re ugly. Nothing of the things you were imagining."


    Rain stayed silent for a few seconds, making Veer worry taht he might have really hurt her. To his surprise, she began to laugh loudly all of a sudden.


    "Hahah!" Rain almost fell in the stream, as she was shaking from laughing so much.


    Her laugh was a mixture of humor, pain..and something more which Veer couldn''t understand. So, he just waited for her to explain.


    When she calmed down slightly, he asked, "Why are you laughing?"


    "Nothing! I''m just laughing at us," Rain wiped the read from the corner of her eyes and said. "We could have resolved everything easily but it grew so complicated because we didn''t communicate and simply continued to make assumptions."


    "Haha! True, I actually feel embarassed because I used to curse those romance novels where things would grow so complicated just because the main leads didn''t communicate," Veer chuckled. "What an irony!"

 Chapter 204 - 204: Offer From Sikander

    It was kind of silly how just simple communication could have solved so many things. Veer always felt weird when relationship broke because of lack of communication.


    Yet, he fell in the same trap.


    "True, but think about it. It wasn''t that bad," Rain said. "If we had gotten together before, then there would doubt in both of our minds. So, whatever happened, it was for good. I also realised just how much you mean to me. We both benefited from it."


    "Maybe you''re right," Veer nodded. "Anyways, everything is in past now so I want the future to be better. Shall we start with a new beginning?"


    "Hmm, can I not answer it?" Rain said with hesitation clear in her voice. "I''m not rejecting you, but I want some time."


    "I mean, sure, but can I ask why?" Veer asked in curiosity.


    "Boss...Veer, you might be fine with my face but I''m not," Rain spoke, her eyes blazing with determination. "I want you to date the best version of me, not this failed one where I can''t even show my face to others." sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Veer wanted to say something but stopped. It was her decision and he would support her. He had waited for a year already so some more time wouldn''t hurt.


    He smiled and patted her head lightly, noticing how her ears moved due to it, "You can take your time, but not too much. So, what exactly do you want? Heal your face?"


    "Yes, but also get some confidence," Rain nodded. "I don''t want people to question you just because I''m beside you."


    In the next moment, a chop landed on her head instead of the pats, as she turned her head and asked, "W-What?"


    "You''re right. You really do need confidence," Veer sighed. "First of all, who cares who others think? Where were they when you were suffering on the streets? Where are they now when we''re fighting a fucking Demi-God?"


    He shook his head and said, "I agree, it''s necessary to think about other''s opinion because it can bother us. But it doesn''t mean you need to live based on their opinion."


    Suddenly, Veer stopped and wondered if his words made her upset. After all, she was doing all of that to protect his image, not hers.


    However, Rain just smiled at his words and said, "I knew you would say that. But it isn''t just the matter of their opinion. I want to improve and become the best version of myself and even then I want to surpass that version. I... don''t want to be a burden."


    "You''re seriously saying that while being one of the strongest in our team?" Veer chuckled at that.


    "But is that enough? I''m not the strongest yet, and you can still die," Rain said, her voice barely a whisper. "I don''t want to go through that again."


    Veer didn''t need more to understand what she meant. He sighed and said, "Fine! I''ll help you then. It''s just a face burn, right? Then, we''ll find a way to heal it. If it''s about your strength, I''ll find you the creatures and resources you need to get stronger. And you can''t stop me from doing it."


    Elara had healed Rain multiple times, but her marks were still there. They were probably made by special ingredients, so normal healing wouldn''t help. And that couldn''t have Elara push her healing as that would just erase her humanity.


    So, they just had two options. They could either wait for Elara to get stronger Enough to heal her, or find some other way to do the same.


    Whatever it was, it would take time and Veer wanted to lessen that time.


    Rain opened her mouth and closed it. Then, she spoke, "Fine! It''s our journey so I don''t have any problems in taking your help."


    "Good girl!" Veer smiled and patted her head, watching as her tail flipped behind her.


    She slowly leaned sideways and rested her head on his shoulder, and said, "Can I stay like this for a while?"


    "As long as you want," Veer whispered under his breath.


    ...


    Elara walked out of the cave and headed towards their settlement. While walking, she checked the sun in the sky and thought, ''Little past four!''


    Then, she entered the cave system leading to their settlement and continued to walk to meet Elizabeth. Even though Aurora and Veer had healed her, she wanted to check her once.


    ''Will they finally make up this time?'' Elara thought. ''Still, what am I doing? Instead of keeping women away from him, I''m helping my own husband to get more women.''


    She shook off thoughts and muttered, "Lily will definitely life Rain and we can just be in a single team. Yeah, I''m sure she''ll like her. Still, where is she?"


    "Girl!"


    Elara stopped hearing the grumpy voice from her sides and realised she had passed by Sikander''s room.


    She walked back and stood on his room''s entrance and asked, "What happened, Old man?"


    "You brats really needs to learn to respect elders," the dark elf shook his head in dejection and muttered. "Others respect me but you two are just beasts."


    "Then, do something that makes me respect you," Elara rolled her eyes and entered the room. "I can''t respect a drunkard, can I?"


    Sikander just laughed at that and continued to drink his wine, "You''re a nasty one, huh. How did you fall for him?"


    That question came out of nowhere, taking her by surprise as she asked, "What''s that gotta do with you, Old man? Why are you suddenly intrested in your descendants dating life?"


    "I''m just curious," Sikander chuckles softly. "Godfire...was arch enemy of Abyssal Royalty Bloodline, so I''m just curious how did you even come together?"


    "What happened in the past has nothing to do with us though?" Elara blinked and asked. "I love him, and he loves me. Problem ends right there."


    "Well, it doesn''t, you see. But you''ll know it in later parts of your life. If you survive this place, that is," Sikander gulped down another cup and said.


    Elara was speechless, and asked, "Did you just call me here to tell me that we might fight in future because someone in past did that?"


    "You can ignore this old man''s rambling," Sikander sighed and said. "I just wanted to warn you. And no, I didn''t call you for that."


    Elara didn''t say anything and just stared at him. Somehow, he felt different from his usual self. Did he finally get drink after drinking for over a year?


    "What''s with that look? I''m just helping you," Sikander shook his head and said. "What I want to say is, he cannot defeat that lizard, even if he clears all of the floating islands and somehow manages to reach the seal."


    "How are you so sure?" Elara asked.


    "I drink and I know things."


    "Stop trying to be mysterious, old man. You''re just looking like a homeless old man," Elara rolled her eyes and stood up.


    "Alright, you brat really have no sense of humour," Sikander''s eyes turned serious, as if he wasn''t drinking a moment ago. "I will teach you to control your Godfire better but on one condition."


    Elara''s eyes sparkled as she stepped forward and asked, "What is it?"


    "I want you to hide things from him."


    "Impossible!"


    "Take a second to think about it. I''m not asking you to hide important things or anything. I just want you to hide your progress with the Godfire and keep it at your current level till you''re faced with that lizard," Sikander didn''t look surprised on her outburst as he had already expected that.


    Elara didn''t answer immediately and asked, "Why?"


    "You will understand everything when you reach there. I can tell you a few things though," Sikander smiled. "But they''re related to the gods so you will get Corrupted."


    He threw aside the wine gourd and continued, "But that''s an easy thing to solve. I will make sure the corruption is very low level, something your Godfire can easily suppress."


    "Umm, can I take my question? I don''t want to become corrupted?"


    She had seen the results of corruption so how could she allow a seed of corruption within her. Even if she had Godfire which was a bane to corruption, who knew how long it work?


    It was basically like carrying a nuke with her all the time.


    "You can, of course," Sikander chuckled and Stepped forward. "However that''s the only way you can take your Godfire to next level in a shit time."


    Elara hesitated. She didn''t doubt Sikander much, because of the time they spent together and also because she knew of his strength.


    Beside, if he really wanted to corrupt her, he wouldn''t have asked for her permission. He just needed to recite that forbidden knowledge and she would get Corrupted naturally.


    She took a deep breath and asked, "Can you explain all of this in detail?"


    "Sure!"

 Chapter 205 - 205: The Aspect

    Sikander didn''t immediately explain things to Elara and simply waved his hand, changing their surroundings to a dark hall. Illumination stones embedded on the ceiling.


    Other than those, there was nothing in the whole hall.


    "What is this?" Elara asked, looking around in curiosity.


    "The place where the Corrupted Creatures of this floating island island should have been," Sikander said. "But I already killed them all so it''s pretty empty."


    "No way this is some sealed hall. It''s totally lame," Elara didn''t hide her disappointed when she said that.


    After all, one might expect a lot of things from a sealed place in the core of a floating island, that had imprisoned corrupted beings for a thousand years.


    But a vast, seemingly infinite, dark hall. That certainly wasn''t one of it.


    "Yes, but we can get our job done here," Sikander said. "Come with me."


    He then took her to somewhere Elara couldn''t even understand what it was. After all, she had walked for like hours before coming there but she felt as if no time had passed.


    Ignoring the strange feeling, Elara focused on what was before it. A pair of stone stones that led to some kind of altar, with four fire sources burning in each corner.


    As they climbed the stairs, they came face to face with a square dark well that seemed to have no bottom. Even when Elara tried to drop something in it, she never heard the sound of anything colliding.


    "Don''t bother, it''s something like a black hole that devours everything but gives anything back," Sikander explained.


    "Black Hole?"


    "You don''t know? I guess modern times is not that advance," Sikander chuckled and said. "What this well does is gather corruption from its surroundings and turn it into it''s pure essence, also known as the seed of Corruption."


    "Something like respawn centre?" Elara guessed. "Like as long as the seed isn''t destroyed, the corruption can just continue to grow no matter how much you extinguish it."


    "You guessed it right," Sikander smiled. "It is very, very hard to actually get hands on a seed of Corruption. Most are destroyed before they can form properly and others, well, they are too dangerous so nobody gets close."


    "Really? Wait! Does that mean there might some seeds of Corruption somewhere in outside world?" Elara exclaimed.


    "Yes, there might be some. When one becomes corrupted, they convert the normal mana into corrupted one which also carries the corruption with it," Sikander explained.


    "And if something like this altar gathers it, the seeds of Corruption will be born?" Elara guessed.


    "Pretty much. Anyway, what we''re here for us that seed of Corruption." Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hearing that Elara''s eyes widened as she took a step back in fear, "You''re crazy!"


    "Not really! One of the previous Godfire holder used to collect these seeds as if they''re lemon seeds," Sikander chuckled and said, looking down in the well.


    "How does a Seed of corruption will enhance my Godfire?" Elara asked, still hesitant about this.


    "A simple thing actually! That Godfire holder has explained the situation to me," Sikander said. "The Godfire is special, very special since it can burn through everything, including concepts."


    He smiled and took out a small black stone, which really looked like it was a part of him. He then continued.


    "The concept of Corruption is no different, but it''s also differs in many things from other concepts. That''s why it even Corrupted the...I shouldn''t talk about it. Anyway, what I meant was, Godfire can burn or rather extinguish everything in existence, including the existence itself."


    Elara blinked, dumbfounded by the power she was weilding. She knew it was all true from the description Veer had told her about her Aspect, but she still though it was vague and was hinting at something else.


    All of a sudden, she had a thought as she asked, "Wait! Can you confirm if the description of my Aspect is true or not?"


    "Aspects, huh...I almost forgot they are a thing nowadays," Sikander chuckled and said. "Sure, tell me it''s description."


    "It''s name is Purifying Flames," Elara explained, remembering the description Veer had told her.


    "its description says ''Summons flames that consume anything within reach, leaving only pure ash behind. These flames burn away all corruption and impurity, cleansing everything they touch. As the Aspect''s strength grows, the flames become hotter and spread further, even able to burn through spiritual barriers. However, overuse may result in amplification of emotions, leading to a crazed berserk state.''"


    Sikander thought about her words for a while before responding, "They are pretty accurate, I will say but also miss or leave things vague."


    "I see, what are those missing things?" Elara asked in excitement.


    "That''s something you''ll have to discover," Sikander shrugged. "You have Godfire, but your Aspect is different from what I expected. Beside, you can only advance in Aspect if you comprehend it''s core by yourself."


    "Hmm, so the thing about burning everything is true, right?" Elara asked, as she thought of something.


    "Yes, why?"


    "I have a friend with a similar aspect to mine, but instead of burning, her power freezes everything," Elara said, hoping she''ll get some information about Liliana''s aspect.


    Hearing her words, it was as if a huge boulder dropped on Sikander''s head as his eyes widened, jaw open to say something but nothing came out.


    Elara could see the shock, disbelief and... despair in his eyes, making her confused. She asked, "What happened?"


    "There must be some kind of misunderstanding," Sikander muttered to himself, as he took a deep breath. "Can you tell me your friend''s Aspect description?"


    "Sure!" Elara could see that something was wrong with Sikandar and Liliana''s aspect. That made her worried as Liliana was still trapped somewhere and they couldn''t even contact her.


    "Her Aspect name is Glaciel Heart and as for it''s description..." Elara paused before continuing.


    "It said ''Grants the ability to freeze anything within range, from objects to living beings to anything that exists. As the power grows, the freezing range and intensity increase. However, prolonged use may cause a loss of empathy and emotional warmth.''"


    Sikander frowned hearing that as he muttered, "Something is missing... something is definitely missed here."


    "What happened? Can you please explain?" Elara asked.


    Instead of answering, Sikander sat on the stairs with a solemn look on his face, "The Aspect name is same and even the powers are similar...but it isn''t that. How is that possible?"


    Elara didn''t bother to ask this time as she simply waited. Each second made her worried about her friend, but she gave Sikander enough time to think things through.


    After some time, Sikander sighed as tension left his shoulders as they slumped down. He then said.


    "That Aspect is on the same level as yours, if not higher. But it definitely should have been higher based one.... forget that. What I mean is, your friend is a big anomaly...wait a minute! Do you know anything else about her Aspect?"


    Elara kept her silence for a second before asking, "Are you planning to harm her?"


    Sikander got confused on her question, but then realised that he was sweating and looking too concerned for his usual self.


    He chuckled, wiping the swept off his Obsidian skin, "Even I have to be careful of some things, you know. That Aspect or atleast the Aspect it should have been is that dangerous thing."


    "So, you do plan to harm her?" Elara narrowed her eyes, as incandescent flames burst out of her dark hairs, changing their colour to match the flames.


    "Easy girl! I''m not planning to harm her, but someone else definitely is," Sikander chuckled and said. "She has made an enemy she can''t defeat the moment she was born in this world. She''s doomed already!"


    "Speak clearly, old man!" Elara growled, even though she knew what she was doing was pure idiotic.


    If there was someone else instead of Sikander, they would have already killed her for her threat against them.


    "First of all, ease yourself," Sikander said, as he chopped on her head lightly. Surprisingly, the next moment all of her flames receded back and she found herself unable to summon them back.


    Seeing her shocked face, Sikander smirked, "Why do you think I said your Godfire means nothing when you''re too weak yourself? Us oldies have faces things like your flames too often, so we''re used to them."


    He looked sideways and said, "That octopus is the same. Even if you were as strong as current me, you wouldn''t stand a chance against it."


    Elara took a deep breath and asked, "What about your prime?"


    "Now, that''s a different case," Sikander said. "Back to our main topic, your friend basically has the thing that technically ended the Doomed War."


    Elara couldn''t hide astonishment anymore hearing that. One had to know that even with her ridiculously overpowered Aspect, her flames were still countered in the doomed war.


    But Liliana''s Ice actually ended a war of Gods? They was even more ridiculous.


    "Yes, but it didn''t end properly back then."

 Chapter 206 - 206: The Prophecy

    Elara and Liliana had the exact opposite Aspects, and when Elara learned more about her powers, she realized that Liliana''s Aspect was also powerful in its own way.


    But to think it was something that ended the Doomed War?


    It was unbelievable.


    "Yes, but it didn''t end properly back then."


    Elara frowned and asked, "What do you mean?"


    "Your friend... where is she?" Sikander asked, clearly hesitant to tell Elara everything.


    "We don''t know where she is," Elara answered. "Now, please, tell me everything!"


    "I will try my best," Sikander said. "But don''t expect much. It involves him, and that means I can''t talk about it. The Doomed War carries corruption with it, after all."


    He joined his hands together and began to explain.


    "There were many things that affected the nature of the Doomed War. One such thing was your Godfire. It could burn concepts, and corruption was the same. But it could still be countered because corruption... it''s a very different kind of concept."


    Remembering his best friend, he continued.


    "I remember one guy who was known as the Master of All Concepts because he could use every concept known to exist. However, even he got corrupted."


    "You said there were three types of corruption. Which one are we talking about?" Elara asked.


    "It depends, but the energy-type corruption is the lowest because it''s merely a byproduct of the other two types of corruption," Sikander explained. "Your Godfire can deal with energy-type corruption as long as it doesn''t exceed your level. And as for the corruption that the Gods created, you can handle that as well."


    "But it''s different with the first type because it came from that thing?" Elara asked, recalling the discussion about the Blasphemy Slate.


    "Yes, and there is a reason for that which I can''t tell you. But your Godfire and that corruption are really just two sides of the same coin. However, Glaciel Heart is different."


    Sikander''s face turned serious as he continued.


    "Nobody created that Aspect... it just existed. And when it appeared, it silenced the whole world. That one thing changed everything. That''s why I say your friend''s situation doesn''t make sense."


    "Can I know how exactly it ended the war?" Elara asked.


    "Unfortunately, no. It is related to the Gods, after all, and directly ties into the things they did," Sikander sighed. "But I can tell you this¡ªthe war didn''t end properly. Actually, it never even ended."


    "What do you mean?"


    "The war... it was only suspended because of the Glaciel Heart. And there was a prophecy that it would resume once the Dragon Master was born."


    "Veer? Wait! Is it about that unknown?" Elara exclaimed.


    "You know about him?" Sikander was genuinely surprised. "How? Actually, never mind. Yes, it''s about that unknown and your Veer."


    He took a deep breath and continued. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Dragons¡ªpure, noble dragons¡ªhave always been a pain in the ass for everyone, including those bastards. Worst of all, the Glaciel Heart is something only a pure-blooded noble dragon can possess. Others would simply die from its sheer power."


    Seeing her confused expression, Sikander chuckled and said,


    "I see that you''re confused. Let me explain it in a simpler way. Dragons have been at the top since the beginning of time because their birth is closely tied to the Primordial Ones. That''s also what made them so dangerous and capable enough to wield an Aspect like Glaciel Heart."


    He pointed at Elara and smiled.


    "I mean, look at yourself. You''re a High Human, and only because of that do you have your current Aspect. Your birth affects your Aspect in many ways."


    "I see, I understand this much. To possess certain Aspects, you need to fulfill specific requirements. And maybe, to have the Glaciel Heart, you need a pure Dragon Bloodline?" Elara guessed.


    "Correct! Now, you know that the Glaciel Heart ended¡ªor rather, suspended¡ªthe war in one way or another, right? The thing is, nothing is free," Sikander said. "Nothing is free!"


    "What was the price, then?" Elara asked.


    "Weakening of the Dragon Race and the death of the Host of the Glaciel Heart," Sikander sighed. "But it did what it was meant to do. It delayed the inevitable end of this world."


    "That unknown was the real mastermind behind the Doomed War, and he probably got injured somehow? Because of that, the war was delayed. But if he knows the requirements of the Glaciel Heart, he''s likely trying to suppress the Dragon Race?" Elara summarized.


    "Quite right and quite wrong. Maybe wrong," Sikander shook his head but then noticed something odd in her words and asked, "What do you mean the Dragon Race is getting suppressed?"


    "You heard me," Elara shrugged. "Apparently, this unknown is suppressing the Dragon Race, and we found out through my friend."


    "That shouldn''t be possible..." Sikander frowned, struggling to believe her words. But he also knew she was telling the truth.


    "Why can''t it be possible? That unknown is incredibly powerful, after all. Even in his injured state, he probably had enough resources to suppress the Dragon Race," Elara argued.


    "No, not that. While that''s already difficult to believe, I can still consider it possible. But your friend knowing about this? There''s no way I''m believing that," Sikander stood up and muttered, "I''m getting enough shocks for today, and I''m not believing this one."


    "It doesn''t matter if you believe it or not. It''s the truth," Elara said. "Besides, why can''t she know about it?"


    "Because that information would overrule the clause of Glaciel Heart, and your friend wouldn''t be alive. Heck, even the world wouldn''t be the same if that were the case," Sikander shook his head. "Something is missing... something is missing..."


    "Old man, take a chill pill. I''m also worried about my friend, but I''m listening to you calmly," Elara sighed.


    "Fine! Let''s pretend to believe it," Sikander said, sitting on the stairs beside her. "Basically, that unknown has been on the lookout for the next Glaciel Heart. If he knew about your friend, he would have made sure she was under his control."


    "But she''s not?" Elara frowned.


    "It''s because even that guy is unsure of this anomaly," Sikander said. "Whatever it is, this Glaciel Heart is very different from the original one. If I had to say, it''s a weaker version."


    "Maybe that''s why the Unknown didn''t go after her?" Elara said thoughtfully. "I mean, there''s no way those oldies who suspended the war didn''t consider what could happen in the future. They might have prepared for it."


    "A diversion? Planting a weaker version of the Glaciel Heart to distract him from the original?" Sikander smirked. "It''s possible. I know they can create a perfect copy of the Glaciel Heart, though it would be much weaker."


    He shook his head and added, "Anyway, this doesn''t safeguard her life. That bastard would rather destroy every potential threat than wait for it to develop. He''s just being cautious because of his weakness."


    Looking at her, he smiled. "That brings me to your boyfriend. Do you know why I helped him? It''s because of his Aspect... and maybe something else too, but mainly his Aspect."


    "He can harm that man using his Aspect or something?" Elara tilted her head.


    "Hmm, that''s something I can''t answer. But I will tell you this¡ªthere was a prophecy when the Doomed War was coming to an end," Sikander said. "It was brought by the Glaciel Heart''s host."


    He chuckled and continued.


    "It stated that when the next Doomed War was approaching, the Dragon Master would be born with the power to unify and elevate the Dragon Race to a new level. When the Dragon Master had gathered a portion of the dragons under his control, the Glaciel Heart would then be born among his legion of dragons to assist him in the war against that guy."


    All of a sudden, he began to laugh and said,


    "But of course, all of it is bullshit. Glaciel Heart, Dragon Master, Godfire, The Oracle of the Path, The Devouring Beast, the Ainsworth Mind... all at the same time, haha!"


    His eyes turned cold as he whispered, "Someone is playing with fate. Or maybe someone already played with it in the past."


    "This is all too confusing for me," Elara groaned. "All I know is that the Second Doomed War is coming, and somehow, because someone tampered with fate, we''re all connected to it. Whether we like it or not, we have to fight¡ªbecause otherwise, the enemy is coming for us anyway."


    "Yes. Also, if you find your friend, warn her," Sikander sighed. "That man... he''s too dangerous. There''s a reason even the Gods couldn''t kill him."


    Elara ignored his words, rubbing her forehead as she groaned, "Whatever! Just get me out of here. I''m getting a headache."


    "Oh? It''s finally working?" Sikander smirked. "The corruption is seething in your soul, ready to devour you from the inside out."


    "W-What are you talking about?"


    "Exactly what I mean. I didn''t think it would take this long for it to work!"

 Chapter 207 - 207: Needs

    Elara was horrified, especially when she checked her Soul and found darkness seething in a corner. It was bubbling, as if it was alive and trying to spread everywhere.


    The feeling she got from it was slightly different from the Corruption she had known otherwise, but it was still the Corruption.


    Before she could order her incandescent flames to burn the corruption, she heard Sikander''s calm voice again.


    "Don''t burn it, girl. Let me take it out."


    Elara stopped, wondering if she should trust him again. In the short period of time, Sikander slammed his fist on her head, making her head ache even more.


    However, it wasn''t because of normal pain. No, it was because she felt something being sucked out of her. Her soul felt like it was being stretched endlessly, but also being torn because of that.


    It was a strange feeling that hurt her soul. She tried to use her flames but they weren''t even listening to her. Instead of healing her soul, they were instead attacking it.


    She wanted to call Veer but she couldn''t even make coherent thoughts. It was as if the world was ending.


    Then, it suddenly stopped.


    She slumped down on the stairs, as she gasped for breathes. Her white flames burst out of their source and spread all over her body, including her soul.


    This time, they listened to her and healed her. It affected her mental health because this time the damage was on the soul so the flames needed to work on that.


    However, she didn''t care about all of that and just raised her head to look at the perpetrator of all of this.


    "Why...did you do that?" She asked, using her trembling hand to sit properly.


    "I told you we need to plant a seed of Corruption in your soul," Sikander said as he came to sit beside her.


    He showed her the black stone he was carrying all along, only now it had seemed to grown even darker. It was absorbing all the light around it, or maybe the natural mana.


    "I still don''t get it," Elara said, as she took out a water bottle and chugged a mouthful of water.


    Her whole body was still in pain, even though her soul was harmed. Fortunately, her flames could heal her soul so there was not a permanent damage.


    Her eyes however were turning colder and distant by every second. Something was being erased from her core and she knew of that too.


    Healing brought pain to her too. Just because she was used to it didn''t mean she didn''t feel it.


    "It was important," Sikander said. "Look around you. I could have used the beings sealed here to gather enough corruption to make the seed of Corruption, but sadly I have already killed all of them so I just decided to help you myself l."


    He smiled and gave her the black stone.


    "It''s a good and rare thing. Even I have to work my ass off to get it. Be grateful I''m giving it to you. Anyway, I intentionally gave that information to you which included the Corruption from the Blasphemy Slate."


    "Wait! But you only told me things about the Gods so teh corruption should be related to them?" Elara asked in a flat tone.


    "I mixed things up. I wanted to give you both type of corruption to make something the world has never seen. You see, there has never been a single person who found seed of Corruption that released corruption energy of both sides."


    "I don''t understand any of that and you''re also contradicting yourself there." Elara shook her head.


    "Perhaps. Anyways, so basically I let the Corruption be born inside you through that information. But because it''s you, it couldn''t instantly take over your mind, which is a good thing."


    Sikander said as he looked at the black stone. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Then, I just took it out and placed it in this black stone which will turn it into a seed of Corruption. I already filled it with a lot of corruption before and this one just the final straw."


    "So, what not?" Elara asked.


    "For now, stop using your flames to heal yourself," Sikander said, tapping on her head. "I didn''t sever your soul because as I said, you''re a unique case. You''re not like me who can''t deal with the corruption."


    Elara stopped healing her soul and sighed, "What then? I still feel like my soul is hurting. It''s honestly a weird feeling you know."


    "I know, I also did something like that when I was young," Sikander said as he pointed towards the black stone. "Now, just wait till you''re soul is back to full health and then you assimilate it."


    "How do I do that?"


    "Just send your Mana in it and the usual stuff, the stone will do the rest. It''s already searching for a host after all. It will gladly take your body to turn it into a husk of Corruption." Sikander replied.


    "And I''m supposed to fight it using my flames?" Elara shook her head. "I''m not that strong, old man. My flames aren''t that strong. Before you took it out, my flames weren''t even listening to me because of that Corruption."


    "If it was so easy to grow powerful with the Godfire, everyone would have it," Sikander said. "It''ll be tough and you might even die if you''re careless even for a second. So choose carefully if you want to go through this process "


    He stood up and said, "For now, we''ll return to our settlement. I still have a few bottles left to drink before that sand tsunami comes."


    Turning towards her, he smiled and said, "Remember, you can''t tell this to him. Don''t take offence but He''s a Dragon Master so his life is infinitely more valuable than yours. You telling her things can Corrupt him and the last thing we want..."


    He closed in to her and whispered, "...is a Corrupted Dragon Master."


    If the Dragon Master really became Corrupted, he would be able to tame all the Dragon Race, something no one wanted.


    Elara nodded and said in her usual flat tone, "And I value his life more than mine so you don''t need to worry."


    "Good! We have a deal then. Also, you can ask for my help if you ever decide to use that method to grow your Godfire and something tells me that''ll be soon."


    Sikander laughed and waved his hand, changing their surroundings in a blur again. Now, they were back to their settlement of cave system.


    Elara didn''t stay there for a moment longer and left. Her emotions were in turmoil and she was slowly losing them. Even physical pain wasn''t being registered in her mind.


    So, she needed something to bring her back before she gets too far away with this. And who could help her aside from Veer, so while she knew he was spending time with Rain, she still went to look for him.


    ''Veer, where are you?'' she asked


    ''You Don''t call me by my name usually. What happened? Your voice also sounds a little off....wait! Did you use your Sub-Aspect?''


    ''Where are you?'' she asked again.


    ''I am with rain so come here!''


    Elara kicked the ground, as web like cracks formed on it. However, she didn''t care as she sped her place and even destroyed the rocks in her way.


    She needed to reach Veer, quickly. Her Sub-Aspect alone wasn''t the reason for that. Sikander''s words had also affected her, as they reminded her of the little time they had together.


    Because of the bullshit fate, they could might die in the next moment. Who knows what that unknown would do to get both Liliana and Veer?


    Soon, she found him sitting near the water stream with his legs inside it. Without thinking twice, she hugged him with her full force, almost causing him to drop in the stream.


    Fortunately, he was prepared and balanced himself. Feeling the weight on his chest, he whispered, "Are you alright?"


    "Just give me a few minutes. Also, Rain, I''m taking your spot, even though I shouldn''t because it''s your day. I''m sorry!"


    Rain who was sitting beside him was already surprised by her actions and the cold voice. Even though she knew about her Sub-Aspect, this was the first time she had seen it''s true punishment.


    ''Or maybe it''s not even the real part. Just how much has she suffered and is still suffering?'' Rain thought. ''She even healed me back then... how is she even sane?''


    That made her reflect on herself. While Elara was going through so much and still living upto her potential, Rain was busy crying and in overthinking things.


    She took a deep breath and said, "Take your time, Boss. It''s our day and will always be ours."


    Veer smiled hearing that and gave her a wink. Then, he patted Elara''s back and asked, "Did something serious happened?"


    "Sort of! But i can''t take about it because only those with means of Godfire can handle it. Don''t worry, I''ll deal with it."

 Chapter 208 - 208: Happiness

    Since Elara didn''t want to talk about it, Veer didn''t ask anything on that matter. He trusted her enough so it didn''t really matter.


    She would have told him if it was really necessary and she could actually tell him that information.


    Rubbing his back, he asked, "So, how are you feeling now?"


    "Much better!"


    He grinned and whispered near her ears, "If you want, I can pump my humanity in you!"


    Elara didn''t reply and simply hit his back lightly. Seeing her fell silent, Veer also didn''t say anything and the three of them simply stayed together like that for some time.


    Rain would have left them alone but she was also worried about Elara, especially since her condition reminded her of the time she had saved her through her healing.


    After a few minutes, Elara woke up and said, "Let''s go! We need to see others and prepare for the final battle. I believe you already talked with that old man about this."


    Veer nodded and recounted their conversation, especially the things about the thing they had to face as Boss and also about the Sand Tsunami.


    "Huh? We''re going to drown in sand?" Rain jumped on her feet and asked. "Boss, you''re joking, right?"


    "I hope I was but it''s true. Let''s talk with others and talk about it. The moment Elizabeth gets better, we''ll set out for our hunt," Veer said, as he also stood up.


    He gave his hand to Elara and she took it happily. They were minor gestures and not really important for them, but they definitely helped in getting her emotions in check.


    "Are you really alright or do you need...." Veer asked, as he could still see her eyes being cold and distant.


    "It''s fine! The damage was done to my Soul so it took a lot more to heal it," Elara said in a flat tone. "It will take some time, but I''ll be ready to fight in no time."


    "What in seven hell actually happened to you?" Veer frowned and asked.


    Soul injuries weren''t normal as only powerful people could actually perceive other''s soul and have the means to hurt it. Of course there were other things that could do the same but they were very rare.


    "I told you, it''s something only people who have high resistance to Corruption can handle it. Even someone like me...." She sighed and said. "Just give me some time!"


    Veer stared at her for a second and then nodded, "Fine! I won''t ask but remember, you''re forbidden to use your Sub-Aspect on anyone till you get better."


    "Fine by me!"


    "Good! Let''s go," Veer smiled and extended his hand to both ladies. "Or should I say, shall we go?"


    Elara just shook her head and grabbed his hand, while Rain fidgeted on her feets, making the tomboy girl roll her eyes. So, she just grabbed Rain''s hand and gave it to Veer''s other hand.


    "Now, it''s better," Elara had a subtle smile on her face, which made other two sigh in relief.


    Together, they left the cave to find their other cave settlement which was fortunately close to the stream. It was made thinking of it, in a way.


    Reaching their settlement, they first went to visit Elizabeth. As they Stepped inside her room, they found only two ladies in it.


    While Elizabeth was sleeping deeply on her bed, Aurora was sitting beside her while having the Dark Metal Slate or also known as the Runic slate in her hand.


    Sensing their arrival, she looked up and adjusted her spectacles. She then said, "What happened to you, El? Why did you use your Sub-Aspect?"


    "You''re quick," Elara tried to smile and said. "It''s just something I can''t tell you."


    "Got it! Is it dangerous?"


    "Yes, it is!"


    "Do you need our help in any way?"


    "Not now, atleast!"


    "Good! Just tell me if you need anything and I''ll make you some Rune Formation," Aurora smiled in pride and showed the Runic slate to her. "I''ve achieved quite a success, after all."


    Elara gave her a nod, making her smile even wider.


    Aurora then focused on others and said, "Her health is fine and she should be waking up soon. I''m not gonna lie, she is one hella of a woman. Like, how do you even survive this?"


    Saying that, she looked at Veer and Elara and whispered, "Or maybe I''m just in a freak company. Anyways, what do you wanna do?"


    If he was there with everyone, it just meant he had thought of something he wanted to discuss. Aurora had become his secretary and managed his things since last one year.


    So, she knew a lot of things about him and his habits. This was just one of them.


    Veer gestured others to sit down and shouted, "Rock! Come here and bring those three dumbasses with you!"


    "We are not gonna discuss this others?" Elara asked.


    "Nine months ago, when we tried to ask everyone''s opinion on something and there was a small conflict among them. Seeing that Veer wasn''t happy with that, all of them decided to give up their right to vote," Aurora explained in a straight tone. "Of course, you two wouldn''t know that because you were busy munching on a dead lizard''s meat."


    "Hey, it was delicious," Rain immediately protested. "You just are too used to keep yourself malnourished!"


    "Wh-What?" Aurora blinked and looked down at have figure. Her lips twitched as she said, "This is called having a slim, hourglass figure which Veer loves a lot, okay?"


    "Then, he also loves my thick thighs, right Boss?" Rain grinned and asked to Veer. She even made her knees collide with each other, making her plump thighs jiggle.


    Aurora raised an eyebrow on that and said, "Seems like things worked out for you. Congratulations, but he loves my boobs move, right, honey?"


    Saying that, she crossed her arms beneath her chest, making her boobs even more pronounce. Her battle suit was also slightly lowered, giving him a perfect glance of her milky white cleavage.


    Elara stared at the two of them and realised it was a competition for Veer''s attention so she quickly raised her battle suit of her belly area.


    Her eight pack powerful and slick muscles rolling under her tanned belly were enticing to look at and she knew that too. So, she smiled lightly and said, "He loves these more, right, V?"


    As for the man who became the centre of attention, Veer didn''t bother hearing any of their arguments. His eyes were darting around to each of them.


    ''What to focus! What to focus! They''re all so good! Man, I am so blessed,'' Veer thought, as he felt heat rushing to his face.


    Then, blood leaked out of his nose and his eyes rolled back. His body dropped backwards with a wide sweet smile on his face.


    "V!"


    "Boss!"


    The three of them quickly rushed to pick him upa and began to look for any injuries on his body. Their eyes full of concern scanned everything.


    Elara was going to use her healing flames, but soon realised something. She sighed and gave a solid slap on Veer''s thighs... just inches away from his balls.


    "Hey! That''s something you love," Veer instantly woke up and moved away to avoid the slap. He pointed his finger at Elara and cried out, "How dare you attack my jewels, you vile woman! Don''t you want kids!"


    This was the scene that greeted Rock and the Triplets when they entered the room. Their faces contorted into various expressions but they couldn''t even decide what to actually do.


    Sensing their presence, Veer coughed lightly and stood up, "Ahem! We were... just playing something."


    "Umm, Boss, you don''t have to make excuses," Jarek said, scratching his cheeks. "We always knew you''re a goofball so there''s nothing surprising."


    "W-What? You don''t mean...." Veer looked horrified, as he took a step forward and clutched Rock''s giant hand. It was big enough to cover his whole face easily.


    "Rock, tell me the truth, is my reputation as the Boss really ruined? Do everyone thinks I''m just some useless guy who likes to play around?" Veer asked, tears brimming in his eyes.


    Rock grew more and more confused, wondering what the hell was happening here. He looked at his boss and said, "Boss, can you tell me what I need to answer?"


    There was a momentary silence before everyone burst into laughter. Even Rock who didn''t understand what happened properly began to laugh.


    Happiness.


    It was a rare thing in this hell and nobody really wanted to laugh. Jarek and others had even forgotten what it actually was after one year of torture.


    Every one of them had suffered and faces unimaginable horrors to survive in this place and even after all this, their survival was looking impossible.


    They could very well may die in next hour or even next minute. Everything was possible in this hell. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    So, they appreciated and cherished every moment where they laughed, even if deep down, they knew their death was hanging right behind them.

 Chapter 209 - 209: Plans

    After they had their fun, Veer and others properly sat in Elizabeth''s room. They also kept an eye on her in case she woke up because she was equally important on these matters.


    Others weren''t invited because they had left the decision making on them. The more opinions were given, the longer it took to decide on anything.


    While it was a good method as they could get many options, they didn''t have time to do all that. So, all of them just shifted the decision making on Veer and others.


    It wasn''t a problem for them as the majority of them were from Starlight Academy and Royal Academy. Starlight Academy already knew about Veer and others, especially regarding Aurora, so they didn''t have any problems.


    The same went for Royal Academy students. Elizabeth was quite famous in the Academy and had many followers of her, especially because of her background.


    So, there was no one who would oppose their decision.


    Seeing everyone seated, Veer cleared his throat and spoke, "So, as usual, as we have a time limit to clear this floating island now. Apparently there is a sand tsunami coming to kill us all."


    "Sand tsunami?" Victor asked in confusion. "Like a flood of sand with high tides and all that? Like a proper tsunami, but instead of water there will be sand?"


    "Pretty much, yeah. And once that comes, we''re dead," Veer nodded and said in a casual tone as if he was talking about normal stuff, and not our impending death.


    "How long do we have?"


    "I don''t know," Veer shrugged. "That''s why we need to act quickly before we die to a fucking tsunami. Imagine someone who survived fighting saints, escaped from demi-gods and died because of a tsunami."


    While the Triplets thought that he was just joking, others knew how true it was so they couldn''t help but crack a smile.


    "So, we leave as soon as Elizabeth opens her eyes," Veer said. "And if she takes time, then we will just need to carry her on our backs because we can''t afford losses here."


    "Got it! But where are we searching?" Aurora asked.


    "The only possible place is the center of the floating islands and my gut feeling is also saying that," Veer said. "And by centre, I meant the literal centre so we will need to explore the caves."


    "We can just bulldoze our way in!" Elara said coolly. "If we work together, I don''t think it''ll take long before we dig a hole right through this whole floating island. Also, there are no corruption creatures sealed here so we don''t need to worry about that."


    "There aren''t? How do you know that?" Aurora frowned and asked.


    Veer stared at Elara for a moment and said, "She''s right. There aren''t any corrupted creatures here so we can try this method. How thick do you think the island is?"


    "Should be around 2 kilometres deep," Aurora answered. "When we were coming here, I examined the island. It shouldn''t cross that amount."


    "So, we need to dig around a kilometre of ground," Veer sucked in a cold breath, as that was a huge number. But he was also confident in his capabilities.


    After all, he wasn''t just a physical body guy. He could also use spells to destroy more and do many things.


    "It''ll be funny if we dropped right on that boss," Jarek laughed, thinking of that ridiculous scenario.


    However, he noticed the silence in the room and blinked in confusion, feeling many gazes on him. He forced a smile and said, "It was a joke, guys. I''m sorry for that."


    "No, that''s actually a valid concern," Veer said with a nod. "It''s a Saint Stage or somewhere along the lines so there is no way it wouldn''t notice us. And that''s more than enough for it to slaughter our asses."


    Sikander was just too strong and if even he had said that the Holder guy was strong, it spoke of his strength. So, Veer didn''t want to take any risks, even if it was just his remnants they would be fighting.


    "Alright, so what do we do?" Aurora asked.


    Veer hummed and turned to look at Rain. He smiled and asked, "Can you run a lap around this island and tell me how big it actually is?"


    Rain seemed confused and then she looked down in embarrassment as she said, "I''m sorry Boss but I really don''t know calculations so I don''t know how I''ll do that."


    "We can send that little girl with her," Aurora said, remembering one of the students who had joined them. "Her brain is seriously good and she had also worked with me. Her Aspect is also related to something like that so you can take her along."


    "It will slow me down slightly, but that''s fine," Rain nodded and stood up. Smiling at Veer, she gave a salute and said, "Then, should I leave now? It''ll take an hour or two at least."


    "Yes, please do so. We can use that distance to carve the hole some distance away from the centre. That way, we won''t just head-drop on the boss."


    Rain gave a solid salute and left the room to find the little girl that Aurora spoke about. Though, it was mostly because her height was small and she had awakened earlier than others.


    "Can''t we just go through the tunnels?" Jarek asked. "There are many and I know some which lead to unknown undergrounds."


    "That''s the problem. There are just too many of them and exploring them may as well take an eternity," Veer sighed. "Besides, if the sand tsunami came while we were exploring, we''ll just die there."


    Indeed, they couldn''t do that so the option was out.


    "Me, Rock and El can do the heavy work. And if I remember clearly, there are some among them who could help us," Veer said, before a name came to his mind. "Where is Trevor?"


    "I gave him some task," Aurora answered, having a thoughtful expression on her face. "His Aspect is producing and controlling vibrations... you plan to use them?"


    "What is a better way to destroy ground than making earthquakes?" Veer smiled and said. "We can use others as well. It won''t take long."


    "What about the actual fight? Do you think we can think?" Elara asked.


    "You met with old man Sikander, haven''t you?" Veer narrowed his eyes and asked. "Did he tell you some secrets?"


    Elara never planned to hide it from Veer so she nodded and said, "Yes, but I can''t tell you that so I''ll just help you in my own way."


    "Alright, that''s enough," Veer nodded at her and turned his attention to Rock. "Can you pick up some heavy materials?"


    "Boss, don''t make fun of me," Rock smiled wryly and said. "Just tell me what to pick up and I''ll even shoulder the world for you. These bones and flesh can lift even mountains."


    Veer chuckled softly and turned towards the Triplets, "What the hell can the three of you do?"


    "A lot of things. Like Jarek can fly properly now, I can produce big explosions, Kael is a water mage so he can do those things. Oh yeah, Boss, he has improved quite a bit as he can use water alone in a fight without actually using spells," Victor recounted everything about them. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    While Veer had a basic understanding about them, he knew they must have improved a lot in the last year.


    And indeed they had.


    Flying was an important resource if he had to say so; he was quite thankful that they finally had someone who could do that.


    As for Victor becoming a master of explosives, it was something he had envisioned while guiding him. In fact, he was the one who gave him some ideas about that.


    But out of all of them, Kael had improved a lot. While the Triplets didn''t quite understand what Kael did, Veer understood it clearly.


    "You''ve actually been using the power of imagination for the last year," Aurora muttered in mild shock. "That''s really impressive."


    "Is it that impressive?" Kael scratched his back and asked. "I usually just produce lots of water, and then use it however I wish. My control is bad, so the most I can do is Water Slash, something I named myself."


    "You three will be the focus point of this digging operation," Veer grinned and said. "Don''t you dare slack off now."


    "Boss, what do you think we should choose between fighting that damned abomination and digging a hole in this forsaken island?" Victor asked, having a wide grin on his face.


    "I can''t wait to hollow it out," Jarek said, his hatred for the island no less intense.


    "Okay, so we can discuss this later once we get the parameters," Veer said. "For now, let''s see who will fight the boss."


    "The usual team is best, in my opinion," Elara said. "Most, if not all, of them would die the moment they faced that wrath. There''s no point in sending them to their death."


    Aurora nodded in agreement.


    "We can preserve our strength for that fight and have others dig the hole. I doubt anyone would oppose once they learn that their other choice is fighting a Saint Stage powerhouse."

 Chapter 210 - 210: War and Peace

    Every single student who had joined them knew about the dangers of the labyrinth so they didn''t doubt their choice on whether they would prefer fighting a Saint Stage powerhouse or dig a hole.


    Anyone with sane mind would prefer manual labour instead of fighting a high Demi-God being. Nobody had that death wish.


    Even Veer and hos cohort had touched death a lot of times while facing the bosses of every floating islands. Many time, they had been forced to use the Runic slave later than usual.


    All in all, their chances of survival were very low, so there was no way other would survive.


    Beside, it had become a routine that others would help in exploration and other stuff and Veer would do the main fighting along with his cohort.


    No one opposed that proposal as nobody wanted to wander around in places were a Lord Stage Magical Creature would pop out of nowhere and swallow them.


    Veer nodded hearing the suggestion and said, "We will need to be careful this time around, simply because the boss of this time is ridiculously overpowered hax wise."


    "He is versatile in battle, huh. That certainly is a problem," Aurora nodded in agreement.


    "But there might be a problem..." Veer facepalmed, as he suddenly remembered something.


    He abruptly stood up and said, "Wait for me here."


    Saying that, he marched out of the room leaving a confused group of people behind.


    Veer passed by a few students who greeted him with respect so he also nodded at them with a soft smile. After one year, there were many people who respected him.


    He shook of those thoughts and entered Sikander''s room, only to find him gulping down a whole gourd of wine. It was quite unusual as Sikander was someone who cherished his wine and slowly drank it.


    With a frown etched on his burrow, Veer observed the old dark Elf. There certainly was something about him, but he couldn''t point it out.


    "What happened, Old man? Did someone stole your balls?" Veer said, trying to lighten up the atmosphere.


    "Even Gods couldn''t snatch my balls, brat," Sikander chuckled and said. "So, what brought you here? I''m not helping you in any way."


    "For two things. First, you remember that mist you had separated from yourself?" Veer asked, seeing Sikander returning to normal.


    "Yes, what of it?"


    "Yeah, so when we used the Dark Runic Slate on it, there was only a single effect on it. It only sealed away one of it''s main abilities, while keeping it''s Cultivation as it was," Veer said.


    "Get on the topic!"


    "Yes, yes. Now, you told me that we have to fight the Remnants of that Holder bitch, does that mean there''s a chance that the Runic slate will only steal one of it''s abilities?" Veer asked.


    "Probably?" Sikander replied in a carefree tone.


    "Don''t you understand? You''re the one who told me he''s a master who can control so many concepts. Even if we steal one of his abilities, it won''t mean shit to him," Veer said, rubbing his forehead. "Even if it''s a remnant, he must have many of his abilities."


    "Ah! Yeah, that''s also true. When I cut that part of him, his Remnant has atleast the basic five elemental control," Sikander said, still having the same carefree tone. "So, even if you seal one of it''s abilities, he has more than enough to obliterate you all." Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Veer threw his head back in frustration, but he didn''t stop running his mind for any possibility where they could defeat the Remnant.


    Even if he was a Master and his cohort was very strong, there was simply no way they could fight a Saint Stage powerhouse. They were in a league of their own and every single one of them could defeat tens of grandmasters easily.


    This was the gap between power stages once you progress more and more.


    "Should we try to just drown him with exploding the ground right above him?" Veer muttered, before shaking his head. "It''s a remnant so he might be incorporeal. It won''t work well. Beside, I still need to get to the altar."


    "Don''t bother. There is no way you are beating him," Sikander said, sending a amused glance at him. "I know your and your teams power level and can confidently say that even if he had just one element under his control, he can erase your whole cohort in seconds."


    "You don''t need to remind me of that," Veer shook his head and stood up.


    "Where are you going?" Sikander asked seeing him walking towards the door.


    Veer stopped and turned around, giving him a confused look, "I obviously need to change strategies and find a way to defeat that bastard and for that, I''ll need everyone''s brain on this."


    Looking at his eyes filled with a strange calmness and confidence, Sikander began to laugh which confused Veer.


    "Did you go mad again, old man?" Veer asked, shaking his head in disappointment.


    "I just find it funny how you became scared and restless in the past when you heard of impossible death battle," Sikander calmed down slightly and said. "Now, look at you. I just told you that odds of your winning is practically zero and you''re still fighting with a cool head. I have to say I''m impressed."


    Veer remained standing on his position before a smile formed on his lips. He licked them and said, "You know, Old man, there is a saying "Kids who grew up in peace and kids who grew up in war have different value and perspectives towards the world!"


    He raised his head to look at him and said, "I think you understand it more than anyone."


    "That''s what it''s makes it more interesting. You''re someone who grew up in both worlds in a way, so yes, be proud of your progress," Sikander said.


    He then turned around and said, "How do you think other of your companions who came here died?"


    "Most likely killed by some powerful Magical Creature!" Veer shrugged his shoulders and answered nonchalantly.


    "Don''t deny it, brat," Sikander chuckled and said. "Yes, many of them might have died to those wild beasts but others...heh, they just didn''t have what it takes to survive this world."


    His tone grew serious as he continued, "This is still very peaceful, brat. But it''s only peaceful for someone like me who have seen nothing but a world of war aindd I was born."


    He gave a side glance to him and said.


    "But you and your companions are different from me or should I say completely opposite. You all grew up in a peaceful world, even if you didn''t have a peaceful life. Your perspective of things and the world is different."


    He sighed.


    "So, when you''re introduced to this terrible place, you find it hard to adjust. Many couldn''t do that and lost to themselves. That''s why I say you and everyone accompanying you is impressive."


    Veer scratched his back and said, hiding his smile, "Thanks, I guess."


    "Haha! You don''t need to be embarassed about this. You earned it," Sikander laughed loudly and said.


    "When peace is thrown in chaos, it creates a pit. Many don''t survive that fall and those who survive find the climb back to surface hard and give up. But there are some who don''t give up and climb that pit using their everything and reach the surface."


    He winked at him and said, "They are far more impressive than those who stayed on the surface or those who stayed in the pit."


    "While I''m quite happy to receive the compliments, I don''t understand why you''re telling me all of those so suddenly?" Veer asked, chuckling to himself.


    He was happy to be praised for his hard work, but it just didn''t suit Sikander''s personality so he was quite confused.


    "Just think of it as an old man rambling because he remembered his childhood," Sikander shrugged and said. "I just see myself in you, honestly and that''s why I''m happy that you didn''t break."


    "Huh? How are we alike? You''re black and I''m blonde!" Veer smiled and said, as he went to sit beside him.


    Sikander lingered for a while before answering. "It''s because I was born in peace too."


    "That contradicts with what you said previously!" Veer said, raising an eyebrow.


    "I said I was born in War world," Sikander smirked. "While it''s true that the world was at a world ending war back when I was born, my village was quite peaceful. We occasionally fought but overall it was peaceful and I grew up in that."


    Veer gave him another wine gourd and listened to him carefully.


    "It changed when I was ten. I was playing with my friends outside of the village at that time and that''s when I saw it. Two Godly beings fighting in the sky. I couldn''t even blink and just looked at them in a trance."


    He stopped to gulp down the wine and then continued in a somber tone.


    "Every single time they attacked each other, it felt like the world was ending and then it did. A random fireball from one of them landed on my village and burned every single one of them. Everyone died a horrible death."

 Chapter 211 - 211: Sikanders Goal

    Veer was surprised to hear about Sikander''s past, but when he thought about it, it wasn''t surprising at all.


    In fact, he was sure there were hundreds of thousands of Sikander produced by that war. It was said that the population of the world before the Doom War was tens of times the current world population.


    As the current population of the world was in trillions, one could just imagine how the world looked back then.


    Yet, everything was destroyed and Sikander was just one of many who suffered that fate.


    When the Gods fight, it''s the mortals who suffer.


    The quote really suited the situation.


    He sighed and said, "You went on a revenge trip?"


    "Pretty much! I wanted to annihilate all of those bastards who did that to me, and the war that caused all of this. But as I progressed in ranks, I found out many things and honestly, I had forgotten about the revenge by then," Sikander chuckled and said.


    "That''s what normally happens, or at least I read in the novels I''ve read," Veer said with a sigh. "You have my condolences because I can see myself going that route too."


    "As I said, we''re similar in many things," Sikander said. "We both came from a peaceful life to a world we didn''t want to be a part of, but still adapted to it and grew in both power and mentality."


    "The difference is you''re alive and I''m going to die," Veer laughed at that and stood up. "Alright, we''re good, Old man. I don''t think there''s anything I can give to you, but I promise I''ll fulfill if you ask."


    "You sure?" Sikander raised an eyebrow and asked.


    "You old bastard did all of this so just come clean," Veer shook his head and said. "You knew I''m an emotional man so you made this plan. It''s a good plan, but you''re a bad actor."


    "Haha! Then, I won''t beat around the bush and be straightforward," Sikander also laughed and stood up.


    He turned around and looked down at Veer, who was still smaller than him, "I want you to promise to save this world at any cost."


    Veer stared into his dark eyes for a while and then said in a flat tone, "I''m sorry, Old man but I''ll have to refuse. I''m not the hero you''re looking for. While I do go around saying I''m a protagonist and all, I''m actually not."


    "You are the hero this world needs. Without you, the world is gone," Sikander said, placing his hand on his shoulder.


    "I know, I know. Why do you think I''m working hard to defeat that lizard?" Veer shook his head and asked.


    "I''m not talking about that lizard," Sikander scoffed in disdain and said. "I can just go there and kill that little bastard, but why do you think I''m not doing that?"


    Veer stayed silent and just looked at him for answers.


    Sighing to himself, Sikander went to sit on his bed and said, "There are many things I wish to tell you but I can''t. But know this, I mean it when I say it that without you the world doesn''t survive. You are the world!"


    "Look, old man, I know it''s probably related to some fated shit or something. But try to understand, I am Veer with my loved ones and I will not sacrifice them for the world," Veer went to stand before him.


    Looking directly into his eyes, Veer said, "My goals have changed long ago and I''m aiming to be the strongest being there is. Do you know why is that?"


    Sikander chuckled seeing Veer using wording similar to his, so he asked, "What is it?"


    "My loved ones. Without them Veer Ainsworth isn''t Veer Ainsworth at all," Veer said, still looking into his eyes. "Listen well, I will sacrifice the world if it is for my loved ones."


    "I was going to persuade you more but I''ll stop. The future is going to break your heart anyways so I''ll spare the efforts. There will be times where you will have to choose and if you hesitate there..." Sikander left his words unfinished and just shook his head.


    The two turned silent, making the room''s atmosphere grim and tense.


    In the end, it was Veer who broke the silence as he sighed and said, "You know, my goal is to become the strongest being there is and that means I''ll have to fight off many powerful things, including the world-ending calamities."


    He smiled and continued, "I never said I won''t save the world, Old man. I just have a limit to the things I can push to. Also, if there is no world then where will I live with them?"


    Sikander stared at his smile and chuckled, "Whatever! You''ll understand your responsibilities once you become as strong as me and learn the things the world is hiding from you. I know you''ll make the right choice then."


    "Why do you say that?" Veer asked in amusement. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I am a good judge of characters," Sikander said.


    "Bullshit!" Veer chuckled and said. "Anyways, when I mean saving the world, I mean the world itself and not some random people. I''m not turning into a fucking superman."


    "Who cares about them? As long as there is the world, there will be more people to populate. There are many races who fuck like rabbits and reproduce as if the world is ending," Sikander shrugged.


    Veer had guessed that much actually. After all, how could someone like Sikander care for lives? But he at least understood something from this conversation.


    Sikander cared about the world or at least there was something that he cared about more than anything. It showed in his eyes and words.


    "Now, I''m really going," Veer said, turning towards the exit. "If I don''t even survive this floating island, how am I supposed to save the world?"


    "Give me that Runic slate," Sikander demanded, as he stretched his hand.


    "What?" Veer was confused.


    "Just give me the damned Runic slate," Sikander said, glaring at him. "You want to win or not?"


    "Of course, I do," Veer smiled and took out a dark metal slate on which a rune was carved out.


    It was one of the most complex Runes Veer had seen, as it not only mixed various weird symbols, it also formed images of three animals.


    Sikander took the Runic slate and looked at it for a moment. Then, he bit his thumb hard enough to make his obsidian skin bleed out a golden blood.


    Veer flinched, feeling a terrifying power from the blood. The wound healed up in an instant, leaving a single drop of golden blood.


    That single drop carried so much power that Veer felt overwhelmed and the feeling of submission grew inside him. He had never felt such a feeling except from his father.


    He watched as the blood dripped on the slate and got absorbed in it. Right after that, the pressure vanished as if it was never there.


    Veer gave a long glance at the slate and then Sikander, who looked exhausted, as if he hadn''t slept for days. Of course, that wouldn''t do anything to him as he had practically never slept for a thousand years.


    Sikander tossed the slate to him and scoffed, "Now be grateful and fuck off. This slate would work the same as your usual ones."


    "Wait! Really! Damn, thanks a lot, old man," Veer exclaimed in surprise and said. "You''re a big tsundere!"


    "The hell is that supposed to mean? Anyways, just get out of here! I need rest because your survival cost me a lot," Sikander said, waving his hand.


    He then watched as Veer winked at him and left the room. When he confirmed that Veer had left the room, he coughed up a mouthful of blood.


    Sikander wiped it away and muttered, "That will never leave me alone, huh."


    On the other hand, Veer was walking towards Elizabeth''s room with a solemn look on his face.


    How could he not see that Sikander paid a price for giving them a chance to survive this floating island?


    And it was definitely something huge. Veer would have refused his help, but his friends'' lives were at stake.


    "Old man! You''re the best ancestor one could ask for, I''ll do my everything to save what you cherish," Veer swore in his heart.


    Then, he entered the room and found everyone sitting as they were before. Perhaps, they were discussing their project so they didn''t even notice he was there.


    Veer set his mood again and smiled. Then, he cleared his throat and shouted, "I brought some good news!"


    Turning towards him, Elara asked, "What is it?"


    "We''re going to survive this shit," Veer grinned and said. "Old man Sikander helped this time so you all better be grateful to him."


    "He''s just a big softie," Aurora said, rolling her eyes. "He had helped us a lot already and is still doing it. And what did he do again?"


    "You don''t need to worry about small things," Veer then ignored her and said. "Call everyone! We will start exploding this island the moment Rain returns."

 Chapter 212 - 212: Trevor

    In just a few minutes, all of their forces gathered in a hall they had made into a conference room. Though, nobody really talked there.


    Veer looked at the twenty-something students belonging to different academies, but still working together for their survival.


    It was kind of nice and wholesome in a way, considering they were at each other''s throat in the outside world. But here, they had forgotten everything and became trustworthy partners.


    He cleared his throat and said, "You all seem very lively, did something happen while I was away?"


    One of his former classmates from Starlight Academy¡ªand also his subordinate¡ªraised his hand and said, "Boss, Tristin proposed to Rachel and she actually agreed."


    Everyone cheered for it as all the gazes went towards a couple standing on the edge. Rachel, a young woman with brown hair, blushed, and beside her stood Tristin, a teenager with deep black hair.


    He rubbed the back of his neck and said, smiling, "I''m sorry, boss. I just couldn''t control myself and keep my feelings to myself. Who knows when I will die and I just wanted to let her know that."


    "And you didn''t expect that she''ll actually accept it?" Veer shook his head with a light smile on his face and said, "It''s fine! Our goal is everyone''s happiness and survival, after all. Though, it would have been different if this had created a bad mood in our group."


    Tristin gulped and asked, "So, if she had rejected me then..."


    "You understand, Mr. Boyfriend," Veer said, grinning at him.


    Everyone began to laugh at that, as they poked Tristin while teasing the new couple. They were genuinely happy for the two of them, and it was also because they were unconsciously finding reasons to stay happy.


    Veer let them enjoy for a minute and then clapped loudly, "Alright, that''s enough! You''re gonna kill the lady over there and I''m sure you don''t wanna face the punishment for that."


    Everyone chuckled and returned to their original tasks, focusing their full attention on Veer. They knew he must have decided something major as these meetings where everyone was summoned were rare.


    "Alright, so there is bad news for us and that is," Veer said, pausing for a second before continuing, "a Sand Tsunami is coming for us and before anyone questions that, yes, it''s a tsunami of sand instead of water."


    "So, we can''t run into the caves to save our asses," one young man muttered.


    "Correct! That''s why we''re going to fasten our pace and conquer this Floating Island early," Veer said. "But for that, I''mma need you all to work like slaves. Are you ready for that?"


    Tristin raised his hand and asked, "Does that mean our usual thing but faster?"


    Their usual thing was that the lower and weaker members of their team would do minimal work while the main team would focus on killing the Boss.


    There were many types of Aspects; sadly, the Academies had sent the majority as only offensive types. But there were still some supports who were useful in other stuff.


    As for the Main team, it included Veer, Aurora, Elara, Rain, Elizabeth, and Rock. They were the ones who did most of the work on the front lines.


    Sometimes, they might ask someone to join their fights, but that just depended on the nature of the opponent.


    Veer nodded upon hearing that and said, "Yup! We want to preserve our strength for the main boss because he''ll be a pain to deal with."


    "Gotcha! What do you need us to do, Boss? Just order and it shall be done!"


    "Oh, don''t worry, you''ll definitely enjoy it," Veer grinned and said. "You have to make a kilometre-deep hole in this floating island because the Boss is sitting in the centre of it."


    There was an odd silence before a platinum-haired young man spoke, wearing a beautiful smile on his face, "So, we just need to explode the shit out of it?"


    "Yup! Precisely that! We will give you the coordinates and then you just need to make a hole there. How? That''s not my problem!" Veer said, turning towards Trevor, who had just spoken. "And I''m sure you will like to lead this operation, right?"


    "You''re damn right, Boss. Who do you think is better suited for this than me?" Trevor spoke, spreading his arms wide open. "No one here knows, but art is explosion!"


    Everyone ignored his flippant behaviour as they were already used to him, as Rachel asked, "Boss, what about those monsters?"


    "Oh yeah, Boss. Our operation will attract too many ugly guests and, as you know, I only like to work with handsome people like you," Trevor said, smiling at him.


    Hearing his words, Veer was reminded of the day they had recruited Trevor. The only reason he agreed to join their group and be Veer''s subordinate was that Veer was handsome and had a harem of beautiful women.


    In Trevor''s eyes, he was a walking legend and an idol he looked up to. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ignoring his shining eyes, Veer nodded and said, "You''re right! But that''s also a part of the operation you guys need to settle. Of course, if those Lord Stage bastards come to intervene, I''ll help you out. But till then, it''s all up to you."


    Seeing that no one had any opposition to his orders, Veer said with a nod, "Good! Now, do any of you have a problem with Trevor being your leader for this operation?"


    Everyone shook their head except for the Triplets who didn''t know Trevor. But seeing that even Veer trusted him, they also shook their head.


    As for why Veer chose him, it was because despite his flippant behaviour, Trevor was a natural-born leader and also a powerful member of their group.


    "Good! Then, go and prepare yourself because the moment we determine the location, I''m sending you there to dig the shit up," Veer said, waving his hand in dismissal. "Begone, Subjects."


    "As you command, Your Majesty!"


    Everyone bowed and then dismissed themselves. Every single one of them was a responsible person and they took their duties seriously.


    There was a reason Veer still kept them in the team, as he wouldn''t have tolerated a laid-back and cowardly attitude.


    They knew who was protecting them with their lives, so they at least did their part with everything they had. After a year, they had grown even closer after some minor fights.


    Veer wasn''t about their coordination as this wasn''t the first time they would work together on something. The only problem was pacing, and he trusted Trevor for that.


    "I still can''t understand how the hell they tolerate you and your jokes," Elara said, as she came to stand beside him. "Your Majesty? Really?"


    "What''s wrong with that? He is the future Elf Emperor," Aurora said, joining the team. "It''s just a matter of time."


    "That reminds me, the moment we get out of here, they will start targeting you," Elara said in a serious tone. "Especially now that you will have such a group following you and you yourself are a threat to them."


    "We''ll just have to see when we get there," Veer shrugged and said. "Besides, I''m not even sure they will continue following me."


    "I will follow you to the end, Boss," Rock quickly spoke from the sidelines. "So, I hope you don''t abandon me."


    "I don''t have a habit of abandoning my shield," Veer flashed a smile at him and said.


    Rock was stunned hearing his words and, for a moment, wondered if he had heard something wrong. He stuttered as he asked, "What did you say?"


    "I said, thanks for being my shield!" Veer said, as he went towards him and patted his shoulder. "This position is officially yours and I''m trusting you with our safety!"


    While Rock had always worked as their shield, he often failed in that part because of Veer''s and Elara''s presence.


    Veer was simply a monster, excelling in every aspect of battle, and with his Primordial Arcane Forge, he even worked as a top-tier tank.


    Elara was slightly different, but she was also a monstrous tank because of her Aspect and Sub-Aspect. She was a tank who could deal heavy damage and take it too.


    Because of this, Rock always felt out of place and worked harder than anyone in their group. Even Veer was shocked by the sheer torture Rock put himself through to complete his vow.


    He wanted a shield they could trust with their safety and fight on other aspects properly. So, Veer had respected him and didn''t give false praise or position.


    Veer waited for this day when he thought Rock had finally managed to turn himself into an unbreakable shield that would shoulder even the world''s destruction for them.


    Veer sighed and said, "Honestly, you have my respect, man. I thought I was already a monster for surviving that Mana Circulation Technique of mine, but you''re really something else."


    He smiled and said, "So, raise your head high because you are my shield until either of us dies."


    Rock grew emotional and dropped to his knees, "I will not disappoint you, Boss. And you can''t die before me because this shield will not let it happen!"

 Chapter 213 - 213: Elizabeths Resolve

    Veer was very happy with Rock''s improvement and his hard work, so he officially made him his shield. They needed a permanent tank anyway.


    Many times they had a minor disturbance in their coordination because of not having a proper tank in its role. Now, that problem was solved.


    The Main team was now ready. They had Elizabeth for Mage and Seer role, Rain for Assassin, Aurora for Enchanter, Runemaster and Archer, and Rock as their shield and tank.


    As for Elara and Veer, they both had different roles like Aurora, but unlike her, who had only one role in combat, they both had different roles in battles.


    Elara worked as a tank, healer, and a fighter too. Not to mention she could use her fire manipulation to do the mage role. All in all, she was one of their strongest and most important members who was a team in herself.


    Veer wasn''t that different from her. He was a battle mage who controlled the battle and kept an eye on everything. He could fight like a brawler and light up things like a mage.


    And because of his affinity, he could master any and all types of techniques and skills. So as long as he was given the skills and techniques, he could turn into any class. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lastly, he was also a leader who needed to command his teammates, come up with strategies to which Aurora and Elizabeth often helped, and finally, shoulder every responsibility.


    After giving Rock his official position, Veer began discussing things about the battle with the final boss with others. He had little knowledge about it, but anything was better than nothing.


    As they were talking, something crashed inside their room, raising some dust. They stopped chatting and focused their attention on the new arrival.


    It was Rain and alongside her was a young girl of probably sixteen. They had likely missed something and stumbled into the wall, as they picked themselves up while rubbing their heads.


    "Welcome back!" Veer smiled and went towards the two of them. "How did the things go?"


    The younger girl whom Veer remembered as Leah looked up at him and said, "I got everything covered. I have counted the distance and also analysed everything, including the position of rocks, their height, and everything. I also...."


    Veer cut her off and asked, "Can you find the center of this island?"


    "I already have!" Leah spoke with confident red eyes. "I can pinpoint every centimetre of it."


    "Good! Thanks for the help!" Veer said, giving a light pat on her head which she swiftly evaded.


    "Don''t touch my hair, you playboy boss! My father warned me of people like you," Leah glared at him. "I am just assisting you to get out of here."


    Veer just rolled his eyes and turned towards Rain, who was panting. It was surprising since speed was where she excelled, and now that same thing had exhausted her.


    "You okay?" Veer asked as he extended his hand for her support.


    She gladly took it and nodded, "I''m fine! I just pushed my limits by constantly running at my max speed."


    "It''s worth it! We can start early now," Veer said, patting her head, which she considered her reward. And it showed from the movement of her tail.


    He chuckled in amusement and turned around, "Rock! Get everyone and tell them we are heading out in fifteen minutes. Pack everything they need to pack because we are not coming back here."


    "Understood!" Rock said with a nod and left the room.


    "What about old man?" Elara asked, and Veer could see that she was returning to normal again.


    "He''ll be fine!" Veer said, remembering Sikander''s act which had saved them. He looked exhausted, so Veer didn''t want to disturb him.


    As he was contemplating those thoughts, another teenage girl entered the room, panting and sweating all over her face. She gulped and said, "Boss, Miss Elizabeth is showing signs of waking up."


    Veer didn''t waste any time and dashed down the corridor towards her room, with others following him closely. In just a matter of seconds, he reached her room and entered.


    She was still sleeping on the bed, but her eyebrows were moving, and likewise, her eyes also showed signs of opening up.


    He motioned for the others to stay back and knelt beside her bed, looking at her beautiful face. Her blue hair was scattered around her, with some falling onto her face.


    Slowly, she opened her eyes and stared at the ceiling for a good two minutes. Nobody interrupted her as they knew she needed that time to adjust herself.


    Max had hoped to see some other sides of her, where she would truly show her feelings instead of her usual calm mentality that seemed to carry everything.


    However, he was bound to get disappointed.


    Elizabeth had seen far worse and been through a lot, so her mentality couldn''t be shaken that easily. She just sighed and broke the silence.


    "Where is everyone?"


    Knowing that she was asking him, Veer answered, "Our main members are waiting for you to wake up just outside the room. As for the others, they are preparing to blast a hole through this island."


    "So, you decided to go with that? Can''t say I didn''t expect it," Elizabeth chuckled softly, showing a completely different side of her than when she was seeing her vision.


    She tried to sit up, and Veer helped her. He gently placed her back against a cushion and said, "I know it''s useless to ask this, but I need to know: are you genuinely okay?"


    "Maybe, I''m not sure this time," Elizabeth answered with a distant look in her eyes. "This time... the vision was something else... something I never expected or even thought of."


    Veer stayed silent and just sat beside her, taking her hand in his, "I don''t know what that is, but to even terrify you... I can only imagine. Whatever it is, I just need you to remember that you still have us. We will get over it!"


    "I doubt it," Elizabeth whispered, tightening her grip on his hands. "There hasn''t been a single time my visions were wrong. Maybe the ways changed, but the outcome? Never!"


    She audibly sighed, "It''s as if fate is mocking me by showing everything and also letting me know that I can''t change it no matter what."


    For the first time, Veer saw something change in her eyes as she gritted her teeth and said, "I''ve had enough of it! I won''t let it play with me and my feelings anymore."


    Her eyes burned with resolution as she declared, "I will fight it and defeat it! I will change the things that I saw in the visions. I will use those visions to change them, no matter what."


    A ruthless glint passed in her eyes as she continued, "It is either I completely break or I break fate itself."


    Veer was happy that she had not given up, as he had expected her to. Those visions could break anyone, especially as brutal as the ones she was receiving.


    Yet, she was ready to fight fate itself.


    "Good! Just tell us if you ever need our help," Veer said. "We will support you in every way."


    "The best way you can support me is by not questioning me about the visions because that just makes them happen faster," Elizabeth said, looking down. "Just let me handle it and, if possible, catch the hints."


    "I will! Just take care of yourself," Veer said as he stood up. "For now, you can rest, and I''ll also send someone to look after you. I need to go and see how they''re doing with the hole digging."


    "Go! They need you more than I do," Elizabeth said, as she closed her eyes. "I need some time alone."


    "Okay!" Veer said and left the room. He knew Elizabeth, so it was best to leave her alone. She wasn''t someone who would give up easily or do anything rash anyway.


    Coming out, he was greeted by the sight of everyone waiting for him. He nodded at them and began to walk down the corridor as they followed him.


    Soon, they were joined by others. Everyone had already packed their things and was ready to begin the operation.


    Veer smiled at them and instructed the girl who had informed him of Elizabeth to stay with her. She wasn''t particularly combat-type and she also couldn''t help much with the operation, so she happily agreed to his arrangements.


    As for their safety, with Sikander there, he had nothing to worry about.


    With that, they set out to find the location where they needed to dig the hole. Rock was walking at the front, with Leah sitting on his shoulder.


    She occasionally gave instructions as they changed direction several times and continued to walk. Her voice was the only thing guiding them in this hell.


    Veer and the others were spread out, especially Rain and Aurora, to keep an eye out for power monsters.

 Chapter 214 - 214: The Fallen Star

    The journey was a tough one, as Veer and his cohort encountered many monsters on their way. It was more so because they were a big group with many strong people on it.


    Aurora had made some hypothesis, which told them about the reason for their situation.


    She had guessed that monsters were attracted to their Life Force, mana and presence. They were the reason monsters hunted them.


    Normally, if they were weak or traveling alone, only weak monsters would come at you because powerful wouldn''t be interested in such low quality meal.


    However, things changed whenever there was a increase in quantity or quality. Sadly, Veer''s group had both so they were bound to attract powerful monsters.


    They could have just split up and travelled by keeping some distance between them, but that was also dangerous as Veer wasn''t sure he could provide help that quickly.


    So, they travelled as a single group and fended up those monsters. The main cohort was taking care of those monsters mainly.


    That work was mainly for Aurora and Rain. While one was using her speed and stealth and speed to find and take care of monsters before they could surface, other was simply killing any and all visible Monsters within her visible range.


    And her sight was just incredible.


    Finally, there was one more way the monsters could attack them.


    Underground.


    Though, Veer had already taken care of that too so they continued to travel with Leah''s guidence. Her mind really was helpful, as she has memorized practically the whole floating island.


    Finally, after a journey of few hours, they reached their destination. Sun had already drowned in the horizon, leaving a full moon behind to bless the islands.


    As they stood on a small hill with Leah at the front, Aurora took out a special torch she had made which illuminated a large area and pointed before them to vanish the darkness.


    Leah then pointed at a vast plain before them and said, "See those two large boulder, their between is the centre of this Island or rather 1232 metres below it..."


    She then proceeded to give some more concrete calculations that majority of them ignored. They couldn''t understand it anyways.


    Seeing that, Leah puffed up her cheeks and muttered, "Everyone here is too dumb!"


    "So that''s it, huh," Veer muttered and then raised his hand and spoke softly. "Come out!"


    Some of them were confused while others had just a knowing look on their faces. Though, they did take a step back in fear.


    In the next second, the ground below them quacked. As they stablized themselves, a huge head burst out of the ground in the distance, shocking everyone. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was the head of a majestic dragon...or atleast it looked like that. Nonetheless, no one there was going to question the Creature''s majesty and dominance.


    The purple dragon with two curled horns running back of her head soared high in the sky, with her long body slowly coming into view.


    Majority of his cohort already knew about Seisha, but they had mostly seen her in her smaller form. This was the first time they saw her true form, leaving them awestruck.


    In over one year, Seisha had grown a lot to become closer to a true dragon, however there were clear differences among them.


    Seisha had grown tremendously to a lengthy of over a hundred metres long with dark purple scales running down her body. She was big enough to carry Veer''s whole cohort easily.


    He just never did it because of Seisha had evolved into a Lord Stage Magical Creature and with her bloodline, she attracted a lot of trouble.


    But for now, Veer had let her loose in the underground to deal with the monsters coming at them from underground.


    Slowly, the majestic beast descended with a purple mist filled the air she passed by. By the time she reached Veer, her form had shrunken to her smaller size as she wrapped herself around Veer''s hand.


    Only then the cohort members calmed down. But that once again reminded them why Veer was their leader and why they were following his orders.


    Veer smiled and rubbed her crown lightly as she sat on his shoulder. Sensing her happiness throughout their bond, he chuckled, "Yeah, you were awesome and thanks as always."


    He then looked shead and asked, "So, where do you think we should dig?"


    Aurora appeared beside him as she muttered, "Usually the range of our battlefield with the main bosses had not exceeded five hundred metres so I''m taking my guess that''s the domain of their influence under the seal."


    "Let''s take seven hundred metres just to be safe," Veer said, as he turned towards Leah and asked. "Can you properly mark the area where we can dig safely?"


    She had done her calculations which included all the risks possible so it was better to leave this matter to her.


    Leah nodded and responded, "That''s easy peasy, Dumbo Boss!"


    "Good! Rain will accompany you!" Veer said.


    In the next moment, Leah disappeared from her position and nobody even noticed anything except for Veer and Aurora. Only they had high perception enough to actually sense Rain incoming.


    Others just watched in astonishment at the empty place and then at Veer, wondering if some monsters had taken Leah but their leader didn''t even bat an eye to the situation.


    "Chill! Rain had taken her..."


    Veer hadn''t even completed his words before the rat woman stopped right before him with Leak sitting on her head. It looked comical because both of them were small compared to others.


    Leah rubbed her nose and said, "it''s done! You can start digging vertically or diagonally, whatever you wish I have arranged for both."


    "Noice! Good job! You''ll get an extra cookie today," Veer smiled, seeing Leah trying her best to hide her smug face.


    He turned around and asked, "Anyone want to do the opening ceremony?"


    "I''ll do it!" Elara spoke in a flat tone as she took a step forward.


    "Sure! Blow it up!" Veer gave a thumbs to her, knowing damn well that she would do something crazy.


    Elara gave a wink at him and began to walk forward. Step by step, her speed increased before she kicked the ground, making cracks appear on it and soared high in the air.


    To get some boost, she used her flames as a jet to push herself even higher. Her act confused some of them, while others just had there with their lips twitching.


    "Why am I surrounded by crazy girls?" Veer muttered.


    "I am normal, though," Aurora said in confusion.


    "I guess I''ll need to record you when you''re doing something related to Runes," Veer shrugged and Aurora blushed slightly on his remark.


    They focused their attention back on Elara, though only they could see her as she had reached quite high in the sky. Others could just see her flames going up like a star.


    Then, she finally stopped and began to descend back on the ground. She accumulated speed using the gravity as her body suddenly blazed with incandescent flames.


    She left behind a white trail behind her, as she pulled her knees inward to increase her speed even more while increasing her flames output even more.


    The Cohort just stood there with mouth agape, as the night turned into day right before them. Moonlight tried to compete with her, but those incandescent flames were too overbearing.


    From a distance, she looked like a fallen star speeding towards the ground to decimate everything.


    "Beautiful!"


    Veer muttered in trance, as he just watched his girlfriend without blinking. His heart skipped a beat as she needed the ground.


    Then, she crashed down like a Meteor, as a loud explosion shook the whole Island and sent a powerful outburst that even cracked the walls surroundings the floating islands.


    Aside from a few, all the cohort members dropped on their butt because of the waves of outburst. Their eyes fixated on the cloud of explosion in the distance.


    They all just had one thought in mind as they watched the destruction happening before them.


    ''Why do you need our help when you can just nuke your way in?''


    However, only Veer and Rain knew the reason Elara did that. She was using this chance to not only help the cohort but also use her Aspect to overcome her Sub-Aspect side effects.


    It was a brilliant strategy, though she would be out of action for a while.


    As the explosion died down and things began to return to normal, Veer ordered, "Pack your things and March forward! I need the work done before dawn!"


    As much as they were shocked, the members had experienced a lot of things since arriving in the Bloodthorn Labyrinth so they quickly stood up and began to march toward the explosion.


    Veer gave a side glance to Aurora and asked, "You see anything?"


    "Yeah, a lot of it. That bitch is just crazy and you can''t convince me otherwise," Aurora muttered, rubbing her forehead.


    "Good! Rain, go ahead and check up on her!"

 Chapter 215 - 215: Sand Giant

    To say they were shocked would be understatement because they couldn''t even describe what they were feeling.


    Veer''s cohort stood on the edges of a deep dark chasm, looking at it in wonder. They were seriously questioning their sanity, otherwise how did someone of same as them created this?


    Veer whistled, not a bit surprised since he was more than just familiar with Elara''s Monstrous strength. She was there strongest damage dealer for a reason.


    Her one single attack had burned away almost five hundred metres deep ground. Yes, she had just burned away everything in her path.


    Her Aspect was really ridiculous in these matters.


    She had cleared away half of their work so quickly, without any material transport too. Best of all, since it was her flames that did the damage, she had retracted all of them so the pit looked completely normal and ready to be worked on.


    As she climbed out of the pit using Rain''s help, she flashed a smile at Veer and said, "Call me if you need to nuke something else."


    Veer just have her a knowing gaze and then turned away to look at the twenty five something people. He scoffed, looked at their dazed look.


    "Did you forget to take out your vibrator or what? Get back to work!"


    Everyone broke out of their stupor and nodded, not a bit surprised by his words. After all, he was just weird and they had come to accept that long ago.


    Aurora was the first to get on work. The first thing she was take out a lot of material from her storage ring, making everyone wonder what she planned to do.


    Then, she clapped as the materials came to life and began to assemble by themselves. In just a matter of seconds, they witnessed those materials turning into a tall tower.


    On it''s rectangular head, there were a lot of Runes carved down. They began to glow up, before turning into a blinding light.


    Aurora did the same on all four sides of the pit, giving it a proper lighting. She had prepared others things too but this was very important to give the surface proper illumation.


    She didn''t stop at that, as she proceeded to lay a barrier Rune Formation and Veer was surprised when he recognised it to be Tier 2 Rune Formation.


    In just one year, she had managed to become a Tier 2 Runemaster. That was also the reason she was still Advanced Rank as her focus was on something else.


    When the barrier Rune Formation was done, Veer called Seisha and whispered, "Can you keep a close eye to the underground enemies? We don''t want them attacking our people while they''re digging after all."


    She showed some hesitation before nodding. It was a request from her master so how could she deny it?


    "Don''t worry! After this I''ll spoil you," Veer said, rubbing her head.


    She enjoyed it and then jumped down, burrowing in the ground. Honestly, they could have easily made the hole to reach the centre but Veer just wanted to use his subordinates to make it.


    He didn''t want them to become too relaxed under their protection and take it for granted. They needed to provide something in return.


    Others also understood it and had no problem with it. So, they quickly got to work with Trevor taking the lead.


    First, they made a way to get down in the pit and then quickly proceeded to carve out a descending stairs on the rocky walls.


    Every Aspect was unique and carried special properties with it, so they had a versatile arsenal to use.


    Veer watched over them for some time before his eyes snapped towards his right as he muttered, "El attracted a lot of trouble, huh."


    He stepped forward to leave while giving ordered to Trevor, "I''m leaving this to you so don''t mess it up. You''re their leader so if anyone does any mistakes, you''ll be punished."


    Before Trevor could reply, he had already disappeared from his place to deal with the distant enemy.


    Trevor''s lips twitched as he muttered, "As Fierce as ever. Boss really needs to chill down. But he did give me this responsibility so it means he trusts me. Heh!"


    Only the Main cohort wasn''t helping as they stood on watch at different places while Trevor and his team did the work.


    Rock wanted to help them but Veer didn''t allow him. He was their shield so how could he allow him to be exhausted before the main fight.


    So, he stood on the sides with his arms crossed while looking for the students safety. That was his job apparently.


    Rain was switching from one shadow to another, using minimal mana to slaughter the Magical Creatures before they could even approach the main camp.


    Aurora was standing on one of her towers with her bow streched in her hand. Her glowing eyes scanned the area around her with every precise details. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Elara was resting in one of the rents and lastly Veer was dealing with the powerful Magical Creatures attracted to the huge source of the life force.


    Although it couldn''t be considered resting as they had wanted to, their definition of many things like rest had changed over the year.


    Now, this routine was calming them and also warming them up for the main battle. They would feel weird if they tried to rest normally.


    Veer appeared out of a nowhere near a giant flower growing in a rotten cactus and sliced it off before it could do anything.


    Then, he backed away and began to roam around while humming a old song. His Stormcaller Spear in hand was ready to slaughter once again.


    Fortunately for him, the Rune Formation of Aurora also suppressed the emitting life source so the true powerful ones were still resting on their homes.


    He couldn''t imagine what they would have done if a Great Stage Magical Creature decided to treat them as meal.


    They could probably deal with it if they fought together, but it would surely be a tough battle, something they didn''t want.


    So, he was really grateful for Aurora''s Rune Formation.


    Sadly, it still attracted a lot of Elite Stage Magical Creatures and even Lord Stage Magical Creatures so he was busy slaughtering them.


    ''How good it would be if I had a leveling system instead of this useless shit? Hey! Can you turn into a leveling one in your next update?'' Veer asked, as he found sand moving in distance.


    With a quick footwork, he arrived near it and pushed his Stormcaller Spear in it''s core. Lightning crackled around it before the sand blasted off in all directions.


    It was a small Sand Rustle Magical Creatures and they were very annoying as they could control sand to surround their true body and then fight.


    In an environment like this desert, it was just plain annoyance to deal with them, so Veer had swiftly deal with it before it could rise again.


    He also received the feisty system''s response.


    [Sadly, Host, you''re stuck with this useless system and even if there was a Evolution path where I could turn into a leveling system, I wouldn''t take it.]


    After the system''s third evolution, it had gained inteligence and was no different than a normal human. Though, Veer wasn''t surprised when the system had turned out to be a woman.


    It was just according to plot, or so he said.


    The system, or Ciel as Veer had began to call it, was a fiesty one and didn''t like when one insulted it. So, Veer often teased her about it.


    ''That makes me so sad you can''t even imagine!''


    [Host, last time I already gave you the Phantom Slash Skill...what more do you want?]


    ''Ah! Maybe it''ll be fine if you could turn into a real person and wear maid uniform for me.''


    [Hentai! Pervert! I will never do that!]


    Veer chuckled hearing the angry voice in his head. He wanted to tease her more, but saw something in the distance and stopped in his tracks.


    A Giant made of sand was walking towards him. It bore human resemblance but has only a single eye on it''s head with no mouth to speak or nose, or even ears.


    Veer grimaced, as Ciel decided to show the monsters status to him.


    [Name - Sand Rustle]


    [Type - Magical Creature.]


    [Rank - Lord Stage]


    [Special Ability - [Sand Manipulation]]


    [Description - Can manipulate sand in fifty metres radius freely.]


    ''You are doing it intentionally, aren''t you?'' Veer asked, as his lips twitched.


    [I don''t know what you''re talking about.]


    ''Tsk! You think I can''t deal a mere Lord-Stage? Let me show you my true strength then!'' Veer showed a wicked smile and ran towards the Sand Giant.


    However, something strange happened.


    A transparence version of his shot out from him and reached the Sand Giant before he could and slashed with the Stormcaller Spear...


    ...Veer followed with the same attack as he muttered, "Phantom Slash!"

 Chapter 216 - 216: Final Act

    Phantom Slash was a powerful and tireless skill which allowed him to think of a move he would do and send a Phantom of his to perform that move before he did.


    His phantom was faster in attack speed and carried 90% of his strength both Magical and Physical type.


    It was a skill that let him catch his opponents off gaurd and also see if they had something hidden up their sleeves. After all, his phantom could be destroyed and he wouldn''t suffer at all.


    The downside of this skill was that his opponent could predict his next move since he couldn''t change his attack once he used the Phantom Slash.


    If his Phantom did a vertical slash then he needed to do the same. Even if he didn''t want to, his body would follow up automatically.


    So, he used this skill mostly on Magical Creatures or when he wanted to catch his opponent off gaurd, just like how he did with the Sand Rustle.


    It couldn''t even react when the Phantom Slash hit it and then Veer followed right after, destroying a chunk of it''s chest.


    Sadly, it was just a sand which the creature would gather again to heal it''s wounds. This was the reason Veer hated these Magical Creatures in this desert.


    They were too annoying to deal with.


    Veer suddenly vanished from his spot when a few sand spikes came out of the ground. Fortunately, while the creature was encased in the sand body, it''s influence outside was low.


    It could either go full offensive by revealing itself or he defensive and suffer.


    Whatever it was, Veer didn''t care as he appeared above it and muttered, "Blazing Strike! Version 2.O!"


    Instantly, his ironclad spear sheathed in crimson flames as he thrusted it at the skull of the Sand Giant.


    However, that wasn''t all.


    Veer also used his Sand Manipulation to get the control of sand from the Sand Rustle. But of course that was impossible as he struggled against the Lord creature''s tyrannical will to control the same.


    But he achieved his goal, which was to weaken the sand on it''s skull a little. The creature also realised and tried to tighten it''s hold, but Veer was exerting his will on the sand to counter it.


    In a heartbeat, Veer''s Stormcaller Spear penetrated the skull, breeching it''s defences and destroyed something inside of it.


    The sand came undone as it dropped back on the ground, blowing with the rapid winds.


    Veer noticed that they had grown stronger, which meant that the Sand Tsunami they all feared was coming rapidly at them, carrying the omen of their destruction with it.


    He sighed and ignored the pieces of mana Shard laying on the ground. They weren''t that important to him and others didn''t have time to do anything with it.


    ''Anything you found?'' Veer asked to his wives as he resumed his journey.


    Elara was the first to reply as her voice sounded, mixed with the familiar teasing.


    ''Yeah, I found a sketch in your backpack. Hehe, the position looks interesting...ropes...hehehehe.''


    Veer almost stumbled forward hearing that. Fortunately, Masters had a good balance so he quickly stablized himself.


    He coughed and said, ''I was just playing around, though we can certainly try new things once we''re out of here!''


    ''Haha! Sure, sure. As for your other question, I''m resting inside a tent so I don''t know much but I don''t sense anyone aside from Seisha!''


    Well, atleast she had retained her emotions even though her voice sounded a little off. It would certainly take some time before she returned to normal.


    Veer smiled and asked to his other wife, ''What about you?''


    ''Just some worms that I''ve already taken off. Focus on your own battle!''


    Veer nodded, ignoring her angry tone. Why did she get angry again?


    [Probably because you didn''t draw her sketch!]


    Veer sighed and decided to deal with it later.


    For the rest of the night, he continued to kill the powerful creatures who dared venture near their camp. Fortunately, he only encountered Lord-Stage Magical Creatures rarely.


    After all, he had managed to deal with Sand Rustle because he knew it''s weakness and it was also on the weaker end of Lord Stage powerhouses.


    Even he would struggle to finish of true Lord Stage Magical Creatures, which was a shame actually because he felt he was a disappointment as a protagonist.


    He was struggling to deal with creatures of same rank as him, but other protagonists would kill three ranks higher beings with a wave of their sword.


    ''Whatever! Atleast we are safe!''


    [It''s probably because these are all Ancient abominations and carry that blood too so they''re on the strongest side. If you fight Magical Creatures of outside world, I''m sure you''ll be able to slay them easily.] Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oya! Did my dear ciel actually consol me?" Veer was stunned at first but then quickly got back in teasing her.


    [Go to hell!!]


    ''I already am in hell!''


    If he was being honest, Veer agreed with Ciel''s logic since he had seen Five Advanced Rank students being completely outmatched by the same Sand Rustle he had slained.


    They had also worked hard and survived this hell of a place, yet they died so pitifully.


    All in all, it wasn''t him who was the problem but the creatures he was facing.


    As he contemplated those thoughts, he noticed the wind pacing beginning to increase more and more.


    By the time morning came, he could barely see the sun in distance because of the sand tornadoes reaching high up in the sky and also because the rapid wind carried sand with it.


    ''I guess I should return now. Even though abominations wouldn''t dare to come out now!''


    Thinking of that, he raced back towards his camp. It would have been hard if he didn''t have two wives sitting there. He just used them as a sign to reach the main camp.


    All of a sudden, his instincts began tingling as danger washed over him. In the past few months, aside from the bosses, no one had made him fell this much danger.


    His heart sank as he guessed that a Great Stage Magical Creatures might have attacked the camp. But that only made him more calm and cool headed.


    He rotated his Stormcaller Spear and parried the incoming attack from his right from where he had sensed the danger.


    However, he was in for a surprise.


    Instead of the fang or mutated limbs he had expected, a sharp dark red dagger collided with the spear''s shaft, making Veer''s grip on it tighten as the impact almost pushed him back.


    ''That dagger!!'' Veer''s gaze landed on the dagger as he heaved a sigh of relief and said, "Rain! It''s me!"


    The furious storm of sand had obscured their vision so it was no wonder that Rain thought a powerful monsters had attacked their camp.


    "Boss!! I''m sorry!" Rain came closer, though soon received a bonk on her head. "Ouch! What was that for?"


    "What if I was some mimicking monster? Huh? Why did you drop your guard so easily?" Veer scolded her, though a smile played on his lips.


    "I''m sorry, Boss. I''ll be careful from next time," Rain lowered her head and said, rubbing the spot where Veer had bonked her.


    "Let''s go!" Veer shook his head and grabbed her hand before continuing to walk towards the camp.


    Rain was close to the camp and was actually guarding it so they soon reached there. Surprisingly, Aurora''s barrier held on against the sand storm and didn''t let a single sand particle in their camp.


    As they walked inside, they were greeted by a dark pit that seemed to be connected to the Abyss itself. It reached so deep that even Veer couldn''t make out it''s end, or maybe it was just because Trevor and others had dug the pit diagonally.


    Aurora''s voice floated over to them in the next second.


    "Get yourself refreshed, especially your clothes so we can go down!"


    Veer raised his head and looked at Aurora who was sitting on one of the light towers while playing with her Needle.


    He had asked her about the needle and apparently it was a Soulbound Artefact that grew alongside the user. As she was at advanced Stage, her needle had also evolved to meet her needs.


    Smiling at her, he asked, "Care to join me?"


    "Then, I don''t think we can defeat that guy," Aurora replied with a smirk. "We will be quite busy so just get over it."


    "Are they done?" Veer asked, looking down in the pit.


    "Almost! I''ll alert others so they''ll be ready to move," Aurora paused for a while before adding. "She also came here."


    "Beth? I told her to rest..." Veer sighed, rubbing his eyes. "How did she even find... actually never mind. I''ll go get changed!"


    He turned around and said to Rain, "Wear that Feather of Truth today. It''ll come in handy!"


    "Gotcha!" Rain saluted and both of them left to change.


    Their clothes, bodies and even hair were filled with sand so they really needed some cleaning.

 Chapter 217 - 217: Ready to Face the Boss

    Aurora had learned to make a lot of things through her Runemaster alone, not to mention she had also delved in forging too. So, she handled all the construction work, including their tents and their functions.


    Fortunately, they had explored many floating islands and accumulated a plethora of things. Some useless and some so important they added to their main arsenal.


    Most of those useless things were used by Aurora to make the many daily life things they could carry around. These tents with good bathroom was just proof of her skills. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It didn''t even feel like they were in amidst of a hell.


    Veer took his time to get refreshed and then came out wearing a gray leather armour over his body suit. Surprisingly, their body suit still worked even after being contested against Harrowing beings.


    Shaking his useless thoughts off, he came out of his tent and looked around. He was ready with his light armour for defence, Stormcaller Spear for offense in his right and a dark wooden wand in his left hand.


    Stormcaller Spear could channel his mana for the Spells, but it was still worse than a wand. So, Veer had learned to dual wield over the past year.


    Now, he could fight with his weapons through his right hand and cast dozens of spell through his wand on left hand. It provided to be lethal so he had never changes it.


    He shook his wet blonde hair lightly and commanded, "Assemble!"


    In the next moment, the world blurred as Rain appeared before him in her classic light dark suit, that provided her a high defence.


    She carried two curved daggers in both of her hand, while two more were sheathed on her waist. There were also a few hidden weapons she carried for emergencies.


    As for how she would use it, her tail offered her a lot assistance.


    She sat down on the ground and said, "I''m here, Boss!"


    The next one to arrive was Aurora who simply jumped down from the tower. Her blonde hair fluttered in the wind, making her look even more mesmerizing.


    She wore a simple set of armour while she played with her needle in her right hand. That was her only weapon and the only thing she needed really, well aside from her arrows.


    Before she could announce her presence, Elara landed right before her, as sand flew up on her landing. She winked at her sister wife and said, "We are here."


    Elara was... Elara. She hadn''t changed much over the year and instead of learning more and more techniques, she had focused on mastering her old techniques and also her flames.


    With her flames, she didn''t really need anything else. Her skills were on par with Veer and in many areas, she excelled actually.


    The next to announce his presence was the big guy of their team. Rock walked towards them, as the ground shook with his every step.


    He had assumed his giant form that towered over them like a small mountain. Coupled with his heavy armour, he looked like a walking tank.


    In his hand, he carried a stone hammer that was as big as an adult human male. He had destroyed a lot of Magical Creatures with just one hit of his hammer.


    In his other hand, he carried a stone shield called Saint''s Shroud, something they had found after defeating a floating island''s Boss.


    Rock looked down at Veer and went on his knees, as his deep voice sounded from behind his helmet, "I am here, Boss!"


    The last to join them was their Seer, the mage of their group and someone who had saved them so many times that they had lost count over the last year.


    Elizabeth wore a simple blazer over her battle suit, as she walked towards them. A wooden wand with a jewel on it''s carved tip swayed in her hand as she walked towards them.


    She smiled at them and said, "You guys don''t need to worry about me, really. We have seen worse and survived together. Do you really think anything would break me now?"


    "I mean, I can try blasting you with a few explosion but that''ll blow you up or maybe melt your body, but not break," Elara muttered, but shrugged later.


    "Alright, my little minions, are you all ready to spank that bitchass''s ass?" Veer asked with a grin as he spread his arms wide open. "You can hug me to show you accept my proposal, though that doesn''t include you, Rock."


    Veer wanted to say more but when he felt the dangerous gazes on him, he coughed and said, "Anyways, let''s go down. I don''t have any speech!"


    "As if you ever had," Aurora rolled her eyes and said.


    Others agreed with her, but Veer casually ignored her and walked past them. He soon reached the pit, which should have been more clear but the Sand Storm really affected the sunlight.


    His subordinates were laying on his right, gasping for breaths while some had already fallen asleep. They had really worked hard in the night and carved out a way for them.


    Trevor noticed him and quickly sprang up to his feet. He walked upto his leader and smiled, despite feeling fatigue making him sleepy.


    He grinned and said, "I told you we would be done by the morning."


    Veer patted his shoulders and said, looking directly in his eyes, "Good job! I wanted to say that to everyone but I guess it''ll have to wait."


    He looked down in the pit and said, "Now, you can just wait here while we go down and deal with the main threat."


    Trevor''s expression turned serious as all sleep vanished from his eyes. He knew what kind of monster his leader was going to face and that thought chilled him.


    Even if they had worked hard all night, it meant nothing compared to what Veer and others were going to do. And that was the exact reason they had taken him as their leader.


    Trevor took a deep breath and said, "Come back safely, Boss. You''re my only rival in handsomeness so I still need to surpass you."


    "Haha! You''ll have to wait till eternity then because no way you''re ever beating me," Veer chuckled and then said. "We''re going then."


    He gestured to his group and then jumped down in the pit. There was a path that Trevor and his group had carved out for others, but it would take too much time.


    So, Veer and others simply jumped down a few times and landed on the pit''s base where the only light source was the small diagonal entrance leading upwards.


    Elara clicked her fingers, illuminating tha area around them and said, "It''s just a cave..."


    Indeed, it was the cave and a natural one at that. Trevor had actually found the main underground cave leading to the centre of the floating islands.


    Veer nodded and said, turning to his right, "The Boss room should be here. Let''s go!"


    Together, they walked down the room for some time before coming to halt. Before them, a giant metal door stood with many ancient runes carved on it.


    Even after a thousand years, the metal gate was perfectly clean and looked as if it was carved a few hours ago. The Runes on it were lifelike and Veer realised that if they focused too long on them, they might lose their mind.


    However, they had someone else in their group who dealt with these things. Aurora stared at the metal gate for a few seconds before saying, "Give me three minutes and I''ll solve it."


    "Is there any other way to open it?" Veer asked.


    "No! It''s actually a powerful seal but I can break it," Aurora smiled and said. "Sometimes you don''t need to be powerful to break strong things."


    Veer shrugged and backed away. Others did the same and gave her the time she needed.


    Looking at his side where Rock stood, Veer raised an eyebrow and asked, "Did you shrink your size?"


    "Yes, the cave was too small," Rock''s voice came from behind his helmet. "I can increase it in an instant, though."


    "That''s good! By the way, do you have bloodline of Giants or what?" Veer asked. "I always wondered if it''s your Bloodline or your Aspect doing this thing."


    "It''s probably Bloodline because my Aspect is more focused on defence," Rock replied, clenched his big fists. "Are there any Giants alive, Boss?"


    "Not exactly the Ancients ones but their descendants definitely," Veer said with a nod. "I have even met a Flame Giant. He was almost hundreds metre tall with flames covering over his skeleton."


    "I will search for them after we get out of here," Rock muttered.


    "Done!" Aurora''s lips tugged upwards as she shouted. Crossing her hand under her chest, she said. "We can enter anytime you want."


    "There is no point in waiting," Veer said as his eyes turned cold. "Rock, defend us from it''s first strike. El and Beth will support you."

 Chapter 218 - 218: Concept of Life

    Aurora clicked her fingers, as the Runes on the metal gate began to glow brightly and then the metal gate began to tremble as if struggling against something terrifying.


    The Runes glowed even more brightly before they broke in pieces. But Veer and others didn''t get the time to observe that as the gate flung open, sending a power burst of outburst at them.


    Yet, it wasn''t even the worst they faced.


    A terrible amalgamation of dark flesh came out from the gate at such a speed that even Veer who was already at Master Rani couldn''t react.


    However, they had prepared for such outcome after facing dozens of Saint Stage powerhouses in the past one year.


    Rock took the blunt of the attack, as he his knee that was already on the ground to support him dug deeper, shattering the earth around him.


    The cave began to tremble as if it would come down at them at any moment. It wasn''t made to handle such a powerful impact.


    Rock''s bones shuddered from the impact even though it was his shield that took the most damage. He gritted his teeth and struggled to hold against the terrible force.


    His muscles hurts open, making even his bulking figure bleed. It would have surely broken more of his body but incandescent flames healed his wounds the moment they appeared.


    Elizabeth didn''t stay idle and fired the spelling was preparing before even the metal gate was open.


    Long metal spears formed behind her from the spell as she barraged the dark flesh with those spears. It did little damage but it did stop it''s advancement for a moment.


    All of it happened in just a second. If it was anyone else facing the Boss, it would taken this single blow to kill them all. Worse of it was that they knew the boss wasn''t even using his power.


    It probably just sent a random attack at the invaders to it''s personal realm of rest. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Veer didn''t waste any moment and used his fast speed to get past the metal gate and come face to face with the Final Boss of this Floating Island.


    He identified him quickly as like every other boss, he was sitting on his throne, looking at him with it''s single vertical eye.


    Veer smiled, jumped back and showed the Runic slate to the boss. In the next moment, a bulging mass of rotting flesh came out of the ground.


    The Boss was surprised that Veer actually dodged it and ended up looking at the Runic slate.


    The world around them shuddered as a might pressure descended on everyone. Though it''s true effects were only felt the boss.


    Landing on his knees, Veer finally had time to look at the Boss and he wished he didn''t look at him.


    The Remnant of the Holder guy, as Sikander called him, was just a mass of bubbling, rotting flesh with white pristine bones protruding out of his mangled body.


    On top of his head, atleast that was what it looked like because it literally was a brain, a single vertical eye was shuddering and trembling.


    A harrowing wail left his many mouths, making Veer weak in legs. As he struggled to stand under the scream, it gradually died out.


    ''Here it comes!'' Veer thought, before using his [Vanish] technique to escape his spot. It proved to be a right decision as several vines poped out of the ground and shattered the place he was standing on.


    As he appeared a few metres away, Veer took out his wand and looked at his surroundings, assessing it.


    It was a big underground hall seemingly having no end as he couldn''t even see it''s end properly. It only had two parallel walls that probably ran till eternity.


    ''Probably something related to concept of Space or maybe Void? Whatever it''s called!''


    Towering statues stood at different spots of the hall, and a big illumation stone embedded on their hands were the main attraction.


    ''Alright! The battlefield is good atleast. Now then, what will you use?'' Veer thought, as the Mangaled pieces of flesh slowly stood up from his throne and stared at Veer.


    That single gaze would have made many lose their courage and hope to fight, but Veer and his group was different. They had already become used to the stares of these corrupted beings.


    "Kekekekke!!"


    An eerie laugh sounded from all sides as the Corrupted monster''s body began to condense and form a shape similar to his previous and orignal self.


    It was still terrible to look at and Veer frowned when he saw the flesh becoming denser and taking the shape of a four asked humanoid being.


    It''s vertical eye still looked at him from it''s position on the brain. Somehow, Veed had a feeling it wouldn''t be an easy win.


    But then again, which was of the Boss fights had been easy?


    A grin formed on his lips as he taunted Holder, "Did you use your own flesh after you were killed to become this disgusting?"


    The Boss didn''t reply and simply raised two of it''s hand as the ground beneath him trembled before dozens of thorns big as him broke out of the tiled floor.


    They were swift and surrounded him before he could react.


    Veer''s face still held it''s calm expression as he slammed the bottom of Stormcaller Spear in the floor, sending lightning crackling on every direction as they pulverized the vines and thorns underground.


    Holder was going to attack again, but something flashed under it before two of his hands dropped on the ground.


    As if they were alive, they continued thrashing around and trying to reach Holder. But the moment two blobs of flesh tried to join, a repulsive effect pushed them away.


    Holder slightly lowered his head...brain and looked at his hands. However, then he simply discarded that part of flesh and grew a new pair of hands out of nowhere.


    Rain also landed behind Veer and looked at holder Regenerating his hands and clicked her tongue, "I devoured it''s properties of merging but it seems he can just reproduce things."


    "Concept of Life," Veer muttered with a wry smile on his face. "That''s what we''re dealing with. Fortunately, he''s very weak so can only use lower ends of it."


    "So, I need to devour everything related to concept of Life from him? Got it!" Rain said before she disappeared from the view.


    Even Holder looked confused on that as he couldn''t pinpoint Rain''s position. He just knew she was lurking around him somewhere.


    Just then, his other friends joined him as an explosive Arrow hit Holder''s head, or atleast tried to buy a fifth hand rise from his head and caught the arrow.


    The arrow still did it''s work and exploded. Sadly, the mass of rotten flesh absorbed all the explosion and then exploded itself.


    Standing on one of the statues, Aurora clicked her tongue and nocked another arrow. But before she fired it, she changed her position to another statue.


    Rock burst out of the metal gate and grew big, reaching almost half the height of the hall. His shield had surprisingly mended itself and also free big to fit him.


    Holder stared at all of them for a moment then began to laugh loudly through its countless mouthes.


    As if he was trying to match the growing numbers, Holder clapped his two pairs of hands and the best second they were all severed from his shoulder.


    Rain once again backed away and landed behind Veer and said, "He is detecting the danger I pose and reacting according to that. Even if I keep everything to myself, it''s getting impossible to hide from it."


    "Don''t worry! We haven''t even started yet," Veer smiled and said. "And neither have we."


    Resonating with his words, the hall trembled for a moment before large grotesque figures began to rise from the ground.


    It was quite an irony how Holder was using Concept of Life to control flesh and wood related stuff. Who would have expected that concept of Life would be used to control rotten flesh?


    Veer looked at everything with calm look in his eyes and said, "I guess he wants us to fight his minions first to entertain him."


    "There''s no need for that!"


    In the next second, a river of white flames washed over all of them as the terrible wail once again assaulted their eardrums.


    The flames receded after a few seconds, leaving the hall empty except for Veer''s ground and Holder standing on his throne.


    Elara clenched her fists and said, "V, I know you want to finish it off but can I handle him? My Aspect counters his powers directly."


    Veer frowned and considered her words for a moment, though Holder wasn''t waiting for them so he sent a barrage of attacks from every side.


    However, none of them moved from their position as Rock just slammed his shield down, creating a sphere around them which blocked every attack.

 Chapter 219 - 219: Holder Vs The Cohort

    After being subjected to the blinding light of the Runic Slate, Corrupted Holder was reduced to a mere Novice Stage Corrupted Creature.


    Sadly, only his Cultivation had dropped but not it''s capabilities of using the worldly laws. Though Veer had a guess that it was affected as well because of Sikander''s blood.


    Holder''s durability and everything had decreased to the same as any normal Novice Stage Magical Creature. Though, he probably had a little boost because of being corrupted.


    However, there was a major problem and it was that he was using the Concept of Life, which allowed him to create tones of minions, while also giving him a ridiculous Regeneration.


    Veer had a few things up his sleeve to deal with him even with all those disadvantages. After all, this wasn''t the first time he had faced Boss and was thrown in a disadvantagious position.


    He had long gotten used to these harrowing almost Demi-Gods who had bizzare things in their arsenal. Even if they were reduced to such a weak state, they were more than enough to deal with them.


    Veer had come to learn that at the higher stages, there was more to power then just pure Cultivation. It was just like a base on which the true Buildings of power were created. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    So, he had learned to create things to deal with these harrowing beings long ago.


    But that would mean they would have to prolong the battle and some of them might even get heavily injured.


    That was why when Elara proposed her idea, he began to hesitate on his plans. While it was true that she was a perfect counter to Holder because of her Aspect, he was still worried about her.


    Her flames burnt anything and everything, including the abstract concepts. It was just that burning through the concepts would require more firepower and that would more burden on her soul.


    Normally, he might have allowed her to do as she wished but she had been acting strange since meeting with Sikander and couldn''t even tell him her problems.


    That was what made him hesitant as she had used her Sub-Aspect for something. What could have caused her to use her Sub-Aspect so much that she was on the bring of losing herself?


    The thought of losing Elara and holding her hollow body in his hands scared Veer to death. He would rather suffer alone than go through that.


    However, he also trusted her and knew she wouldn''t sacrifice herself for him, not atleast without telling him.


    So, when the armies of dead rotten flesh rose from the ground and Rock shielded them, Veer took a deep breath and said, "Go! Blast his brain out!"


    "Heh! I will!" Elara smiled lightly and jumped out of the encirclement of the shield.


    All of a sudden, her skin began to show signs of rotting as she clicked her tongue and activated her Aspect and Sub-Aspect at the same time.


    Using normal flames as jet, she shot towards the mass of flesh standing on the throne and looking at her with his vertical eye.


    Several dozens patches of rotting appeared on her skin the more she got closer, but they also soon healed under her Sub-Aspect.


    She closed her eyes for a moment, imagining the surroundings as a big swimming pool with water and many strange things mixed in it.


    It was like a new world opened to her, as different bubbles, lines and colourful dots filled the strange world.


    Everything else had already disappeared and she could see neither the throne nor the mass of flesh. Instead, she saw a spiralling circle of brown on a soft brick of blue colour.


    ''So, it''s actually brown, huh,'' Elara thought and quickly noted the places she had seen the brown colour.


    Unfortunately, there was just too of it, making her head ache with terrible pain. So, she quickly got out of that strange world and came back to reality, only to see a long rope of bulging rotten flesh whipping the air and coming at her with supersonic speed.


    It was already too close and she knew she couldn''t dodge it. So, she simply raised her hand and caught it, as the force behind it thrashed her for a few hundred metres.


    Holder''s vertical continued to stare at her with a strange emotion in it. If Veer had seen it clearly, he would have been surprised as there was no madness or hunger it in.


    Out of the thirty five Floating Islands he had cleared and the Thirty Five bosses he had fought, almost all of them were Corrupted to the core.


    He had noticed the pattern with them having that familiar hunger for life force and the madness that seemed to devour the very world they were a part of.


    There were only two exceptions from the Bosses. First was their first ever Boss, Solvar who was so tough that she actually fought corruption for a thousand years and managed to hold it back the entire time.


    If she hadn''t hold it back, Veer''s group might have suffered heavy casualties ln the start of their journey. It was only because of her that they defeated the corrupted Solvar.


    The second case was with Sikander, who was probably the strangest being they had ever met.


    Unlike Solvar, he had fought or rather defeated the corruption in his own way, which was kinda similar with Ancestor Feng by cutting of a part of their soul which was corrupted.


    But unlike Ancestor Feng who was afraid of his own Corrupted soul, Sikander had himself sealed it away and even re-sealed it through their efforts.


    As for others, none of them had showed any signs of Sanity and they had always faced the fully corrupted version of their old self.


    But now something familiar was happening again with Holder, who seemed to have retained some sanity with him.


    Unfortunately, he was too busy with dealing with his own problems to notice his state.


    For now, he was dancing in the battlefield with his strange, water like footwork he had received from one of the Ruins they visited.


    It allowed him to use the flexible nature of water on his footwork and dance in the battlefield like a tranquil version of God of death.


    His Stormcaller Spear lived up to it''s names and spewed lightning from it''s tip, sending devasting slashes and bursts that pulverized dozens upon dozens of rotten soldiers that Holder had created.


    As He was just Novice Stage Corrupted Creature now, the most he could create was Intermediate Stage Corrupted Creatures.


    They were easier to defeat, but too annoying to fight as their master held the concept of Life in his hand. Their Regeneration was over the top.


    They defeated one and then they would just come back to life as if nothing could kill them.


    Veer kicked an incoming rotting piece of shit and spun his Stormcaller Spear above him as dozens of Lightning balls formed above him.


    "Come forth, Divine Lightning!"


    With a low threatening voice, Veer slammed the spear''s but on the grounds sending chunks of flesh in an outburst.


    The Lightning Balls glowed brightly before the catastrophe descended in the hall. Dozens of Lightning bolts shot out of these balls at a regular pace, destroying the minions again and again before they could be formed again.


    "Rain, Support El. Rock, smash the fuck out of everything. Aur, you distract Holder from afar. Beth, you bring the world to it''s end."


    Getting the momentary lapse of time, Veer barked out the orders. He didn''t care if Holder heard him or not as things wouldn''t change even if he did.


    By the time he was done, the duration of his Spell had also reached it''s end as the Lightning balls faded away in the atmosphere.


    However, they did their work and gave Veer enough time to give the orders. Now, he only need to bring forth the destruction so much that Holder would have to focus his attention on them or atleast focus his powers on them.


    With dual weilding a spear and a wand, Veer displayed the true might of a battle Mage on the battlefield.


    He was unstoppable when it came to casting spells and bringing utter ruin to the battlefield and even if somehow managed to get close, his spearsmanship was so good and his physical prowess was enough to shatter the hall in half.


    There was no weakness. He was invincible.


    "Hahah!"


    Veer laughed out loud, feeling the pure adrenaline rush through his veins. This was the first time he was using both of his classes at the same time and they were making him so much powerful that he considered himself.


    [No, you''re not!]


    ''I know. I haven''t forgotten that fact, my lovely ciel,'' Veer smiled and brought his spear in an upward slash, cleaving hundreds of metres of his hall in half.


    ''But this is soo much fun!'' Veer thought, before casting a side glance at Elara who was keeping Holder busy.


    "She''ll be fine!"


    He reminded himself and then once again turned into a apostle of destruction.